《I’m Star-Lord (SW Xover)》 C1 Beginnings C1 Beginnings Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 7 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In a dimly lit prison cell, deep in the hull of a dirty Ravager ship, a frail and malnourished 9-year-old boyy huddled in the corner, clutching a broken Walkman cassette yer. His bony frame bore the unmistakable signs of starvation, a harsh reality of his captivity. [Insert Picture of Peter Quill here] (A/N Bonus points for a younger version as well) Outside the cell, a small group of Ravagers sauntered past. With a cruel sense of amusement, they tossed rotting vegetables at the defenseless boy, the putrid mess hitting him square on the head. Laughter echoed as they stumbled away, clearly intoxicated by some alien substance. Within the confines of the cell, the boy remained unmoving, his chest rising and falling weakly, his body sumbing to the harsh conditions. As his life teetered on the edge of oblivion, a sudden blue wisp materialized and shot into the cell. It collided with the young prisoner, merging seamlessly with his small form. The foreign soul intertwined with the boys native soul, and a subtle but noticeable transformation urred. His malnourished body began to strengthen, providing a temporary reprieve from the imminent threat of death. With a jolt, the boy woke up, his head throbbing in piercing pain. His eyes widened as a flood of memories unfolded before him. Two distinct lives shed in his consciousness. One of a young boy named Peter, which matched his current surroundings as well as his body, and another of a 36-year-old balding man named George. The amalgamation of these two contrasting existences left Peter staring at the ceiling in wide eyed shock. As the pain subsided and the two souls settled into a perfect fusion, Peter, or was it George(?), grappled with the realization that he now possessed the memories of two separate lives, in a body that felt both familiar and unfamiliar at the same time. The vivid recollection of George''s death, drowned by colossal whales during a calm day at sea, lingered in his mind. ''I can''t believe my sister was right¡­'' he thought in annoyance. Although George lived a fairly normal life as a fisherman, working on argemercial fishing boat, he certainly died in a rather abnormal fashion. Whilst on the job during a stormy day, suddenly, a group of whales started attacking the ship, aiming for the propeller. And worst of all, his sister, Britney, was raving about whales attacking ships, just a few days earlier. She even showed him a couple TikTok''s as proof, but he just shrugged it off and went right back to work. After all, he had a mortgage to pay off, and a shut-in, jobless,zy, no good sister to take care of. Even if she was a 26-year-old shut in, he was still her big brother and he refused to throw her out, no matter how much she annoyed him by eating his food, begging for money, or hogging the TV. They were still family, after all¡­ One thing led to another and George fell into the water, drowning in a dark turbulent sea filled with giant, angry whales. ''But if I died, then how am I here?'' He couldn''t fathom what could have happened to bring him here, but he did know one thing... ''I guess Britney will have to find another guy to live off of now that I''m gone¡­ or she can get a job, but that''s not very likely¡­ whatever, it''s not my problem anymore.'' He gave his sister a mental salute, knowing she was most likely going to end up homeless. ''You had a good run, sis¡­'' Although his death was a harsh memory, It was a stark contrast to the hardships faced by this body''s original inhabitant. The loss of a mother to cancer and subsequent alien abduction leading to the wretched conditions of his current captivity. Growing up, Peter was very close with his mother, who only died a few weeks ago, leaving him all alone. After all, he never knew his father. It was only ever him and his mother against the world. Directly after her death, Peter ran out of the hospital crying, and was almost immediately abducted by aliens. But for a naive child, who just lost his only family in the world, being abducted by aliens sounded both scary and exciting. So, at first, he didn''t even bother resisting and followed them right into their ship. And that was the biggest mistake he''s ever made in his entire nine years of life. Because as soon as he was inside, the kind and weing smiles on the Ravager crews faces disappeared. Instead of the space adventure he was hoping for, little Peter was thrown into a cell and practically forgotten. The aliens who abducted him only came around when they wanted to point andugh as they fed him inedible food, which he was forced to eat in order to survive. ''Kid¡­ that was so dumb¡­'' Peter, armed with the knowledge of a grown adult, told himself. ''Didn''t anyone ever teach you about stranger danger? I mean,e on. How could you let Yondu trick you like that? They even broke the Walkman that mom gave-'' In the darkness of the cell, Peter''s eyes widened with a sudden realization. He was Peter Quill, the Marvel character known as Star-Lord, albeit in his younger form. ''Holy sh?t¡­ Holy sh?t¡­ Holy sh?t¡­ Holy sh?t¡­ Holy sh?t¡­ Holy sh?t¡­ Holy sh?t¡­ Holy sh?t¡­'' A strange amalgamation of joy and fear emanated from both the 9-year-old child and the 36-year-old man within him. Despite the grim circumstances, and the knowledge of beings alike Dormammu, Thanos, and even his own father, Peter found sce in the knowledge that he was a character from the pages of aic book, and a particrly cool one at that. ''I''m Star-Lord,'' Peter realized, a smile growing on his weakened face. Peter wasn''t sure how he ended up here, and he didn''t really care. After all, this is his second chance at life, a much more exciting life than hisst one as well! ''I was already dead anyway¡­'' He thought, taking the fact that he transmigrated much better than most. ''It''s not like there''s anything to go back to either¡­'' It''s not like George had a wife, or kids to worry about, just a sister that needed a reality check, so whyin? He was in the Marvel universe! Even if he thought Disney had screwed it all up after Thanos''s arc was finished up, Peter still felt a rush of adrenaline just thinking about his new life! But soon enough, the thrill faded as he thought about his current situation. "This isn''t Disney''s MCU," he realized. The Yondu here was far worse. Unlike the fatherly figure that Peter Quill got in the movies, this universes Yondu was an evil, disgusting man, who didn''t seem to care for Peter in the slightest. In fact, he seemed to take great pleasure in torturing him¡­ "I need to get outa here before it''s toote." ¡­ Lying on the cold metal floor of his prison cell, Peter''s mind raced, trying to figure out how to escape from this hell hole, but nothing ever came of it. He''s just a kid after all. What can he do to the thick metal bars? And even if he could escape, what could he do to the hundreds of armed Ravagers outside? Then another thought hit him, his mind drifting due to the istion. His father, Ego, a powerfulary Celestial, wasn''t just absent from his life; he was the reason his mother was dead in the first ce¡­ ''He''s also the reason Yondu picked me up¡­'' He thought, his anger rising. ''But why didn''t he deliver me? Are we still on our way to him?'' Peter sincerely hoped not, preferring to stay here and starve than meet the man that took his mother from him. If this universe followed the same plot, which based on his memories it probably did, then his father abandoned his pregnant mother andter came back to kill her off because he found himself growing too attached. He had ns of universal domination and love was only a hinderance to his grand goals. Commitment issues at its finest¡­ "He killed my mom¡­" Peter''s voice trembled with anger, tears welling up in his eyes. "¡­for such a stupid reason!" The anguish of losing his mother transformed into a burning rage, fueled by the revtion that Ego intentionally inflicted cancer upon her. Instantly, the love for his mother ignited a fierce determination for vengeance! ¡­ Stewing in thoughts of patricide for what felt like hours, Peter''s stomach grumbled loudly, reminding him of the pressing need for food. The merger of souls had somehow enhanced his body, granting him a temporary breather from the brink of death, but hunger persisted nheless. His weakened state urged him to search the dimly lit cell for anything edible, and his eyes fell upon the rotting food the Ravagers had callously thrown in earlier. Grimacing at the sight and stench of the putrid mess, Peter hesitated. ''I''m going to kill them all as soon as I get out of this cell¡­'' Despite the revulsion, survival instincts prevailed. With a determined sigh, he crawled over and picked up the disgusting food, visibly recoiling as he brought it to his face. Taking a deep breath, Peter took a reluctant bite, the slimy and bitter taste assaulting his senses. But still, he forced himself to eat, each bite a struggle against the urge to vomit. As Peter choked down the nauseating morsels, his surroundings suddenly reverberated with the distant sounds of explosions and gunfire. rms red, signaling chaos aboard the Ravager ship. Panic seized Peter''s thoughts as he hoped desperately that whoever was engaged in the firefight might unwittingly be his savior. ''I hope they have edible food¡­'' He thought, now deeply regretting that he ate that rotting garbage, the taste still lingering in his mouth. "Why did I eat that trash! I should''ve just waited¡­" ¡­ After minutes of straining to hear over the sounds of distant explosions and the chaos that enveloped the Ravager ship, the sounds began to fade. The ship''s vibrations settled into an eerie calm, interrupted only by the hum of distant machinery. Finally, a robed and hooded figure emerged down the dimly lit hallway, a glowing purple sword in hand. ''Huh? He looks like a Jedi¡­'' Peter thought, but shrugged it off as a coincidence and did his best to act like a scared child. "A-Are you here to save me?" As the mysterious man approached, he stopped in front of Peter''s cell, swinging his glowing de to slice open the bars, which ttered onto the metal floor, still melting from the intense heat. After a moment of silence, the man pulled back his hood, revealing a face that bore a striking resemnce to a young Samuel L. Jackson. [Insert picture of Mace Windu here] Before him stood a man who looked remarkably like Mace Windu from Star Wars, ''he even has the same purple lightsaber¡­'' Peter couldn''t believe his eyes. The sight confused him immensely, as this certainly wasn''t Nick Fury. After all, he had both eyes, and for all Peter knew, Nick Fury could be white in this universe, like hisic book counterpart. As the reality of the situation set in, Peter couldn''t contain his curiosity. "Are you a Jedi?" he blurted out, his eyes wide with a mix of awe and disbelief. A/N: 1947 words :) C2 Shockwave C2 Shockwave Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 7 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Moments earlier, just as Peter and George''s soul fused and became one, a sudden shockwave resonated through the force, a universe energy that epassed everything, from the smallest speck of dust, to thergest of radiating star. From the tiniest microscopic germ, to the biggest Summa-verminoth. (A/N: Summa-verminoth is the biggest creature in star wars. Pretty much a giant tentacle monster with hundreds of eyes. They can be 7,500 meters (24,606 ft) in length.) The shockwave, seemingly caused by Peter and George''s union, radiated across the gxy like ripples on water. And unbeknownst to Peter, this disturbance in the cosmic energy was felt by every force-sensitive being in the gxy. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Jedi Temple, Coruscant¡­ In the serene depths of meditation, Yoda, the wise and venerable Grandmaster of the Jedi Order, gasped as the force surged unexpectedly, his ancient eyes widened, the lines on his green face deepening with a mixture of terror and fascination. The force had seldom reacted in such a profound and violent manner. [Insert picture of Yoda here] The unexpected nature of the shockwave left Yoda unsettled yet intrigued, prompting him to seek answers through the force. Just as Yoda began to delve deeper into his meditation, a white-robed Jedi temple guard hurriedly entered the room, his steps echoing the urgency of the situation. Before the guard could voice a single word, Yoda, still focused on the force, spoke, "Call the council, you must. A meeting we must hold. Sense, I will, the cause of this disturbance." The Jedi temple guard nodded in acknowledgment and swiftly left the room to convey Yoda''s message to the other members of the Jedi Council. Throughout the temple, Jedi of various ranks, from younglings to masters, felt the unsettling tremors in the force. As Yoda resumed his meditation, he pondered the significance of this unprecedented event. The force, like an intricate tapestry, revealed threads of destiny intertwining across the gxies. He hoped that the council''s collective wisdom would unravel the mystery behind the cosmic disturbance that echoed through the force. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Naboo¡­ In an opulent mansion on the lush Naboo, Sheeve Palpatine knelt in submission before his Muun master, Darth gueis. The echoes of the force shockwave reverberated through the elegant chambers, reaching even the dark corners where the Sith manipted the currents of the force for their sinister purposes. Darth gueis, a towering figure with pallid skin and deep-set eyes, remained seated in contemtion. The dark side of the force surged around him, responding to the mysterious ripple that disrupted its usual currents. [Insert picture of Darth gueis here] Palpatine, his apprentice, otherwise known as Darth Sidious, maintained his kneeling posture, uncertainty etched on his face like shadows dancing in the dim light. [Insert picture of Darth Sidious] Palpatine''s connection to the dark side made him sensitive to disturbances in the force, yet the nature of this shockwave baffled even his cunning mind. Fear of the unknown, a sentiment seldom experienced by the maniptive Sith Lord, wed at the edges of Palpatine''s consciousness. Silence hung in the air, broken only by the distant sounds of Naboo''s serenendscape. Eventually, the master of the Sith spoke, his voice a low and resonant murmur that cut through the tension like a shadowy de. "Rise, my apprentice," gueismanded, his deep voice carrying an air of authority. "You must feel it. The force trembles with an unfamiliar energy." "Yes, Master¡­ It''s strange¡­" Palpatine obeyed, rising from his kneeling position. His piercing yellow eyes locked onto the enigmatic visage of his master, awaiting guidance in the face of this uncharted disturbance. "Look into this ripple," gueis continued, his tone masking the curiosity that lurked beneath hisposed exterior. "Gather information from your connections in the Jedi order, and report back to me. I''d like to know what the Jedi Council thinks of this..." Palpatine, though filled with uncertainty, nodded in agreement. With a gesture from gueis, Palpatine departed, leaving the opulent chambers and stepping into the lush Naboo night. The Sith Lord wasted no time. His cunning mind analyzed the situation as he started reaching out to his ''friends'' on Coruscant. Meanwhile, gueis remained seated, delving into his own contemtion, attuned to the dark currents that surged through the force. ''How odd¡­'' ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Deep in the vast expanse of wild space, at the far reaches of the known gxy, the mighty Thanos, the mad Titan, sat upon a floating throne, his imposing figure observing his daughters, Gamora and Neb, locked in heatedbat. [Insert picture of Thanos here] The usual dance of death between the young siblings reached its predictable conclusion as Gamora emerged victorious. However, just as the green-skinned girl celebrated her triumph over her blue-skinned sister, an unseen force ripped through the area. [Insert picture of Gamora here] [Insert picture of Neb here] A shockwave surged through the very fabric of the universe, and even the mighty Thanos, who had dabbled in the mysteries of the force, found himself affected. Gamora and Neb, too, staggered under the unforeseen impact, their small frames trembling with the echoes of the force. As the cosmic ripple subsided, Thanos shooed his daughters away with a dismissive wave of his hand. His deep, gravelly voice resonated through the cosmic chamber, "Leave me." Gamora and Neb exchanged perplexed nces but obeyed their father''smand, scurrying out of the room. The towering Titan closed his eyes, delving into a meditation that transcended the physical realm. His meager knowledge epassed the force, an energy that connected all living things, and he sought to decipher the meaning behind this disturbance that even he, in all his might, could not ignore. ¡­ In the corridors outside, Neb followed Gamora out, surprisingly upbeat. Theck of punishment from their father for her defeat was an unexpected victory in her eyes. Her few cybeic enhancements glinted as she skipped along, reveling in the unusual turn of events. Usually, when she loses to Gamora, her father would punish her, andtely his punishments have been getting worse and worse, hence the cybeic enhancements on a child''s body. Not only was her father beginning to force these ''upgrades'' on her, but he would do so without numbing the pain, adding salt to the wound of an already grotesque punishment. "Gamora, what do you think that was back there? Father seemed pretty serious about it¡­" Neb asked as she followed after Gamora. Although Thanos did all he could to ruin their rtionship, Neb tried her best not to me her sister for their fathers actions. Even though she''s constantly pitted against Gamora, and loses every time, she still sees her as family, and tries to get close to her, but¡­ "I don''t know¡­" Gamora answered inly as she walked off, not even looking back at her sister. "O-Okay¡­" She muttered, unsure how to carry on the conversation. "So¡­ Do you want to y a game? We don''t have to practice anymore since father is busy¡­" "No." Gamora answered, either unaware or uncaring of her sisters feelings. "And stop following me¡­" She huffed in annoyance as she turned a corner, leaving Neb behind. Neb stopped dead in her tracks as her little hands tightened into fists. ''Why is everyone so mean to me?!'' She asked herself. In her fathers eyes, she was nothing but a failure, which made her a failure to all of hisckeys as well. Nebs only hope was Gamora, who used to treat her kindly, but sadly, those happy days seemed to be long gone. Running in the opposite direction, as her sister told her not to follow, Neb''s vision grew cloudy as tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Across the vast expanse of the gxy, every force-sensitive individual felt the shockwave. From the unknown tribes dwelling on backwaters, who regarded the force as an ancient magic, to the formidable Nightsisters of Dathomir, a ripple coursed through their beings like a distant echo. Each, in their own way, felt the disturbance that emanated from the fusion of Peter and George''s souls. But only one was close enough to the shockwave to follow the ripples back to its source. ¡­ In the vastness of space, Mace Windu, the esteemed Jedi Master, floated in meditative tranquility aboard his ship. The gentle hum of the vessel''s engines echoed in the background as he sought to center his connection with the Force. However, an unexpected shockwave in the Force disrupted his serene meditation, though he could sense that the disturbance he felt was very close to his current location. Rushing into the cockpit if his ship, Windu followed the trail of the disturbance, guided by the Force itself. The Ravager ship, a rusty and worn vessel, came into view, driftingzily against the backdrop of stars. Mace Windu couldn''t help but feel a sense of urgency emanating from the source of the cosmic anomaly. Hailing the Ravager ship through hismunication system, Windu awaited a response. After a brief moment, a blue-skinned figure with an electronic mohawk appeared on the screen. [Insert picture of Yondu here] Yondu, the leader of the Ravager vessel, seemed disoriented and possibly under the influence of some illegal substances. "Whassup, you lost or somethin''?" Yondu''s words came out in a confusing mumble as he squinted at the holographic disy. Behind him, Windu could see all sorts of ruffians, and all of them seemed just as inebriated as Yondu. Mace Windu, maintaining his Jediposure, responded with a calm but firm tone, "I am Mace Windu, Jedi Master. I have sensed a disturbance in the Force originating from this ship. Identify yourself and prepare to be boarded." Yondu chuckled, seemingly amused by the Jedi''s presence. "Well, ain''t you a fancy one. You them monks with the glowin'' sticks, right? Disturbance, you say? Well, lemme tell ya, we got a few issues here, but I doubt it''s any a your business¡­" he said, tauntingly. Growing wary of Yondu''s dubious demeanor, Windu ended the call, deciding to take matters into his own hands. Navigating his ship with precision, he approached the Ravager vessel. The docking process was anything but smooth, as he had to brute force the connection between the two ships. Docked with the Ravager ship, Mace Windu, d in his Jedi robes, ignited his purple lightsaber. Prepared for the potential confrontation ahead, he steeled himself and made his way into the Ravager ship. A/N: 1750 words :) C3 Windu Vs Ravagers C3 Windu Vs Ravagers Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 7 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Entering the Ravager ship, Mace Windu was weed by a chaotic scene of debauchery. The air was thick with the pungent scent of illegal narcotics, and the dimly lit corridors were filled with the dissonant sounds of revelry. Ravagers, sprawled across the floor, were entangled in a drug-induced stupor, their alien physiology reacting wildly to the substances they had consumed. Used syringes and vialsy scattered like confetti, a testament to the excesses of their drug-fueled partying. Some of them had clearly overdosed, twitching and convulsing, on the brink of death. In the corners of the room, ck-colored powder formed into lines, an otherworldly narcotic resembling cocaine, further emphasizing the reckless abandon that pervaded the ship. Windu crinkled his nose at the horrific sight, his Jedi sensibilities repulsed by the scene unfolding before him. ''Disgusting¡­'' he thought. Amidst the chaos, Yondu, with his distinct electronic mohawk flickering, approached, nked by arge group of armed and clearly intoxicated Ravagers. Their eyes glowed with a manic fervor, abination of substance-induced euphoria and the thrill of impending violence. "Wee to the party, monk!" Yondu slurred his words, a harshughter escaping his lips. "You brought us a ship and that fancy stick of yours. Ain''t that sweet of ya! We''ll make good use of ''em, don''t you worry." The Ravagers echoed Yondu''sughter, their erratic movements and incoherent speech betraying the extent of their intoxication. Windu, however, remained undeterred. The Force guided him with a sense of urgency deeper into the ship. Ignoring Yondu''s jests and the mor around him, the Jedi Master pressed forward, his lightsaber humming in his hand, casting a violet glow in the dimly lit corridors. "Seems like the monk ain''t interested in joinin'' our fun," Yondu remarked, his amusement morphing into irritation. "Boys, let''s give him a proper Ravager wee, shall we?" As Yondu issued themand, the armed Ravagers, their weapons a mismatched collection of salvaged sters and makeshift arms, stumbled to attention. Some of them fumbled with their firearms, clearly too intoxicated to be operating them. Windu, sensing the impending threat, quickened his pace. His highly trained senses warning him of the attack toe. "Open fire!" Yondu barked, his frustration turning to anger as Windu pressed forward, the force propelling his every move. The Ravagers, in their intoxicated state, followed orders with a chaotic enthusiasm. ster bolts streaked through the air, creating a wall of deathly energy. Windu, a blur of Jedi agility, deftly deflected the iing shots with his lightsaber, his every movement swift and efficient. Knowing he couldn''t reach his destination without dealing with the intoxicated Ravagers, Windu made a swift decision to eliminate all of the obstacles in his path. The Force guided him with a sense of urgency, a whisper in his mind urging him to finish this quickly. As ster bolts sailed towards him, Windu moved like the wind. Dodging and deflecting, he redirected the bolts back at the Ravagers with precise uracy. The deflected bolts found their marks, taking down the intoxicated pirates one by one. The violet glow of Windu''s lightsaber danced through the chaotic scene, a beacon of order in the midst of the Ravagers'' debauchery. As he closed the distance, Ravagers armed with an assortment of swords, spears, and makeshift weapons rushed at him. Windu, an expert duelist, handled the iing melee attacks with finesse. With a simple swing of his lightsaber, he effortlessly sliced through the weapons of the charging Ravagers. Their eyes widened in shock as their weapons were rendered useless against the Jedi''s unstoppable energy sword. The Ravagers, unustomed to facing a force as powerful as a Jedi, found themselves at a disadvantage. Before they could react, Windu continued his advance, his lightsaber an unstoppable force against the seemingly feeble attempts to stop him. In a matter of moments, the weaponless Ravagers stood defenseless before him. Windu''s lightsaber danced through the air, a deadly swipe that left a trail of fallen enemies in its wake. The remaining Ravagers, now fully aware of the truth behind the Jedi legends, couldn''tprehend the swiftness and precision with which Windu dispatched theirrades. They had heard incredible stories about the Jedi, but wrote them off as fairytales, a mistake they now regret. At this point, half of Yondu''s meny defeated, their bodies scattered across the floor. Panic gripped Yondu as he observed the decimation of his crew, the electronic mohawk atop his head flickered in rm. Windu, undeterred by the chaos, locked eyes with Yondu. The Force pulsed through him, a constant reminder of the urgent task that awaited him deep in the Ravager ship. Without a word, he moved forward, his lightsaber poised for a killing blow. In his drug-riddled state, Yondu''s panic transformed into a desperate frenzy. Realizing the severity of the situation, he let out a loud whistle, activating his cybeic mohawk and summoning the arrow holstered on his hip. Instantly, the arrow ignited with a bright red glow, shooting toward the Jedi. The arrow danced through the air, guided by Yondu''s whistle, aiming for the Jedi Master with deadly precision. Windu''s eyes widened as the peculiar weapon approached. In a swift move, he sidestepped the arrow, which whizzed past him and struck arge canister. The impact triggered a violent explosion, sending shockwaves through the corridor, nearly knocking Windu off his feet. Regaining his bnce, the Jedi Master braced himself for the impending onught of ster bolts from the remaining Ravagers. Amidst the chaos, Yondu''sughter echoed through the smoke-filled air. "Thought you could f*ck with the Ravagers and live, did ya?" he taunted. Ignoring Yondu''s taunts, Windu deftly deflected the iing ster bolts with his lightsaber. His every move swift and precise, redirecting the energy projectiles back at the intoxicated Ravagers. The chaotic symphony of gunfire and lightsaber hum filled the air. As Yondu whistled once more, the arrow returned, aiming for Windu''s back, a victorious grin on his blue face. But sadly for Yondu, his opponent sensed the impending danger. And with a well-timed levitation of a piece of scrap from the earlier explosion, Windu deflected the arrow, sending it shooting in another direction. Yondu''s smirk faltered as the arrow veered off course. Seizing the opportunity, Windu hurled the same piece of scrap at Yondu, which struck him in the chest, knocking him into a wall. With Yondu momentarily out of the picture, Windu closed the distance between the annoying Ravagers, who continued to fire in his direction. His lightsaber danced through the air, swiftly dispatching the remaining Ravagers in his path. Their bodies crumpled to the ground, blood pooling underneath them. Turning to face Yondu, Windu locked eyes with the Ravager leader. Scared, angry, and desperate, Yondu resumed his whistling, unleashing his arrow across the ship. Explosions erupted in its wake as Windu, eyes closed, relying on the his keen senses and his connection to the force to dodge each deadly attack. "Stay still, ya Jedi scum!" Yondu yelled, frustration evident in his voice as he desperately attempted tond a hit. But Windu remained steadfast, seemingly untouchable, his form constantly in motion. Frustration turned to anger as Yondu''s attempts continued to miss their mark. "Just die already!" he shouted, his whistling intensifying. The ship echoed with the sounds of destruction as explosions erupted from every corner. In the midst of the chaos, Windu, with eyes still closed, sensed the perfect moment. The arrow materialized again, heading straight for him. With a calcted move, he raised his lightsaber, allowing the arrow to plunge into its violet de. The energy sword consumed the arrow, melting it away in a matter of seconds. Simultaneously, Yondu screamed in agony as the cybeic mohawk atop his head short-circuited. Electric currents surged through his body, causing him to crumble to his knees. Windu, with nothing left to stand in his way, approached the now-vulnerable Ravager leader. Panic filled Yondu''s eyes as he desperately scrambled for a nearby ster, one of his men''s cold, lifeless hands still gripping the weapon. Just as he reached for it, a purple lightsaber descended, severing his outstretched hand. Yondu''s agonized scream filled the air as he clutched his severed arm. Windu, his gaze cold and unwavering, looked down at the disarmed Ravager leader who looked up at him, his eyes filled with hatred. "F*cking monk mother-" Having heard more than enough foulnguage for one day, the Jedi Master swung his lightsaber, cleanly severing Yondu''s head from his shoulders. His lifeless body crumpled to the ground, and silence settled over the chaos that had consumed the Ravager ship. In the aftermath, Windu stood alone, surrounded by the remnants of the battle, his eyes drawn deeper into the dark halls of the unfamiliar Ravager ship. Following the Force''s guidance, Windu stepped over the bodies of the defeated Ravagers, navigating deeper into the ship''s dimly lit corridors. The air was heavy with a foul stench, but Windu remained focused on the urgent pull guiding him. As he moved through thebyrinthine passages, he eventually arrived at the ship''s prison hold. Within the dark, cold, and stinking confines of the prison, Windu discovered a child. Covered in filth, with a body reduced to skin and bone, the young boy bore the clear signs of prolonged starvation. Scars adorned his fragile form, testaments to the unimaginable abuse suffered at the hands of the Ravagers Windu had just in. The child, eyes wide with a mixture of fear and hope, looked up at Windu as he stuttered, "A-Are you here to save me?" The Jedi Master''s heart sank at the sight of the suffering child. With a solemn determination, he swiped his lightsaber across the prison cell bars, sending them ttering to the ground. Stepping inside, Windu pulled down his hood, revealing his stern yetpassionate expression. As his face was revealed, the child''s eyes seemed to widen for a moment. "Are you a Jedi?" the boy asked, a mix of curiosity and awe in his voice. "Yes," Windu affirmed, his deep voice resonating with reassurance. "I''m Jedi Master Mace Windu. What''s your-" Before he could continue, the boy suddenly gagged, his frail frame convulsing as he vomited. Rotten food, a cruel sustenance provided by the Ravagers, sprayed onto Windu''s shoes. Stepping back in disgust, Windu regarded his soiled footwear, momentarily repulsed by the reminder of the child''s suffering. However, he quickly set aside his own difort, refocusing on the boy who had endured unimaginable hardships. Peter, recovering from his involuntary expulsion, looked up with an apologetic expression. "I-I''m sorry," he mumbled, his voice weak. "It''s not your fault," Windu reassured him. "Let''s get you out of here." As the words left Windu''s lips, the boy''s eyes began to droop, exhaustion finally taking its toll. Falling unconscious due to his extreme condition, his frail form slumped against the cold floor of the prison cell. With a sense of urgency, Windu gently lifted the unconscious child into his arms. Exiting the prison hold, Windu cradled Peter, determined to bring the young survivor to safety and heal the wounds inflicted by the Ravagers. A/N: 1921 words :) C4 Midi-chlorian Count? C4 Midi-chlorian Count? Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 7 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Taking Peter to his ship, Windu carefully deposited him inside the med-bay, a sterile chamber filled with the hum of medical equipment. The young boy''s fragile formy on the examination bed, surrounded by an array of beeping machines. A medical droid, sleek and efficient, glided over to begin its evaluation. "Is this a new patient, Master Jedi?" The droid asks, its voice high pitched and electronic. Windu nodded, "Yes, give him a full examination, he wasn''t in the best condition when I found him¡­" "Oh, dear¡­" The droid muttered as it began its work. "I''ll do all that I can!" As the droid initiated its tests, Windu retreated to the cockpit, overseeing the undocking from the Ravager ship. The ship shifted as it detached from the pirate vessel. Engaging the autopilot, he guides the ship on its course back to Coruscant. Returning to the med-bay, Windu found Peter connected to various machines, each fulfilling a crucial role in his recovery. Some devices monitored his vitals, while others administered medications and vinations that the young boy surprisinglycked. A hose descended into Peter''s mouth leading all the way to his stomach, delivering a nourishing greyish-brown paste, addressing the immediate need for sustenance. Approaching the bed, Windu observed Peter''s fragile state with a mix of concern and pity etched on his stern face. Turning to the medical droid, he inquired, "What have you found?" The droid responded with a litany of issues: malnutrition, severe dehydration, extensive scarring from physical abuse, and the shocking absence of Republic-mandated vinations. Windu frowned, absorbing the gravity of Peter''s suffering, "Will he recover?" "He will need time to recover, Jedi Master Windu," the droid replied, its metallic voice devoid of emotion. "However, with proper care, a healthy diet, exercise, and medication, he should be as good as new in a month or two." A sigh of relief escaped Windu''s lips as he thanked the Force. The responsibility of saving a life weighed heavily on his Jedi shoulders, and the prospect of failure was not an option. Expressing gratitude to the droid for its diligent work, Windu couldn''t help but watch over Peter for a moment. The boy, lost in healing slumber, appeared vulnerable yet resilient. Windu''s thoughts lingered on the mysterious connection that led him to this child, a connection fabricated by the force itself, bringing him to this unknown child. As the medical droid continued its tasks, Windu asked, "Can you test his midi-chlorian count?" (A/N: Just a warning, I''m changing what Midi-Chlorians are in this story. In normal Star Wars, Midi-Chlorians are sentient intelligent beings that live in the cells of every living beings. That will not be the same in this story.) Midi-Chlorians are microscopic particles that originated from the foundation of all life, ultimately residing within the cells of all living organisms, connecting them to the force. Through countless years of testing and experimentation, the Jedi and the Sith have both learned one very important thing. The higher the Midi-Chlorian count, the higher sensitivity that person has to the force. Those with a higher Midi-Chlorian count, like Jedi Grandmaster Yoda, who sits at a whopping 17,700 Midi-Chlorians per cell in his body, are able to more easily connect to the force, allowing them to wield its power at a much higher level than everyone else. With a nod, the droid collected a small sample of Peter''s blood and inserted it into a handheld device for analysis. The room fell into a momentary silence as the device processed the information. Windu, his gaze fixed on the droid, couldn''t anticipate the revtion that awaited him. The droid, after a brief pause, announced the astonishing result. "Jedi Master Windu, the younglings midi-chlorian count exceeds 40 thousand." The words hung in the air, a revtion that echoed through the Force itself. Windu, unsure as to whether the machine was broke or not, instructed, "Run it again." He was reluctant to ept what he just heard. After all, even half that number would send the Jedi Council into a frenzy. "Yes, sir¡­" The droid ran it again and again, and they even tried two other devices, but each subsequent test yielded the same extraordinary result. 40 thousand Midi-Chlorians in every cell of his body, more than double Grandmaster Yoda¡­ Windu''s mind raced as he contemted the implications. "Could he be the Chosen One?" He muttered in shock before turning to the droid, a deadly serious look on his face. "Watch over him and make sure there''s no mistakes¡­ We can''t afford to overlook anything when ites to his health. I''ll go inform the council of our findings." "Yes, sir!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Days slipped by in the sterile embrace of the med-bay. Tubes and wires snaked around Peter, connecting him to various machines that monitored his recovery. On the third day since his rescue, as they were getting close to their destination, consciousness returned like a slow tide, and Peter awoke to find a metal droid looming over him, its unblinking gaze fixed on his eyes. Startled, Peter nearly jumped out of his skin. The droid, with a voice that resembled a high-pitched hum, spoke, "Good, you''re awake!" It said excitedly, "Wait here, I''ll go to inform Jedi Master Windu of your awakening." Alone in the med-bay, Peter''s memories flooded back. He had been rescued by a Jedi, and the embarrassing incident of puking on the Jedi Master''s shoes yed vividly in his mind. Despite the less-than-heroic introduction, Peter couldn''t shake the feeling of gratitude for being saved from the clutches of the Ravagers. Just as he began to rx into the bed, suddenly, Peter''s eyes widened as he quickly searched his pockets, only calming down again as he pulled out his broken Walkman. ''I still have it¡­'' He smiled as he held the cracked device closely, swearing to get it fixed as soon as possible so that he could hear his mother''s mix tapes once again. Stashing his most prized possession away for the time being, Peter pondered his current circumstances, ''I''m Peter Quill, but this isn''t just the Marvel universe. It''s also Star Wars somehow¡­'' he thought, contemting all of the added dangers and opportunities this might bring. While he was deep in thought, Mace Windu entered the med-bay, his tall figure casting amanding presence. "Do you remember me?" He spoke gently, breaking Peter from his thoughts. "Yeah, thanks for saving me¡­" Peter nodded, offering a sheepish apology, "I''m sorry about your shoes¡­" Windu smiled a bit as he waved off Peter''s concerns. "Don''t worry about it. As a Jedi, physical attachments mean nothing. I can simply buy a new pair." Peter, still embarrassed, reluctantly nodded as he introduced himself. "I''m Peter Quill, by the way. I didn''t have a chance to introduce myself earlier." "Do you have any family, Peter?" Windu asked as Peter shook his head. "My mother passed away before the Ravagers took me, and my father was never in our lives." He answered, a sad tilt to his voice. "I''m sorry for your loss," Windu replied, and with a calm demeanor, offered a proposal. "How about I take you to the Jedi Temple? You''re Force-sensitive, and with the right training, you could be a Jedi." Peter, intrigued by the prospect, asked. "How can you tell that I''m Force-sensitive?" "I felt a disturbance in the force, which led me to you. There is no doubt, you can be a Jedi as long as you put your mind to it," Windu exined. However, he tactfully omitted any mention of Peter''s exceptionally high midi-chlorian count or the inkling that he might be the Chosen One. After all, he didn''t want Peter to get too full of himself, and arge ego is one of the worst things for a Jedi to have. Eager for answers, Peter pressed further. "Why me? How would the force lead you to me? What even is the force?" He added, pretending that he didn''t already know. Windu chose his words carefully. "The Force is what gives a Jedi his power. It''s an energy field created by all living things. It surrounds us and prates us, binding the gxy together." He paused for a moment before continuing. "The force tends to work in mysterious ways, and it''s the duty of the Jedi to follow the will of the force, even if we may not always understand it. And our meeting was the will of the force." The simple exnation left much unsaid, but Windu recognized the importance of not burdening the young boy with the weight of his own destiny just yet. After a thoughtful pause, Peter spoke. "I''m willing to be a Jedi, if they''ll have me." It wasn''t a hard decision toe to. After all, his mother was gone, his father is a psychopathic god, and here he was, a child with two lives worth of knowledge and experience, in an unfamiliar gxy. ''The safest option right now is to join the Jedi and use them to grow while I figure out what to do with this new life of mine¡­'' Peter thought as he eyed the lightsaber dangling off of Windu''s belt. ''Getting aser sword and some force training is just an added bonus!'' Windu, with a nod of approval, assured Peter, "Although you''re a bit old to enter the academy, I''ll do my best to convince the Jedi Council to make an exception." "Too old?" Peter raised a questioning brow. "I''m only 9 years old¡­" Windu quickly exined. "The Jedi temple only takes recruits from ages 1 to 5 years old. The only reason that you would be given a chance is because of the will-" "-of the force," Peter interjected, which brought a smile to Windu''s face. "See? You''re already starting to get it." Windu said confidently. "We''ll make a proper Jedi out of you yet." ¡­ Soon enough, the medical droid returned and swiftly kicked Windu out of the room, stating that Peter needed to rest. "I''ll return to check on youter." Windu said as he was rushed out of the room. "If you can, I would suggest getting some sleep. We''ll be arriving on Coruscant in a few hours, and I''m sure the Jedi Council will want to meet you before making a decision about your eptance." "Alright, I''ll try to sleep, if I can¡­" Peter nodded as the room cleared and the door hissed shut, leaving him alone. ¡­ Almost an hour passed as Peter tried to sleep, but his body just didn''t seem to need anymore rest. After all, he''s been asleep for days already. ''What the hell am I supposed to do now?'' He asked himself as he stared up at the ceiling, an idea suddenlying to mind. ''I could try to meditate and feel the force¡­'' Sitting up in the sterile med-bay, Peter decided to see if Windu was right about him being force sensitive or not. Closing his eyes, he regted his breathing, attempting to calm himself and reach out to feel whatever he could. Anticipating that results might take time, he was surprised when, after only a minute, he felt it. The Force was all around him and within him, like an unseen ocean he hadn''t known he was swimming in until now. The revtion brought a genuine smile to Peter''s face, he was indeed Force sensitive. Unbeknownst to Peter, as he delved deeper into his meditation, the Force responded in kind. His connection grew stronger, and he began to float and hover a few inches above the med-bay bed. It was an unintentional manifestation of his newfound abilities, a testament to the potency of the Force coursing through him. Hours slipped away as Peter continued to explore this ethereal realm. In that time, the ship neared its destination, Coruscant, the capital of the gxy,ing into view through the vessel''s cockpit. The sprawling cityscape of towering buildings and traffic-filled skies unfolded before him, a stark contrast to the familiar nature of Earth. Still immersed in his meditation, Peter was unaware of the ship''s arrival. His connection to the Force, however, kept him buoyant and attuned to the ebb and flow of the energy that bound the gxy together. As the vessel descended towards the, Peter''s eyes suddenly widened as he felt the and its many inhabitants through the force, his body falling back into the bed. ''What the f*ck was that!?'' A/N: 2092 words :) C5 Becoming a Jedi C5 Bing a Jedi Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 7 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As the vessel approached the''s surface, a wave of darkness washed over Peter''s senses, an unsettling sensation that permeated the very essence of the world below. The felt cold and lifeless, its inhabitants drowning in despair. The majority of the poption seemed to be living extremely hard and hopeless lives, and he felt every bit of the feelings that apanied such a life. Before he could think on it for too long, Windu''s entrance interrupted his contemtion, "We''ve arrived and the Council is expecting us." He said, looking Peter over for a moment. "Are you ready?" Despite the disconcerting revtion, Peter shook off the lingering unease,pelled to focus on the immediate task at hand. "Yeah, just give me a second," Peter nodded, checking over his belongings, finding his Walkman and mixtapes safely stored in his pockets. Windu noticed how Peter checked over his belongings, prompting him to inquire, "What''s so important about those?" With a hint of nostalgia in his eyes, Peter replied, "it''s my music. My mom used to make these mixtapes filled with all of her favorite songs. They''re the only thing I have left of her¡­" Windu nodded, not sure how to tell him about the Jedi''s thoughts on possessions like these. After all, if he wants to be a Jedi, then Peter would have to give these possessions up sooner orter. Following Windu out of the med-bay, Peter''s senses continued to echo the disharmony of the. The feeling lingered like a shadow, leaving him with the constant feeling of unease. As they reached the ship''s exit, Peter gazed upon the towering Jedi Temple, its grandeur both impressive and foreboding. Peter''s eyes narrowed slightly as he felt an ominous auraing from below the temple, ''What''s with this? Even the Jedi temple feels off¡­'' He wondered, searching his memory for an exnation for this. But sadly, he couldn''t find one. Although his knowledge of Star Wars was good, as he''s seen most of the movies, that didn''t mean he knew, or even remembered everything. ''I should have cked off more in myst life¡­'' Peter regretted his time spent working. Instead, he should have been like his shut in sister and watched movies all day. The duo stepped onto the tform, greeted by the sight of Jedi guards standing vigntly at the temple entrance. As they approached, the guards informed them that the Council awaited their presence. The grandeur of the Jedi Temple overwhelmed Peter as they entered, making their way through the halls and up to a pair of tall double doors. Each door was guarded by a Jedi, their watchful eyes fixated on the approaching duo. Windu paused at the door and turned to Peter. "Are you ready?" Peter nodded his head. "Yeah, I think so..." Soon enough, the doors swung open, revealing the Jedi Council chamber inside. Upon entering, Peter''s gaze met the wise eyes of Yoda at the center, surrounded by other masters who scrutinized him with an intensity that made him uneasy. [Insert picture of the entire Council here] (A/N: I''m sure there''s one of them sitting together somewhere.) Memories of Yoda from the movies shed through Peter''s mind, the realization settling in that he stood before the Jedi Council, a momentous asion that he hadn''t expected when he woke up as a 9-year-old Peter Quill. Windu took his ce among the Council, leaving Peter to stand alone before the formidable assembly. Feeling the weight of their collective scrutiny, Peter waved awkwardly, "Uhh¡­ Hello." Before anyone could reply to Peter''s awkward greeting, Yaddle, a Master of the council, muttered in shock, "Such strength in the Force..." The surprising presence of Yaddle, a female of Yoda''s unknown alien race, caught Peter off guard. He couldn''t recall her from the movies, but her words resonated with the collective wisdom of the council. Yoda, acknowledging Yaddle''s observation, nodded in agreement. The Force emanated from Peter like a radiant glow, an undeniable aura that enveloped him and illuminated his surroundings. Yoda greeted Peter, "Greetings, young Peter Quill. Speak, you shall, of who you are and whence youe." Peter, feeling a bit intimidated by the room full of wise and scrutinizing Jedi, began to share his story. "I''m from a called Earth. My mom passed away a month ago, never knew my dad. I lived a normal life till I got nabbed and imprisoned by Ravagers. That''s about it..." Nods of acknowledgment circled the council as Peter gave an extremely brief recount of his life. Yoda, however, pressed further, "And a Jedi, you wish to be?" Instantly, as soon as that question left Yoda''s mouth, the council erupted into a spirited debate, with half expressing concern over Peter''s age, deeming him too old for Jedi training. The other half, driven by an unspoken belief, saw potential in him, knowing that he might be the chosen one. Though they couldn''t exactly say that, as Windu asked them to keep this detail from Peter, knowing it could lead to an unhealthy mindset for a child. Yoda, growing tired of the discord, struck his cane against the ground, silencing the room. Turning his gaze to Peter once more, he posed the pivotal question, "A Jedi, you wish to be, young Peter?" Caught in the crossfire of conflicting opinions, Peter hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Yes, If you''ll have me." Yoda''s approval came in the form of a nod, as he instructed, "Wait outside, you must. Deliberate on our decision, we will." Peter nodded before turned to look at all of the Masters sat before him. "Can I just say one thing before I go?" He asks, receiving nods all around. "Thank you¡­ umm, I may be older than your normal recruits, but I can promise that I''ll do my best to meet any expectations you may have of me. I learn fast and I''ve been told that I''m mature for my age. Just give me a chance and I promise not to disappoint you." As he spoke, the councils eyes red into him, constantly assessing. Peter wasn''t sure whether his little speech helped change any minds or not, but it was worth a try. Mace nodded, a small smile on his face as he waved Peter off. "You can go now, Peter. We''ll call you back in a moment." Stepping out into the hall, the doors closed behind him, leaving Peter with the silent, stoic guards. As he stood there, waiting to be called back inside, a mix of excitement and uncertainty coursed through him. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª (A/N: I''m going to be introducing some council members in this portion, so if you want to, feel free to add picture for them.) Within the hallowed walls of the Jedi Council chamber, a fervent debate ensued. Master Ki-Adi-Mundi, a tall and wise Cerean, voiced his concern, "He''s too old. Jedi training demands schooling from a young age..." Opposite him, Master Shaak Ti, a Togruta known for her serene demeanor, countered, "Yet, the Force is incredibly strong with him. We have felt it. The prophecy of the chosen one may find its fulfillment through him. After all, he doesn''t have a father¡­" The prophecy of the chosen one has been passed down through the Jedi order for a very long time. It states, ''A Chosen One shalle, born of no father, and through him will ultimate bnce in the Force be restored.'' Although Peter''s power in the force was a sign of him being the chosen one, it was hisck of a father that really convinced the council. As Peter said, he never knew his father, and that lines up perfectly with what was foretold in the prophesy. As the councilors argued, Master Saesee Tiin, with his distinctive horned head, pointed out, "Age is not the sole determinant of one''s potential. We have witnessed older younglings exhibit remarkable restraint before." Windu spoke next, "He has already faced hardships, an experience that may grant him resilience and understanding beyond his years." Yaddle couldn''t help but add, "But it could also lead him down a dark path if he can''t ovee it¡­" The debate swayed back and forth, mirroring the internal conflict of the council members. Master Even Piell, a Lannik man with a small frame andrge ears, voiced skepticism, "Exceptions aren''t the Jedi way. It''s dangerous to bend the rules." Yarael Poof, the Quermian with a long neck and wise demeanor, added, "this could set a precedent. Others may seek leniency, citing his exception." Master Eeth Koth, his Zabrak features stern, argued, "Yet, the Force has a will of its own. It guides us, and we must follow it¡­" Amidst the chaos of differing opinions, Yoda, Yaddle, and Windu exchanged knowing nces. Yoda, the ancient and revered Master, raised his hand, calling for silence. "Hear the Force, we must. An exception, this may be. Strong is the will of the Force towards this one." Yaddle added her support, "The future is clouded but he has potential... We should give him a chance." Windu, the stern and pragmatic Jedi, agreed, "The Force has brought him to our doorstep. Denying his potential goes against our principles." These three venerable Masters, each with their unique insights, carried weight among the council. The room fell into a contemtive hush as the councilors absorbed the words of Yoda, Yaddle, and Windu. Master Yarael Poof, usually steadfast in his views, nodded in agreement. "The Force speaks through you, Grandmaster Yoda. An exception we shall make." With the decision made, Yoda stood, his small stature contradicting hismanding presence. "The will of the Force, we follow. Young Peter Quill, a Jedi, he may be." The councilors, though some still harbored reservations, ultimately respected the wisdom of Yoda. As the Grandmaster of the Order, just a few words could sway the direction of all Jedi. ¡­ As Peter stood outside, suddenly, the chamber doors creaked open, and a Jedi guard signaled for Peter to return. As he stepped back into the vast room, the atmosphere had shifted, a sense of resolution lingered in the air. Yoda''s eyes met Peter''s, his voice carrying the weight of the council''s decision. "Young Peter Quill, a decision, we have made, a Jedi, you shall be..." A/N: 1730 words :) C6 Padawan Obi-Wan Kenobi C6 Padawan Obi-Wan Kenobi Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 7 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After being epted into the Jedi order, Windu led Peter through its vast corridors, exining the significance of each area with a measured cadence. As they strolled through the training grounds, Peter saw all types of alien people harnessing the force and using it in all sorts of different ways. Some were simply levitating objects while others were dueling with lightsabers shing at inhuman speeds. The atmosphere, although serene, crackled with an energy that Peter couldn''t quite grasp. The younglings training nearby cast curious nces in his direction, and Peter couldn''t shake the feeling that all eyes were on him as he realized. ''I''m probably going to be forced to live with these kids from now on¡­'' The prospect of being stuck in a ce surrounded by people who are far less mature and aware than he is was a hard pill to swallow. ''I should keep my distance... I refuse to be a babysitter¡­'' "Here we are," Windu announced as they arrived at the dorm area. The doors whooshed open to reveal a series of neatly arranged rooms, each bearing the name of its young upant. Windu led Peter to his designated room, and upon entering, Peter was met with a surprisinglyfortable space. "This is your room, Peter. Make yourself at home," Windu said, gesturing to the modest and in surroundings. The room was basically a metal box with a small desk by the window, and a neatly made bed. It felt more like a prison cell than a bedroom, but Peter would make do. Although Peter appreciated the fact that his room didn''t seem to be made for a child, it made him wonder whether the other children were being taken care of properly. ''Are all of the children given rooms like this?'' Windu continued, "You''ll find everything you need here. Clothes, personal items, and essentials are all provided. Take your time to settle in." Examining the provided wardrobe, Peter discovered a set of traditional Jedi robes along with more casual attire. Windu guided him through the contents of the room, detailing each item''s purpose. "These are your training materials, the bathroom is through that door, and here''s a datapad for your studies." He listed off before eyeing Peter with a serious look in his eyes. "The Jedi path requires dedication and discipline, but you''re not alone. We''ll be here to guide you." As Windu spoke, Peter felt a mixture of excitement and trepidation. The transition from a homeless child in a foreign gxy to a Jedi youngling was both surreal and daunting. With a final nod, Windu left Peter alone in his new quarters. The door closed with a soft hiss, enveloping Peter in a moment of solitude. He took a deep breath, trying to absorb the reality of his current situation. The weight of everything seemed to settle on his shoulders, leaving him in silent contemtion. ''I''m really doing this,'' Peter thought, imagining the path thaty ahead. He nced at the Jedi robesid out on the bed, a tangible representation of the choice that he made. In the quiet of the room, Peter took a shower to freshen up and changed into his new Jedi attire, each fold and drape a symbol of his newmitment to the Jedi order. As he looked at himself in the small mirror, he saw not just Peter Quill but a potential Jedi in the making. [Insert picture of a Jedi youngling(Just to show the clothes)] With newfound determination, Peter set about organizing his belongings, which wasn''t much. His mixtapes, a broken Walkman, and an old picture of his mother alongside the letter she gave him before her passing, each found a ce on the desk, making up the entirety of his personal belongings. Staring down at the unusable gifts that his mother gave him, Peter felt a surmounting urge to break down and cry. ''I need to fix this¡­'' he steeled himself and began to fiddle with his busted Walkman. ¡­ Hours passed and Peter grew increasingly frustrated with each failed attempt to repair his Walkman. The old machinery resisted his efforts, and he couldn''t shake the feeling that he was making it worse. Soon enough, a wave of anger surged within him, directed at the broken device and himself for not being able to repair it. As his frustration intensified, the room seemed to respond. The desk trembled, and the bed shook as if echoing Peter''s inner turmoil. He stared in disbelief as his surroundings mirrored the chaos within. ''What''s happening?'' Peter wondered, feeling a strange connection between his emotions and the physical disturbance. The realization struck him like a bolt of lightning, he was unconsciously wielding the Force. The power he had seen Jedi use on the training grounds was now responding to his emotions. Wide-eyed, Peter struggled toprehend the magnitude of this revtion. ''Was that me? Did I just... use the Force?'' Concern etched across his face, Peter forced himself to calm down. He took deep breaths, trying to suppress the anger that had unwittingly unleashed the Force within him. The room gradually stilled as Peter regained control, leaving him both bewildered and intrigued by the untapped potential he seemed to possess. Before Peter could delve too deeply into his newfound abilities, the door to his room slid open, making him wonder, ''did someone notice?'' But thankfully that didn''t seem to be the case¡­ In walked a humanoid droid, its metal frame glinting in the artificial light. "Good evening, Youngling Quill. Dinner is being served. Master Windu instructed me to escort you to the cafeteria. Please follow me," the robotic voice announced, its tone devoid of any emotion. Peter, still grappling with the revtions of his Force sensitivity, followed the robot silently through the corridors of the Jedi temple. As they reached the bustling cafeteria, Peter saw all sorts of Jedi younglings chatted animatedly while enjoying their meals, ''What the hell is that?!'' He thought as he saw the tes of food sat before each of the children. Grey colored slop and bread filled every single te in the cafeteria, and when Peter looked over to the kitchen, he saw nothing but trays of grey slop and piles of bread. Suddenly, the droid spoke. "Enjoy your meal, Youngling Quill." It said before walking off, leaving Peter behind. ¡­ "Why does it feel like I''m in prison¡­?" Peter muttered as he sat down at an empty table with a te full of slop. ''At least this is better than the food the Ravagers gave me¡­'' As Peter contemted the unappetizing meal before him, a young face caught his attention. A 14-year-old boy with sandy hair and a serene expression approached, taking a seat across from him. The boy wore the traditional Jedi robes, a familiar sight in this temple. [Insert picture of Obi-Wan Kenobi here] "Hello there, I''m Obi-Wan," the boy greeted with a warm smile. "You must be new to the temple, right?" "Uhh¡­ hey, I''m Peter. How could you tell I''m new?" Peter asked, surprised by how easily he just met a main character. ''Wait did he just say hello there?'' (A/N: It''s a meme from the Star Wars movies if anyone doesn''t know.) Obi-Wan chuckled lightly. "Ah, how could I not notice a reaction to the infamous Jedi cafeteria slop? Don''t let it discourage you. We like to keep things simple and avoid indulgence here in the temple. The food is meant to provide sustenance without encouraging gluttony." Peter raised an eyebrow. "Gluttony? Seriously? Couldn''t they at least make it a bit appealing?" He asked as he took a spoonful of slop and eyed it warily. Obi-Wan nodded. "It''s a matter of discipline. Jedi believe in moderation and avoiding attachments, even to something as simple as food. This way, we stay focused on our training and the Force." As Peter reluctantly ate a spoonful of the tasteless slop, Obi-Wan continued, "I know it''s not the most exciting culinary experience, but you get used to it. Plus, it keeps us all on an equal footing. No one gets special treatment, regardless of their background or abilities. Even Grandmaster Yoda must eat the dreaded slop." Peter sighed, pushing the food around his te. "Well, it''s better than starving, I guess." Obi-Wan''s blue eyes studied Peter for a moment. "You''ll find that the Jedi way requires sacrifice and self-discipline. But it''s also about finding bnce and harmony within yourself and the Force." As Obi-Wan spoke about sacrifice, Peter couldn''t help but feel his emotions through the force, which seemed to be much more turbulent than his outer appearance let on. ''He feels like I felt when my first girlfriend broke up with me¡­'' "Are you okay?" Peter blurted out, his face etched in worry. "Yes, why?" Obi-Wan asked in confusion. "You just seem very¡­ sad?" Peter answered, still feeling his emotions. "I''m fine¡­" Obi-Wan answered, slowly realizing that Peter was sensing his emotions. ''Just how strong in the force is he?'' "Okay, I won''t pry into your business anymore than I already have¡­" Peter shrugged and returned to his slop. As the two fell into a momentary silence, broken only by the murmur of conversations and clinking of utensils around them, Obi-Wan recalled hisst mission¡­ ¡­ One year ago, Obi-Wan and his master were sent to the Mandalore, where they were tasked with protecting Duchess Satine Kryze from insurgents who were threatening her world. Bounty hunters were sent after them, forcing them to live as fugitives, never knowing what the next day would bring them. The mission forced them to work and fight together as a team, resulting in them forging a close bond. Through all of their hardship, Obi-Wan and the Duchess fell in love, but despite his feelings toward her, he continued with his training and waster reassigned to another mission. Obi-Wan regretted leaving the love of his life behind, but ultimately, he chose to follow the Jedi Code he had sworn to live by and threw his love away. ¡­ Obi-Wan shifted the topic, "So, where are you from, Peter? How did you end up here? You seem a bit old for a new recruit¡­" "Well¡­" ¡­ .. . After talking for a while, and enjoying their slop, Obi-Wan had to return to his master for training, but before he left, Peter had onest thing to say. "I know I''m probably stepping out of line right now, but If you love whoever you''re missing, then you shouldn''t let the Jedi hold you back. Regret is the worst pain that you''ll ever experience, because you''ll feel it for the rest of your life¡­" Nodding his head dumbly, Obi-Wan silently walked off, contemting Peter''s words. A/N: 1793 words :) C7 Chosen One? C7 Chosen One? Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 7 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Later that night, after forcing himself to eat the grey slop in the cafeteria, Peter returned to his room. The desire to fix his Walkman still lingered, but hisck of technical know-how hindered progress. Instead, he decided to dedicate the evening to meditation, attempting to gain control over the Force within him. After all, he saw what happened when his emotions went out of control, shaking his room in anger. Now, he had to find a way to keep his emotions under control and the only way he could think of to do that was meditation. Sitting on the bed in his spartan room, Peter closed his eyes, focusing on his breath. Thoughts of the broken Walkman, his deceased mother, the Ravagers, the Jedi training toe, and the mysterious Force swirled in his mind. Slowly, he felt a connection, a thread linking him to the Force that permeated the temple. As Peter delved into a meditative state, he began to sense the ebb and flow of the Force, a subtle energy that intertwined with his own essence. It was a delicate dance, amunion between the universe and his consciousness. Through thismunion, Peter sought to harness the emotions that had once caused a chaotic upheaval in his room. The night unfolded in quiet contemtion, a solitary journey within the realm of the Force. The echoes of his past life, the challenges of the present, and the uncertainty of the future converged in a symphony of introspection. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The following morning, the same droid as yesterday, ever efficient, arrived promptly to wake Peter up and escort him to his first day of sses. Disgruntled and still half-asleep, Peter followed the metallic guide through the familiar corridors, adorned with the unfeeling elegance of the Jedi temple. Upon entering the training hall, the gaze of curious younglings fixated on him. Whispers of spection floated in the air, apanied by puzzled expressions. Peter''s arrival, an anomaly in the order''s usual recruitment, sparked both intrigue and skepticism among the young Jedi acolytes. As he navigated through the crowd of young Force-sensitive beings, a small Twi''lek girl, who couldn''t have been more than 5 years old, her azure skin standing out in the sea of diverse faces, mustered the courage to approach him. "H-Hi¡­" she greeted nervously, her wide eyes filled with innocent curiosity. [Insert picture of Aa Secura here] (A/N: Bonus points for a younger version as well) "Hello," Peter replied, offering a half-smile to the little Twi''lek. He wasn''t used to dealing with children, so he appeared a bit awkward. "What''s your name?" "I''m Aa," she chirped, her small hands fidgeting with the hem of her robe. "Why are you so tall? How old are you?" ''Is this Aa Secura?'' Peter wondered, kneeling down to be at eye level with her. "Well, I''m Peter and I''m 9 years old, and I''m pretty sure that I''m normal height¡­ What about you? Why are you so short?" Aa''s eyes narrowed as she animatedly red at Peter, her former nervousness disappearing in an instant. "I''m not short! You''re just old!" Peter couldn''t help but be charmed by her cute angry face. "What do you mean I''m old? I haven''t even hit double digits yet. And are you sure you''re not short? How old are you again, shorty?" "Don''t call me shorty!" Aa practically screamed, drawing everyone''s attention. "And I''m 5 years old!" She announced, holding up all five fingers. "Huh¡­" Peter sagely nodded his head, looking her up and down. "You still seem kinda short." "!" Aa seemed ready to explode from Peter''s teasing, but before she could, the doors suddenly swung open and their teacher came walking in. "Good morning, it is." Yoda greeted everyone, a serene air about him as always. Yoda, with his characteristic gait and wise aura, effortlessly drew the attention of every youngling in the room as he ambled towards the front. The air seemed to shift as he turned his gaze towards Peter, their newest addition. "Wee to the Jedi Temple, young Peter Quill," Yoda greeted, his voice carrying a depth of ancient wisdom. "In the Bear n, you are now." As the younglings exchanged curious nces, Yoda proceeded to exin the concept of ns within the temple. "In the Temple, ns are many. Bear n, n Kowak, Hawk-Bat n, and more. Together, learn you will under the watchful eye of a teacher," Yoda continued, his speech rhythmic and deliberate. "Now, the Bear n, your family is. Learn, grow, and face challenges together, you will." Peter listened attentively as Yoda exined the bonds they would form, the shared lessons, and the guidance that woulde from their n. As Yoda spoke, the younglings absorbed the information, their eyes wide with curiosity. Peter found himself annoyed by the concept of this newfound family, the Bear n. After all, underneath his childlike body was a grown man, who sadly, didn''t like children very much. He didn''t necessarily hate them, but he did find them grating and annoying at times. But of course, he kept his thoughts to himself, so as not to ruin his chances at bing a Jedi. The green-skinned Jedi Grandmaster then delved into the specifics of their education. "Main teacher, I am, but not alone. Many lessons, different masters will share. Learn, you shall, from each other''s strengths," Yoda exined, his eyes surveying the young faces before him. "Much to discover, you have. Together, face it, we will." After Yoda''s weing introduction resonated in the training hall, Peter found himself immersed in the routine of a Jedi youngling. The day unfolded with Force studies in the morning, a session dedicated to opening the young Jedi''s mind to the Force. The lessons centered on abilities focused on self-control and self-awareness. Guided by a patient Jedi instructor, Initiates like Peter were introduced to the nuances of Control and the many techniques that came along with it. Tutaminis to absorb energy. Curato salva for self-healing, and Altus sopor to enhance focus through the Force. Despite the unfamiliarity of these abilities, Peter approached the lessons with a mix of curiosity and determination, eager to master the mysterious power that now flowed within him. Midday studies shifted to more traditional subjects, taught by non-Jedi instructors. The younglings delved into political strategy, gcticw, sciences, andnguages. Peter navigated the diverse curriculum with varying degrees of interest, finding certain subjects more engaging than others. Political strategy, with itsplexities and nuances, particrly caught his attention, mirroring the intricacies of the earths politics, just on a much grander scale. For example, Peter learned that the Gxy was mainly split between 3 separate Governments. The Gctic Republic, which controls a whopping 60%, mainly making up the center of the gxy. The remaining big yers of the Gxy are the Kree and Nova Empires, both of which seem to be on the brink of war with one another other. The Kree empire just finished a war against the Skrulls as well. They even got into some trouble for trying tomit genocide. The Gctic Republic came down on them pretty hard, but still, they decided to go and start another war with the Nova Empire after digesting all of the Skrullsnd, erasing their nationpletely. Of course, there are other, much smaller nations as well, such as Centaurians or the Sovereign, but they tend to popte extremely minuscule portions of the outer rim of the Gxy. ''Why isn''t Asgard mentioned?'' Peter wondered¡­ In the afternoons, the training hall echoed with the hum of lightsabers. The young Jedi Initiates, Peter among them, engaged in physical activities that included lightsaber training. Under the watchful eyes of skilled instructors, they practiced very rudimentary forms of lightsaberbat. The metallic sh of training sabers filled the air as Initiates honed their skills. Despite Peter''s initial awkwardness with the lightsaber, he found a certain familiarity in the weapon''s weight and bnce. The instructors, recognizing his potential, observed with a discerning eye as Peter gradually adapted to the lightsaber techniques. ''Now this is what I''m talking about¡­'' Peter smirked as he swung his practice saber for the hundredth time, sweat dripping down his face. Some might find the force techniques to be the coolest part of being a Jedi, but Peter would beg to differ. For him, it was all about being a beast with aser sword. Of course, that didn''t mean Peter would ck off on his force training, as that was a very close second ce for him. There was just something so primal and bada*s about wielding a sword that he felt deep in his bones. As Peter was happily swinging his sword, ignoring the fatigue that began to build up in his muscles, the instructors that circled the practicing younglings all turned to him at once, shocked as they noticed him subconsciously using the force to both heal his fatigue and empower his movements. ''He really is the chosen one¡­'' They thought, realizing just how crucial Peter''s training really was. The day''s schedule also featured mandatory meditation sessions interspersed throughout. As the younglings settled into quiet reflection, Peter, with his adult-like patience and calm demeanor, excelled in these moments of introspection. The soothing resonance of the Force became a familiarpanion during these sessions, guiding him through thebyrinth of his own thoughts. As the sun dipped below the horizon, marking the end of his first full day in the Jedi Temple, Peter flopped down on his bed, exhausted beyond belief. ''This is harder than I thought it would be¡­'' He thought as he turned his head to see his broken Walkman sitting in his desk. ''I need to get that fixed tomorrow¡­'' ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In a dark and secludedboratory far across the gxy, Darth gueis, the long faced and pale skinned Muun Sith Lord, sat surrounded by arcane equipment. His eyes fixed on Shmi Skywalker, a restrained and unconscious ve woman who had been under his ownership for months. gueis, driven by his thirst for power, delved into twisted Sith experiments. [Insert picture of Shmi here] This week, his focus intensified on attempting to create life through the Force within Shmi. The Muun Sith Lord sought to fashion a fatherless child, a being with a direct connection to the Force itself. The walls of theboratory echoed with the hum of dark energies as gueis manipted the Force to shape the life he desired. As he scrutinized the results of his experiments, frustration gnawed at him. Creating life through the Force proved more challenging than he anticipated. With every failure, he felt the urge to take his anger out on Shmi, yet he couldn''t risk harming a perfectly good test subject. gueis''s ultimate goal was to transfer his consciousness into a worthy, human vessel, desiring to spearhead the Sith takeover of the Gctic Republic as a more eptable figurehead than his non-human form would allow. Basically, he needed a human body to navigate the political intricacies of the Republic. Although the Senate isn''t overtly racist, as they have all sorts of races popting its many seats, only humans have ever been elected Chancellor, which is why he was relying so heavily on his apprentice at the moment. An apprentice whose loyalties he was beginning to doubt. Which is why he sought a contingency n to secure his own dominance in the Sith order. Right now, his human apprentice is the one making the moves for him, but gueis didn''t like relying on someone who would no doubt betray him, just as he betrayed his master. ''It is the Sith way after all¡­'' gueis thought. Despite his ruthless determination, the Sith experiments on Shmi faltered. The Muun grew increasingly impatient, realizing that relying on Shmi to bear the chosen child of the Force might be a futile endeavor. Compelled by frustration, he tightened his grip on her unconscious form using the force, momentarily entertaining the idea of ending her insignificant life. Medical equipment beeped urgently, signalingplications, but gueis, in a fit of rage, ultimately reconsidered, sparing her life. Shmi, kept sedated and unaware of her Sith master''s machinations, survived the outburst. However, gueis decided to cut his losses. Frustration swelled within him, and he chose to sell Shmi, viewing her as nothing more than amodity that might bring some small financial gain, which could fund future experiments. But unbeknownst to the Sith Lord, as Shmi was carted off to an uncertain fate, a potential sess loomed within her. The Sith experiment had indeed borne fruit, and Shmi carried the seed of a possible chosen one of the Force, Anakin Skywalker. A/N: 2100 words :) C8 Music! C8 Music! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 7 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next morning, Peter rose early, eager to tackle the challenge of fixing his Walkman. Long before sses began, he sought out droids, asking every single one he passed if they knew where he can get some tools to fix his device, and it didn''t take long for one of them to escort him to just the ce he was looking for. In a storage room, which was actually fairly close to his bedroom, Peter found himself surrounded by an array of peculiar devices. And sadly, the droid ran off to fulfill its daily duties, leaving Peter surrounded by unfamiliar equipment. Sitting on the cold floor, Peter examined the tools, hisck of knowledge evident. He sighed in frustration, but determination sparked in his eyes as he began testing each tool, attempting to decipher their functions. Soon enough, he found a cylindrical device in hand, which he was fairly certain would act as a screwdriver. ''Here goes nothing¡­'' Peter thought as he stared down at his treasured Walkman. As Peter was about to press the button on the side of the foreign tool, the door suddenly swung open, revealing the small, azure-skinned figure of Aa Secura. Holding spare parts in her tiny hands, she froze at the sight of Peter, though her gaze soon fell on the device in his hand. Aa, recognizing the cylindrical device in Peter''s hand, urgently shouted, "Wait! Stop!" Pausing, Peter looked at her with confusion, prompting Aa to drop her spare parts and rush over to him. She swiftly snatched the tool from his hand and questioned, "Do you know what this is?" Shrugging, Peter admitted his ignorance. Aa, holding up the tool, exined, "You old idiot! This will fry anything ites into contact with. It''s made for ships, not handheld devices¡­" She said, gesturing to his precious Walkman. rmed by the revtion, Peter''s frustration intensified. ''Why does all of this have to be soplicated¡­'' He thought as he felt his emotions run wild again, especially his self hatred, as he almost destroyed his mother''s Walkman. Instantly, Aa took a step back as she sensed his hatred spreading throughout the force, radiating from his very being. "A-Are you okay, Peter?" She stuttered, clearly frightened. Hearing Aa''s scared voice, Peter froze for a moment and looked up, his eyes shining a dull yellow as he saw the little girl before him cowering in fear. "Oh, sh*t¡­" he muttered as he took in some slow breaths and began to meditate, wrestling his emotions until they were under control. ''Why does this keep happening to me?'' Peter wondered as the hatred which filled the room slowly retracted back in Peter''s body. This has been bothering Peter ever since his first outburst. It confused him how he could have such horrible control over his emotions. After all, he used to be an adult in his past life, and on top of that he was a fisherman. Patience was his greatest ally. ''But why can''t I just stay calm?'' Peter thought, his mind wandering in and out of meditation. Aa watched him meditate, calming rapidly as well, but still a bit frightened of Peter. As she stood rooted to the ground, she couldn''t help but wonder, ''Is he a Sith?'' Meanwhile, Peter''s mind raced for answers once again. And he could only think of two reasons as to why this was happening. First, he is a child now, which means he has a child''s brain that is susceptible to higher emotions andshing out. But that doesn''t exin why he can meditate so well, or why his outbursts seem so strong. ''Am I stronger in the force than they''re telling me? Wait¡­ they never told me what my midichlorian count was¡­'' Taking these thoughts and stuffing them away forter, Peter thought of the very likely second possibility. And that''s his race, a half Celestial, due to his evil, soon-to-be dead father. ''Maybe Celestials have a higher rate of emotional outbursts during childhood and puberty?'' Either way, he needed to get his emotions under control, or else someone might¡­ ''Wait, Aa saw it¡­'' Opening his eyes after reigning himself under control, Peter cast a regretful gaze around the workshop. The weight of his inexperience bore heavily on him, a stark contrast to the confident Star-Lord that hisic book counterpart portrayed. Aa, seeing that Peter was awake now, looked him up and down as she kept her distance. "¡­" "I''m sorry about-" Peter tried to speak, but Aa quickly interrupted him. "Are you a Sith?" Aa''s innocent yet probing inquiry hung in the air. Peter, sensing the unease, quickly shook his head, denying any affiliation with the dark side. He exined, "No, I''m not a Sith. I just... have trouble controlling my emotions sometimes." The atmosphere in the storage room crackled with tension as Aa, her wide eyes still reflecting fear and suspicion, questioned Peter''s allegiance to the light side of the Force. Aa, though still wary, listened as Peter continued, revealing the source of his struggles. He showed her the Walkman, exining its significance, "My mom gave me this, and I''ve been trying to fix it, but I keep making matters worse¡­" "What is it?" She asks, leaning over to take a look, clearly a lot less scared than she was before. "It ys music¡­" Peter revealed as he smiled down at his most prized possession. Upon hearing about the device, Aa''s eyes lit up with excitement. However, her enthusiasm waned as she cautioned Peter to keep it hidden. "We''re allowed to study music, because it''s technically an art, but we can''t listen to it just for fun," she warned, a glimpse of rebellion shining through her childlike demeanor. Smiling, Peter sensed a kindred spirit in Aa, someone who didn''t strictly adhere to the Jedi rules. He appreciated the shared secret and the understanding gaze that passed between them. Aa, seemingly more open now, suggested, "You should tell Master Yoda about what happened. He can help." Peter, however, hesitated, fearful of the potential consequences of revealing his struggle with the dark side. He nodded his head, feigning agreement. "Yeah, I''ll talk to Yoda about it." Aa, disying an innocence matching her age , offered, "I can tell him if you want." Peter, not willing to risk exposure, firmly shook his head. "No, no, I got it. I''ll talk to Yoda. You don''t have to worry about it." Believing Peter''s false assurance, Aa''s eyes softened with trust. Peter, seeing that he convinced her, smiled and apologized, "I''m sorry for scaring you like that." He said as he thought. ''¡­and lying to you, but I really don''t want to die, so you''ll have to forgive me kid.'' "It''s okay¡­ just try not to do it again¡­" She replies, smiling innocently. Peter then requested, "Can we keep this between us? I really don''t want the other kids and teachers to find out about this¡­" Aa, torn between the Jedi code and her newfound connection with Peter, seemed conflicted. However, Peter, ncing at the scattered scraps on the floor, made a shrewd guess. "I won''t tell anyone about your little secret either," he added, hoping he was correct. Instantly, Aa''s eyes widened, and a hint of guilt shed across her face. Peter''s intuition proved right, Aa was hiding something with those scraps. The unspoken agreement between them solidified as Aa nodded, promising to keep their shared secrets safe. The room, once filled with tension, now held a silent understanding between them. Peter, feeling bad for lying to an innocent kid like this, decided then and there. ''I''ll look after Aa and make sure she doesn''t die prematurely, like she did in the movies¡­'' Of course, there was another side to this act of goodwill, a much more selfish and paranoid side. After today, Peter now knew that he had to keep Aa close, so that she wouldn''t identally b his secrets to the world. Though he didn''t mind doing this. After all, Aa would be strong and wise enough to sit on the Jedi Council. Having her as apanion shouldn''t be a loss for him. ¡­ As Peter prepared to leave the storage room and get ready for breakfast, Aa''s innocent curiosity bubbled up, and she asked, "Can I take a look at your music device?" She really wanted to listen to the music from Peter''s world. Peter, apprehensive to hand over his fragile and precious Walkman, hesitated. However, Aa''s excitement and persuasive charm soon convinced him. "Look, I''ve been ying¡­ *cough* I mean, studying electronics for over a year now. I might be able to fix it¡­" Reluctantly, he handed over the device, cautioning her to be careful. "Please don''t break it anymore than it already is¡­" Aa, surprisingly adept with technology, delved into the inner workings of the Walkman. She swiftly used tools and spare parts from the storage closet, demonstrating a level of skill that caught Peter off guard. He watched in amazement as she fixed the device with ease, making Peter wonder if he was technologically illiterate or not¡­ Once the repairs wereplete, Aa held out the Walkman toward Peter, a triumphant smile on her face. "It''s fixed!" she eximed, the pride evident as she stuck out her chest, hands on her hips. Taking back the Walkman, Peter inserted one of his cassette tapes and hit y, scrambling to put on his headphones. Instantly, the familiar melodies of his and his mother''s favorite songs enveloped him. y Hooked on a Feeling by Blue Swede(A/N: Listen to the one from Guardians of the Gxy. Because I don''t know if they edited it for the movie.) Ooga-chaka ooga-ooga Ooga-chaka ooga-ooga Ooga-chaka ooga-ooga Ooga-chaka ooga-ooga I can''t stop this feeling Deep inside of me Girl, you just don''t realize What you do to me When you hold me In your arms so tight You let me know Everything''s all right I-I-I-I-I''m hooked on a feeling I''m high on believing That you''re in love with me Lips as sweet as candy Its taste is on my mind Girl, you got me thirsty For another cup of wine Got a bug from you, girl But I don''t need no cure I just stay a victim If I can for sure All the good love when we''re all alone Keep it up, girl Yeah, you turn me on I-I-I-I-I''m hooked on a feeling I''m high on believing That you''re in love with me As the music yed, Peter''s emotions surged, but this time, it was pure happiness radiating off him. Aa, sensing the change, felt nothing but positivity emanating from Peter. Surprised by the transformation, Peter seemed to enter a meditative state, hovering above the ground as the music yed. All the good love when we''re all alone Keep it up, girl Yeah, you turn me on I-I-I-I-I''m hooked on a feeling I''m high on believing That you''re in love with me I''m hooked on a feeling And I''m high on believing That you''re in love with me I said I''m hooked on a feeling And I''m high on believing That you''re in love with me¡­ ¡­ In this moment, Aa observed Peter with a mix of fascination and awe. The contrast from earlier, where his emotions had spiraled out of control, was striking. The power of the music seemed to bring peace to Peter''s turbulent emotions. As thest notes of the song faded away, Peter slowly descended to the ground, a serene expression on his face. Aa, still staring in shock, stuttered. "T-That was beautiful. I''ve never felt anything like that before," she admitted. Of course, she wasn''t talking about the music, as she could barely hear it, but the experience of feeling Peter''s light side emotions, which were just as overwhelming as his dark side, just in a much more wonderful way. Peter, misinterpreting her words, grinned. "It''s a mix of rock and pop from my home world. They''re all my mom''s favorite songs¡­" Aa, entranced, asked, "Can you y more? I''d love to hear it." She asked hoping to feel his emotions once again. Peter wanted to agree, but one look at the clock told him that they had to leave for ss. "Maybeter¡­" A/N: 2048 words :) C9 Goals & Exposing a Dark Lord C9 Goals & Exposing a Dark Lord Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 7 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The day unfolded in the Jedi Temple, a structured routine of training and discipline that left Peter with little time for personal pursuits. Despite Aa''s persistent pleas, Peter refrained from using his Walkman, fearing the consequences of uptight Jedi Masters finding and confiscating his most prized possession. ''I might actually turn to the dark side if they take my music away¡­'' Peter thought, half joking and half serious. In order to shut up Aa and her relentless pestering, which actually continued throughout the entire day, Peter promised to share the music with her the following morning before sses. They would meet in the same storage closet as yesterday and listen to a song or two before breakfast. Annoyed but relieved, Peter managed to endure the day''s trials, eagerly anticipating the sce that his Walkman would bring. From annoying children to tough training and gctic studies Peter endured it all for this moment, when he woulde back to his prison-like room and listen to his favorite songs. But before he could do that, Peter found sce in a long, hot shower, washing away the stress and fatigue of the day. As he finally sank into his bed, he adorned his headphones, pressed y on the cherished Walkman, and a familiar melody enveloped him. y Spirit in the Sky by Norman Greenbaum(A/N: I won''t put all of the lyrics this time, but you can listen in the background if you want.) When I die and theyy me to rest Gonna go to the ce that''s the best When Iy me down to die Goin'' up to the spirit in the sky ¡­ .. . The music stirred bittersweet memories, and a fond yet mncholic smile yed on Peter''s lips. He couldn''t help but think of his mother, particrly the time they drove down to the beach in the summer and listened to music all the way there and back. (A/N: Just a reminder, the memories and souls merged during the reincarnation/transmigration so he''s still half Peter Quill. In case anyone forgot.) Lost in the tunes, he pondered his purpose in this fantastical universe, feeling the weight of a second chance. His thoughts drifted to his past life, where goals revolved around mundane achievements. Now, in a marvelous gxy far, far away with all sorts of aliens, tech, and magical powers, Peter longed for something more adventurous. He mulled over possibilities, envisioning a life akin to the Star-Lord from the Guardians of the Gxy movies he''s seen in his past life. However, stark realities set in¡­ he couldn''t replicate that Peter Quill''s journey even if he wanted to. The Ravagers, who once served as his makeshift family, met their demise at the hands of Master Windu. Though he was grateful for that due to the weeks of torment they put him through, Peter felt an odd mix of closure and emptiness. Amid these contemtions, the pressing need for vengeance against Ego, his father and the celestial being who gave his kind and caring mother cancer, lingered. Though aware he wasn''t yet ready for the hunt, Peter vowed to avenge his mother when the time came. ''But that''s a good goal. Let''s add it to the list¡­'' Peter thought as he added ''Killing my father'' to the mental list of goals to work towards. As his mind ventured into darker realms, recalling the reason for his mother''s death, Peter''s force aura began to darken as well. Yet, theforting melodies from his Walkman acted as a lifeline, tethering him to control. In this moment of internal struggle, Peter recognized the power of music not just as a source of joy but as a stabilizing force. It became a tool to rein in the chaotic emotions threatening to overwhelm him, a realization that added a newyer to his appreciation for his mother''s Walkman and cassette tapes. After immersing himself in the melodies to calm his simmering anger, Peter found his thoughts returning to the pressing matter of his future¡­ Soon enough, a fundamental question lingered in his mind. ''Do I want to stay with the Jedi?'' While the obvious choice seemed to bepleting his training and taking full advantage of his situation, Peter couldn''t help but question whether the Jedi way aligned with his ideals. Soon enough, Peter began to realize that the restrictive nature of the Jedi Order''s rules would be hard for him to live by. Just the notion of hiding his Walkman as if it were some sort of prison contraband served as a stark reminder of the Jedi''s strict guidelines. It irked Peter to think that as a Jedi, he''d be barred from expressing emotions freely, engaging in romantic pursuits, or pursuing individual wealth and autonomy. The more he thought about it, the more confining the Jedi Code seemed to be, especially considering Peter''s past life as a red-blooded, capitalistic, freedom loving American. If anyone tried to limit him like this in his past life, Peter would have either sued them, or in a worst case scenario he would have pulled out his colt 45 and stood his ground. (A/N: ''Murica *Tips cowboy hat in greeting) Restrictions on emotions was one that truly stood above everything else. Especially because it brought Anakin Skywalker to a tragic fate. ''If they looked after that kids emotional wellbeing from the beginning, then Darth Vader would have never existed¡­'' In the end, Peter just couldn''t fathom surrendering his autonomy, emotions, and the pursuit of love for the Jedi order. ''Hmm, that''s another goal¡­'' Peter thought as he added ''Find love and get married'' to the list. After all, he never had time for love and marriage in hisst life, which was one of his biggest regrets. As Peter weighed these considerations, the decision crystallized within him. Once his training wasplete, he wouldn''t linger long in the ranks of the Jedi. While achieving the rank of Master remained a possibility, he resolved to part ways with the order at the very least upon bing a Jedi Knight. The idea of leaving sooner crossed his mind, but Peter suspected that the Jedi Order''s protocols likely prevented early departures. Yet, he harbored no desire to leave prematurely. Instead, he aimed to glean as much knowledge and training as possible before striking out on his own. His journey within the Jedi Temple wasn''t solely about adhering to their doctrines. Peter saw it as an opportunity to umte knowledge, skills, and insights. Learning everything he could became a personal goal, a means to empower himself for the journey thaty beyond the confines of the Jedi Order. ''Oh, that''s another goal¡­'' Peter thought as he added ''Train and learn everything I can before leaving the Jedi Order'' to his mental checklist. As Peter contemted his impending departure, a surge of determination coursed through him. He wanted to be prepared, not just as a Jedi but as a being capable of navigating theplexities of the gxy on his own. ''And that''s another goal¡­'' Peter thought as he added ''Be self sufficient'' to his mental checklist. Peter didn''t want to have to rely on anyone to survive. If he had to fly or fix a ship, then he should know how to do so. And if he needed money to buy food or other necessities, then he shouldn''t have to steal or beg for it. Peter now has four goals: ?Train and learn everything I can before leaving the Jedi Order ?Be self sufficient ?Kill my Father ?Find Love and get married. ''It''s not a bad start¡­'' Peter thought, happy with the nights progress. ''There''s still other things to worry about, like what to do about Palpatine, Anakin, and all of the wars toe, not to mention all of the Marvel Viins¡­ but I haven''t even been in this universe for a full week. I''ll have to take some time to think about that and decide whether or not I want to get involved with that craziness or not. Besides, it''s really early and Palpatine is probably still on Naboo, so I should have time to think before acting rashly¡­'' As Peter wrapped up his mental checklist, the final notes of a song yed on his cherished Walkman. Stashing it away, he settled into bed, cautious not to get caught with the device should any Jedi Masters or droids intrude into his room. The room fell into darkness, and Peter allowed himself to drift off, sumbing to the embrace of much-needed sleep. -TimeSkip- After a month of adapting to the mundane, yet rigorous and magical lifestyle within the Jedi Temple, Peter, now fully immersed in his new reality, found his health markedly improved. The nd, yet healthy meals, regr exercise, and diligent medical care had begun to erase the harsh effects of his previous ordeal. Where once frailty had taken hold, now small signs of muscle began to slowly define his frame, a testament to his resilience and determination. With his prenned goals clearly etched in his mind, Peter dedicated himself to his training with fervor. Though he harbored reservations about entangling himself with the many viins of this universe, the looming threat posed by Darth Sidious weighed heavily on him. Recognizing the peril the Sith Lord represented, Peter resolved to aid the Jedi, albeit in a manner that safeguarded his anonymity and safety. ''Ain''t no way I''m just gonna walk up and tell them that Palpatine is a Sith Lord¡­'' He refused. After all, it would open Peter up to far too many questions and suspicions, not to mention the chances of Sidious finding out anding after him for revenge. Which is why Peter''s spent thest month thinking on this¡­ The n he came up with was straightforward yet fraught withplications: to warn the Jedi Council of Sidious''s machinations without exposing his involvement. Initially, Peter considered leaving anonymous messages in strategic locations within the temple, areas beyond the reach of surveince cameras. However, the sophistication of this universe''s technology presented a daunting challenge; the risk of leaving behind DNA or fingerprints on the papers was a vulnerability Peter could not overlook. In a moment of inspiration, Peter devised a solution. Utilizing his newfound knowledge of the Force, albeit still rudimentary, he practiced manipting small objects without direct contact. Under the cover of night, in the seclusion of his room, Peter honed this skill, focusing on the precision needed to handle paper without leaving a trace of his physical presence. When he felt confident in his ability, Peter drafted the warnings, his handwriting meticulously disguised. Under the veil of darkness, he employed the Force to levitate the papers, weaving through the temple''s corridors with the messages floating silently behind him. Selecting spots devoid of technological surveince, he deposited the warnings in spots he knew would be discovered by members of the Jedi Council. ''I''ve done my part, now it''s on them to act or not. Either way, I''m not getting involved¡­'' He told himself, unwilling to lose his second chance at life. As the dawn approached, Peter retreated to his quarters, a mixture of exhaustion and relief marking his features. The messages were simple yet urgent, imploring the Council to heed the shadow growing within the Republics midst, a darkness that threatened not just the Jedi but the very fabric of the gxy. Peter knew the days ahead would be fraught with uncertainty. Yet, in his heart, he believed in the necessity of his intervention. For the first time since his arrival, he felt a palpable sense of purpose, a conviction that his presence in this universe could indeed make a difference. As hey in bed, the events of the night reying in his mind, Peter felt couldn''t help but feel nervous. ''I just hope they take my message seriously¡­'' ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Hours after Peter''s ndestine efforts to alert the Jedi Council, the esteemed members convened in a solemn chamber, under the heavy burden of the mysterious warnings they had stumbled upon. The atmosphere was charged with a mixture of skepticism and grave concern, as the councilors debated the origin and veracity of the messages. Among them, voices of doubt shed with those advocating caution. "We all know that the Sith are extinct. This is nothing more than a child''s jest," one elder Jedi voiced, his words echoing off the ancient walls, met with nods of agreement from several of his peers. Yet, not all were swayed by this dismissal. "We cannot afford to overlook any potential threat, especially not when it deals with a possible Sith," another countered, her tone firm, urging her fellow councilors to recognize the gravity of the situation. "The Dark Side clouds everything, making it hard to see the truth. We must investigate properly..." The chamber fell into a thoughtful silence, the weight of their responsibility palpable in the air. It was Yoda, the wisest among them, who finally spoke, his voice resonant with authority and calm. Holding one of the papers delicately between his fingers, he read it: ''Sheeve Palpatine of Naboo is a Sith Lord named Darth Sidious. He''s nning to exterminated the Jedi and take over the Gctic Republic. Do with this information as you wish, and good luck¡­'' (A/N: Just a reminder, Peter doesn''t know much about Star Wars besides the movies, and even then he''s forgotten a few things, which is why he didn''t mention Darth Pagueis.) "Act hastily, we must not. Yet, ignore this warning, we cannot either," Yoda dered, his words cutting through the uncertainty. "Open an investigation, we shall. A prank this is, waste resources, we might. But if a Dark Lord of the Sith hides among us, and we fail to act, doom ourselves we would." His deration settled the matter. The council, now unified by Yoda''s guidance, agreed to proceed with caution. A discreet investigation was to beunched, one that would delve into the shadows of the Republic, seeking the truth behind the ominous warnings left by the mysterious informant. A/N: 2360 words :) C10 Into the Depths… C10 Into the Depths¡­ Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 8 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª -TimeSkip- Two years passed in the relentless rhythm of Jedi training, transforming the once 9-year-old Peter into an 11-year-old youngling. His physical growth marked not only by his height but also the elongation of the padawan braid, which now draped over his right shoulder, leaving the rest of his hair buzzed short. The Padawan braid is a symbol worn in the hair or head that marked the rank of a Jedi Padawan. Puzzled by this, Peter questioned why it was called a padawan braid when he was forced to start growing it during his youngling years. Peter didn''t know the answer, but he couldn''t wait to be a Jedi Knight so he can finally cut the damn thing off and grow his hair out again. The military buzz cut just wasn''t doing it for him. ''My mom would cry if she knew I let these monks shave my head¡­'' Peter thought, distinctly recalling how much she used to faun over his perfect hair. ¡­ Despite a dyed startpared to his peers, Peter''s unique connection to the Force and his adult mentality propelled him to the forefront of the Bear n. His swordsmanship reached a level where sparring with fellow younglings became obsolete. Instead, masters like Yoda chose to engage with him directly, providing superior training but humbling Peter as his ego collided with the formidable skills of seasoned Jedi. In the realm of the Force, Peter excelled in tutaminis, the art of absorbing energy. Though he wasn''t able to use the ability much inbat, as he wasn''t a master just yet. At most, he could absorb a few ster shots in a row if he needed to. ''I need to get to the point where I can absorb the energy of Lightsaber des¡­'' Peter thought, knowing that disrupting his enemies weapon in a duel would be extremely advantageous for him. As for Curato salva, the art of self-healing through the Force. This ability became second nature for Peter. During a training spar ident, Peter showcased his mastery when he used curato salva to heal a deep cut across his chest in a matter of seconds, leaving the attending masters in awe. Andstly, altus sopor, the ability to enhanced his focus on the Force itself. Peter was probably the best in the universe at this skill, though he wasn''t very sure as it''s hard topare. Peter could use this art to merge into the force and basically be invisible to others senses, but most of all, he was able to use it enhance his senses. In fact, he used it on his first day on Coruscant, when he sensed the entire before evennding. ¡­ Returning to his room after another day of intense training, Peter shook off Aa, who has been clinging to him since she fixed his Walkman two years ago, constantly begging for more music. While he grew ustomed to her presence, even weing it on most days, he maintained distance from the rest of the younglings, finding babysitting one to be more than enough. Settling into his room after a quick shower, Peter admired the transformation of his body in the mirror. From a starved, scrawny kid, he had be muscr and toned through relentless training and a healthy, yet nd diet. ''Man¡­ I''d turn to the darkside for a McDonald''s quarter pounder meal and some nuggies right now¡­'' As he dove into bed, dreaming of tasty foods, he initiated his nightly meditation, a ritual that persisted despite the temple''s frequent group sessions. The two years of meditation seemed to have an impact, though Peter couldn''t discern if it genuinely tempered his dark side outburst or if the temple''s inherent peace kept him calm and in control. ''I guess I''ll find out sooner orter¡­'' Peter thought as he delved into meditation, an underlying darkness tinging the tranquility of the Jedi temple. Sensing it since his arrival, the darkness beneath the Jedi temple now manifested more clearly. The more he honed his meditation and Force control, the more palpable the hidden darkness became, hinting at an ominous force lurking beneath the serene surface. ''What is that¡­?'' ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next day, sat at his usual breakfast table, Peter hoped he would be able to eat in peace, but sadly, a little blue-skinned alien girl took a seat in front of him as usual. It was Aa, his only friend in the Jedi academy. Everyone else is just an acquaintance, and that''s by Peter''s design. Because he didn''t want to babysit children, he made sure to keep most of them at an arm''s length. Of course, that didn''t mean he wasn''t nice and cordial, but he still made sure that he wasn''t very approachable, creating an image of an aloof boy who didn''t talk much. It also helps that most of the Younglings are used to getting their a*ses kicked in training spars, so they began to see Peter with a small bit of fear, which helped keep them away as well. ''Though they might be losing that fear nowadays¡­'' Peter thought since he was only sparing with Knights and Masters these days. The only reason that Aa was able to sneak into hispany, and even a bit into his heart, was because she knew his secret about his emotional force outbursts and his Walkman, so he sort of had to appease her and keep her close so that she wouldn''t b to the Jedi overlords. But that didn''t mean that he didn''t enjoy herpany. Of course, at first, he was annoyed with babysitting, but after two long years of attending sses together, Aa began to grow on Peter and be a sort of annoying little sister. ''Great¡­ Another one¡­'' He scoffed as he recalled his sisters Britany, who was probably homeless by now. As Aa gotfortable in her seat and began to eat her breakfast of brown slop, Peter couldn''t help but ask a few questions since he knows she''s been here longer than he has, even if she was younger. "Hey, Aa," Peter began, poking at his own breakfast. "Do you know when this temple was built?" Aa paused, looking thoughtful. "It''s thousands of years old. I don''t know the exact date¡­ sadly, the archives don''t allow us younglings much ess. We can only check out stuff rted to our studies." Seeing Peter frown, she asked, "How is the history of this temple not rted to our studies? We have a history ss, you know¡­" Aa simply shrugged. "I don''t know. I''ve read a lot of the history books that we''re allowed ess to and I can''t remember any of them mentioning history past around a thousand years ago, I think¡­" "It sounds like they''re hiding something¡­" Peter muttered as his expression turned suspicious and thoughtful. Raising a brow, Aa asks, "Why do you need to know this anyway?" Peter realized that he might have spoken too much and put up a fake smile, "Oh, it''s nothing. Just curious." Aa didn''t believe him. Having spent far too much time with him over the past years, she could tell when he''s lying fairly easily. But instead of pressing him for an answer, she shrugged it off and changed the subject, "Can we listen to music before ss today?" Sighing, Peter reluctantly agreed, "Sure." Finishing their food, the two younglings got up and left the cafeteria, heading towards their secret storage closet where they met all the time. Peter with his music and training, and Aa with her mechanical studies, which she was hiding from the Masters for some reason. When they first met, Aa only wanted to listen to music because she was addicted to the feeling of Peter''s light side outbursts, which was still the case. But now she also liked his music, and she even made a speaker that he can plug his Walkman into, so they can bothfortably listen without huddling around his old headphones. Of course, that meant they had to also soundproof the room, which took some time and effort, but they managed to get it done with old rugs and nkets that they stole from around the temple. "Which song do you want to start with today?" Peter asked as he plugged his Walkman into the makeshift speakers. Smiling, Aa excitedly replied, "The one about the Mountain!" Peter scoffed as he picked the song, knowing what she meant. "It''s not really about a mountain, but whatever¡­" y Ain''t No Mountain High Enough by Marvin Gaye & Tammi Terrell(A/N: I won''t put all of the lyrics, but you can listen in the background if you want.) Listen baby¡­ ain''t no mountain high Ain''t no valley low, ain''t no river wide enough, baby If you need me call me, no matter where you are No matter how far¡­ don''t worry, baby ¡­ .. . After listening to a few songs while meditating, Aa got her daily dose of Peter''s overwhelming light side power, which always brought a smile to her face. And when they were finished, the two left for a long day of sses, rushing out of the room and through the halls since they were running a littlete. As they left, rounding the corner and off to ss, a certain green-skinned Grand Master appeared from the other side of the hall, heading to the same destination as the two younglings. As Yoda passed the storage closet, he couldn''t help but smile and shake his head as he walked off. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After going through his usual sses and training, Peter caught up to Yoda in the hallway and asked the same question that he asked Aa. "Master Yoda, I was wondering... How old is the Jedi Temple?" Peter inquired, his eyes meeting Yoda''s wise gaze. Yoda seemed confused as to why Peter wanted to know this and even asked as such. "Curious, you are. Why this knowledge you seek?" He questioned, his ears twitching in a disy of curiosity. Peter shrugged and made up an easy excuse. "I''m just curious and I couldn''t find anything about it in the history books I''ve been reading." Thinking about it for a moment, Yoda decided to answer his question, "Around 5000 years ago, the temple was built." He revealed, before asking. "All you needed to know, is that?" Shaking his head, Peter posed one more question, which actually rmed Yoda quite a bit. He asked, "What was the temple before then? What was here in its ce?" Yoda stared at Peter, a hint of concern showing on his face as he asked, "Why ask, young Peter, hmm?" Realizing that once again, he might have asked too much, Peter stuck to his earlier excuse, "I was just curious about the history of the Jedi Order." Yoda, clearly seeing that Peter was hiding something from him, didn''t push him to say anything but simply stated, "Troubled, you seem¡­ Share your concerns, you can. Your teacher, I am. Guidance and help, I offer," Yoda assured, his small stature belying the depth of his wisdom. Seeing that Yoda was taking the soft approach to get him to talk, Peter felt relieved and gave him a respectful bow, "I''ll be sure to talk to you when I need help, you don''t have to worry." Although he made the minor mistake of asking a bit too much, one thing was for sure, the Jedi were hiding something. After all, they couldn''t answer such a simple history question, which left him curious, ''What was here before the Jedi order?'' Without another word, Peter walked off down the hall, leaving a worried and curious Grandmaster behind. And as the hall emptied, leaving only Yoda stood there, the small Jedi seemed to make a decision as he tapped his cane on the floor two times. A split secondter, a figure in white armor that covered their entire body, even their face and hands, appeared beside him, kneeling down on one knee, silently awaiting orders. Yoda spoke, his voice much moremanding than it was only moments ago, "Watch over Youngling Quill, you will. Report only to me, hmm..." "Yes, Grand Master¡­" The figure in white replied loyally before disappearing once again. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Days after his meeting with Yoda in the hallway, Peter had felt the weight of the new presence following him. His force senses, far more powerful than anyone else, easily picked up on the constant surveince. The regret gnawed at him, realizing that his talk with Yoda had prompted the assignment of a silent guardian. ''I should have just kept my f*cking mouth shut¡­'' He truly learned his lesson. But it wasn''t just his big mouth, but also his paranoia that got the better of him. ''I should have just exined a little better¡­'' Peter realized. Regret amplified as Peter considered the exposure of his Walkman and other small secrets, like Aa''s mechanics studies and their use of the storage closet. But surprisingly, Yoda or any other Master didn''t swoop in to confiscate anything, leaving Peter to wonder if Yoda was intentionally letting it slide or if there was another motive. The realization that the Jedi were hiding something fueled Peter''s inner detective. After all, how could only a few questions like that warrant constant surveince? ''They''re definitely hiding something, but what could it possibly be? Everything I asked was pretty basic¡­'' Of course, Peter wouldn''t let this hold him down. Soon enough, he managed topile a schedule for his new stalkers movements, finding all of the windows of freedom. The biggest of which was during the night, when he''d usually be asleep, his stalker would leave and probably get some sleep as well. With the night being his only time of freedom, Peter started staying upte, maneuvered through the temple after his stalker left for bed. His force signature became virtually invisible, allowing him to sneak past patrolling guards and follow the dark side energy without detection. Night after night, he explored the vast corridors, searching for some sort of basement where the energy could being from. Almost a week into his covert investigation, Peter had searched the entire temple, yet the entrance to the mysterious source of dark side energy eluded him. He pinpointed a single location, a meditation room deep in the temple, feeling it was closest to the dark side energy beneath, but there wasn''t a door or staircase to go any lower. Late at night, Peter stood in the dimly lit meditation room, scanning for hidden mechanisms. Frustration grew as he found nothing physical. ''Where is it? There''s always a secret button or lever somewhere in the movies¡­'' Suddenly, an idea sparked, what if it wasn''t a conventional mechanism but a force-activated one? Peter considered this possibility, sitting in the center of the room to meditate. Closing his eyes, Peter delved into the force, seeking any anomalies. His instincts guided him to a corner, where he felt a subtle force signature. Walking over, he ced his hand on the exact spot, channeling force energy inside. ''Come on¡­ Give me something¡­'' Peter hoped as he looked around, waiting for anything to happen. A momentter, a soft click resonated through the room as the meditation tform in the center descended, morphing into a spiral staircase leading downward into an inky ck darkness. "Yes!" Peter''s heart quickened with anticipation as he pumped his fist in victory, staring at the revealed entrance with stars in his eyes. Quickly covering his mouth, Peter realized that he shouldn''t have screamed like that. ''Sh*t¡­'' Peaking out into the hallway, he waited for a few minutes before sighing in relief. It seemed like no one heard him. Returning to the newly formed staircase, Peter stared down at the pitch ck, shadowy depths. ''I don''t think it''s smart to go down there alone¡­'' He began to wonder, his mind debating the pros and cons. On one hand, there was probably all sorts of loot down there. Maybe even some dark side relics or techniques that he could use to study the dark side of the force, which he''s certainly interested in studying. ''Though, I''d have to do it carefully and secretly, which would be hard with my stalker following me everywhere¡­'' Peter thought, regret welling up once again. Of course, he knew from the movies how dangerous the dark side truly was, but Peter still wanted to study it. His dark side outbursts may have stopped, but Peter didn''t believe that was because of hard work. It was all thanks to his music, which calmed him down considerably, as well as the serene nature of the Jedi Temple. Peter couldn''t help but wonder if his dark side outbursts would return once he leaves the safety of the Temple. After all, just one stressful situation could easily trigger him. Staring down into the depths below the temple, Peter thought, ''Maybe I''ll find an answer down there¡­'' On the other hand, going down those steps could very well get him killed. At the end of the day, Peter may be an adult at heart, but he''s still a child everywhere else. ''Yeah, I should wait until I''m ready for whatever''s down there¡­'' Peter thought, valuing his life more than anything else. After all, this was his second chance. He can''t just waste it and get himself killed. Just as Peter contemted sealing the mysterious staircase and postponing the perilous exploration, an unintelligible voice resonated from the depths below, "¡­" The unfamiliar voice, sounding like a hushed whisper, echoed up the darkened stairway, freezing Peter in his tracks. His heart pounded, and the hairs on his neck stood on end. Whispering into his ear, the voice sent a shiver down Peter''s spine, causing his eyes to momentarily ze over. "¡­" A strangepulsion took hold of him, and in a robotic trance, he descended the spiral staircase, vanishing into the inky darkness below. Momentster, the stairs sealed themselves shut, leaving the room to return to its normal state, devoid of any indication of the secret passage. A/N: 3000 words :) C11 Trials of Darth ***** (1/2) C11 Trials of Darth ***** (1/2) Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 7 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª (A/N: 2 chapters today!!!!! Ps- I made a small edit to thest chapter and added this: But it wasn''t just his big mouth, but also his paranoia that got the better of him. ''I should have just exined a little better¡­'' Peter realized. - That''s all, just that small sentence above. It''s takes ce after his talk with Yoda, when he''smenting his mistake. Anyway, enjoy the chapters:) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As Peter regained consciousness, he found himself immersed in an imprable darkness that stretched endlessly. The fog in his mind receded, leaving him disoriented and vulnerable. ''What the¡­ Where am I¡­?'' Doubt lingered in his thoughts, questioning the reality of the situation. He couldn''t help but wonder if this was a dream or not? ''Did I go back to my room¡­? I¡­ I can''t remember¡­'' Just as worry began to w at him, a raspy voice, disembodied and echoing in the void, cut through the silence, proiming, "Wee to the first trial, the Trial of Solitary Shadows. Confront the fear of istion in the oppressive silence. Find strength within, for only when you stand unshaken in the void can you defy the darkness that seeks to consume your spirit¡­" The voice vanished just as swiftly as it appeared, leaving Peter yearning for more guidance. He attempted to call out, but the emptiness swallowed his words, leaving him alone in the dark. Feeling as if this was some sort of nightmare, he pinched himself hard, feeling a very real pain that quickly faded away, dispelling any lingering doubts. This was no dream. With cautious steps, Peter traversed the abyss, hoping to encounter a wall that might lead him to a door. However, after what felt like hours, the never-ending darkness persisted, leaving him lost in the void. The oppressive silence weighed on him, and an unsettling realization dawned¡­ this ce seemed to feed off him, his senses dulling, and his body growing sluggish the longer he stayed here. Remembering the trial''s purpose, Peter decided to confront the challenge. Seating himself on the floor, he initiated meditation, seeking the strength mentioned by the mysterious voice. ''¡­Find strength within, for only when you stand unshaken in the void can you defy the darkness that seeks to consume your spirit.'' As he delved into the depths of meditation, calling on his strength in the force and his sheer will and resilience tobat the voids corrosive effect, Peter felt a subtle change within himself, which caught him off guard. "?" A soft radiance emanated from his being, casting a faint glow in the seemingly infinite darkness. The light, both physical and metaphorical, symbolized the strength he discovered within. Understanding the significance of the trial, Peter ceased his meditation, standing on his own two feet with newfound confidence. The light persisted, illuminating his surroundings as he defied the consuming darkness. As Peter stood in the newfound radiance of his inner strength, the echoes of the mysterious voice returned, resonating through the shifting darkness. "Congrattions, you have emerged victorious from the Trial of Solitary Shadows. Now, prepare yourself for the next challenge, the Trial of Temptuous Whispers." The surroundings morphed and twisted, the gentle radiance around him disappearing, as if it was being suppressed back into his body. The infinite abyss transformed into a cavernous space, filled with ethereal whispering echoes and shadows that danced at the edges of his vision. "Seductive whispers will beckon from the dark corners, enticing desires and attachments. Resist the allure, for true strength lies in mastering the passions that seek to entwine you with the dark side." The voice proimed, reverberating through the cave before disappearing once again. Peter felt the air thicken as subtle murmurs emerged, teasing at the edges of his consciousness. Whispers of forgotten dreams, regrets, and longings, attempting to ensnare his thoughts. ''Ignore them, Peter. Stay focused,'' he reminded himself as the echoes intensified. The whispers became seductive voices, each promising a glimpse of a reality he yearned for. As Peter ventured deeper into the cavernous space, the seductive whispers became louder, weaving promises of power, glory, and desires around him. The voices carried echoes of temptations, each more alluring than thest, seeking to entangle his thoughts in a web of longing. "Imagine the strength you could possess¡­ Power beyond your wildest dreams¡­" whispered the ethereal voices, enticing him with visions of unmatched prowess. He gritted his teeth, determined to resist the alluring promises that danced in the shadows. Yet, the whispers persisted, adapting to prey on his vulnerabilities. Suddenly, the air thickened as a new, insidious voice whispered to him. "Just give in Peter¡­ ept our power¡­ Don''t you want to see your mother again?" (A/N: Just a reminder, no one but him can hear these whispers. Any trial that uses his personal information will be kept as an illusion that only he sees or hears, so none of his secrets will be revealed. I know most readers don''t like that, and truthfully neither do I.) The prospect of reuniting with his deceased mother halted Peter in his tracks. Memories of her warmth flooded his mind, momentarily weakening his resolve. Before he could even think of anything else, the whispers returned, unwilling to give him a second of breathing room. "Just give in¡­ You can''t beat your father without us¡­ He''s a god¡­ How can you kill a god¡­ Do you think you''re the real Star-Lord?" As the voices cunningly suggested the possibility of avenging his mother through their strength, Peter felt the tendrils of temptation tighten around him. His fists clenched so tightly that his nails pierced into his palms, drawing blood. The struggle intensified as conflicting desires waged war within him. The voices urged him to ept the offered power, enticing him with the sweet taste of revenge against the one who had taken his mother away. "!" Peter''s internal battle reached a critical point, teetering on the edge of sumbing to the whispers. ''It''s not real¡­ It''s not real¡­ It''s not real¡­'' He repeated over and over. Summoning every ounce of willpower, Peter fought against the enticing whispers. He repeated a mantra in his mind, ''Its not real¡­ I can do it on my own¡­ I don''t need any help¡­ Its not real¡­" He could forge his own destiny, and he didn''t need external forces to fulfill his desires. If he wanted to bring his mother back to life, he could do it himself! And if he wanted to kill his father, he''d ughter the scumbag with his own two hands! Clutching his bleeding fists, Peter resumed his journey through the cave, determination burning brighter than ever. The whispers persisted, their allure fading as he pushed forward. With each step, he reimed control over his own destiny, steadfast in his belief that he could achieve his goals without sumbing to the tempting offers. As he reached the end of the cave, the voices receded, defeated by Peter''s unwavering resolve. With his mind clear, Peter began to realize just how insidious that trial was. At first, he thought it would be like saying no to a solicitor or a Mormon, who wanted to talk to him about buying something of converting to a new religion, but no. It wasn''t anything like that. Instead, it was like the whispers actual held power over him, especially so when it came to things he actually cared about like his wonderful mother and his horrible father. ''Ugh¡­ Creepy¡­'' Peter still felt the lingering urges from the whispers, which beckoned him to ept their power. "Okay? Voice guy! I''m ready to move on. Get me the hell out of this creepy a*s cave!" In response, the raspy voice returned, resonating through the shifting darkness. "Congrattions, you have emerged victorious from the Trial of Temptuous Whispers. Now, prepare yourself for the next challenge." The surroundings twisted once more, and Peter found himself standing in the familiar halls of the Jedi temple. His ssmates and teachers surrounded him, their eyes filled with hostility, a killing intent palpable in the air. Bewilderment crept over Peter as he muttered, "Wait, what''s going on? How did I get here?" The trial obscured his memories, suppressing the awareness that this was, in fact, a trial he needed to ovee. Panicking, Peter sprinted through the Jedi temple, the mob of familiar faces turning against him, the once-friendly allies now aiming to take his life. Barging into the Jedi Council room, Peter faced Yoda and Windu. Desperation in his voice, he tried to exin the situation, but the Jedi Masters red at him, igniting their lightsabers. "Why? What did I do?" Peter pleaded in confusion. Without a word, the two Jedi attacked, forcing Peter to flee for his life. Evading the lethal strikes with everything he had, Peter utilized his connection to the Force to enhance his movements, narrowly escaping the murderous mob behind him. Cornered and breathless, he spotted the storage closet where he and Aa often spent time together listening to his Walkman. Rushing inside and locking the door, Peter silently listened to the mob pass by, relieved that he had eluded them. Yet, his relief was short-lived as a sharp pain pierced his back. "Ugh!" Peter grunted in pain, blood rising into his mouth. *cough* Turning around, he saw little Aa holding a long knife stained in his blood, indescribable hatred in her eyes. The pain and shock filled him as he dropped to his knees, betrayed by the one he had be closest to. Staring at Aa, who prepared to stab him for a second time, Peter acted quickly by grabbing her wrist before wrenching the knife out of her hand. Wrestling the younger girl to the ground, Peter held the knife to her throat, staring into her eyes as she looked up at him. "¡­" Instantly, confusion clouded Peter''s mind. Something wasn''t right. As he bled there, holding the knife to Aa''s neck, he struggled to make sense of the betrayal. At first, he thought that maybe the Jedi had learned about his dark side outbursts, but that couldn''t be the cause¡­ Aa wouldn''t turn on him for that reason, as she already knows about it. His realization struck like a lightning bolt. "Wait. You aren''t Aa¡­" In that moment, the illusion shattered, revealing the true nature of the trial. The trial sought to challenge his loyalty by distorting the bonds he cherished. Peter, on his knees but no longer bleeding, pushed himself up, the illusionary pain still lingering, but the awareness of the trial''s deceit burned brighter. ''If I killed Aa in retaliation, then I would have failed the trial¡­'' "Nice try," he called out to the disembodied voice, his mind nowpletely clear. "But you''ll have to try harder than that to trick me." Hearing the confidence in Peter''s voice, the voice replied, "Challenge epted." The words echoed ominously in the shifting darkness, resonating with an unsettling promise that sent shivers down Peter''s spine. A sense of foreboding washed over him as he braced himself for whaty ahead. As realization dawned on Peter, a sudden bad feeling gnawed at him. The casual banter with the disembodied voice seemed to have triggered a response he wasn''t entirely prepared for. The gravity of the situation sank in, and he couldn''t shake the uneasy thought that perhaps he should have kept his defiant words to himself. Suddenly, the vast expanse around him shifted once more, the familiar signs of the former trial morphing into a rocky,va filledndscape. "The Trial of Wrath''s Crucible!" The voice proimed, "Confront the inferno of rage within. The mes may seek to engulf, but channel the fury into purpose. Master the storm of anger, for in its crucible, strength tempered by control emerges." Instantly, a surge of fiery energy engulfed Peter, the air crackling with the heat of his own suppressed anger. It felt a hundred times worse than his worst dark side outburst, the madness of rage threatening to consume him at any moment. "F*ck!" A/N: 1935 words :) C12 Trials of Darth ***** (1/2) C12 Trials of Darth ***** (1/2) Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 7 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The fieryndscape stretched before Peter, mirroring the turmoil within his own mind and soul. He immediately regretted opening his mouth and goading whatever maniacal a*shole was putting through all of this. ''This keeps repeating¡­!'' First, it was when he stupidly asked Yoda about the temple''s history, and now he did it again¡­ ''I should just sow my mouth shut at this point.'' But he wouldn''t be able to wallow in his own idiocy for much longer, as memories of his mother''s death shed through his mind, igniting a me of sorrow and anger that burned deep within him. With clenched fists, Peter struggled to contain the rage bubbling beneath the surface. The image of his cancer ridden mother''s lifeless body and the beeping sound of the heart monitor at the hospital haunted him, fueling the inferno of fury that threatened to swallow him whole. "No!" Peter roared, his voice echoing across the destendscape. Tears evaporated into the scorching heat as he relived the pain of loss, the raw emotion driving him to the brink of madness. The mes danced around him, reflecting the tumultuous storm raging within. Each flicker of fire whispered tales of betrayal and heartache, fanning the mes of Peter''s anger to greater heights. As he grappled with the overwhelming surge of emotion, thoughts of his father, Ego, surged to the forefront of his mind. The revtion of Ego''s true nature, the realization that his own flesh and blood was responsible for not only his mother death, but also every single sibling of his, who he''ll never have the chance to meet. All of this pain and suffering fueled Peter''s rage like a zing inferno. "Aaaarrrggghh!" He roared with fury as he unleashed a torrent of pent-up emotion. The ground trembled beneath him as he unleashed his anger, the fieryndscape mirroring the chaos within his heart. With each passing moment, Peter''s control slipped further away, the rage consuming him from within. Heshed out at the fieryndscape, his fists pounding against the rocky terrain as if trying to vanquish the source of his torment. Next, the memories of his time with the Ravagers flooded his mind, adding fuel to the raging fire of his wrath. The pain of betrayal, the anguish of captivity, and the scars of torture ignited a fury unlike anything Peter had ever known. "Yondu!" Peter''s voice echoed through the fieryndscape, the name a bitter curse upon his lips. The betrayal of the man who was supposed to be his surrogate father, the one who stole him from his home on the night of his mother death, trapped him in a cell, and starved him in some cruel attempt at torturous entertainment. Just thinking about it brought Peter''s rage to unseen levels! With a primal roar, Peter unleashed the full force of his fury, the mes erupting around him in a whirlwind of destruction, his eyes slowly brightening with a yellow hue. Thendscape trembled and cracked beneath his feet as he unleashed his wrath upon the world. Illusions of Peter''s rage swirled around him, each image a dagger aimed at his heart. The agony of losing his mother, the betrayal of Yondu, and the cruelty of his father threatened to overwhelm him, dragging him deeper into the abyss of rage. With every fiber of his being, Peter fought against the onught of emotions, his fists clenched in determination. He refused to sumb to the darkness that sought to consume him, knowing that to lose control would mean failure. But as the illusions grew stronger, so too did Peter''s resolve. With a fierce determination burning in his eyes, he faced each image head-on, refusing to let them break him. Though the mes of his rage still burned bright, Peter began to realize that he held the power to control them. With each passing moment, he grew stronger, his will bing a shield against the onught of his rage. "No more!" Peter''s voice rang out through the fieryndscape, his words a deration of defiance. He refused to be shackled by his anger any longer, knowing that true strengthy in mastering his emotions. Peter began to slowly get himself under a tiny modicum of control, his eyes still glowing a faint yellow as his mind raced, trying to recall the description of the trial. ''Confront the inferno of rage within¡­. Yeah, did that already¡­ The mes may seek to engulf, but channel the fury into purpose. Master the storm of anger, for in its crucible, strength tempered by control emerges.'' "So I have to channel my anger while staying in control¡­" He muttered, his voice bother strained and hopeless. "How the f*ck am I supposed to do that?!" After taking a few calming breaths, Peter reached deep within himself, tapping into the well of power thaty dormant within. Slowly, he began to channel his rage, shaping it into a weapon to be wielded against his enemies. The mes around him responded to hismand, bending to his will as he forged them into a de of pure fury, which he grasped tightly, his hand burning from the heat. *Sizzle¡­* "Ugh¡­" Grunting in pain, Peter refused to let go, his hand constantly burning as he held the sword, feeling its power envelope him. With each swing of his makeshift weapon, he cut through the illusions that sought to ensnare him, slicing them until they faded away. He especially enjoyed tearing apart Yondu and Ego''s illusion, reveling in their downfall. But when it came to his mothers image, Peter stood frozen, unable to bring himself to attack. Unlike Yondu and his father, he loved his mother dearly, and just the thought of attacking her made him disgusted with himself. ''But she''s not real¡­'' He reminded himself. Breathing heavily as his hand continued to sizzle, Peter found himself watching his mother for minutes on end before finally shing her illusion away, a guilty feeling welling up in his chest as she vanished. He knew it wasn''t actually her, but it just didn''t feel right. Nheless, with a final swing of his fiery de, Peter vanquished thest of the illusions, his victory a testament to the strength of his will. As the mes around him began to fade, Peter calmed considerably, though he could still feel his rage burning deep within. ''I may have controlled it for a little while, but if I want to actually master it, then I''ll have to practice¡­'' Soon enough, thendscape shifted and Peter found himself standing in a void of darkness, taking a moment to catch his breath. Despite his efforts, the ember of rage still burned within him, a constant reminder of his need for practice. Suddenly, the raspy voice from earlier echoed through the darkness, congratting Peter onpleting the trial. "Congrattions. You have passed the Trial of Wrath''s Crucible," the voice intoned, its words echoing ominously in the empty space. Peter narrowed his eyes, his hand still throbbing even though it was healed again. "Yeah? So what now?" he demanded, his voice tinged with defiance. "You gonna throw me into another trial? Is this supposed to be some sick form of entertainment for you?" There was a moment of silence before the voice replied, its tone cryptic and unsettling. "You have shown potential, but your control over your rage is stillcking," it admitted, its words carrying a weight of warning. "You must continue to practice if you wish to truly harness your emotions." Peter gritted his teeth, frustration simmering beneath the surface. "Great," he muttered, rolling his eyes. "So¡­ Can I leave now, or¡­?" The voice chuckled darkly, its amusement sending a shiver down Peter''s spine. "Now why would you want to leave so badly? Am I not a good host?" "No, you''ve been¡­ delightful." Peter responds with a heavy dose of sarcasm. "Oh, that''s good. I was worried for a moment." The voice responded,pletely ignoring his sarcasm. "Now, it''s time for thest trial!" it announced before fading into the darknes With a heavy sigh, Peter steeled himself for the challenges thaty ahead. Though he may not have mastered his ragepletely, he was determined to continue on the journey towards self-discovery and redemption. As the darkness enveloped him, Peter braced himself for whatever trials awaited him next, relieved to know that it was thest. ¡­ Secondster, Peter found himself perched atop a scenic mountain top, his gaze locked on the breathtaking vista spread before him, though he remained aware that this was most definitely an illusion. Beside him, a bloodstained altar with a long knifeying atop it sent a shiver down his spine, making him wonder what kind of trial he would have to face next. Before he could gather his thoughts, the raspy voice returned, its presence both eerie and foreboding. "Wee to the Trial of Sacrificial Ascendance," it intoned, the words echoing off the surrounding cliffs. Peter frowned, his heart pounding with unease. "Sacrifice? What am I supposed to do now?" he asked, his voice tinged with apprehension. The voice chuckled darkly, its tone filled with amusement. "On the mountains highest peak, you must face the necessity of sacrifice," it exined cryptically. "Willingly surrendered your life for the greater good." Peter''s stomach churned at the thought, his mind racing with the implications of the trial ahead. "Did you just tell me to kill myself?" he pressed, his voice growing more incredulous. "And what''s the ''greater good'' supposed to be?" But before he could receive any answers, the voice vanished, leaving Peter alone on the mountaintop with nothing but his own thoughts. With a heavy sigh, he turned his attention to the altar, steeling himself for the challenge thaty ahead. As he approached the bloodstained stone altar, Peter couldn''t shake the feeling of dread that hung in the air. With a deep breath, he reached for the long knife resting on the altar, his hand trembling slightly as he grasped the hilt. The weight of the de felt heavy in his hand, a stark reminder of the gravity of the task before him. "It''s just an illusion¡­" He reassured himself, his hands shaking as he held the knife up the his throat. "That''s right, it''s just an illusion. What am I so worried about?" Closing his eyes, Peter steeled himself for what he believed he must do, preparing to slit his own throat. But just as the de grazed his skin, a sudden wave of defiance surged through him, halting his actions. This life was his second chance to live, and he wouldn''t squander it on the whims of some twisted trial. After all, for all he knew, this knife was real and he was about to truly die. ''It''s not worth the risk¡­'' With a defiant gesture, Peter tossed the knife aside and raised his middle fingers to the sky, his voice filled with resolve. "You want a sacrifice? Why don''t youe down here and kill yourself, you sadistic bastard!" he shouted into the void, his words echoing off the mountainside. Secondster, a red spectral figure materialized before him, its form flickering with an otherworldly energy. The figure wore ancient sith armor, its facial features strikingly reminiscent of Keanu Reeves, but with a dark and foreboding aura. [Insert picture of Revan/Keanu Reeves] (A/N: Bonus points for Sith Revan, and extra bonus points if you can find a darkside Revan force ghost) The ghostly figure chuckled darkly, its eyes gleaming with amusement. "Well done," it intoned, its voice echoing with an eerie resonance. "You''re the first Jedi to pass the final test." "W-Wait¡­ I passed?!" Peter replied in confusion. "Yes," The red ghost seemed amused. "After four thousand years and countless challengers, you''re the first to refuse to stupidly kill yourself for the greater good." He scoffed as thest two words left his mouth. "Whatever that''s supposed to mean¡­" "Are you saying that knife was actually real?!" Peter couldn''t help but ask. "Yes, and the blood as well." The Sith ghost replied with a nod. "All of the contenders before you chose to kill themselves." He revealed, an amused tilting voice. "You Jedi really know how to mold people into martyrs, don''t you? It''s actually quite impressive¡­" Peter blinked in disbelief, unsure of what to make of the spectral apparition before him. "Who... or what are you?" he asked cautiously, his gaze fixed on the ghostly figure. The figure''s lips curled into a sinister smile, its presence unsettling. "I am Darth Revan, Dark Lord of the Sith. But from this day forth, you may call me Master¡­" A/N: 2118 words :) Darth Revan appears! For people who like grey/bnced Revan, just wait and see. There''s a reason for everything, and a grey Revan may appearter¡­ *hint* Ps- I''ll be writing 4 chapters on Patr¨¦on today, if anyone is interested¡­ C13 Master & Apprentice C13 Master & Apprentice Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 10 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter stared at the ghostly figure before him, his expression nk as he tried to process the information being thrown at him. "Darth Revan, huh?" he echoed, the name rolling off his tongue awkwardly as if tasting a foreign dish for the first time. "Can''t say that rings any bells. Should it?" Sadly, Peter''s knowledge of Star Warses from the movies, and Revan never had a movie of his own¡­ (A/N: God please Disney! Please make a Revan Movie!) The spectral figure of Revan frowned, his ethereal form shimmering with a mix of indignation and disbelief. "You have not heard of me?" he asked, his voice carrying an edge of wounded pride. "The Revanchist, honored as Revan, reviled as Revan the Butcher, dreaded as the Dark Lord of the Sith Darth Revan, and praised as the Prodigal Knight? Savior, conqueror, hero, viin? None of this sounds familiar?" Peter simply shrugged, an apologetic smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Nope, drawing a nk here. Were you some big shot before you died? Wait¡ªyou are a ghost, right?" The visage of Revan seemed to dete, the aura of menace dissipating as his ego took a serious hit. "Indeed, I am a force ghost," he admitted, his tone losing some of its earlier authority. "It appears that the Jedi Order has chosen to erase me from history..." Walking closer to Revan, Peter couldn''t help but let a teasing smirk spread across his face. "Hey, don''t sweat it, ghost guy," he said, pping a hand on what he assumed would be Revan''s shoulder, only for it to pass through the apparition, adding to the awkwardness of the moment. "Looks like you''ve got a branding issue. Maybe in your next life, consider hiring a PR team? I hear they do wonders. Just look at Logan Paul for example¡­" "Logan Paul?" Revan repeated in confusion. Peter chuckled awkwardly, nodding his head. "Yeah, anyway, where''s the exit again? I''ve got sses in the morning." He asked, looking around for a door. "This whole trial thing has been fun and all, and I appreciate the offer of apprenticeship, but I think I''ll pass¡­" As he turned to leave, his steps echoing softly in the ancient, shadow-filled chamber, the ghostly figure of Darth Revan appeared in his path, an ethereal barrier to the exit. The spectral figure''s eyes glowed a deeper shade of yellow, betraying his refusal to simply let Peter walk away. "You cannot leave, not yet," Revan intoned, his voice resonating with a supernatural force that seemed to vibrate through the very air. "Your destiny is greater than you know, and it intertwines with the teachings I can offer you." Peter stopped, an eyebrow raised in skepticism. "Look, Raven, was it-?" "Revan¡­" The ghostly figure corrected him, a dangerous look in his yellow eyes. "Yeah, uhh, sorry¡­ Look, I''m all for destiny and stuff. But apprentice? To a ghost?" He chuckled nervously, shaking his head. "Yeah, no thanks. Besides, you''re a Sith, which is cool and all, but I''d rather not get myself killed by the Jedi order for practicing the dark side of the force¡­" As Peter walked through Revan, feeling an odd, cold shiver down his spine as he passed through the ghostly figure, he was determined to leave. After all, he didn''t know how long he''s been here. For all he knew, the whole temple could be searching for him. Revan, however, had other ns. A smirk formed on his ethereal face, and with a tone rich in amusement and cunning, he called out to Peter. "You seek to leave, yet you have not considered the one lesson I can offer you above all¡ªcontrol over your rage." Peter paused, mid-step, a frown creasing his forehead. He turned around, facing Revan''s glowing figure. "Rage?" he echoed, skepticism painting his tone. "You''re a Sith. Won''t you tell me to embrace my anger and let it run wild or something?" "Ah, but I''m not just any Sith. I was once a Jedi as well, one of the best even. Are you sure you don''t want to ept my teachings? During the trials, your anger was quite impressive really," Revan retorted smoothly, his voice a haunting melody in the dimly lit chamber. "Unchecked, it will lead you down a path from which there is no return. The Sith thrive on such emotions, and the Jedi... they would not hesitate to end a threat they cannot convert to their ranks..." Peter''s expression softened, contemtion recing his initial reluctance. He knew anger had always been his biggest problem, a me that sometimes burned too brightly, threatening to engulf his reason. And here was Revan, offering a way to harness that fire, to control it rather than let it control him. After a moment of silence, filled only by the distant, eerie echoes of the ancient chamber, Peter nodded slowly. "Alright¡­ Master," he said, his voice carrying a newfound resolve. "Teach me. But remember, I''m no Sith apprentice. I make my own decisions. I won''t be turned into some monster, nor will I be following your orders. If I think your training is good, I''ll do it. If not, then I''m out¡­" Revan''s smirk widened, pleased with his new apprentices backbone. "Very well. But know this," he warned, his voice taking on a solemn edge, "my lessons will be fraught with challenges and hardship. I wouldn''t be surprised if you started begging to quit after the first hour¡­ Are you sure you''re up for it?" Peter simply shrugged in response. "Meh, I''ll be fine." he replied. ''I hope¡­'' ¡­ Having finally agreed to Revan''s proposal for tutge, Peter decided that it was time to leave. "Alright, so... How do I get out of here?" he asked, his voiceced with a touch of impatience. "Because as much as I love this little seance we''re having, I have a life back at the Jedi Order to get to." Revan''s spectral form seemed to shimmer with a nod. "This way," he said, his voice echoing off the ancient stones as he glided toward a section of the chamber wall. The stones shifted, revealing a spiral staircase. "You''ve only been here for a few hours, so I doubt they know you''re gone¡­" "But it felt so much longer than that¡­?" Peter muttered. "That''s just the after effects of the trials. Each trial warps reality in its own way¡­" Revan exined. "Being so close to a dark side nexus point doesn''t help either¡­" Peter paused, curiosity piqued. "Dark side what?!" "Hmm, you don''t know this either?" Revan frowned. "It seems the Jedi have been hard at work, hiding history from its own people¡­" "Yeah, I get it. You''re annoyed with the Jedi for erasing your existence. Can we just move on?" Peter sighed, exhausted from the trials he was forced to endure. "What the hell is a Dark Side Nexus? "The Jedi Temple on Coruscant is built over an ancient Sith shrine," Revan began, his voice carrying the weight of centuries. "A shrine that sits at a Force vergence, constructed long before the Gctic Republic''s rise. The Jedi hoped to neutralize its dark influence by oveying it with their temple, and asionally use it to seal away dark side artifacts. Though they haven''te down here in over a thousand years¡­" Peter''s eyebrows shot up, finally realizing why Yoda wouldn''t answer his question about the temple. "So, the Jedi are basically living on top of a Sith time bomb? That''s... kind of ironic, don''t you think." Revan''s ghostly form offered what might have been a shrug. "The gxy is full of such ironies. The Force moves in ways beyond theprehension of even the most wise and knowledgeable Jedi or Sith." Nodding, Peter asked. "So, is this shrine thing dangerous? Should we, I don''t know, try to fix it or something?" he asked, his mind racing with visions of untold disasters, springing up from beneath the Jedi''s feet. Revan''s ethereal figure paused, as if contemting the question. "Yes and no," he finally answered. "In the hands of a malicious Sith Lord, the shrine''s power could be catastrophic. But for now, it lies dormant, merely radiating a hum of Dark side energy, which we will use to our advantage during your training." Peter nodded, the gears in his mind turning. Despite his trust issues, especially with ghosts of ancient Sith Lords, the idea of using such a ce for training intrigued him. "Alright, I guess that makes sense. Anyway, I should get going," "As you wish," Revan replied, his tone even. As he prepared to leave, Peter made a mental note to investigate the shrine further, just incase his new master was lying to him. If what Revan said was true, he needed to understand exactly whaty beneath the Temple, and how to neutralize it should the need ever arise. "Before you go," Revan called out as Peter turned to leave, "report back here tomorrow night. Your training officially begins then." Peter stopped, ncing over his shoulder at the spectral figure. "Tomorrow night, huh? Okay, I''ll be here," Revan''s smirk seemed to creepily glow in the dim light. "Until tomorrow my young apprentice¡­" With an uncertain nod, Peter made his way out of the chamber, his mind a whirlwind of thoughts about the uing training, the mysterious shrine, and what it all meant for his future. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Luck, it seemed, was on Peter''s side. Despite the feeling that days had passed in the shrine below the temple, only a few hours had indeed slipped by. The Jedi Temple was cloaked in the serene quiet of night as he made his way back to his quarters, skillfully evading the notice of any patrolling guards. The whole ordeal felt surreal, like stepping out of a dream¡ªor a nightmare¡ªback into reality. Once safely inside his room, Peter wasted no time in stripping off the day''s adventures along with his clothes, stepping into the shower. The hot streams of water felt like a cleansing ritual, washing away the residue of ancient dark energies and doubts that clung to him. But as the water poured over him, so too did a torrent of second thoughts. Was allying himself with Revan, a Sith Lord, albeit a ghostly one, truly a wise decision? epting Revan as his master was a gamble, one that could lead him into darkness or offer the mastery over his inner demons he so desperately sought. Only time would reveal the true cost of this alliance. He couldn''t deny the allure of learning to control his rage, yet the Sith''s notorious reputation for treachery and domination lingered in his mind, a shadow that soap and water couldn''t wash away. Other than controlling his rage, Peter realized after tonight''s incident that he also has another thing to work on. ''I need to find a better way to protect myself from mind control¡­'' After all, it was too easy for Revan to make him go down there in the first ce. Draped in a towel, Peter paced the cold floor of his room, unable to settle his own thoughts. Finally, surrendering to restlessness, he reached for his Walkman, the device almost an extension of himself. With a deep sigh, he put his headphones on and pressed y, letting the familiar strains of music envelop him. y O-o-h Child by The Five Stairsteps(A/N: I won''t put all of the lyrics, but you can listen in the background if you want.) Ooh child Things are gonna get easier Ooh child Things''ll get brighter Ooh child Things are gonna get easier Ooh child Things''ll get brighter Some day, yeah We''ll put it together and we''ll get it undone Some day When your head is much lighter Some day, yeah We''ll walk in the rays of a beautiful sun Some day When the world is much brighter ¡­ .. . As the music filled his ears, a melodic balm to his frayed nerves, Peter curled up in bed. The songs, each one a piece of his soul, worked their magic, guiding him into a restful slumber. Thoughts of the day''s events drifted into the background, overshadowed by the rhythmic beats and harmonies. For a moment, in the sanctuary of music, Peter found peace, a brief respite from the storm of uncertainties that awaited him. A/N: 2090 words :) C14 Sparring Yoda C14 Sparring Yoda Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 8 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª (A/N: 2 chapters again! Also, I''ll be doing 4 chapters on patr¨¦on again today, if anyone is interested :) Peter awoke with a start, the remnants of the previous night''s strange events still clinging to the corners of his mind. The room was quiet, too quiet, and for the first time in what felt like ages, he didn''t sense the familiar, albeit intrusive, presence of his Jedi-mandated stalker. Could it be that Grandmaster Yoda had finally called off the surveince? The thought brought a flicker of hope, but he dared not get too excited just yet. Suddenly, the realization that he was runningte for his sses jolted Peter out of his bed. With a flurry of motions, he dressed hastily, his mind racing with thoughts of Revan, the training toe, and the eerie calm of the morning. As he bolted out of his room, his only focus was on making it to ss on time, the peculiar silence of the Force around him pushed to the back of his mind. Throughout the day, Peter found himself apanied by Aa, whose presence had be a constant in his life at the temple. As the day continued, filled with both training and studies, Peter couldn''t help but notice the continued absence of his shadowy stalker. This absence, he mused, might just signify that he was finally free from the weight of Yoda''s suspicions. It was a liberating thought. However, amidst his thoughts, Peter found himself sidelined during a sparring session. As he watched the younglings engage with their training sabers, his expertise inbat setting him apart, a sense of istion crept in. It was then, in the midst of his distraction, that he noticed the small, green figure seated beside him. Yoda, silent and as inscrutable as ever, had somehow joined him without notice. Yoda''s smile was knowing, almost as if he could read the tumultuous thoughts swirling within Peter. "Training, why are you not?" he asked, his voice tinged with that characteristic wisdom and curiosity. Peter shifted ufortably, unsure how to answer a question that Yoda probably already knows the answer to. "None of the knights or masters are here today, and the teacher can''t spar with me since he has to instruct the ss," he responded, feeling somewhat childlike under Yoda''s gaze. The Jedi Master nodded, his expression unreadable. Then, with a grace that belied his age, Yoda hopped down from his seat, gesturing for Peter to follow. "Train with you, I will today," he dered, setting off with a pace that demanded Peter hustle to keep up. ¡­ In an open part of the training ground, a palpable air of anticipation settled over the ss as Geandmaster Yoda strolled over and used the Force to summon two training sabers. With an effortless flick of his wrist, one saber soared through the air towards Peter, who caught it with a mixture of excitement and anticipation. After all, his lightsaber spars with Yoda were always the hardest. As Yoda caught his own saber, its light casted a soft glow over his features as he ignited it. Stood across from Peter, he adopted a stance of serene readiness, signaling for Peter to make the first move. "Wait for you, I am¡­" The excited younglings, together with their teacher, formed a wide circle around the twobatants. Their eager chatter and wide eyes reflected the rarity of the spectacle unfolding before them¡ªa duel between the legendary Jedi Grandmaster and the mysterious neer hailed as the chosen one, though the children didn''t know thatst particr detail. Peter, smirking with a blend of confidence and anxiety, ignited his saber. The azure de hummed to life, casting a radiant light across his determined features. He crept forward, each step measured and cautious, fully aware of the formidable opponent before him. In an instant, the duelmenced as Peterunched himself forward, unleashing a series of swift, calcted strikes, each one aimed with precision but met with Yoda''s effortless parries. The shing of their sabers echoed through the training ground, the crowd watching in rapt attention. "¡­" Peter''s movements were fluid and confident, a testament to all of his hard work. For a split second, he managed to weave aplex pattern of attacks, pushing Yoda to retreat and defend, showcasing his skill and earning impressed murmurs from the onlookers. For the first part of the spar, Yoda seemed to limit his responses, allowing his opponent to disy the extent of his prowess while simultaneously doing just enough to push Peter to the absolute limit, bringing out every drop of his potential. The young Star-Lord, bolstered by the challenge, executed a particrly daring leap, empowering his legs through the force as he aiming a downward strike from above Yoda, shing at his head. "Not bad, hmm¡­" Yodamented, his featured calm and collected. In a disy of agility that contradicted his small, fragile-looking stature, Yoda flipped to the side, using the Force to enhance his movement, and lightly tapped Peter''s shoulder with his saber, marking a point in a true sparring match. As the duel progressed, the tone shifted. Yoda''s demeanor changed subtly, an almost imperceptible shift that signaled he would no longer hold back. With a sudden burst of speed, Yodaunched into an offensive, his body a blur of motion. His saber moved with such precision and swiftness that Peter found himself overwhelmed, barely able to defend. Each strike from Yoda was a lesson in itself, teaching through the pure, refined essence ofbat. Peter, despite his best efforts, could not match the intensity of Yoda''s assault. The Grandmaster''s technique was unparalleled, a perfect blend of power, speed, and wisdom honed over centuries. With a final, masterful maneuver, Yoda disarmed Peter with a swipe of his sword, sending his saber spinning away before crashing to the ground. "Over, it is." Yoda nodded, extinguishing his training saber. The duel ended as swiftly as it had begun, leaving Peter breathless and beaten, yet filled with respect and admiration for the little Jedi Grandmaster. The younglings erupted into cheers and apuse, marveling at the spectacle they had just witnessed. Yoda, however, simply offered Peter a knowing smile, one that spoke volumes of the lessons embedded in their encounter. "Much to learn, you still have," Yoda said, his voice gentle yet carrying the weight of undeniable truth. "But potential, great potential in you, I see." Peter, picking up his saber, and bowed his head, his earlier confidence reced by a humbled gratitude. "Thank you, Master Yoda. I''ve got a long way to go, so I''ll continue to work hard¡­'' ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Leaving the younglings to continue their training under the watchful eye of their instructor, Grandmaster Yoda stepped out into the cool, shadowed hall of the Jedi Temple. Awaiting him, stationed discreetly to the side of the corridor, was a Jedi guard d in pristine white robes, which covered his entire body, his posture one of respect and readiness. As Yoda approached, the guard immediately knelt, lowering his head in a gesture of deference to the venerable master. Yoda paused, his eyes momentarily closing as if to read the air itself. When he spoke, his voice was as calm as the still surface of a remoteke. "Rise, you may. Follow Youngling Quill, you need no longer," he instructed, his words carrying the weight of a final decision. Originally, Yoda set a watcher on Peter simply because he felt something off and didn''t want to risk anyplications with the Chosen One. But after today''s encounter, and the many reports of Peter''s mundane movements, he saw nothing that would warrant a further invasion of privacy. Yes, Peter''s attachment to music was worrying, but not overly so. Music is an art and Yoda has no problem with such a small indulgence. Of course, not everyone would agree with him, which was why he didn''t report any of Peter''s information to the rest of the council, as it would no doubt start a heated debate amongst them. The guard looked up, confusion momentarily clouding his disciplined features. "Grandmaster, are your worries... resolved?" he dared to ask, his curiosity piqued. A hint of a smile yed at the corners of Yoda''s mouth, his gaze distant, recalling the intensity of the training session. "Seems, my concerns were for naught, hmm¡­" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The day progressed with the weight of a starship on Peter''s shoulders, the aftermath of his spar with Yoda lingering in every muscle. ''I need to get stronger¡­'' He thought as his body ached, though It wasn''t the kind of ache that came from a solid hit; it was deeper, born from stretching the limits of his Force abilities, pushing his body beyond what it was ustomed to. "Ugh¡­" He grunted every few steps, each movement a reminder of his loss. ''At least it was a loss to Yoda and not some Padawan¡­'' If it was a Padawan, Peter might feel a bit disappointed in himself. After all, his current record showed 30 wins and zero losses against Padawans, 10 losses and 7 wins against Jedi Knights, and a hefty 62 losses and zero wins against Jedi Masters. Worse still, the day''s trials were far from over. As the sun dipped below the horizon of Coruscant, casting long shadows through the Jedi Temple''s corridors, Peter was acutely aware of the night''s impending challenge. His training with the enigmatic Sith Master awaited, a specter on the edge of his consciousness. The thought alone was enough to make his head throb, a mental ache to match the physical. However, there was a sliver of hope. The Force, ever his ally, offered not just a path to power but to healing. Seated quietly in his room, Peter closed his eyes, reaching out to the calming presence of the Force. It wrapped around him, a gentle embrace, slowly restoring his body back to top physical condition. He could feel the fatigue begin to melt away, the ache dulling under the Force''s tender care. And by the time he rose, Peter was renewed, ready to meet his Sith Master once again... ¡­ .. . When the temple was bathed in the soft glow of moonlight, and the halls remained silent, only guards patrolling the area, Peter made his move, stepping into the corridor, the shadows greeting him as he vanished into the darkness. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Descending the secret staircase that seamlessly closed behind him, Peter found himself engulfed in shadows, entering the depths below the temple for a second time. "I have a creeping feeling that I''m going to regreting here¡­" He muttered. The corridor stretched out like the maw of some ancient beast, cold and unweing. "Revan?" he called into the darkness, his voice bouncing off unseen walls. The silence that greeted him was oppressive, a stark contrast to the lively hum of the Jedi Temple above. With each step, Peter''s unease grew. The path seemed endless. Yet, driven by a mix of determination and apprehension, he pushed forward, navigating the twists and turns of the corridor with cautious steps. Finally, the oppressive tunnel opened up into a vast lit chamber, which was sorge that Peter couldn''t even see the ceiling¡­ At the heart of this chamber stood a monumental structure¡ªa pyramid-shaped temple that emanated a palpable darkness, its surface etched with ancient Sith symbols that seemed to dance in the shadows. Perched at the pinnacle of this sinister shrine, a figure awaited him. It was Revan, his mysterious, ghostly Sith Master. "Uhh, hey, Master..?" Peter, pausing at the foot of the temple stairs, felt the weight of the moment. ''This must be the Sith shrine he was talking about¡­'' He could feel like dark energy radiating from it in waves. "Wee, my young apprentice, to your first day of training," Revan''s voice resonated with an authority thatmanded attention. With a fluid motion, Revan drew a lightsaber from his side, which seemed to be realpared to his ethereal body. Wasting no time, he igniting it with a hiss that echoed through the chamber. The de''s crimson glow painted the shadows with blood-red streaks, casting Revan''s surroundings in a sinister light. "Remember when you called me Raven yesterday?" Revan asked, a cruel smile ying on his lips. "Umm, y-yes?" Peter replied fearfully. "Yes, what?" Revan gazed down at Peter in scrutiny. "Yes master?" Peter answered, wondering if he should just run for the door already. "Better." Revan nodded in approval before leaping off of the shrine, his lightsaber in hand. "Now, let the torture begin!" A/N: 2070 words :) C15 The Sith & Balance? C15 The Sith & Bnce? Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 8 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª On his first day of training with his Sith Master, Peter found himself in a frenzied escape, circling the shrine like a mad man, running for his life. Behind him, Darth Revan, his ghostly master in the dark and twisted ways of the Sith, pursued with relentless determination, his lightsaber casting a sinister glow that painted the ground in hues of red and orange. Peter''s heart pounded in his chest, each beat a loud drum echoing the rhythm of his force empowered sprint. His breaths were sharp, curing through the silence of the underground. "This is insane!" he shouted to no one in particr, halfughing, half-crying at the absurdity of his situation. Revan seemed to savor the chase. "Faster!" he called out, the malicious amusement clear in his voice. "Your life quite literally depends on it!" The chase went on, minutes stretching into what felt like hours, the relentless pace a brutal reminder of Peter''s weak body. His limbs felt heavy, each movement a testament to his determination and will to survive, his earlierughter long gone, reced by a very real need to survive. At first, it was kind of fun to run around with the force propelling his body forward, but as the minutes turned into hours, and the personification of death hot on his tail, swinging his lightsaber like a maniac, Peter began to lose all hope. "Okay¡­ You can stop now!" Peter shouted behind him, but Revan didn''t seem to be listening. Instead, he swung his sword at Peter''s leg, chuckling as his apprentice leaped away. Finally, after spending a majority of the night struggling to survive, Revan relented, "Alright, that''s enough." He said, not winded whatsoever. After all, he''s a ghost. Instantly, Peter copsed, his body screaming in protest, his lungs begging for air. His whole being ached, the after affects of overusing the force straining his body. Exhausted, hey sprawled on the cold, stone floor before the imposing steps of the Sith shrine. His breath came in heavy,bored gasps, each one a testament to the grueling ordeal he had just endured under the watchful eye of his sadistic master. Thetter sat perched on the steps, his lightsaber extinguished, a small, satisfied smile ying on his lips as he observed his pupil''s struggle to regainposure. "What did you learn?" Revan''s voice cut through the heavy silence of the chamber, imposing with a hint of amusement. Peter''s reply came between breaths,ced with a mix of exhaustion and defiance. "That you''re a sadistic psychopath that preys on children?" Revan''s response was a snort, his hand instinctively reaching for his lightsaber. But before his fingers could graze its hilt, Peter hastily added to his answer, a sense of urgency in his voice, driven by a genuine fear of enduring more ''training.'' "I learned... to run for my life," he managed to say, his tone serious yet hinting at the underlying humor he found in the absurdity of his situation. Revan''s expression shifted, a brow raised in mild amusement as he reached for his saber once again. Yet, Peter was quick to continue, "And... that I should respect my master?" he added, a tentative question in his voice, hoping to appease the Sith Lord. The corners of Revan''s mouth twitched upwards into a smile, seemingly pleased with this answer, at least for the moment. "Good," he simply said, his tone carrying a note of approval that was as rare as it was fleeting. "Now don''t get toofortable. The chase may be over, but the lesson has just begun." Peter groaned from his ce on the floor, his gaze turning to Revan. "As long as I don''t have to stand up, you can teach me whatever you want¡­" "Good, now for a history lesson. The Sith," Revan began, his voice echoing off the ancient walls, "originated long before the Republic, in an era where force users were first discovering the depths of their powers. Unlike the Jedi, who mask their emotions and desire in pursuit of a false sense of peace, we Sith embrace the full spectrum of emotion. It is through passion that we gain strength, through strength we gain power, and through power, we achieve victory." Peter, too spent to muster a retort or even to sit up, could do little more than listen as Revan delved into the annals of history. "Our purpose," Revan continued, his tone somber yet imbued with a sense of undying conviction, "is not merely to dominate, but to liberate. The gxy chains itself withws and morals, but true freedom lies in the eptance of one''s nature and the will to act upon it." Peter''s mind wandered as he listened. The idea of freedom had always resonated with him, which is why he nned to leave the Jedi temple in the future, yet the Sith''s interpretation was a bit off. After all, somews and morals are very much needed in a functioning, healthy society. Revan, sensing perhaps a shift in his apprentice''s thoughts, paused before proceeding. "You must understand, Peter, that the mindset of a Sith is one of relentless pursuit. We are never satisfied, for satisfaction breedscency, andcency is the death of progress." "Okay, It''s a bit extreme, but I get it." Peter nodded, not sure if he wanted to adopt these beliefs, at least not to such an extent. The lesson shifted then, from history to the practicalities of Sith training. "Every Sith apprentice undergoes trials," Revan exined. "Trials of pain, of strength, of wit, and more. These trials will test you in ways you cannot yet imagine, but they are essential. They forge us into the weapons we are meant to be." "More trials? Haven''t I done enough already?" Peterined. After all, he was already forced to undergo trials yesterday. "No, these trials aren''t like the ones you''ve been through, they''re much simpler actually¡­" He says as he goes on to exin each trial. In the Trial of Skill Peter would have to fight his master in lightsaberbat. The test would allow him to use various techniques of lightsaberbat, mostly the technique of the Niman form, the Juyo form, and the Vaapad form. In the Trial of Courage, Peter would have to face his fears, making him fearless and relentless in battle. Many Master''s would encourage their apprentices to have the courage they will need to proceed throughout the Sith Trials, but in some cases, they would have to give them lessons. For example, using a whip andshing them numerous times to the point where they feel no pain. "Jesus Christ that''s f?cked up¡­" Petermented, eying Revan warily. "Don''t even think abouting anywhere near me with a whip. I''ll go straight to the Jedi council and get your ghostly a?s exorcised¡­" "What''s the matter? Afraid of a little pain?" Revan asked, smirking down at his apprentice. "Then I''m afraid you won''t make it through the Trial of Flesh¡­" In the trial of flesh, Peter would have to face a terrifying oue of physical pain. In most cases, the Trial of Flesh would involve the dismemberment of a body part such an as a forearm or leg. "Eww¡­ Just eww¡­" Petermented as his master exined. "You know what? Screw these trials. No wonder you Sith were so messed up. You literally brought it on yourselves¡­" Revan nodded his head. "I actually agree, which is why we won''t be doing any trials. Though I do think the trials of insight and spirit might do you good¡­" In the Trial of Insight, Peter would be tested on his wits andmon knowledge throughplex puzzles and riddles. Andstly, in the Trial of Spirit, Peter would have to face himself in a mirror-like lightsaber duel. Those whoe out victorious have the will and determination needed to ovee their own shorings and rise above the rest. "Is there a trial for handsomeness and charm?" Peter finally managed to quip, breaking the heavy silence. Revan''s response was a rare, genuineugh. "Sadly, no. The Sith can be charming in many ways, but its power that ranks the highest in the hierarchy. You can be an ugly mute, but if you''re powerful in the force, the Sith will respect you¡­" "Huh, makes sense, I guess¡­" Peter muttered, "For psychopathic Sith''s, I mean¡­" Ignoring Peter''s backhandedment, Revan stood tall and imposing as he fixed Peter with a gaze thatmanded attention. "Now, sit up. It''s time to meditate on the Code of the Sith." His voice was stern, allowing no room for protest. He recited the code once more, emphasizing each line with a solemnity that filled the chamber, "Through passion, I gain strength. Through strength, I gain power. Through power, I gain victory. Through victory, my chains are broken." Peter, still on the floor but now propped up on his elbows, grimaced. "Yeah, about that... If I meditate on that, I''m pretty sure I''ll end up a psychopath like you. No offense." He wasn''t ready to surrender his sense of self to a creed that would no doubt turn him into a monster. Revan''s expression darkened at thement, but he held back any retort. Instead, he simply nodded, acknowledging Peter''s resistance. Peter, sensing an opening, pressed on. "What''s wrong with the Jedi code, anyway? Isn''t there some kind of middle ground?" Of course, Peter had his problems with the restrictiveness of the Jedi code, but at the end of the day, he''d rather be a sane Jedi, than an insane Sith¡­ With a sigh, Revan recited the Jedi Code, his tone dripping with disdain for its teachings. "There is no emotion, there is peace. There is no ignorance, there is knowledge. There is no passion, there is serenity. There is no chaos, there is harmony. There is no death, there is the Force." He shook his head. "It denies the very nature of life, Peter. Life is emotion, chaos, and, yes, death. The Jedi seek to deny reality itself." Peter rubbed his chin, thoughtful. "Okay, I see your point. The Jedi code is a bit... unrealistic. But turning into an emotion-fueled powerhouse doesn''t sound too appealing either. Isn''t there something else? Another way?" Revan smiled, as if expecting his student to ask this, he spoke. "There might be. It''s called the Grey Jedi Code." He then recited the code: ''Flowing through all, there is bnce. There is no peace without a passion to create. There is no passion without peace to guide. Knowledge fades without the strength to act. Power blinds without the serenity to see. There is freedom in life. There is purpose in death. The Force is all things and I am the Force'' "It recognizes theplexity of the Force and of life-" As Revan''s voice trailed off, Peter felt a strange calm descend upon him. The words seemed to echo in the vast emptiness of his soul, weaving through the shadows and illuminating a path Peter had never imagined. Without realizing it, he had closed his eyes, his breaths deepening, each inhale drawing in the Force around him, and each exhale releasing a built up stress, which he didn''t even notice until now. ''Was the Jedi code harming me in some way?'' He wondered as he continued to recite the grey Jedi code in his head. In this state of deep meditation, the lines between the light and dark blurred. Peter could sense the Force as a whole, not divided by ideology but as a spectrum of endless possibilities. It was as if the very essence of the universe was speaking to him, whispering secrets long kept from those who chose only to see in absolutes. "?" Revan''s eyes widened as he watched Peter lift off the ground, his body radiating pure force energy. To be continued¡­ A/N: 2027 words :) BTW, Revans situation isplicated, which is why he doesn''t recall his own grey code. All will be exined in time. Ps- I''m writing 4 chapters on patr¨¦on today, if anyone''s interested C16 Purification? C16 Purification? Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 11 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As Revan''s voice filled the ancient chamber with the ts of the Grey Jedi Code, a shift urred within Peter. His body, previously slumped in exhaustion, suddenly began to levitate, suspended a few feet above the cold, stone floor. A soft glow emanated from him, pushing back the nearby shadows. Revan halted mid-sentence, his eyes widening in disbelief. The air around them seemed to vibrate with energy, charged by the force itself. ''What the¡­?'' The Sith Lord, seasoned in the ways of the dark side and familiar with countless Force phenomena, recognized the significance of this moment. Peter was not just meditating; he was experiencing enlightenment, a rare moment of pure connection with the Force. Standing before his young apprentice, Revan felt a surge of power emanating from Peter, a bnce in the Force that he hadn''t sensed in anyone for ages. It was a harmony of light and dark, intertwining yet distinct, flowing through Peter with an ease that was both astonishing and unnerving. In that moment, Revan understood the potential of the boy before him. Peter was not merely a diamond in the rough; he was a force prodigy, possessing a natural affinity for bnce that many spent lifetimes striving to achieve but never quite grasping. This was not the result of training or discipline, though Peter certainly didn''t ck in either department, but an innate connection to the Force that transcended the traditional boundaries of Sith and Jedi teachings. Out of nowhere, a thought crossed Revan''s mind, a question that had been debated by both Sith Lords and Jedi Masters for generations, ''Is Peter really the chosen one, prophesied to bring bnce to the Force?'' The very notion seemed improbable, yet the evidence was before him, levitating in a state of peace and power. Revan approached Peter cautiously, observing the calm that had enveloped him. There was no fear, no agitation, just a serene eptance of the Force flowing through him. It was a sight to behold, a testament to the potential within every being to touch the fabric of the universe in their unique way. The room fell silent, the only sound being the soft hum of energy surrounding Peter. Revan, for all his knowledge and power, stood humbled by the disy. The sight before him was not just rare; it was unprecedented. However, the marvels of the day were far from over. Without warning, Peter, still suspended in mid-air, began to move. His body, bathed in the gentle luminescence of Force enlightenment, glided with purpose towards the Sith shrine situated atop the pyramid. The air around him rippled with the energy of his passage, as if the very Force itself was parting to ease his journey. "Peter!" Revan called out, his voice a mixture of concern and awe. But it was as if Peter was entranced in a world of his own, beyond the reach of mere words. Revan could only watch as his apprentice approached the dark monument that had, for centuries, been a conduit of a massive amount of dark side energy. Upon reaching the pinnacle of the pyramid, Peter, still in that bnced state, extended his hands towards the shrine. The energy surrounding him intensified, illuminating the hieroglyphs and ancient symbols etched into the stone. What followed was nothing short of miraculous. Waves of energy, both dark and light, began to oscite around the shrine, intertwining and then separating in a harmonious dance. The dark energy that had long tainted the shrine and the force nexus it was connected to began to purify, but it wouldn''t be that easy. The shrine, sensing the presence of an entity capable of challenging its centuries-old power, began to react violently. The ground trembled beneath them as the shrine, unwilling to be taken lightly, summoned its dark reserves. From the shadowy crevices of the pyramid, tendrils of pure darkness emerged, writhing like snakes preparing to strike. Theyshed out towards Peter, driven by the malevolent will of the shrine, seeking to extinguish the light threatening its existence. Revan, watching from afar, his spectral form flickering with the intensity of the moment, felt a surge of fear for his apprentice. With a desperate attempt to intervene, he reached out with his remaining connection to the dark side, trying to shield Peter from the impending assault. However, his efforts were in vain. As a Force ghost, his powers were a mere shadow of what they once were, and the bacsh from the shrine''s counterattack sent shockwaves through his spiritual form, forcing him down to his ethereal knees. But the shrine had underestimated its opponent. As the dark tendrils neared, a remarkable transformation urred within Peter. Unconsciously tapping into the dark side, he seized control of the menacing energies, halting their advance with an unseen force. Then, with the serenity of a seasoned Jedi, he channeled the light side of the Force, disintegrating the tendrils into nothingness. The pyramid quaked as its dark energies were purged, the tendrils evaporating before they could so much as graze Peter''s skin. He remained suspended in air, a beacon of bnce amidst the chaos, untouched and unharmed. Revan, now slowly regaining hisposure, could only watch in awe. With the tendrils gone, Peter had just enough time to purify thest of the shrine, morphing it into a state of equilibrium. Even the force nexus, which had been tainted in the energies of the dark side for thousands of years, had returned to bnce, neither light nor dark. The pyramid, once a bastion of darkness, now stood as a monument to bnce, purified by a child. Revan, witnessing the event, felt a mixture of shock and enlightenment. The very foundations of his understanding of the Force were being challenged and reshaped. Never in his years, not as a Sith Lord nor as a Jedi, had he seen such a raw maniption of the Force''s very essence. But then, as quickly as it began, the spectacle ended. Peter, the architect of this unprecedented act, fell from the air, his body sumbing to gravity as he copsed onto the stone floor below, unconscious. "Peter!" Revan called out again, rushing to his apprentice''s side. But there was no response. Petery still, deep in a sleep that was as much a copse from exhaustion as it was a retreat into recovery. Revan, kneeling beside him, checking him over and found not a single injury, his body simply wracked with an overwhelming amount of exhaustion and fatigue. ''Thank the force he''s okay¡­'' Revan sighed in relief as he began to realize just how important his apprentice really was. The Sith Lord could only marvel at the young man''s resilience and power. The disy he had just witnessed went beyond the teachings of the Sith, beyond the doctrines of the Jedi. Peter Quill had touched something universal, something foundational to the Force itself. In his silence, Revan pondered the significance of what had transpired. The shrine, once a symbol of division and conflict between the dark and the light, now stood purified, its energies bnced. And Peter, an 11 year old boy, had achieved what countless Sith Lords and Jedi Masters had failed to aplish. True bnce¡­ As Revan watched over Peter, ensuring his safety in the aftermath of such monumental exertion, he couldn''t help but wonder about the future¡­ ¡­ .. . Peter''s eyes flickered open to the coarse touch of the hard stone beneath him, his mind momentarily clouded, unable to recall how he ended up at the pinnacle of the Sith shrine. ''Huh? Did I pass out?'' He gingerly sat up, rubbing the back of his head, greeted by the same ancient, eerie structure of the Sith Shrine, only this time he couldn''t feel any dark side energy radiating from it, which was odd. "Did I pass out from all that force running?" Peter mumbled to himself, recalling the exhaustive training session with Revan. It wouldn''t have been the first time his body gave out after pushing himself too hard, but this... this felt different. Before he could further ponder his situation, a shadow loomed over him. Peter looked up to see Revan, his expression a mix of worry and awe. "You''re awake. How do you feel? Do you remember what happened?" Revan bombarded him with questions, his toneced with an urgency Peter couldn''t quite ce. Peter blinked up at Revan, his confusion mounting. "Uhh, if by ''what happened'' you mean my impromptu nap here, then no. I remember you telling me about the Grey Jedi Code. I started meditating for a moment, and feeling all of my stress melt away, but that''s it, I think¡­ Why, did I miss something fun?" Revan''s face softened, though the concern never quite left his eyes. "You... You don''t remember purifying the shrine? Using the Force to bnce its energy?" he asked, his voice a mixture of disbelief and wonder. Peter''s eyebrows shot up. "I did what now?" he asked, genuinely perplexed. Purifying an ancient Sith shrine sounded like something better said than done, far beyond any feat he imagined himself capable of. "I think I''d remember doing something like that. Are you sure the dark side energy isn''t getting to you, old man?" Revan took a deep breath, his gaze shifting between Peter and the now dormant shrine. "It seems you did it unconsciously. No, the Force must have guided you¡­ You''ve done what many believed impossible. This shrine, it''s been a source of dark energy for centuries. But you... you''ve somehow bnced it." Peter''s eyes widened in disbelief. He looked around, half-expecting to see some sign of his extraordinary deed. But aside from the peaceful energy that now permeated the area, there was nothing. "Bnced, huh? Cool¡­" Revan couldn''t help but chuckle, despite the gravity of the situation. "Yes, ''cool'', I suppose. Whatever that means these days¡­" "Boomer¡­" Petermented, but Revan didn''t seem to understand that either. Ignoring the odd vocabry of his apprentice, Revan suddenly remembered something, his voice urgent. "Peter, the sun will rise soon. You must leave now if you intend to make it back in time." Peter''s eyes snapped open wide, a spark of rm igniting within him. With effort, he pushed himself up, feeling the groan of his muscles, a testament to the rigorous training and exertions that his body has gone through recently. But despite the aches that screamed with every movement, there was an underlying sense of aplishment, a feeling that something monumental had transpired. ''Maybe I really did purify the shine?'' He scrambled to his feet, his movements stiff and awkward. "Right, yeah, I gotta go," Peter managed to say, his voice hoarse. As he turned to leave, Revan''s voice halted him. "Remember, return again tonight. Our work is far from finished." "Hell no!" Peter immediately refused. "I''m sleeping the whole night tonight. I''m a growing boy after all. I''ll see you tomorrow night though¡­" he dashed off into the dimly lit corridor that led back to the exit, giving his master no time toin. ¡­ As Peter finally slipped into his room, unnoticed by anyone, he checked the time and let out a tired sigh, realizing that he wouldn''t be getting anymore sleep tonight. Sadly, sleep was a luxury he couldn''t afford. At least not at the moment. Peter slumped onto his bed for a brief moment, the weight of his exhaustion pressing down on him like a physical force. But the day beckoned unforgivingly. With a resigned groan, Peter got up and prepared for breakfast before sses started, the excitement of the night''s discoveries shadowed by his growing exhaustion. Yet, as he headed out, a part of him couldn''t help but feel exhrated. Underneath the fatigue and the longing for sleep was the undeniable truth that he resonated with a new Jedi Code and somehow purified a dark side shrine, which was attached to a force nexus. ''Does this make me more bada*s than the original Star-Lord?'' He wondered,paring himself to his movie counterpart. But ultimately, he shrugged uncaringly. ''I guess it doesn''t really matter¡­ I''ll just keep doin'' me¡­'' A/N: 2050 words :) C17 TimeSkip C17 TimeSkip Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 10 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª -TimeSkip- One yearter¡­ In the silent shroud of the night, atop the once-corrupted Sith shrine now cleansed of its dark past, sat a 12-year-old Peter Quill, his eyes glowing a fierce yellow. Thin blue strands of lightning danced along his outstretched hands, crackling with the raw energy of the Force. His master, Darth Revan, observed closely, his ethereal silhouette bathed in the glow of Peter''s power. "Control, Peter," his voice cut through the night, stern yet encouraging. "Your rage fuels your strength, but it must not govern you." Peter''s expression, twisted in concentration and anger, softened at Revan''s words. Taking a deep, steadying breath, he reined in his emotions, the chaotic dance of lightning calming into a steady, controlled flow. His eyes returned to their normal shade, the yellow light fading as he wrangled control of his rage, at least for the time being. Over the past year, Peter had be a regr visitor to this underground shrine, seeking the teachings of his new master under the cover of darkness. Through Revan''s guidance, he''s delved deep into the Sith arts, learning to conjure Force lightning, as he''s doing now. Of course, that wasn''t all he''s learned. Peter''s be quite adept at a few different Sith arts, such as Force Choke, a power where one would use the the Force to choke or strangle a victim, oftentimes with a grip-like gesture. Or Deadly Sight, an ability that harnessed a Force-user''s fury and hatred and then projected that through an intense re onto the victim. It should blister the skin and vaporize extremities, but sadly, Peter wasn''t at that level yet. At most, he could scare his enemies with a single look, which wasn''t a bad start. But one of the things Peter''s focused on the most, other than controlling his own emotions, was safe guarding his mind, as he didn''t want to be hypnotized, controlled, or have his thoughts read. And thankfully, both the Jedi and Sith had their own ways of protecting their minds, so Peter had the luxury of learning both, securing himself like a towering fortress. Yet, the techniques he''s learned were more than simple weapons or safe guards; they are a reflection of his mastery over himself, a bnce Peter struggled to maintain. Though he was progressing more and more each day. Each lesson was demanding, pushing Peter to the brink of his emotional and physical limits. Learning to channel his emotions, to let them empower him without sumbing to their control, was an especially arduous task. Yet, it was one that the Grey Jedi Code helped him navigate. This unique philosophy, blending the differences of each side of the Force, offered him a beacon of bnce amidst the hardship of his training. And to Peter''s surprise, Darth Revan was unlike any Sith he''d seen on the big screen. Beyond the expected and often brutal teaching methods, Revan proved to be an astute and wise mentor. His guidance often weaved between the harsh lessons of the Sith and the wisdom of the Jedi, reflecting his ownplex history with both orders. Despite the harshness of his training, Peter couldn''t deny the growth he''d experienced under Revan''s tutge. The Sith lord''s sadistic tendencies were undeniable, yet his approach to teaching was effective, imbuing Peter with a profound understanding of the Force from a perspective he hadn''t known before However, Peter''s education in the Force wasn''t limited to the dark teachings of his Sith master¡­ Above, within the Jedi Temple, he had ess to the teachings and wisdom of numerous Jedi Masters. His foundation in the Jedi ways remained strong, and his skills and knowledge often surpassing what he learned from Revan. After all, he''s was learning to be a Jedi for two years before he epted Revan as his teacher. His journey had begun with the Jedi, and their teachings continued to guide him, ensuring his path wasn''t consumed by the Darkside. Over the past year, in his Jedi training and studies, Peter has learned and be adept at a few light side abilities, but the most important of them were telekinesis, which he also learned from Revan, and Force light. Telekinesis is a neutral ability that most Force-sensitives had which allowed them to move and otherwise manipte physical matter in a variety of ways, all with the power of the Force. Force choke was actually a branch of this technique. And secondly, Force light is a light side power, which Peter learned for two very important reasons, to protect himself against Revan in the early days of his apprenticeship, just in case, as he didn''t know him very well yet. And most importantly, to help suppress his own dark side if the need ever arose. When used against a Sith or other Dark side users, Force light would weaken the darksider''s connection to the Force. With the light of the Force, Peter could either purge or contain dark side manifestations or nexus points, whether in ces, spirits, or even living persons. Hence why it was such a good ability to have for Peter, and Yoda was more than happy to teach it to him. Although Peter''s studies were seperated by light and dark, one Sith and the other Jedi, he did his best to incorporate all that he''s learned within himself. After all, In all things, bnce seemed to be the key¡­ Especially when it came to the Grey Jedi Code. As Peter controlled the Force lightning, dimming its intensity but maintaining its presence, he reflected on his journey. The past year had been transformative, challenging him in ways he hadn''t imagined. The bnce between the dark and the light within him was a constant battle, one that the Grey Jedi Code helped him navigate. But there was one thing that he wasn''t able to progress in, and that was the power he used to purify the Sith Shrine. Revan called it a state of force enlightenment, and Peter has tried to re-ess that powerful state countless times, yet no matter how hard he tried, it didn''t seem possible, at least not yet. "Good, Peter," Revanmended, a rare note of approval in his voice. "Remember, the Force is a reflection of our will. Masteryes from within." Peter nodded, absorbing the lesson. Despite theplexity of his training, swinging back and forth between the Sith and Jedi teachings, he felt a sense of aplishment. The path he walked was his own, shaped by the wisdom of both orders yet bound by neither. ¡­ As the minutes rolled by, Peter''s hands continued to crackle with electricity. But soon enough, he began to struggle once again, fatigue setting in. Noticing his apprentices struggle, Revan decided it was time to move on. "Enough," he dered, his voice a mixture of sternmand and a hint of eagerness for what was toe. "That''s enough for today, let''s move on tobat training, where the true test of your control and your will shall be revealed." "Oh, thank god¡­" Peter sighed in relief as the lightning vanished, his hands still stinging from every time he messed up and shocked himself. With a casual flick of his wrist, Revan sent two stolen training sabers spinning through the air towards Peter. Catching them with an ease born of constant practice, Peter watched as Revan summoned another pair of stolen sabers to his hands. The azure des ignited with a hiss, casting eerie shadows on the stone floor. Peter ignited his own sabers, the des glowing a simr soft blue. "Shii-Cho or Niman?" Peter asked. "What do you think?" Devan replied, his brow raised. "Niman it is¡­" He assumed the opening stance of Form VI, Niman, the duel wielding form that Revan had been teaching him throughout the past year. Revan, his posture rxed yet menacing, watched Peter with a critical eye, but Peter didn''t make a single move. Instead, he simply stood in his stance, waiting for his master toe forward. And so, the duelmenced with Revan advancing, his movements a blur of precision and power. Peter met his master''s strikes with deft blocks and counterattacks. Each sh of their sabers echoed through the cavernous chamber. Revan was relentless, each of his strikes a lesson in the brutal efficiency ofbat. Peter, fuelled by determination and a year''s worth of training, responded with equal fervor. His mastery of Niman allowed him to keep up with Revan''s aggressive onught, but just barely. "You''re too defensive, Peter!" Revan barked as he pushed Peter back with a series of aggressive strikes. "Niman is about bnce, but you must not forget the importance of offense. Strike, don''t just parry!" Peter took the advice to heart, adjusting his stance to be more aggressive. Heunched a swift series of attacks, aiming to push Revan back. But Revan easily countered, demonstrating the vast gap in their skill levels. The dance of their des was a blur, a deadly ballet illuminated by the light of their sabers. Revan''s style was a mix of precision and sadistic pleasure, taking every opportunity to exploit Peter''s mistakes and punishing him for it. "Ugh!" Peter grunted as his right arm was hit for the fifth time in a row. "How many times must I beat it into you before you learn to evade!" Revan chided, a malicious air to him. "If this was a real duel, your arm would have been severed minutes ago!" ¡­ .. . As almost an hour passed, Peter stood across from his master, unable to lift his arms anymore, exhausted beyond belief. "Can¡­ Can we call it for today¡­?" He asked, his breaths heavy. And with a sudden, unexpected maneuver, Revan appeared before Peter in a burst of speed, knocking him to the floor, sending one of his sabers ttering alongside him. Peter, battered, panting, and drenched in sweat, could only watch as Revan pointed the tip of his saber down at his chest, the duel concluded. "You have improved, Peter," Revan conceded, his voice carrying a trace of rare approval. "But remember, mastery of Niman requires not just bnce in technique but also in aggression and defense. Let this lesson deepen your understanding." "Ughh¡­ Yes Master¡­" Peter groaned as he stood to his feet, every inch of his body screaming at him in pain. The training had been grueling, leaving Peter both physically and mentally exhausted. Yet, as Revan began to turn away, signaling the end of their nightly ritual, Peter remained still, an unusual hesitance in his stance. "Master Revan," Peter began, his voice steady despite the fatigue that weighed heavily on his shoulders. "I, uh, might not make it to training for the next few days..." The air between them grew tense, a palpable shift as Revan''s ethereal cloak fluttered to a stop. He turned, his features obscured by shadows yet the intensity in his eyes unmistakable. "And why is that?" Revan''s tone held an edge of disapproval, an unspoken rule being challenged. Peter shuffled his feet, an awkward tension building. "Well, I''ve decided to join the Jedi Initiate Exam this year. To, you know, be a Padawan and stuff," he said, scratching the back of his head. A sheepish grin spread across his face, betraying his nervousness about the decision. (A/N: Yes, I know it''s called the Jedi initiate trials, but the word trial has been passed around a lottely, so I decided to change it.) For a moment, silence hung between them, thick and unyielding. "You seek to undertake the exam," Revan finally said, his voice low and contemtive. "A significant step. But why bother? I doubt you n to stay with the Jedi for long¡­ In fact, I could help you leave right now if you''d like¡­" Peter''s grin faded into a look of determination. "You''re right, I don''t n to stay with the Jedi. But I''d rather leave after my training is finished, and preferably on good terms with them as well." After all, if he were to just run away, that would no doubt start a manhunt, which would do nothing but make his life harder. Revan studied Peter for a long moment before nodding once, a silent concession. "Very well. But be careful. It''s been a long time since I''ve gone through my initiate exam, so I can''t say for sure, but I wouldn''t be surprised if they test your emotions in some way..." Peter nodded, a mix of excitement and apprehension bubbling within him. "Thanks, Master. I''ll keep my guard up." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The rising sun cast a soft, golden hue over the Jedi Temple, its light filtering through therge windows and illuminating the cafeteria where Peter sat for breakfast. Across from him was Aa, who turned 8 years old just a few weeks ago. She had grown from the tiny, inquisitive girl he first met into a slightly less tiny force of nature, her presenceforting and familiar, though Peter would never admit that out loud. As they ate, their conversation flowed easily, filled with the kind of teasing andughter that had be a hallmark of their rtionship. Despite her youth, Aa''s maturity and understanding had blossomed, making herpany something Peter enjoyed. It reminded him of his sister from his previous life, a connection he knew he could never return to. Finishing their meal, Peter felt a mix of excitement and nerves churn within him. Today was the day he would dere his intention to join the Jedi Initiate exam, a significant step toward his goal to ultimately leave the Jedi order. The walk to ss was silent, a contrast to their usual chatter. As they entered the ssroom, the presence of Master Yoda immediatelymanded attention. Without hesitation, Peter stepped forward, his actions drawing the eyes of every youngling in the room. "?" "I wish to join the Initiate exam this year," Peter announced, his voice steady despite the whirlwind of emotions inside him. A murmur of surprise rippled through the room. Aa''s expression shifted to a frown, the upset clear in her eyes, as well as a hint of hurt that he hadn''t told her beforehand. Master Yoda regarded Peter with a deep, contemtive gaze. "Sure of this, are you? Only three years, you have been with us. Longer, most younglings wait before they are ready." Standing firm, Peter met Yoda''s gaze. "I''m ready," he stated with confidence. Yoda studied him a moment longer, then nodded, a small smile appearing. "Add you to the list, I will." Relief washed over Peter, when suddenly, a familiar blue figure appeared beside him. "I wish to take the Initiate exam too!" Aa eximed, shocking Peter. "Huh?!" A/N: 2450 words :) I''m writing 4 chapters on Patr¨¦on again today, if anyone''s interested. PS- Thetest Patr¨¦on chapters are already up to the first MCU/Marvel arc. C18 Jedi Initiate Exam (1/2) C18 Jedi Initiate Exam (1/2) Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 12 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As the final ss ended, signaling the end of another day at the Jedi Temple, Peter hurriedly gathered his belongings. His mind, however, was not on the looming Jedi Initiate Exam, which he just enrolled himself in, but on his friend, Aa, who had stormed out of the ssroom without waiting for him as she usually does. "Aa, wait up!" Peter called out, navigating past the many younglings making their way through the corridor. But Aa didn''t slow, her pace quick and resolute, a clear sign she was upset. Since the moment Master Yoda had epted her impromptu decision to join the Jedi Initiate Exam, Peter had sensed a rift between them. Even his attempts at a congratting her had been met with silence, a stark contrast to their usually exchanges. And now, she was ignoring him, her silence a heavy weight on his conscience. Following her all the way to their secret hideout¡ªa spacious storage closet¡ªPeter barely managed to slip inside before Aa shut the door with a forceful push. The room fell silent, save for Aa''s heavy breathing. Seeing that she still wouldn''t say a word, Peter knew he had to make the first move. "Look, Aa, I''m sorry I didn''t tell you about the exam," Peter started, his voice tinged with genuine regret. "I was nervous, and it just... slipped my mind." Aa''s gaze remained fixed on the floor, but her silence now seemed contemtive rather than cold. Finally, she spoke, her voice hesitant. "It''s okay, Peter. I forgive you..." Peter let out a relieved sigh. "Good, you had me worried there for a minute." As the initial tension began to dissipate, Aa''s demeanor shifted from upset to outright anxious. She began to pace, her movements erratic. "But what about the exam? Do you think it''ll be hard? Am I even ready for this?" Peter watched her, noting the genuine fear in her eyes. He knew he had to be honest with her. "Aa, truthfully, I don''t think you''re ready," he said gently. "Most younglings wait until they''re at least 13. And you only just turned 8..." Aa stopped pacing, her frustration evident. "But I''ve been here more than twice as long as you! How can you be ready and not me?" Peter shrugged, a soft smile ying on his lips. "I''ve been training nonstop for three years, Aa. I''ve pushed myself to the limit each and every day. I think I can pass just about whatever they throw at me." Aa frowned, muttering under her breath, "I can pass too..." "I believe you could, especially on a written test," Peter agreed, trying to bolster her spirits. "But dueling... you know it''s not your strong suit." Aa huffed, crossing her arms. "I''m not that bad at dueling." Peter just looked at her, waiting. After a moment, she sighed, conceding. "Okay, maybe my swordsmanship could use some work." "So, are you still nning to join the exam?" Peter asked, his tone soft yet curious. Aa''s response was resolute, her chin lifting defiantly. "Yes. I refuse to do nothing and let you leave me behind." She said, clearly afraid of being separated from him. Admiring her determination, Peter''s smiled widened. "How about I help you? I can tutor you in dueling, but be warned, I won''t go easy on you." The spark returned to Aa''s eyes as she nodded eagerly. "Deal!" "Hehe¡­" Seconds after Aa epted his offer, Peter let out a creepyugh, sending a chill down her spine. Seeing the sadistic smirk on his face, she began to second guess her decision¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª -Aa POV- Aa focused hard, her training saber humming in the air as she tried to anticipate Peter''s next move. They were in their secret hideout, a space that had be their makeshift dojo for the day. Every swing and parry pushed her to her limits, but she couldn''t help but reminisce about the journey that had led her to this moment, training under the tutge of someone she now considered a brother. It all started on Peter''s first day in the bear n. Aa remembered the curiosity that bubbled inside her as she approached him, the new and surprisingly old student who seemed to have an invisible shield around him. He was polite, yet there was a distance in his eyes, a barrier that seemed to ward off any attempts at closeness. After that day, Aa didn''t speak to him again, not until a fateful day that forever changed her perception of Peter Quill. She had identally stumbled upon him during one of his dark side outbursts¡­ The room was shaking, objects levitating as if caught in a tempest, and Peter''s eyes glowed a fearsome yellow. The power he exhibited was unlike anything she had ever felt, terrifying yet mesmerizing. For a moment, she was convinced he was a Sith infiltrator, plotting against the Jedi from within. Her heart raced as she nned to report him, but fate intervened in the form of Peter''s Walkman. The music, a relic from his home, changed everything. Fixing it for him led to an unexpected revtion. As Peter listened, the dark storm of his emotions calmed, reced by a light side outburst that radiated peace, love, and an almost addictive joy. It was a side of the Force Aa had never experienced so profoundly. From that day on, Aa stuck to Peter like glue, determined to break down the walls he had erected around himself. It wasn''t easy. Peter was heavily guarded, unwilling to make a single friend in the Jedi order. But Aa''s persistence paid off, and slowly, she found herself being let in, past the barriers and into his heart. Three years had passed since their first meeting, and their bond had only deepened. Peter had be more than a friend; he was like a brother, always there to offer a helping hand or a word of encouragement. And now, as they stood facing each other with training sabers in hand, Aa couldn''t help but appreciate his presence in her life. Every instruction from Peter, every corrective tap of his lightsaber against hers, was a godsend to Aa. Somehow, in this single spar, she was learning more about dueling than she had in months, and it was all thanks to Peter. Of course, Peter should have been focusing on his own preparations for the Jedi Initiate exam, yet here he was, investing his time and energy into making sure Aa was ready. It was this sort of selflessness that she admired and loved about him. "Focus, Aa," Peter''s voice broke through her thoughts. "Remember, don''t just use your eyes. Feel the Force around you and anticipate my movements." Taking a deep breath, Aa nodded, centering herself. She let the Force flow through her, feeling the area around her. "¡­" Eyes widening, as she slowly began sensing her opponents every move, Aa engaged Peter with renewed vigor, their lightsabers shing in a dance of light and shadow. In that moment, Aa realized just how much Peter had impacted her life. And as they trained, she knew that no matter the oue of the exam, even if they were separated as she feared they would be, their bond would remain unbroken. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Almost a week had slipped by, a week of relentless practice and countless duels under the dim lights of their secret hideout. Now, the morning of the Jedi Initiate exam had arrived, casting a blend of excitement and nerves over Peter and Aa. Together, they navigated the ancient, stone corridors of the Jedi Temple, heading towards the unknown challenges that awaited them in the examination room. Aa, usuallyposed, found herself lost in a torrent of nervous chatter, specting about the myriad possibilities the exam could hold. Peter listened, a half-smile ying on his lips despite the headache that started to pulse at his temples from her relentless babbling. He admired her enthusiasm, even if it was born from anxiety. Yet before the ache in his head could blossom into a full-blown throb, they arrived at the ssroom. The room was packed with teenagers, their ages ranging from 13 to 16, each wearing the determined look of a youngling on the brink of a major milestone. As Peter and Aa stepped inside, a hush fell over the room, a wave of surprised nces sweeping their way. Aa''s youthful appearance drew silent questions and whispers, contrasting sharply with the room''s older upants. Peter, however, was rather tall for his age, easily blended in more seamlessly among the teenagers. His gaze swept across the room, meeting stares with a blend of curiosity and challenge, until they found their seats. As they settled, a kind-faced girl approached, her eyes soft with concern. "This is an exam room. You should leave before you get into trouble," she whispered to Aa, mistaking her for a lost youngling. Aa''s smile was gentle but firm, a flicker of pride in her eyes. "I''m here for the Jedi Initiate Exam, too," she dered, her voice carrying a quiet strength that stilled the murmurs around them. Peter watched, enjoying the shocked looks that she received. Before any questions could be asked, suddenly, the door creaked open once more, admitting Grandmaster Yoda into the room. His presencemanded immediate respect, a wave of bows sweeping through the room. All except for Peter and Aa, who remained upright, their familiarity with Yoda evident in their rxed demeanors. After all, unlike everyone else, Peter and Aa are from the bear n, which is lead by Yoda himself. They get to see him everyday. Meanwhile, the rest of the room could count on a single hand how many times they''d even caught a glimpse of the Grandmaster. Yoda''s gaze swept over the students, a small smile gracing his lips as he passed by Peter and Aa. Reaching the front of the room, he stood silent for a moment, his eyes twinkling with an ancient wisdom. "Four parts, this exam has," he began, his voice steady and clear. "Pass the first to continue, you must." With a flick of his wrist, a bunch if data pads levitated from behind the desk, floating gracefully to each participant. The room fell into a hushed anticipation as the testsnded in front of them. Yoda''s next words were simple, "A test of knowledge, the first part is, hmm. Begin, you may." With that, the room dove into silence, each youngling bent over their data pads, getting straight to work. Peter nced at Aa, offering her an encouraging nod. She returned it with a confident look, her fingers tapping away on the data pad. ¡­ .. . As the first test concluded, a hush settled over the examination room. The data pads tallied the grades in real-time, their screens shing with the results. For Peter and Aa, the oue was hardly a surprise; both had passed with ease. But, as the names of those who hadn''t made the cut were called out, a somber mood swept through the remaining candidates. Ten hopefuls, heads bowed in disappointment, shuffled out of the room, their dreams of bing Jedi Padawans dyed until next year. With the room now thinned, the air felt lighter, yet charged with a new tension. Yoda, small in stature but immense in presence, gestured towards the door, his voice carrying a simple instruction, "Follow, you will." Peter and Aa exchanged a quick nce before joining the procession, curiosity and anticipation quickening their steps. The group was led to arge open room with high ceilings, starkly different from the cramped confines of the previous ssroom. Filling this new room was a maze of rocks and boulders, ranging from minuscule to monumental. Yoda made his way to the center of the room, stood between dozens of boulders. With a calm focus, he stretched out his hands, and the rocks began to rise, levitating the small grandmaster. The disy of power was breathtaking, a vivid demonstration of the Force''s potential. As the rocks hovered, Yoda''s voice cut through the awed silence. "Lift, you must, as many as you can. In unison, they should float. Weight of each, noted it is. Tally your scores, we will." The task was clear, yet daunting. To manipte the Force with such precision and strength was no small feat. The room buzzed with nervous energy as the examinees nced at one another, some confident, others apprehensive. Peter, on the other hand, didn''t seem worried at all, his gaze locked onto a boulder the size of a house. ''Go big or go home, right?'' With a steady gait, Peter Quill stepped forward, bypassing the smaller rocks that most participants had already set their sights upon. Instead, he stationed himself confidently before a colossal boulder, one that dwarfed the others in both size and challenge. The talk among the participants quickly turned into disbelief and criticism. "Is he serious? That thing''s huge!" one voice scoffed. "He''s lost his mind," chimed another, the doubt palpable in the air. Amidst the rising tide of skepticism, Aa''s frown deepened. She couldn''t stand the negativity directed at Peter. With a fire in her eyes, she shouted, "You can do it, Peter! Show them what you''re made of!" Yoda, observing from a distance, simply raised an eyebrow, his expression one of curiosity rather than doubt, silently awaiting the oue of Peter''s bold choice. Catching Aa''s supportive cry, Peter offered her a reassuring wink before his expression morphed into one of intense concentration. Closing his eyes, he harnessed the advice once imparted by his Sith master, repeatedly telling himself, ''The boulder weighs no more than a feather...'' As he raised his hands, a palpable tension filled the room. Momentster, the massive boulder trembled, then astonishingly, it began to rise, hovering two meters off the ground. The room fell into stunned silence, the air thick with disbelief. Even Yoda appeared momentarily taken aback, though his surprise soon melted into a smile of pride and admiration for Peter''s remarkable feat. "Yes, I knew you could do it!" Aa cheered excitedly, her voice slicing through the shock that had muted the crowd. However, Peter wasn''t finished. Fueled by the sess of his initial endeavor, he turned his focus to six more boulders, each of significant size as well. One by one, they lifted from the ground, joining the first in a mesmerizing aerial ballet. Instantly, the crowd''s astonishment deepened into awe, including both Aa and Yoda. But as the seconds ticked by, Peter''s body began to tremble, showing signs of strain. His face, etched with effort, signaled his growing fatigue. Recognizing his limits, he gently lowered the boulders back to the ground, opening his eyes to meet the sea of shocked and awed faces around him. "So¡­ Who''s next?" A/N: 2462 words :) I''m uploading 2 Chapters tomorrow, so look forward to it :) C19 Jedi Initiate Exam (2/2) C19 Jedi Initiate Exam (2/2) Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 11 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª IMPORTANT* A/N: First, I said I would release 2 chapters today, but I''ve decided to do 3 instead. You''re wee :) Second, on another site that I upload on, a couple peoplemented that Peter is grooming/manipting Aa, he is not, full stop. They have a sibling rtionship. There has been zero romance. The reason that I''ve even begun to focus on Aa in the story is to build up her character, as she willter join the Guardians of the Gxy. Anyway, enjoy the chapters :) After Peter''s demonstration, the examination room brimmed with a newfound energy. His peers, motivated by his audacious disy, approached the test with vigor, each striving to prove their own worth. Yet, despite their efforts, none could overshadow the spectacle that Peter had created. The boulders, which to others seemed immovable, had only budged under hismand, setting a benchmark far beyond reach. As almost everyone had their turn, their scores tallied up and recorded, soon enough, the attention shifted as Aa stepped forward. As the youngest among them, she faced nothing but skepticism from her peers. Her focus, however, was unyielding. Approached a set of sizable rocks and small boulders, her face morphing into a look of serious concentration. As she extended her hands, the stones stirred, lifting smoothly off the ground. One by one, they ascended, orbiting around her in a disy of Force control that silenced the room. Her performance, while not as grandiose as Peter''s, was precise, measured, and undeniably powerful. When thest stone settled back onto the floor, a respectful silence enveloped the room, a collective acknowledgment of her undeniable skill. Peter''s eyes sparkled with pride as he watched Aa, "You did amazing, Aa." Her achievement was a direct testament to their hard work throughout the past week. As the results were announced, another wave of disappointment washed over the room. Five more examinees were asked to leave, having failed to meet the test''s requirements. Peter watched them go, a twinge of sympathy in his heart. But on a happier note, Aa finished in second-ce, only topped by Peter''s monstrous score. Seeing an 8 year old child ahead of them seemed to shatter the preconceptions of her peers, earning her a newfound respect among the examinees. ¡­ The air was thick with anticipation as the remaining participants awaited the next test, their breaths held in suspense. "¡­" Yoda walks over, his eyes sweeping over the crowd. "The third test, a duelingpetition it will be. Assess your ability, I will," he announced. Murmurs rippled through the crowd, a blend of confidence, anxiety, and raw determination. Among the participants, Aa''s face was the image of nervous anticipation. The training with Peter, rigorous and demanding, had pushed her to new limits, but the uncertainty of realbat worried her. Peter noticed her unease, offering a pat on the head and a reassuring smile that seemed to say, ''You''ve got this.'' A simple gesture, yet it was enough to calm her nerves. Peter himself was the epitome of confidence. His experiences sparring with Revan and other Jedi Masters had honed his skills to a fine edge. The prospect of facing his peers inbat didn''t worry him one bit; if anything, he was curious how they would fare against him. Suddenly, the announcement took a turn as Yoda added, "The victor, the privilege to choose their own Master will be granted, should they pass the final test and be a padawan, hmm." Instantly, a wave of exhration swept through the crowd. The opportunity to choose one''s Master was unheard of, a direct path to avoiding the heartache of rejection, a fear that lingered in the back of every youngling''s mind. After all, stories of padawans left unchosen were all toomon in the Jedi Temple, tales that had sown seeds of doubt and fear in every soon to be padawan. Aa''s gaze swept across the hopeful faces, sensing their eagerness, their dreams hanging on the precipice of this moment. Yet, a pang of empathy tugged at her heart; these hopeful kids, unaware of the force they were about to confront, had never seen Peter in his element, as they weren''t a part of the bear n. Peter, catching her gaze turning to him, offered a devilish smile, an unspoken acknowledgment of the storm that was about to descend on the unsuspecting younglings. These kids had no idea how screwed they really were. ¡­ With the third test exined, silence enveloped the room as Grandmaster Yoda turned his attention to the space before them. With a gentle raise of his hands, the very air seemed to thrum with his power. The children watched, wide-eyed and mouths agape, as dozens and dozens of rocks and boulders, each varying in size and shape, began to levitate. It was far more than he had lifted in his earlier demonstration as well, making Peter wonder just seeing Yoda really was? ''He seems stronger than the Yoda I saw in the movies¡­'' Effortlessly, as if conducting an orchestra, Yoda arranged the floating geological wonders into the semnce of an arena. The rocks and boulders interlocked, creating boundaries that transformed the room into a makeshift arena. Turning back to the assembly of young hopefuls, Yoda''s gaze lingered on Peter, whose performance in the previous tests had not gone unnoticed. With a nod, Yoda addressed him, "Since first ce in the second test you have secured, not fight until thest match, you will." Basically, he was granting Peter a bye for the tournament, securing him a position in the grand finals. Instantly, murmurs of discontent and jealousy rippled through the crowd of examinees, some bold enough to voice theirints. But the decision of Master Yoda was as unmoving as the stones that now formed their arena. Unbeknownst to them, Yoda''s decree was a mercy disguised as favoritism. Having led the bear n and sparred with Peter on multiple asions, Yoda understood that Peter''s skill with a lightsaber was far beyond their own. In sparing them an early defeat at his hands, Yoda was offering them the chance to demonstrate their own abilities without facing the insurmountable challenge that was Peter Quill. After all, although this is a tournament stylepetition, they didn''t have to win in order to pass the test. A loss in the first round could still constitute a passing grade as long as their abilities are up to Yoda''s standards. And on the other side of that coin, the winner of the grand finals could still fail to pass the test if they show qualities that Yoda finds unbing of a Jedi Padawan, such as aggressive behavior. As the crowd calmed, the first two fighters were called upon. "Aa Secura and Aurra Sing," Yoda''s voice, though soft, carried a weight that immediately drew eyes towards the named younglings. Aa, flinching as her name was called, her heart pounding, and Aurra, a humanoid girl with skin as pale as paper. who walked into the arena with a swagger that spoke volumes of her confidence. [Insert picture of Aurra Sing here] Peter noticed Aa''s anxious gaze. With a gentle pat on her back, he leaned in, his voice a blend offort and mischief. "You got this, Aa. Just remember what we practiced," he encouraged, his smile warm andforting. As she drew in a deep, steadying breath, he added with a sly grin, "And hey, while you''re at it, make sure to wipe the floor with her..." A snort ofughter broke from Aa, the tension in her shoulders easing as Peter''s words worked their magic. With newfound confidence, she stepped into the arena, her focus narrowing to the figure waiting for her. Taking a breath, she nced back at Peter, who responded with a thumbs up and an encouraging smile, fueling her resolve. As the twopetitors faced each other, Yoda approached, two training sabers levitating serenely behind him. The Grandmaster, now the referee,manded a respect that quieted even the most eager murmurs from the spectators. After listing off the rules, Yoda instructed Aa and Aurra to bow to each other, an act of mutual respect before their inevitable sh. Handing them their sabers, he stepped back, and with a nod, the duel began. Aurra Sing made the first move, igniting her sword as she rushed forward, smashing toward Aa''s right shoulder. Aa, initially on the defensive, parried the attack, her movements swift as she attempted a counter attack. The sh of their sabers filled the arena, each hit a testament to their skill and determination. Aa''s strategy was to outmaneuver, using her agility to stay one step ahead of Aurra''s seemingly aggressive assaults. She ducked and weaved, finding openings to counterattack, her blue saber a blur of motion. Aurra, undeterred, pressed on, her own saber strikes aiming to overpower her opponent. Peter watched from the side lines, wincing every time Aa was struck and perking up every time shended a strike of her own, the entire battle a rollercoaster of ups and downs. As the fight dragged on, Aa, seizing a fleeting moment, kicked out her opponents left leg, leaving Aurra momentarily off-bnce, an opening in her aggressive fighting style. Capitalizing on this, Aanded a decisive, yet controlled, strike against Aurra''s head, sending her sprawling to the floor and marking the end of the match. Instantly, the room erupted into apuse, a mix of relief and admiration at the disy of skill and sportsmanship. Aa, panting but victorious, offered Aurra a hand to help her up, a kind gesture of camaraderie. Aurra, on the other hand, wasn''t taking her lose to a girl four years younger than her very well. So instead of epting Aa''s hand, she pped it away and stood up on her own. Yoda frowned as the p echoed across the arena, his face marred in disappointment. "¡­" Aurra seemed to notice this as well, her white cheeks reddening in embarrassment and shame as she looked around the room, realizing that everyone was staring in her direction. Humiliated by her behavior, Aurra fled the room, tears threatening to breach her proud exterior. As she ran off, Peter felt a stir ofpassion and was about to follow, but Aa beat him to it. Aa dashed after her former opponent, full of concern, she eximed, "I''ll be right back!" Yoda''s response was a smile, his eyes twinkling with approval at Aa''s disy of camaraderie and understanding. Peter, witnessing this, shrugged off his initial impulse to chase after Aurra, trusting Aa to handle the situation. As the first duel concluded, Yoda resumed the tournament, methodically calling out names for the next matchups. Thepetitors stepped forward, each carrying the weight of their ambitions into the makeshift arena. ¡­ Midway through the tournament, the doors swung open to reveal Aa and Aurra, now side by side, their earlier confrontation seemingly dissolved into a budding friendship. Their return was a pleasant surprise, especially for Peter, who was genuinely happy to see Aa making friends other than himself. ''Good, it''s a girl too¡­'' Peter was relieved, as he knew Aa needed someone to go to for women rted questions and problems. ''Wait¡­ Do Twi''leks even go through puberty like humans do?'' He didn''t know¡­ but either way, he was happy for his friend. As Aurra hesitantly nced toward Yoda, who noticed her arrival, she found a kind, understanding smile on his green face, which surprised her. She expected a lot worse, but it seemed she wasn''t in too much trouble. With Aa back, the tournament pressed on until finally, the grand finals arrived: a duel between Peter Quill and Aa Secura. Aa, having disyed a remarkable streak of victories since her return, faced Peter with a mix of resolve and anticipation. She knew that she couldn''t win, but this duel was her moment to show Peter all that she''s learned from him. As they took their positions, the room hushed, the weight of the final duel pressing down on the spectators. Peter offered Aa an encouraging nod, "Show me what you got. I don''t want to see any holding back..." "I won''t¡­" Aa replied, clearly taking this fight very seriously. The duelmenced with Yoda''s gentlemand, the air crackling with the ignited sabers'' hum. Aa, agile and determined, boldlyunched the first strike. Her saber, a blur of blue, arced towards Peter, who parried with effortless grace, his movements fluid and measured. Peter admired Aa''s technique, her improvements evident in each thrust and parry. However, his experience and skill as a duelist allowed him to anticipate her moves, countering with precision that left little room for her to advance. Aa, undeterred, pressed on, her every attack fierce and unyielding. She maneuvered around Peter, seeking any opening, her saber dancing in a whirlwind of light. But Peter wouldn''t be beaten so easily, his counterattacks a gentle reminder of the gap in their abilities. ¡­ .. . The duelsted far longer than any other, and soon enough, their bout turned into a teaching moment, as Peter began calling out Aa''s mistakes. "Rotate your hips! Thatst strike was far too weak¡­" He corrected, his demeanor calm and collected as his opponent continued her onught against him. The crowd watched in shock, finally realizing why Yoda showed Peter such favoritism. He was on a whole other levelpared to them. And worst of all, the strongest of them all, Aa, was being taught during their match like this was some sort of spar between master and disciple. As the duel continued, soon enough, Aa began to run out of steam, her breath quickening as fatigue started to show. Spotting this, Peter appeared beside her in a burst of force enhanced speed, striking at her sword hand, knocking her saber into the air as it tter on the floor. "The winner, we have!" Yoda announced, gesturing to Peter. Holding his sword to her neck, Peter smiled, "You''ve improved a lot since ourst spar. I''m proud of you¡­" Aa, though bested, smiled, her face lighting up in excitement as Peter''s words echoed in her ears. pping his sealed aside, she leaped forward, wrapped him in a tight hug. Returning her hug, Peter nced over at Yoda, knowing that shows of affection, like this one, are frowned upon in the Jedi order. But funnily enough, Yoda was literally looking the other way, pretending as if he didn''t see them. Frowning, Peter began to regret all of the times he was paranoid of Yoda, deciding to put a little bit more trust and faith in him in the future. ''But I should still be careful¡­'' After all, not all Jedi are so lenient and understanding when ites to the rules. ¡­ .. . As yet another line of failed students left the room, Aas new friend among them, only a couple dozen examinees remained, including Peter and Aa, of course. Drawing everyone attention to himself, Yoda spoke, exining the final part of exam. "Tomorrow, thest test will be, hmm. The Gathering, it is. Your bags, pack, you must. Leave for Illum, we will." A/N: 2418 words :) C20 Lightsaber (1/2) C20 Lightsaber (1/2) Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 11 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next day¡­ The early dawn light filtered through the windows of the Jedi Temple, casting long shadows on the faces of Peter, Aa, and their fellow examinees as they boarded the ship bound for Illum. The excitement and nervous anticipation were palpable among the group, each initiate carrying their own thoughts and questions about the uing test known only as "The Gathering." Yoda, leading the group, remained silent about what awaited them on Illum, unwilling to give a single hint on the matter. This silence only fueled the curiosity within Peter, who, despite his knowledge of Star Wars lore, found Illum to be a mystery. His memories of Earth and his life before provided no rity, only some recollection of scenes from the movies that hinted at Illum being, which wasn''t helpful at all. ¡­ The journey through space was a quiet one, with many of the younglings lost in their own thoughts or attempting to meditate. Peter''s attention, however, was soon captured by the presence of two individuals near Yoda: Yaddle and her 20 year old Padawan, Shaak Ti. Thetter, a Togruta woman with striking orange skin and an aura of calm confidence, drew Peter''s gaze like a moth to me. [Insert picture of Shaak Ti here] His eyes roamed over her, admiration and pre-teen hormones mixing in a way that left him momentarily forgetful of his surroundings as he ogled her body. Before he even knew what happened, his eyes were drawn to her thick curves, her outfit particrly revealing¡­ Shaak Ti, sensing his stare, turned towards him, catching his eye. Peter, emboldened or perhaps reckless, offered a flirtatious wink, which was met with a small, tteredugh before she averted her gaze, dismissing Peter as nothing more than a h*rny kid. Peter, realizing what he had just done, felt a little embarrassed but that was quickly overshadowed by the thrill of it all. He couldn''t help but continue to steal nces in Shaak Ti''s direction, each look a mixture of admiration and a burgeoning awareness of his own hormones, which he attributed to the confusing maze of adolescent puberty. Aa, seated beside Peter, observed his distracted state. Her gaze followed his,nding on Shaak Ti, confusion marred her features as she attempted to understand what was happening, the whole scenario seeming so alien to her. ''Why is he looking at her like that¡­?'' She wondered, amused by the dumb look on his face. ¡­ .. . After what seemed like an eternity suspended in the bright tunnel of hyperspace travel, the ship finally slowed, returning to the inky darkness of space. As the shipped exited hyperspace, suddenly, a collective gasp filled the cabin as the viewports illuminated with the breathtaking sight of Illum. The, shrouded in an unending nket of snow and ice, shone like a jewel against the darkness of space, its pristine white surface reflecting the distant sun''s light. For a moment, the excitement of seeing such a sight caused the children on board to forget about the uing test. Like a tide, they surged toward the windows, eager eyes wide with wonder. Even Aa excitedly rushed over as she dragged Peter through the crowd for a better view. Catching a glimpse of the, Peter couldn''t help but let out a low whistle. "Wow, it''s beautiful," he murmured in admiration. The''s serene beauty, with its endless snowfields sparkling under the suns glow, was mesmerizing. As the awe-inspiring moment held everyone''s rapt attention, a familiar voice, wise and with an undertone of warmth, broke the silence. "Wee. Arrived, we have. Illum, this is," Yoda announced, his gaze sweeping over the group of prospective Padawans. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The frigid air of Illum greeted Peter and the assembly of young Force-sensitives as they disembarked from their vessel, following closely behind Yoda, Yaddle, and Shaak Ti. The icy wind bit through their clothing, a harsh wee to the sacred Jedi temple that stood as a solitary beacon amidst the endless expanse of snow and ice. Despite the cold, Peter couldn''t help but feel a thrill of excitement coursing through him, a feeling mirrored in the wide eyes and eager expressions of the children around him. Once inside the temple, the chill was quickly forgotten as Yoda began to speak. "Gathered here, we are, for a tradition as old as the Jedi, hmm. The Gathering, this is." His gaze swept over the group, pausing on Peter for a moment. "Alone, you must venture into the caves of Illum. A kyber crystal, you will find, attuned to you, hmm. This crystal, for your lightsaber it will be." At the mention of lightsabers, a wave of excitement washed over the children, their previous difort forgotten. Even Peter felt his heart racing at the thought of wielding his own lightsaber, an energy sword like no other, and one of the coolest weapons in fiction. Yoda continued, delving into the lore of the kyber crystal and the lightsaber. "Long ago, vied for the gxy''s soul, the Sith and Jedi did. At the heart of unimaginable weapons of power, kyber crystals were." Yaddle then took the floor, her voice carrying a soothing yet authoritative tone. "Kyber crystals are gems of rare ability, focusing and amplifying energy. Found ons rich in Force energy, like the one you now stand on." "Clear they start, but align with the Force, they do, changing color to reflect their master''s nature." Yoda continued where she left off. Shaak Ti, graceful and poised, stepped forward to demonstrate, her lightsaber disassembling in mid-air for all to see. "Energy flows through the crystal, through you. Your lightsaber is not merely a de but a current of power," she exined, showing each piece that made her saber "A lightsaber is simply a power cell, casing, focusing lens, emitter, and the kyber crystal at its heart." Yoda nodded sagely as he turned to the assembly. "A symbol, the lightsaber is," he began, his eyes locking with Peter''s. "Of a Jedi''s connection to the Force, it speaks. A focus for our discipline, for ourmitment, it serves. Remember this, you must." Yaddle''s voice followed after him once again. "Seek not power, but to stand against the dark. Our choice of weapon, the lightsaber, reflects this. It is a symbol of our intention, training, and precision. A reminder that, though we wield great power and could cause untold destruction, we choose not to. The lightsaber speaks of our role not as destroyers but as protectors." The children listened, captivated by the philosophy behind the Jedi''s chosen weapon. It was clear to them that the lightsaber was more than just a tool ofbat; it was a deration of the Jedi''s principles, amitment to peace and justice, wielded with intention and restraint. On the other hand, Peter felt a bit differently. ''It''s aser sword. Just say what it is¡­ a weapon.'' He thought, mentally rolling his eyes. Peter felt like they were just trying to justify why they needed a lightsaber, making up some convoluted, flowery worded reasons that satisfied their Jedi sensibilities. After all, they could still be Jedi without the lightsabers, but at the end of the day, they just want a bada?s energy sword, which Peter could definitely rte to. He just won''t waste his time making up all sorts of bullsh?t reason to convince himself that it''s okay. ''Whatever, they can tell themselves whatever they want¡­'' Peter shrugged uncaringly. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next day, Peter, Aa, and their fellow Padawan''s to be, stood before a huge frozen waterfall outside the Jedi Temple. They had spent almost 12 hours simply getting to Illum yesterday, so they ended up getting a good nights sleep before the final test would begin. As the sun''s rays pierced the early morning sky above the Temple, a dazzling spectacle unfolded. A beam of light, guided through a gap in the temple''s highest tower, struck a colossal kyber crystal, which focused and amplified the suns energy onto the frozen waterfall that guarded the entrance to the Crystal Caves. And momentster, the ice began to melt, revealing the path to the heart of the caves. Peter watched in awe. This was it¡ªthe beginning of their true test, a rite of passage that every Jedi must go through to im their kyber crystal. And to get his energy sword! ''I hope I get a cool color¡­'' He thought, eager to get in there and find his crystal already. ''Truthfully, I''ll take anything but green.'' "Remember," Yoda''s voice echoed, "Quickly find your crystal, you must, for wait, the waterfall will not." Hearing Yoda''s reminder, Peter noticed that the waterfall kept trying to flow and freeze over again, but the beam of sunlights from the tower was keeping it melted, allowing them to get in and out. ''That won''tst more than an hour¡­'' Peter guessed, knowing he won''t have much time, though he doubted Yoda was telling the whole truth. ''There''s no way he''d leave us trapped in there¡­'' Telling himself that, that wouldn''t happen, Peter suddenly felt something tugging at his robes. Turning, he saw a nervous and frightened Aa, staring into the open cave, subconsciously grasping his clothes forfort. "It''s going to be alright." Peter reached over and pulled her into a one armed side hug, breaking Aa from her frightened state. "We''re going to go in there, ovee whatever''s waiting for us, and find our crystals, got it?" Feeling all of her nerves and fears easing up, Aa smiled up at Peter, "Okay, we can do this. I can do this!" Yoda smiled as he watched the scene unfold, proud of his Bear n members. "Good, now let''s get in there." Peter was the first to walk into the cave, Aa following shortly after him. ''I can''t wait to make my lightsaber!'' ¡­ One by one, they descended into the catbs, the caverns swallowing their figures whole. The group was encouraged to make haste, for as Yoda had warned, the passage would soon be sealed once more by ice. Thebyrinthine tunnels of the Crystal Caves were unlike anything Peter had ever seen. The walls, covered in shining crystals, thrummed with an energy that seemed alive, almost breathing. ¡­ After walking for a minutes on end, Peter met yet another dead end, the cave seemingly ying tricks on him. "This is starting to get annoying¡­" As he was muttering to himself, suddenly, the cavern''s tranquility was shattered by a sensation that made Peter''s spine tingle. It was as if the cave''s very air thickened, the temperature dropping a few more degrees. Out of nowhere, a shadow, vast and imposing, stretched along the icy floor, enveloping him. Peter''s heart pounded in his chest as he slowly turned around, half expecting to face some alien ice creature. But instead, standing there, bathed in the dim glow of the cave''s crystals, was a figure so unexpected, it made Peter recoil backwards. "?!" Before him stood a grey-haired man with a full beard, his features sharp andmanding, his blue eyes piercing through the cave with an intensity that felt almost tangible. [Insert picture of Ego here] "Peter¡­" Ego began, his voice vibrating through the very walls of the cavern. "I''ve been looking everywhere for you, son." A/N: 1900 words :) C21 Lightsaber (2/2) C21 Lightsaber (2/2) Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 11 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter stood before the figure of his father, Ego, feeling a whirlwind of emotions that he struggled to keep in check. The initial fear that gripped him swiftly morphed into a fiery anger, remembering the pain Ego had caused him through the death of his mother. However, as quickly as these feelings arose, they were reced by skepticism. How could his father possibly find him here, in the depths of an ice cave on Illum? It didn''t take long for Peter to reach a conclusion: this was no real encounter with his father. It had to be a trial the cave was putting him through, a test of his emotional control and resilience, or some other nonsense. This realization cooled his anger and sharpened his focus. The Peter who might have once charged forward in blind rage was no more; his training under Revan had honed his ability to master his emotions. At least to a certain degree. "Nice try, but you''re not real. So how about you f*ck off?" Peter said, his voice steady, a defiant glint in his eyes. "I''ve got a Kyber crystal to find and a lightsaber to make, so off you go. Bye bye now~" He shooed his ''father'' away. Ego, or the illusion of him, didn''t vanish at Peter''s words. Instead, he walked closer, a smirk ying on his lips before he suddenly pped Peter across the face. "Does that feel real to you?" Ego challenged, his voice carrying a hint of amusement. Peter reeled from the unexpected physical contact, feeling the sting on his cheek. For a brief moment, his resolve wavered as he touched his face, his mind racing. But he quickly regathered his thoughts, sticking firmly to his belief. This had to be part of the trial. After all, Ego had no way of knowing Peter''s whereabouts. Focusing on the task at hand, Peter considered his next move. If acknowledging the illusion for what it was hadn''t dispelled it, perhaps there was another lesson to be learned here. Maybe the trial was about facing his fears? Deciding on a different approach, Peter squared his shoulders, meeting the gaze of the figure before him. "Alright, let''s get this over with. What do you want from me? How do I pass?" "Were you born with a defect or something?" His ''father'' asked, clearly goading him. "I''m not some illusion, Peter¡­" Ego''s refusal to admit he was an illusion only stoked the fire within Peter. Yet, he knew well that this trial demanded a path without violence. This was a Jedi''s trial, after all, not a Sith one. Peter racked his brain, conjuring every possible way to pass without resorting to conflict. He attempted dialogue, seeking to outwit the illusion with logic and reason. When words failed, he tried empathy, attempting to connect with the semnce of his father on a deeper level. Though he didn''t try for long, feeling disgusted just talking to him for more than a minute. He then went on to try everything he could think of, hoping to get lucky and dispel the illusion before him. Yet, each attempt fizzled out, leaving Peter frustrated and back at square one. "You alright, son?" Ego asked, his gaze filled with concern and confusion, which only seemed to infuriate Peter. "God, I hate you so much¡­" Peter muttered, though he still kept his emotions under control. Suddenly, the air in the cave grew colder, or perhaps it was the chill of realization creeping up Peter''s spine. There was one avenue he hadn''t explored, one road he was loath to travel¡ªforgiveness. It gnawed at him, the idea of forgiving Ego. But how could he forgive the man who had brought such immense pain and suffering into his life? No, he couldn''t forgive him, better yet, he refused to do so. Although the Ego before him is no doubt an illusion, as he would have probably just kidnapped him by now if he wasn''t, Peter still couldn''t bring himself to forgive him. After all, forgiving the Ego before him would mean forgiving the real Ego, and that just wasn''t possible. ''Besides, the trial will need me to actually mean what I say¡­'' Peter knew how these things worked by now. Confronting the illusion, Peter''s voice echoed off the icy walls, "You want forgiveness, right? That''s the only thing I haven''t tried. But you know what? I will never forgive you. You killed my mom, obliterated my chance to know any of my half-siblings, and to top it all off, you''re a f*cking psychopath piece of celestial trash." His words were a cascade of truth. As thest words left Peter''s mouth, a sense of lightness enveloped him, an unexpected peace that felt almost tangible. Speaking the truth, acknowledging his pain and anger without sumbing to it, seemed to have lifted a burden Peter hadn''t fully realized he''d been carrying. For a moment, time stood still, and the weight of his confession hung heavily in the air. Peter half-expected the illusion to retaliate, to mock him for his refusal or even outright attack him. But instead, the illusion of Ego faded, leaving Peter alone with his thoughts. Realizing that he failed the trial, Peter grappled with the reality that the Kyber crystal¡ªthe heart of a Jedi''s lightsaber¡ªwould remain beyond his grasp. A pang of sadness hit him, mourning not just for the weapon he wouldn''t wield but for the symbolic loss of a journey he thought he would toplete. But in the wake of his trial, a new understanding dawned on him. A lightsaber didn''t define his strength or his worth. Life offered endless paths, and sadly, his did not hinge on wielding aser sword¡­ "Nope, nuh uh." Peter wasn''t having it, his gaze moving, ring at the cave around him. "I''m not giving up that easy. I will have myser sword!" The cave''s refusal to grant him a Kyber crystal had only fueled his resolve. If it wouldn''t give him what he sought, then he''d take it by force! Surrounded by walls glittering with clear Kyber crystals, Peter felt a surge of excitement. These crystals were within arm''s reach, and he was determined to im one. With a steady hand, he reached out to a particrly luminous crystal, its glow captivating. The crystal seemed to pulsate with energy, as if aware of Peter''s intentions. Grasping it firmly, he pulled with all his force enhanced might. The cave seemed to resist, an almost maic force fighting to keep the crystal in ce. But Peter, bolstered by his overwhelming power in the Force, yanked it free with a triumphant cry. "Hah! Yes!" Holding the crystal in his hand, he felt a surge of aplishment. It was heavier than he anticipated, pulsing with energy as if it had a life of its own. Peter''s eyes glittered with the reflection of the crystal''s light, contemting seizing another as he practices Niman, the two-sword style that Revan was teaching him. However, the moment his hand brushed against another crystal, the cave trembled. A deep rumble echoed through the icy corridors, a clear sign of the cave''s discontent with his theft. Peter paused, the vibration under his feet a stark warning he couldn''t ignore. Then, as suddenly as the quaking started, it ceased, and in the unsettling quiet that followed, Ego appeared across from him once again. This time, the look on his face was far from the smirking visage Peter had faced earlier. Ego''s expression was dark, his eyes bore into Peter''s with an intensity and animosity that sent a shiver down his spine. "Uhh¡­ hey, dad?" Peter backed away, hiding the stolen crystal behind his back. "I thought you left to pick up some cigarettes and milk¡­" Without warning, Ego literallyunched himself at Peter, flying through the air, his movement a blur of fury and power. Peter didn''t have time to react, the Kyber crystal still clutched tightly in his hand. He tried to dive to the side, but he wasn''t fast enough, his father appearing beside him, burying a powerful strike into his stomach. Eyes widening, Peter nearly folded in half as he spat out a mouthful of blood, barreling backwards and crashing into the cave wall behind him. cough* "Ugh¡­ Can''t we talk about this?" Peter asked as he picked himself up, groaning in pain. But Ego was relentless, continuing his assault, each attack a testament to his otherworldly strength, forcing Peter to retreat. The illusion of his father may not have had all of his Celestial powers, and certainly wasn''t nearly as strong as the original, but it was certainly stronger than Peter. That much he could tell. Constant running for his life, Peter could feel the cold seeping into his bones, the chill of the cave a stark contrast to the heat of their battle. He countered when he could, his punchesnding with less force than he would have liked, his moves more about buying time than causing damage. But Peter didn''t stand a chance, his ''fathers'' next blow sending him staggering back, his foot slipping on the icy ground. The momentarypse gave Ego the advantage, closing the distance with a speed that defied thews of physics. Peter''s mind raced. Fighting was futile; evasion was the only path forward. ''If I can get out of this cave, then he shouldn''t be able to follow me¡­ I hope.'' With a burst of desperate energy, Peter turned on his heel and sprinted off. The cave''s luminescent crystals blurred past him as he ran. Behind him, the sound of Ego''s pursuit was a constant threat, each footstep a thunderous promise of the danger closing in on him. The cave twisted and turned, abyrinth of ice and crystals, each corridor more confusing than thest. Peter''s breath came in ragged gasps, the cold air biting at his lungs, his heart pounding in his chest. He ducked under a low-hanging icicle, nearly losing his footing as the ground beneath him sloped unexpectedly. The terrain was against him, the cave itself seeming to conspire with the illusion of his father to halt his escape. But it didn''t stop there, next, a sharp turn with the promise of escape led only to a cold, impassable dead end. Spinning on his heel, Peter chose another path, hope ring briefly, only to be smothered by yet another dead end. The cave was a merciless adversary, manipting its icy corridors to trap him at every turn, each dead end chipping away at his resolve, until he was left with no option but to confront his relentless pursuer. Peter''s back pressed against the cold wall, a chilling reminder of the dire situation he found himself in. Ego closed the distance with slow, deliberate steps, his presence overwhelmingly intimidating. "You really thought you could escape me, Peter?" Ego''s voice echoed, each word as sharp as the icicles hanging from the cave''s ceiling. "What a disappointment you turned out to be¡­" Peter, trying to mask his rising panic with bravado, retorted, "Yeah, well, the feelings mutual¡­ I mean, my real dead beat dad could wipe the floor with you with his eyes closed and both hands tied behind his back." Cornered and with nowhere left to run, Peter steeled himself for a battle he knew he couldn''t win. ''I guess this is it¡­'' But just as Ego prepared to strike, suddenly, the Kyber crystal in Peter''s grasp pulsed with life. It glowed brightly, reacting to his determination to fight to the end and his fear of death. "What the¡­?!" Peter eximed as he felt the crystal binding with him, using his force energy as fuel. In a burst of energy, the crystal shined brightly, its light growing into an unstable sword of pure energy, its core as dark as the void of space, outlined by a brilliant white glow. [Insert picture of the Darksaber here] Ego halted, his shock mirroring the cave''s own surprise. The stolen Kyber crystal, choosing Peter as its wielder, shifted the dynamics of their confrontation. Seeing this as an opportunity, Peter lunged forward, the energy sword cutting through the illusion of his father with precision. Ego''s form was bisected from the hip to hip, but soon vanished before it could hit the ground, leaving Peter alone in the suddenly silent cave. The aftermath was a calm Peter hadn''t anticipated. The cave seemed to relent, its icy walls no longer shifting to confine him. "Is that it? Are we good now?" Peter called out, receiving no reply. Secondster, the energy sword in his hand faded from existence, leaving behind the crystal, now transformed. No longer clear, it pulsed with a dark core and a white halo, bringing a smile to Peter''s face. "Haha! Laser sword here I¡­e-" Peter drawled out thest word as he copsed, falling unconscious, the crystal still tightly grasped in his hand. A/N: 2160 words :) C22 Choosing a Jedi Master? C22 Choosing a Jedi Master? Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 10 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª When Peter''s eyes fluttered open, the sterile white of the med bay greeted him, harsh and upromising. Through the narrow window, he glimpsed the streaks of starlight stretching into the blur of hyperspace, a sure sign they were en route back to the Jedi temple on Coruscant. The realization that he wasn''t trapped in the cave sparked a moment of relief, but that was quickly overtaken by a surge of panic¡­ his hand was empty! A memory, vivid and undeniable, wed its way into the forefront of his mind: his Kyber crystal, its weight aforting presence in his palm, even as he fell unconscious and copsed within the cave. The thought of having left it behind sent a wave of dread crashing over him. He scrambled to search his surroundings¡ªbeneath the sheets, through the folds and pockets of his clothes, across the sparse tabletops¡ªdesperation mounting with each passing second. Abruptly, the door to the med bay swung open, cutting through his frantic search. Yoda came walking inside, and in his hand gleamed Peter''s Kyber crystal, its ck core and white halo unmistakable even from a distance. "Looking for this, were you?" Yoda''s voice, as calm and steady as always, broke through the chaos of Peter''s thoughts. Relief flooded Peter as he reached out to take the crystal, the connection between them reigniting the moment his fingers brushed against its surface. The anxiety that had gripped him eased, reced by a sense of wonder and a bond that felt unbreakable. Yoda watched him for a moment, his eyes reflecting a mix of curiosity and understanding. "Rare, it is, to find a crystal such as this," he finally spoke, breaking the silence. "The darksaber, its only known predecessor, you have heard of, hmm?" Peter nodded, "Which youngling hasn''t heard about the Darksaber?" The darksaber, a legendary weapon whispered about in tales of Mandalorian warriors and Jedi alike, had been taught to him and every other youngling in their history ss. The Darksaber is an ancient and unique ck-ded lightsaber created by Tarre Viz, the first Mandalorian ever inducted into the Jedi Order. The weapon was kept in the Jedi Temple after Viz''s passing, but members of House Viz stole the saber in a conflict with the Jedi during the fall of the Old Republic. It''s said that whoever wields Darksaber can rule all of Mandalore. "This crystal, like the darksaber, is unique. Imbued with a powerful connection to the Force, it is. Strong and resilient, the bond it forms with its wielder, hmm." Yoda continued, his gaze fixed on the crystal now cradled in Peter''s hand. The significance of what he held dawned on Peter, a mix of pride and awe washing over him. Here, in his grasp, was not just a symbol of his trials and triumphs within the caves of Illum, but one of the rarest Kyber crystal types known to man. ¡­ With the ck and white crystal once again in his possession, Peter followed Yoda out of the med bay, a blend of relief and anticipation threading through his steps. Navigating through the ship, they entered arge cabin, alive with the hum of activity and the soft glow of various colored Kyber crystals. Inside, fellow examinees, their faces set in determination, were huddled around workstations, guided by the steady hands of a master craftsman. This craftsman moved among the budding Jedi, offering insights into the delicate art of lightsaber construction. Amidst the buzz of excitement and creation, Peter''s gaze drifted to a quieter corner of the room. There, under a shadow of disappointment, sat a small group with downcast eyes. These were the ones who had ventured into the caves yet emerged without a crystal, their hopes of bing a padawan dashed by the unforgiving trials. Peter''s heart sank for them. After all, he was almost one of them. It was then that he caught sight of Aa seated among the dejected group. Surprise etched itself across his face. Aa had seemed certain to seed. Confusion clouded his thoughts, but before Peter could voice his concern, Aa noticed him. Her reaction was instantaneous; she leaped to her feet and closed the distance between them in a few swift strides. "Peter, you''re alright!" Aa''s voice was a mix of relief and worry as she bombarded him with questions about his wellbeing, her eyes scanning him for any sign of lingering harm. A smile broke across Peter''s face, his worries momentarily forgotten. "I''m fine, Aa. Just took a little nap, is all," he joked, trying to lighten the mood. Aa''s tense features softened, her relief palpable. She had been fraught with worry when he was carried unconscious out of the caves, the sight haunting her until now. Observing her subdued aura, Peter''s smile faded, reced by a frown of empathy. "Hey, it''s okay. You can try for a crystal again next year," he offered, trying to find the words tofort her. Aa looked at him, a brow arched in confusion. "Why would I need to try again?" she asked, her toneced with genuine puzzlement. Before Peter could respond, Aa''s hand moved to reveal a crystal, gleaming with a brilliant blue hue. "I didn''t fail, Peter. I was waiting for you," she said, her smile radiating joy and pride. "I wanted us to build our lightsabers together!" In that moment, Peter felt a wave of warmth rush through him. "Then, I guess we better get to work," he said, as they turned towards the workstations, their crystals in hand. ¡­ Peter took his spot at an open workstation alongside Aa, immediately getting to work. Despite not being the most technologically adept, Peter had learned much from Aa over the past three years. His confidence, although not the best when ites to these sorts of things, felt unwavering today. Laying out the lightsaberponents before him, Peter felt a thrill of anticipation. Each piece, from the smallest power connector to the curved hilt he envisioned, held the promise of a masterpiece forged by his own hands. The master craftsman, noticing Peter''s meticulous preparation, offered guidance, exining the purpose and assembly of eachponent with patient rity. As Peter pieced together his lightsaber, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride. He had chosen a curved hilt design, the curve allowing him to sh and lunge at his opponents with greater precision. This wasn''t just any lightsaber; it would be an extension of himself, a partner in the battles toe. However, the moment heid his ck and white Kyber crystal on the table, a hush fell over the room. Aa''s eyes widened in astonishment, mirroring the shock that rippled through the nearby examinees. Whispers spread like wildfire, the name "Darksaber" murmured with a blend of reverence and disbelief. Aa, recovering from her initial surprise, leaned closer to Peter. "That crystal... it''s incredible," she said, her voice a mixture of awe and curiosity. "I''ve never seen anything like it." Peter, feeling a surge of pride, simply nodded. "Yeah, it''s something special," he admitted, his focus returning to the task at hand. He refused to let the murmurs distract him. With a steady hand, he began the intricate process of integrating the crystal into the lightsaber''s heart. The matte ck design he envisioned took shape, sleek and imposing, the curved hilt fitting perfectly in his grip. It was more than he had hoped for¡ªa weapon that was not only cool-looking but exceptionally effective inbat. [Insert picture of Count Dooku''s lightsaber here] (A/N: But Matte ck) As the final piece clicked into ce, Peter activated his lightsaber for the first time. The room fell into a deeper silence as the de ignited, casting a ck and white glow that illuminated his proud smile. The power and connection he felt were immediate, the lightsaber humming with a life of its own. Aa, standing by his side, smiled widely. "Peter, it''s... it''s amazing," she said, her admiration clear. The room erupted into hushed murmurs, the mix of awe, shock, excitement, jealousy was palpable. Even the craftsman was stunned into silence, his mouth hanging open. As Peter stood admiring his newly forged Darksaber, a voice beside him announced apletion of another kind. Aa radiated with satisfaction and triumph. She had spent considerable time tweaking and perfecting every detail of her lightsaber, her dedication evident in the gleaming blue de that now hissed into existence. "Congrattions, Aa, it''s beautiful." Peter said, his voice warm as he turned to admire her handiwork. The blue light reflected in his eyes, casting them in a surreal glow, mirroring the sense of camaraderie that filled the air. ¡­ As time marched on, one by one, studentspleted their sabers, their faces alight with the joy of their achievement. The cabin, once filled with the tension of creation, now hummed with excited chatter and the shared experience of sess. The journey back to Coruscant was a flurry of curiosity and admiration. Peter found himself the center of attention, his fellow examinees bombarding him with questions about his unique Darksaber crystal. Their intrigue was palpable, their eyes hungry for the story behind the enigmatic weapon in his grasp. Yet, Peter kept what truly happened to himself. With a shrug and a wry smile, he brushed off their questions, saying only that he found the crystal as anyone would find theirs. Upon their arrival on Coruscant, the city greeted them with its familiar blend of chaos and order, a wee backdrop to their return. The towering spires of the Jedi Temple stood as a beacon, calling them home. Peter, eager to test out his new Darksaber, made his way towards the training grounds, his steps light with anticipation. "Peter," came a voice, calm and resonant, grasping his attention. Yoda stood there, motioning for him toe along. "Follow me, you must." Guided by Yoda, Peter found himself before the Jedi Council, the weight of the moment settling upon his shoulders. "Umm, what''s this about, if you don''t mind me asking?" he asked, wondering if he was in trouble for something. Mace Windu''s voice broke the silence, authoritative yetced with genuine curiosity. "Peter Quill, you stand before us having demonstrated exceptional skill and ability. Your victory in the duelingpetition has granted you a rare privilege among Jedi¡ªthe right to choose your own master. Whom do you choose?" The room fell into an even deeper silence, the weight of his decision palpable in the air. Every member of the council, their faces filled with expectation, awaited the chosen one''s answer. Peter''s gaze shifted between Yoda and Windu, two figures who he hase trust and respect. They both knew of his secret, the Walkman, yet they had kept it to themselves, safeguarding one of his most prized possession. The weight of decision hung heavy in the air, every eye in the room fixed upon him, awaiting his choice. Peter opened his mouth, his decision clear in his heart, "I choose..." The room held its breath, the anticipation rising as each council member hoped they''d be chosen. After all, who wouldn''t want the honor to be the chosen one''s master? ¡­ .. . Finally, Peter came to a decision, "I choose, Master Windu!" A/N: 1900 words :) For those who wanted Yoda to be his master, don''t worry, I have a ns for a sort of two master system, technically three if you count Revan. You''ll see soon enough¡­ ps- The first Marvel/MCU arc starts now that Peter is a Padawan! C23 Fall of the Rule of Two C23 Fall of the Rule of Two Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 11 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In an extravagant mansion in a wealthy district of Naboo''s capital city, Theed, Darth Sidious, known in the public eye as Sheeve Palpatine, the newly elected senator for Naboo, toasted to his and his master''s sess, his eyes gleaming with malevolent triumph. Beside him, his master, Darth gueis, a being of unmatched power and dark wisdom, raised his ss, mirroring his apprentice''s enthusiasm perfectly. The air was thick with anticipation and the aura of victory, for the political ascent of Palpatine marked a significant stride in gueis''s borate scheme to overthrow the Gctic Republic. However, beneath the facade of celebration, a more sinister plot brewed in the depths of Sidious''s ambition. Sidious, under the guise of celebration, had been meticulously refilling his master''s cup, encouraging him to indulge further into intoxication. "Let me refill that for you¡­" He spoke humbly, maliciousness hidden in his actions. The drink, however, wasced with a potent concoction, a final, deadly ingredient to ensure the sess of Sidious''s treacherous intent. As the night waned, Sidious watched with a predator''s patience, waiting for the alcohol and poison to take effect, unaware that his master harbored suspicions and paranoia that ran years deep. gueis had yed the part of the unsuspecting victim like an A-ss actor. The alcohol, he knew, was a ruse; the true poisony in the ambition of his apprentice. With a subtle bit of bodily maniption through the force, which only a being of his caliber could manage, gueis filtered out the poison and alcohol as he drank, rendering Sidious''s n futile. Seeing his master dozing off in his chair, Sidious seized the moment, his lightsaber humming to life, casting the room in a sinister red glow, he lunged towards his master, certain of his victory. But sadly, for him, the moment was short-lived. gueis, sober and powerful, ceased his acting, and with a swift motion, unleashed a torrent of Sith lightning upon his apprentice. Sidious, caught off guard, was flung across the room, screaming in agony as the electric fury of the dark side enveloped him. "Aaaarrgghhh!!!" gueis, with a coldugh, pursued Sidious, letting the lightning dance around him a moment longer, savoring the taste of betrayal turned upon itself. When the screams had subsided into desperate gasps, gueis ceased his assault, looking down at Sidious with an expression that was both a mockery and a reprimand. "Did you think me blind, deaf, or perhaps dumb?" gueis''s voice was a mix of amusement and disdain. "To not see this little betrayal of yoursing from miles away, even as you dared to take a Nightbrother of Dathomir as your apprentice?" The revtion struck Sidious like a physical blow. His betrayal, intended to secure his ascension, had been anticipated from the start, his every move surveyed by his master. gueis, with a derisiveugh, continued, "Mother Talzin and I have known each other for decades. Did you truly believe she wouldn''t inform me? Especially after you kidnapped her son?" He stares down at his apprentice, disappointment and contempt painting his features. "Even the Jedi have been snooping around, asking questions about you¡­ Who knows what stupidity you must have attempted to draw their attention-" ''The Jedi have been investigating me?'' Sidious barelyputed his master''s words, his form shrouded in pain and humiliation. Logging that new bit of information away forter, Sidious rose to his feet, rage filling his veins, a dark, poisonous fury that had been festering for years, now unleashed in a moment of reckoning. His failure, a bitter taste he couldn''t swallow, propelled him forward, his lightsaber flying back to his hand. With a casual flick of his wrist, gueis''s own lightsaber dropped into his hand and ignited, its de a deep crimson. The air crackled with raw power as the two Sith Lords faced each other, the tension rising. Sidious charged, his movements a blur, fueled by a maelstrom of rage and resentment. Each swing of his saber was aimed with lethal intent, designed to cut down the master who had outyed him. But gueis was no mere opponent; he was a force of nature, his defense as imprable as steel. With a grace that contradicted his tall stature, he parried each strike, his every counter a dance of death, precise and calcted. The sh of their sabers lit the room in shes of red, casting long shadows that danced along the walls like specters. As the duel dragged on, Sidious''s attacks grew more frenzied, a desperate barrage seeking any weakness, any chink in his master''s armor. Yet, for every move Sidious made, gueis had an answer, his strikes not just defensive but punishing. Though it wasn''t just a battle of des but of wills, as both Sith Lords tapped into the dark side, hurling force pushes and pulls in an attempt to unsettle the other. Sidious, in a moment of raw power, unleashed a torrent of Sith lightning, arcs of electricity aiming straight for his master. But gueis simply held his hand out, absorbing the attack, channeling it back towards Sidious with a single gesture, amplified by the fury of the dark side. "Ugh!" Sidious, unable to absorb the lightning like his master, was forced to use his lightsaber to block, the lightning drawn to the energy de and away from himself. The room trembled under the weight of their power, objects levitating and shattering as the battle raged on. Sidious, sensing a momentarypse in his master''s concentration, aimed a low sweep of his sword, hoping to amputate gueis''s legs. But the move was anticipated, sidestepped with a fluidity that spoke of centuries of training. gueis''s counter was swift, a heavy telekic blow aimed at Sidious''s midsection, sending him reeling back. Gasping for air, Sidious barely caught himself before crashing into the wall. His eyes, burning with hate, met gueis''s unyielding gaze. There was no fear, no hesitation¡ªonly the cold, hard truth of the gap in power between them. In the brief standstill that followed their furious exchange, gueis''s face split into a sinister smirk, his eyes gleaming with dark amusement. "You know, my foolish apprentice," gueis began, his voice dripping with mockery, "I decided to follow in your ambitious footsteps. I, too, have taken a new apprentice. You might be familiar with him as well¡­" Sidious, panting from exertion, narrowed his eyes in suspicion and rising dread. The mention of a new apprentice sparked a flicker of realization, mingling with the shock that coursed through him. As if on cue, a figure emerged from the shadowy doorway, the hum of a lightsaber igniting to reveal a de as red as blood, its glow casting an eerie light on the neer''s features. The eyes that met Sidious''s were unmistakable in their yellow gleam, a hallmark of deep immersion in the dark side. "Count Dooku," gueis announced, his voiceced with triumph. The figure stepped forward, revealing himself fully. Count Dooku, a man of noble bearing even now twisted by the dark side''s embrace, stood beside gueis, his lightsaber at the ready. "Hello, old friend¡­" Dooku greeted Sidious with a smile that didn''t seem to reach his eyes. [Insert picture of Count Dooku here] Dooku, a former Jedi Master, trained by Yoda himself. After leaving the Jedi Order, due to his growing disillusionment with the corruption and perceived ws within the Gctic Republic, he now serves as Count of Serenno, his home, which is where gueis found him. Sidious''s shock gave way to a surge of betrayal and anger. Dooku was supposed to be his pawn, a piece he was slowly working to bring under his control. Yet, here he stood as gueis''s apprentice, a clear sign that Sidious''s master had outmaneuvered him once again. Realizing the odds were now heavily stacked against him, Sidious''s survival instincts took over. With a hiss of rage, he turned on his heel, attempting to flee the room. But as he moved, gueis and Dooku were already upon him. In a blur of motion, they cornered him as gueis struck, his lightsaber arcing toward Sidious with lethal precision. Sidious, caught in his flight, felt the searing pain as the de grazed across his chest, carving a cauterizing wound from shoulder to waist. "Aaaahhhh!" Sidious shrieked in agony. The pain was intense, but it fueled his power through the dark side, lending him the strength to leap through a nearby window, shattering the ss and tumbling into the night beyond. Landing with a roll, Sidious quickly gathered himself and sprinted off, his hand clutched over the wound that marred his flesh. The burn of the cut was a stark reminder of his failure. Behind him, on the mansions balcony, Dooku was about to leap off and pursue, but gueis called him off. "Don''t bother. You won''t catch him. If there''s one thing that boy knows how to do, it''s to run and hide like the rat he is. Just let him go¡­" ¡­ Minutester, the mansion began to glow with the light of a growing fire. gueis, knowing that his former apprentice could out him at any time, was erasing all evidence of their presence, leaving nothing but ash in their wake. As they stepped out of the burning mansion, gueis turned to Dooku, a dark resolve etched into his features. "It is time we leave, my apprentice. The Jedi and the Senate must remain ignorant of our existence. The n must evolve, and Sidious¡­ let him hide. His fear will serve as a reminder of the true power of the dark side." With that, the Sith Lord and his new apprentice vanished into the night, leaving the burning mansion behind them. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Groaning in pain, his chest a tight knot of agony, Darth Sidious staggered onto the sleek ramp of his private ship, hidden away in the less frequentednding pads of Theed. As he entered the dimly lit interior, a figure stepped out of the shadows to greet him. Darth Maul, his young apprentice, a red Zabrak with ck tattoo-like markings all over his body. Horns adorned his head, adding to his intimidating, demonic visage. His eyes, burning with loyalty, immediately narrowed in concern at the sight of his master''s injury. [Insert picture of Darth Maul here] "What happened, Master?" Maul''s voice, usually steady and filled with conviction, held a note of unease. Sidious, his patience frayed to its limits,shed out. Lightning crackled from his fingertips, striking Maul with vicious intensity. "Aaarrggh!" His apprentice''s screams filled the ship, a twisted symphony to Sidious''s ears, briefly alleviating the crushing weight of his failure. As the lightning subsided, Maul copsed, unconscious but alive. Sidious, his breaths heavy and uneven, felt a momentary release from his torment. With a flick of his wrist, the ship''s engines roared to life, the vessel lifting off, leaving Naboo and its political entanglements behind. Sidious, now alone with his thoughts and the unconscious form of his apprentice, considered his next moves. The Republic, with its vastness and power, had been his ying field up until now, but with gueis''s influence likely to unmask him, as well as the Jedi''s recent investigation into his background, it had be a cage. He just became a Senator, which was one step away from Supreme Chancellor, which in turn was one step away from Emperor, but now he was forced to throw it all away. As the ship set its course for the outer rim, far away from any Republic control, Sidious pondered the possibilities. The Kree and Nova Empires, both nations embroiled in war, presented a new arena for him to dominate. War, after all, was a breeding ground for the dark side, a chaos in which a Sith Lord could thrive, manipte, and rise to power. Sidious allowed himself a thin, cruel smile. The Republic was but one stage; the gxy was rife with opportunities for those willing to seize them. ¡­ .. . Unbeknownst to both Sidious and gueis, their sh and subsequent separation marked a turning point in Sith history. The Rule of Two, a doctrine established by Darth Bane millennia ago to preserve the Sith lineage through secrecy and cunning, was forever broken. This rule mandated that only two Sith could exist at any given time: a master to embody power, and an apprentice to covet it, ensuring that only the strongest would survive and rule. With Sidious and gueis now operating independently, with their own apprentices, the strict adherence to the Rule of Two was effectively shattered. This divergence from centuries of tradition could potentially lead to a resurgence of the Sith in numbers, strength, and visibility, challenging the Jedi and the Republic like never before. Yet, it also sowed the seeds for internal strife, as multiple Sith, unbound by the Rule of Two, could vie for dominance in a gxy ripe for the taking. The ramifications were endless¡­ A/N: 2153 words :) C24 Two Masters? C24 Two Masters? Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 10 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As Peter announced his choice, the room fell into a rare silence. The Council members, seated in a semi-circle, exhibited mixed reactions¡ªsome nodded in approval at his decision, while others did their best to mask their feelings of jealousy or disappointment. Mace Windu, leaning forward with an expression ofposed curiosity, was the first to break the silence. "Why have you chosen me, Peter?" he inquired. Peter, standing firm yet respectful before the Council, exined, "Well, you saved me and brought me here to the Jedi Order. You rescued me from a prison cell, where I would have most definitely starved to death. I owe you my life and-" Before Peter could continue, Windu interjected, "While I am honored, Peter, you shouldn''t choose a master solely because they saved you. Your choice should reflect who you believe is the best match for you as a master." Around the room, many of the masters, especially those who harbored hopes of being Peter''s choice, nodded in agreement. Peter nodded, absorbing Windu''s words with the seriousness they deserved. "That''s exactly why I chose you," he said, his voice steady. "The truth is, the choice was between you and Master Yoda. However, since Master Yoda is practically a master to me already, as the teacher of the Bear n which I belong to, I thought it best to choose another master. This way, I feel like I''m getting the best of both worlds. Two masters, in a sense." Some council members started to voice their concerns, arguing that a Padawan could only have one master. However, before the debate could escte, Yoda''s voice, calm and steady, cut through the tension. "Truly see me as your master, do you?" he asked, looking directly at Peter. Peter nodded earnestly. "It was a hard choice," he admitted. "I almost chose you, Master Yoda. But I thought, why limit myself to learning from one teacher when I can have two?" A smallugh escaped Yoda, soon shared by Windu and a couple of other Masters. The room''s atmosphere lightened for a moment, the shared humor bridging the gap between tradition and Peter''s unconventional perspective. However, as theughter faded, some of the more conservative Jedi on the council began to voice theirints once more. The debate seemed to revolve around the traditions of the Jedi order. Sensing the mounting tension, Yoda sighed deeply and addressed Peter, "Wait outside, you must, while we discuss, hmm." Peter nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. He gave a quick, respectful bow before exiting the Council Chamber, leaving the members to deliberate on his unconventional request. As the door closed behind him, Peter let out a sigh as he found himself alone in the corridor, awaiting an answer. ''I hope my little speech swayed them¡­'' He thought, knowing it would enhance his training by arge margin if he had two of the strongest Jedi as his Masters. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Soon enough, the heavy door of the Council Chamber swung open once more, beckoning Peter back into the room filled with some of the gxy''s most powerful Jedi. As he stepped inside, he couldn''t help but notice a few scowls etched on the faces of the more conservative members of the Council. ''A good sign, perhaps?'' he thought hopefully. Yoda, seated at the heart of the semi-circle, fixed Peter with a discerning gaze. "Come to a decision, we have," he began, and Peter''s heart sank as Yoda continued, "Agreed we have that two masters, you cannot have." The frown on Peter''s face was almost instantaneous, a mirror to the disappointment budding in his heart. But before the cloud of gloom could settle over him, Windu''s voice cut through the tension. "However," he said, a small smile forming on his lips, "it is within my right as your master to allow another to train you alongside me or in my stead whenever I see fit. And I see no issue in having Grandmaster Yoda assist in your training." A smile quickly reced the frown on Peter''s face, realizing that this was a loophole in the strict traditions of the Jedi Order, and it seemed Yoda and Windu were more than happy to exploit it for his benefit. While he might not be able to call Yoda his master officially, the venerable Jedi could still act as one with Windu''s blessing, which he seemed willing to give. Instantly, understanding dawned on Peter as to why those conservative members had been scowling upon his re-entry. They were technically right, he wasn''t allowed to have two masters at once, yet they had been outmaneuvered by a simple loophole. As the meeting came to an end, Windu gestured for Peter to follow him. They left for a secluded training ground. They hadn''t spoken too often since Windu had rescued Peter three years ago, and the weight of the moment wasn''t lost on either of them. Under the shade of an old, spiral-branched tree, Windu finally spoke. "As a Padawan, your duties as a Jedi have finally begun. This period is about more than just honing your skills with the Force and a lightsaber. It''s about understanding the deeper responsibility that each Jedi holds." He paused, allowing his words to sink in. "You''ll be allowed to leave the temple with me for missions or other purposes. These experiences are vital, offering lessons that the confines of the temple cannot..." He said, staring Peter in the eyes. "To be clear, you are not a Youngling anymore, so I will not treat you as one. I expect a level of maturity and awareness from my padawan, understood?" "Yes, you have nothing to worry about from me." Peter nodded his head. "And," Windu continued, a slight smile touching his lips, "when you''re deemed ready, you may also undertake missions on your own. This autonomy is a very rare privilege granted to those who show exceptional maturity and skill." Peter nodded, absorbing every word, liking the idea of being able to go out and explore on his own. ''Maybe I can go looking for one of the infinity stones someday, if they even exist in this universe¡­'' Windu''s tone softened a bit as he added, "Now that you''re a Padawan, you''ll also have ess to a broader range of the Jedi archives as well. I urge you to make use of this privilege. The archives hold knowledge umted over thousands of years¡ªwisdom on the Force, history, diplomacy, and more. Studying hard will not only make you stronger in the Force but also assist you in your duties as a Jedi." Peter felt a surge of excitement. The archives were a treasure trove he had only begun to explore, as his former status as a youngling locked him out of 99% of the information. ''I can finally start preparing for the future¡­'' He thought, recalling his goals. Peter''s goals: ?Train and learn everything I can before leaving the Jedi Order ?Be self-sufficient ?Kill my Father ?Find Love and get married. The opportunity to delve deeper into the archives was invaluable, as it would help himplete his first two goals. "Andstly, to be a Jedi Knight," Windu concluded, his gaze turning very serious, "you must demonstrate your mastery in lightsaberbat and various Force techniques, but more importantly, you must embody the principles of the Jedi Code. Once you''ve shown me this, I can rmend you to the council, who would then decide if you''re ready or not." Peter understood. ''So I have to convince them that I''m the perfect Jedi, huh? That shouldn''t be too hard¡­'' With that out of the way, Windu turned to Peter, his serious expression loosening slightly. "Now, I''d like to get a grasp of your skills, Peter. Show me what you can do." With confidence, Peter demonstrated his proficiency with the Force¡ªtelekinesis, Force light, and other abilities. Of course, he didn''t show any of the Sith abilities that Revan had taught him, as that would most likely get him killed, or at the very least locked away. Peter also discussed his academic prowess, noting his high performance before graduating. Windu listened, his expression one of quiet approval. When Peter concluded, he drew his all-ck lightsaber, igniting it with a flick of his wrist. The ck energy de was a stark contrast against the backdrop of the calm training ground. Windu''s eyebrow arched at the sight of the unusual weapon. "That''s quite the lightsaber," he remarked, a hint of curiosity in his voice. "Thanks, I had to go through a lot to get it¡­" Peter said, a confident smirk ying on his lips. "Now, why don''t we spar? After all, it''d be better to show you my dueling skills rather than just tell you," "We don''t have to fight." Windu shook his head, acknowledging Peter''s eagerness. "I''m well aware of your prowess with a lightsaber, Peter. It would be hard not to hear about the genius youngling who could outmatch Padawans and even some Knights in a spar." Still, Peter was insistent, hungry for the chance to test his skills, especially with his new lightsaber. "I need to test this out anyway," he said, almost pleading. With a resigned sigh and an amused smile, Windu relented. Drawing his own lightsaber, he ignited the purple de, and nodded at Peter, a silent signal for him to make the first move. With determination and excitement etched across his face, Peter lunged forward, his de slicing through the air towards Windu. The Jedi Master deftly parried the attack, his movements fluid and precise. The duel escted quickly, with Peter unleashing a series of aggressive attacks, each one met with Windu''s unshakeable defense. Windu, in turn, countered with powerful, deliberate strikes, forcing Peter to draw upon every bit of his agility and training to dodge and parry. As they moved, their lightsabers shed in a blur of light and shadow, the sound of energy against energy echoing around them. Peter was pushed to his limits, and forced to use maneuvers that only Yoda could bring out of him. "I didn''t know you were this good with a sword." Hemented as he ducked under Windu''s de, wondering who would win in a duel, Yoda or Windu? "I am among the best in the order¡­" Windu replies with the tiniest hint of pride in his voice. And Peter didn''t doubt him, as he was relentless, a formidable opponent whose understanding of lightsaberbat was unparalleled. Yet, despite the intensity of his attacks, there was control and precision to his movements. Constantly enhancing himself through the force, Peter felt his muscles strain and his breath quicken as the duel continued, each exchange more intense than thest. As the duel reached its climax, Peter saw an opening and seized it, channeling all his energy into a final, powerful strike. Windu, anticipating the move, stepped aside at thest moment, allowing Peter''s momentum to carry him forward. With a swift, gentle motion, Windu tapped his off-hand against Peter''s back. "I think that''s enough¡­" Windu announced. The duel ended as quickly as it had begun, with Peter panting heavily, facing away from Windu, his lightsaber still in hand. He deactivated it and turned to face the Jedi Master, a mix of fatigue and respect in his eyes. Windu smiled, deactivating his lightsaber. "Impressive, Peter. You''ve pushed yourself far beyond what many Padawans are capable of. Your skill with a lightsaber is trulymendable, but remember, the essence of being a Jedi lies not only inbat." Peter nodded, having heard that a dozen times already. He agreed that life wasn''t all about fighting, but he also enjoyed dueling with a lightsaber more than he probably should. Windu ced a hand on Peter''s shoulder, his expression one of approval. "You have great potential, Peter. Now go and get some rest. I''m sure you''re tired after traveling to and from Illum." He said, shooing him away. "We''ll meet again tomorrow to officially start your training." A/N: 2001 words :) The Marvel/MCU arc starts NEXT CHAPTER! C25 Kree-Nova War! & Escape! C25 Kree-Nova War! & Escape! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 11 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Months had passed since Peter had been officially designated as a Padawan, and his training under the tutge of not one, but three masters had pushed him to limits he hadn''t known existed. His days were a relentless series of lessons, practice, and challenges that tested every fiber of his being. Yet, Peter thrived under the pressure, his determination fueled by a deep-seated desire to master the ways of the Force, not to mention the sword as well. By day, the Jedi Temple''s ancient halls echoed with the sounds of Peter''s rigorous training sessions. Windu and Yoda, two of the Jedi Order''s most formidable masters, guided him through theplexities ofbat and the subtleties of the Force. Windu, with his unparalleled expertise in lightsaber dueling, drilled Peter in the disciplines of Shii-Cho and Niman, refining his technique until it was sharp and fluid. The rigorous sparring sessions against his masters, who wielded their lightsabers with an awe-inspiring mix of precision and power, were both daunting and exhrating. Master Yoda, on the other hand, took the lead in deepening Peter''s connection to the Force. The old Jedi''s wisdom was boundless, and under his guidance, Peter began to explore the vast potential of his Force abilities. Yoda introduced him to the intricacies of Sensing abilities, teaching him to attune his senses to the world around him through the force. He exined the concept in simple terms, likening it to expanding one''s awareness to be one with the environment, feeling the presence of life, the ebb and flow of the Force, and even glimpsing the echoes of the past, if he was skilled and strong enough, of course. Yoda''s lessons allowed Peter to detect life in his surroundings and sense the Force in others. Both of which woulde in handy in the future. But sadly, he still couldn''t get any glimpses of the echoes of the past, an ability that Yoda cautioned required great care and focus. And though Peter really wanted to learn projected telepathy, the ability tomunicate with others at long distances and ry words without speaking, as well as the Jedi Mind trick, which is basically a low-level mind control, both Yoda and Windu insisted that he wasn''t ready yet, which was annoying to hear. However, it was during the secrecy of night that Peter sought the teachings of his third master, Darth Revan. Hidden away from the watchful eyes of the Jedi, Revan embraced the aspects of the Force that the Jedi Order shied away from. It was from him that Peter learned the subtleties of influence, the Jedi mind trick that Windu and Yoda had deemed him too young to wield. Revan, with his unique perspective as both a former Jedi and a Sith, saw no harm in arming Peter with the knowledge, or maybe he did see harm, but he simply didn''t care. Revan was particrly fascinated by Peter''s ck lightsaber. So fascinated, in fact, that he stole it from his apprentice for an entire night just so he could meditate with the crystal, revealing its deep connection to Peter, a bond that intrigued Revan greatly. Under Revan''s tutge, Peter also mastered Force Crush, which wasn''t very hard as he seemed to have a natural affinity for telekinesis. This new skill, which allowed him to literally crush his enemies from a distance, along with his proficiency in various other telekic abilities, marked him as a formidable force user. Peter''s training in swordy continued under Revan''s watchful eye as well,plementing the lessons he received during the day. Thebination of Jedi discipline and Sith pragmatism honed Peter''s skills to a fine edge, making him a versatile and unpredictable opponent. The bnce between light and dark, day and night, Jedi wisdom and Sith teachings shaped Peter into a uniquely skilled Padawan. ¡­ During the downtime of his training, Peter surrounded himself with a sea of data pads. He sat engrossed in his studies, far removed from the physical rigors of his daytime training. His focus nowy on the practical skills needed for life beyond the Temple''s walls. The desire for self-sufficiency drove him to delve deep into the archives, seeking knowledge on starship piloting, maintenance, the gctic economy, and so much more. But that wasn''t all that he used the archives for, as a personal quest tugged at his heartstrings¡ªthe search for Earth, his home. It was a task he undertook in stolen moments, oftente at night when the rest of the Jedi Temple was shrouded in silence. But despite gaining ess to the vast expanse of knowledge housed within the Jedi Archives, Peter''s search for Earth, or as he also knew it from the MCU, ''C-53,'' proved fruitless. The archives,prehensive as they were, cataloging over 1.3 million major inhabiteds and countless more minor ones, offered no clue to the location or even the existence of Earth. "It doesn''t make any sense," Peter muttered to himself as he navigated through the holographic star maps and databases. "How can an entire just not exist in any records?" The realization dawned on him that Earth''s absence from the archives wasn''t an oversight; it was indicative of Earth''s istion from the gcticmunity. His home had never made contact with alien civilizations, at least not in a manner significant enough to warrant inclusion into the Republic or any other nation. The only noteworthy event, the invasion of New York led by Loki, was still years away by his calctions. Peter considered the structure of the gxy as he knew it: Core Worlds, Colonies, Inner Rim, Expansion Region, Mid Rim, and the Outer Rim. None of these vast regions held any mention of Earth. The logical conclusion was daunting¡ªEarth had to be located in the Unknown Regions or, perhaps even more troubling, Wild Space. The Unknown Regions, mapped yet unexplored territories rife with dangers like hyperspace anomalies and ck holes, were daunting enough. But Wild Space, the uncharted expanse that wrapped the gxy, was an even more intimidating prospect. It was in Wild Space that one might encounter the most perilous threats, far from the Republic or any other nation''s reach. Peter''s thoughts drifted to the Marvel viins that might lurk in such uncharted territories. The Klyntar race, or perhaps the Mad Titan Thanos himself, were beings of immense power and malice. The prospect of them existing in Wild Space was a chilling thought, suggesting that Earth, if located there, was dangerously close to such malevolent forces as well. "And what about Asgard?" Peter pondered aloud, recalling the majestic realm that was supposedly home to Thor and other Norse gods. ''Didn''t the Earth technically fall under their territory as well?'' He recalled, though he wasn''t sure. Despite his newfound ess to the Jedi Archives, there was no mention of Asgard or its inhabitants. This absence supported his theory¡ªAsgard, like Earth, must be situated in Wild Space, distant and detached from the gxy''s more civilized sectors. As he shut down the archive terminals and prepared to leave, a determination settled over him. "One day, I''ll find you, Earth," he whispered into the quiet of the archives. "And I''lle home just to eat a huge pizza¡­" ¡­ .. . Peter''s footsteps echoed softly against the polished stone floors of the Jedi Temple as he made his way back to his quarters, his mind swirling with thoughts of his time in the archives. And just as he reached the door to his room, intent on catching a few hours of sleep before his nightly rendezvous with Revan, the data pad buzzed with an iing message. Blinking away the residual images of star maps, schematics, and walls of text, Peter nced at the screen to find a message from Mace Windu, summoning him to the council chamber immediately. A surge of curiosity coursed through him. What could be so important that it couldn''t wait until morning? Upon entering the council room, Peter was met by the imposing figures of Windu and Yoda, both of whom regarded him with expressions that were inscrutable yet somehow reassuring. "You wanted to see me, Masters?" Peter asked, trying to keep his voice steady. "Yes, Peter," Windu replied, his tone serious. "The Senate has tasked us with a mission of great importance, and you are to apany me." Peter''s heart skipped a beat. His first mission. The opportunity to leave the Temple and put his training into action was something he had been eagerly anticipating. "A mission? What kind of mission?" he asked, his eagerness barely contained. Yoda leaned on his cane, his eyes twinkling in the dim light. "Ambassadors, you and Master Windu will be, to the Kree and Nova Empires, hmm. End to conflict, the Republic has ordered. Peace, you must help negotiate." Peter absorbed the information, a mix of excitement and nervousness bubbling within him. The Kree/Nova war was a conflict he had read about, and even slightly recalled from his MCU knowledge. "Think you are ready, do you?" Yoda asked. "Don''t worry, I''m ready," he affirmed, nodding his head resolutely. Windu ced a hand on Peter''s shoulder. "Prepare yourself. We''ve already scheduled meetings with both sides of the war, so we''ll be leaving within the hour." As Peter turned to leave, a thought struck him. ''Should I bring my Walkman?'' he asked himself before ultimately deciding to take it. After all, it''s not like he has to hide it from Windu. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Under the shadow of an unfeeling universe, a 12-year-old Neby in her dimly lit bedroom, her body wracked with pain from thetest mechanical enhancements forcibly grafted onto her. Each surgery, a grim reminder of her failures, and tonight''s operation left her with a left hand that was no longer flesh and blood but cold, unyielding metal. As tears stained her cheeks, the harsh reality of her existence under Thanos''s rule bore down on her¡ªa supposed daughter to a monster, bound not by love but by relentless cruelty and ambition. In the depths of her despair, Neb reached a breaking point. The thought of enduring another moment under Thanos''s tyranny, another surgery, another defeat, was unbearable. With a newfound resolve, she decided to escape, to find a semnce of freedom in the vastness of space, away from the endless cycle of pain and humiliation. Moving quietly, she gathered what little belongings she could call her own. As she prepared to leave, a moment of hesitation washed over her. Gamora''s room loomed ahead, a constant reminder of theirplicated rtionship¡ªrivalry infused with a deep, unspoken longing for sisterhood. Despite everything, Neb couldn''t leave without offering Gamora a chance to flee with her. Knocking softly on Gamora''s door, hope flickered within her. Secondster, the door creaked open, and Gamora''s figure appeared, her expression quickly souring upon seeing Neb. Neb''s heart sank as Gamora''s dismissive words cut through her, "Go away. I''m trying to sleep." No understanding, nopassion, just the same rejection Neb hade to expect. The door mmed shut, leaving Neb alone in the corridor. The pain of rejection stung, but it solidified her resolve. There was no turning back now. With silent tears drying on her cheeks, she made her way to the hangar. The absence of Thanos and his forces, off to spread more terror on some distant world, yed to her advantage. Slipping into a small ship, barely noticed among the fleet, Neb initiated theunch sequence. As the engines roared to life, she cast onest nce at the only home she''d ever known, now a prison she was leaving behind. With the stars as her witness, Neb shot off into the night, leaving behind the agony and chains of her past, venturing into the unknown with nothing but a flicker of hope for a new beginning. A/N: 2006 words :) C26 Nova Prime C26 Nova Prime Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 10 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª (A/N: 2 Chapters Today! Also, I''ll be writing 3 chapters today/tonight on Patr¨¦on!) As the sleek lines of the Jedi starship cut through the bright tunnel of hyperspace, Peter sat nestled against a window, his gaze fixed on the mesmerizing blur of colors streaking past. The rhythmic beats and melodies of his mother''s music filled his ears. The Walkman yed a mixtape filled with ssics, each song a tether to the world he yearned to find again. Moonage Daydream by David Bowie(A/N: I won''t put all of the lyrics, but you can listen in the background if you want.) I''m an alligator I''m a mama-papain'' for you I''m the space invader I''ll be a rock ''n'' rollin'' b*tch for you Keep your mouth shut You''re squawking like a pink monkey birdAnd I''m bustin'' up my brains for the words Keep your ''lectric eye on me, babe Put your ray gun to my head Press your space face close to mine, love Freak out in a moonage daydream, oh yeah! ¡­ Across the room, Mace Windu sat in a meditative pose, his expression serene yet marked with a touch of concern. Despite his focus, Windu''s attention asionally drifted to his Padawan. The sight of Peter, headphones on, lost in his music, sparked a mix of emotions in the Jedi Master. Windu understood the importance of detachment for a Jedi, yet Peter''s unabashed connection to his music highlighted a defiance of those very principles. However, Windu couldn''t ignore the bond of trust that this act of defiance also symbolized. Peter feltfortable and safe enough to reveal his attachment to music in Windu''s presence. It was a sign of trust, but also a challenge to the Jedi way of life. Windu recognized the need for a discussion about attachments and the path of the Jedi, but he chose to dy it. The mission they were on required focus, and there would be time for such lessonster. ¡­ As the music yed, a connection to his distant home, Peter''s mind was upied with a more immediate concern: the impending mission as a diplomat in the war between the Kree and Nova Empires. The thought alone sent a rush of adrenaline through him. This wasn''t just any mission. In this universe, the characters and stories from the Marvel movies he watched were real. And that realization was enough to make his heart race with excitement and anxiety. He could potentially meet Ronan the user or even Captain Marvel¡ªif she was still suffering from amnesia and under the Kree''s influence as Vers. Peter''s fingers tapped rhythmically against the cold window as he pondered the possibilities. ''This is it. A real-life war between alien races¡­ and I''m headed right in the middle of it,'' he thought to himself, feeling as if it wasn''t real, though he knew it was. The thrill of leaving the Jedi Temple for such a crucial mission was undeniable, as he''s been locked up for over three years, only ever leaving once to get his Kyber crystal. Yet, the danger that awaited them was real, and the thought of possibly fighting for his life against Ronan or trying to help Vers recover her memories, if he even could, brought a wave of nervousness he couldn''t shake off. As these thoughts swirled in his head, Windu opened his eyes from his meditation and regarded Peter with a measured look. "Feeling anxious?" He asked, his voice calm. Peter removed his headphones, turning to face his master. "A bit, yeah. After all, It''s not every day you get sent to change the course of a war." Windu nodded, understanding the gravity of Peter''s feelings. "Remember, Peter, strength in the Force is not the only way to resolve conflicts. Diplomacy,passion, and understanding are just as powerful. Our goal is to bring peace, not to fight." Peter absorbed Windu''s words, findingfort in them. "But what if ites to a fight? Can we handle an entire army by ourselves? Or even worse, what if both sides attack us? Can we survive two armies targeting us?" "The odds of even a single side trying to harm us is quite low. After all, doing so would invite the Republic to take their enemies side, which they most certainly don''t want." Windu exined, much more rxed about this whole situation than his Padawan. "Besides, we''re only here as diplomats, they have no reason to attack us¡­" "Trust in the Force, Peter. And trust in your training. You are more capable than you realize. And remember, I will be by your side. Together, we will face whateveres our way." Reassured, Peter nodded, a newfound confidence settling within him. The conversation with Windu helped calm his agitated nerves. Soon enough, the music from his Walkman resumed, and Peter allowed himself a moment to feel the excitement of the adventure thaty ahead. ¡­ .. . The journey to the Outer Rim was long, and as the ship emerged from hyperspace, the vastness of space greeted them with its usual indifference. Peter, sensing the shift in the ship''s motion as they exited hyperspace, removed his headphones and turned to Windu. "Are we close?" he asked, a hint of excitement in his voice. It was his first mission, and the gravity of it wasn''t lost on him. Windu nodded, "Yes, we are approaching the first meeting point. Remember, this mission is about diplomacy. We are here to listen, mediate, and guide them towards peace." He instructs, his demeanor turning serious. "Since this is your first mission, and a rather important one as well, try to stay silent for the most part and follow my lead¡­" Peter nodded, absorbing Windu''s words. He felt the weight of responsibility on his shoulders. The prospect of peace between the Kree and Nova Empires was daunting and unlikely, yet he couldn''t help but feel a surge of optimism. ''Maybe we can do it?'' ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The Jedi starship glided seamlessly towards the imposing fleet blockade of the Nova Empire. As it was granted ess and docked within the main warship, Peter felt his anticipation rising, though he knew it wasn''t the Nova Empire that would give them trouble. No, the real problems would no doubt begin as soon as they head over to the Kree Armies blockade¡­ But until that time came, this was it, their first real step into war, a war they were charged with ending. As Peter and Windu stepped off their ship, they were greeted by the sharp lines of Nova Prime''s delegation. The air was charged with tension, the Nova soldiers standing at attention, their gazes flickering between curiosity and skepticism. "Wee, Jedi," Nova Prime began, a blonde-haired woman in a blue military uniform, her voice carrying authority. "I trust your journey was peaceful?" "Yes." Master Windu nodded, his expression rxed. "Thank you, Nova Prime. The force was kind to us..." Peter, catching the odd nces of the soldiers, couldn''t help but ask, "Is there a reason why they keep looking at us like that?" A murmur ran through the ranks of soldiers, some exchanging brief, amused nces before catching themselves. Nova Prime, however, maintained herposure, a slight smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. "Rumors have a way of painting pictures far from reality," she responded. "But rest assured, we understand the significance of your mission and the Jedi''smitment to peace." One of the soldiers, unable to contain his doubt, stepped forward. "With all due respect, Nova Prime, are we sure they can handle the Kree? They don''t even carry sters." Another followed after him, "Yeah, I thought Jedi were supposed to be unstoppable warriors or something, but all I see is a couple of monks¡­" He scoffed as he turned to Peter, "And one of them is just a kid. This is a war zone, you know¡­ What are the Jedi thinking sending a child here?" Feeling the weight of their doubts, Peter decided on a demonstration. With a sly grin, he extended his hand, focusing with a mix of concentration and a ir for the dramatic. In an instant, the surrounding soldiers¡ªsave for the respectfully poised Nova Prime¡ªfound themselves suspended three feet in the air. Their expressions morphed from skepticism to outright shock, legs kicking as they tried to regain some semnce of control. The scene was chaotic, a stark contrast to the disciplined ranks moments before. Wide-eyed soldiers iled, their exmations filling the air, a mix of disbelief and rm punctuating the silence that followed Peter''s unexpected show of force. Windu turned towards Peter, his voicemanding as it cut through themotion. "Let them down, Peter," he said, the displeasure clear in his tone. With an awkward chuckle, realizing perhaps the extent of his impulsive demonstration, Peterplied. The soldiers, once suspended in disbelief, came crashing down in a less-than-graceful heap. The impact was met with a mix of groans and the rustling of armor, a physical and ego-bruising fall from their brief flight. Windu, surveying the scene with a measured gaze, turned back to Peter, his question rhetorical yet pointed. "Really? You couldn''t have been gentler?" Peter, shoulders shrugging with a mix of defiance and sheepishness, responded, "It was just a couple of feet off the ground..." In the aftermath, as soldiers picked themselves up, their previous skepticism reced with a newfound respect¡ªif not a touch of wariness¡ªtowards the Jedi. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Seated in an opulent conference room that reflected the might and prestige of the Nova Corps, Peter and Windu listened with rapt attention. Nova Prime stood at the head of the table, her expression somber as she delved into the heart of the conflict that threatened the very fabric of peace in the gxy. "The Kree, emboldened by theirst victory over the Skrulls, have now set their sights on us," Nova Prime began, her voice carrying the weight of the situation. "Their expansionist ambitions know no bounds, and it has brought them to our doorstep. This isn''t merely a war; it''s a fight for our very survival against an adversary that recognizes no limits in its quest for domination." As she spoke, her disdain for the Kree''s tactics, especially those employed by the users, became increasingly evident. Her fists clenched slightly as she continued, "Under themand of Ronan and his users, the Kree army hasmitted unspeakable atrocities¡ªgenocide, the deliberate targeting of civilians, the annihtion of entires. Their actions are not just acts of war but crimes against the very essence of life." Peter exchanged a nce with Windu, both sensing the gravity of Nova Prime''s words. Nova Prime paused, allowing the weight of her words to sink in before she added, "Should the Kree seed in their campaign against us, I fear the Republic might very well be their next target. We are not just fighting for the Nova Empire; we are fighting to prevent a dominion of tyranny from spreading across the gxy." After absorbing the gravity of Nova Prime''s briefing, the tension in the room felt as thick as the walls of the starship itself. Peter, whose demeanor had remainedposed and thoughtful throughout, finally broke the silence, his voice carrying both concern and a hint of resolve. "Nova Prime, you know why we''re here, right? Is the Nova Empire willing to negotiate an end to this conflict or not?" Nova Prime, her expression mirroring the seriousness of the conversation, sighed lightly before responding. "We are," she admitted, a note of fatigue in her voice. "But I must confess, my skepticism towards the Kree''s willingness to engage in peace talks is high. We have extended offers on numerous asions, only to be met with silence or outright refusal." Windu nodded, his face a mask of understanding. "The willingness to seek peace, even when faced with such obstinance, ismendable. But please, leave the matter of the Kree to us. As long as the Nova Empire stands ready to embrace peace, that''s what truly matters. We will do everything in our power to bring them to the negotiating table." Nova Prime looked at Windu, then at Peter, and a slight, appreciative smile crept upon her lips. "Your confidence gives me hope. We will prepare for peace and await the oue of your efforts." ¡­ The meeting with Nova Prime, though heavy with the dire circumstances of war, had slowly shifted towards a conclusion. Strategies wereid, hopes kindled anew, and yet, as the participants rose to say their goodbyes, Peter remained seated, a contemtive look painting his features. "Nova Prime," Peter started, his voice piercing the settling silence with an unexpected question, "do you happen to know the location of a called Earth? It could also be called C-53, Terra, or Midgard?" The room stilled, the unexpected question drawing curious nces. Mace Windu''s brow arched in surprise, a silent question in his gaze directed at Peter. After all, this seemed far from their mission''s objectives. Nova Prime, momentarily taken aback, recovered smoothly. "May I ask why you inquire about this, uh, Earth?" "It''s my home world," Peter exined, a mix of hopefulness and resignation in his tone. "I''ve been trying to track down its location for a while now." Windu''s expression subtly shifted to a frown, the Jedi Master pondering over Peter''s evident attachment to his past, a concern given the Jedi''s teachings on detachment and letting go. Nova Prime observed Peter for a lingering moment, perhaps weighing the relevance of his request. With a slight shrug, she signaled to her aides. "Check our star charts for any of these designations," shemanded. The room waited in a suspended state as the aides hurried toply. Minutes ticked by, stretching Peter''s anticipation thin until the aides returned, their expressions apologetic. "We couldn''t find any record of a matching those names or designations," one reported, his voice bearing the weight of disappointment. Peter''s shoulders slumped, a sigh escaping him. Though he had braced for this oue, it still stung ever so slightly. "Thank you for checking, I appreciate the help nheless¡­" Windu noticed the depressed air his padawan was giving off, and sighed alongside him. Nothing was ever easy with this student of his¡­ A/N: 2367 words :) C27 Ronan the Accuser C27 Ronan the user Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 10 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Neb''s escape into the uncharted stretches of space was fueled by a single, burning desire: to distance herself as far from Thanos and his oppressive rule as possible. With every parsec she put between herself and the horrors of her past, she hoped to find a sliver of peace or at least a respite from the relentless torment she had endured. Her ship hummed through the cosmos, leaving trails of light in its wake, no set destination in mind, only a direction¡ªaway from her father''s territory. Out of Wild Space, past the treacherous expanse of the Unknown Regions, and into the more charted territories of the Outer Rim. As she navigated thebyrinth of stars, her mind was a whirlwind of emotions¡ªfear, relief, and an indomitable will to survive. The pain from hertest "enhancements" still throbbed through her, a constant reminder of what she was escaping from, but it also served to steel her resolve. But freedom, it seemed, would note so easily¡­ Not long after she entered the border of the Outer Rim, a sudden rm red through the cockpit. Neb''s heart sank as she saw the reason: a long blockade of warships arranged in a formidable wall, stretched out before her. Before she could even think of a detour, the blockade sprung to life, opening fire with merciless precision. "?!" Her ship shuddered under the impact of the sma sts, rms screaming in protest as critical systems began to fail. The engines, the lifeblood of her ship, took a direct hit, sputtering and dying in a final, defiant roar. Neb''s heart raced as she braced for the end. Stranded and powerless, she awaited the final barrage that would break her ship apart, expecting to meet her death in the cold, indifferent vacuum of space. ''At least I won''t have to worry about returning to the hell anymore¡­'' She thought, but fate, it seemed, had other ns. Instead of the lethal finish she anticipated, a tractor beam locked onto her crippled vessel, pulling it toward thergest warship of the bunch. Neb sat, resigned, in her pilot''s chair, her thoughts a mix of apprehension and despair as her ship was swallowed by the gaping maw of the warship''s hangar. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After meeting with Nova Prime, the Jedi starship departed from the Nova Empires blockade, on its way toward their next scheduled meeting, which would no doubt be far more daunting than thest. Windu turned his gaze to Peter, who sat enveloped in contemtion, a frown marring his features. His brow furrowed, a storm of thoughts raging within him. "What weighs on your mind, Peter?" Windu inquired, his voice calm and steady. Peter''s eyes flickered with uncertainty before he voiced his concerns, "Do you think we should call for backup? After everything Nova Prime said, the Kree¡­ Ronan and the other users¡­ They don''t seem like the type to be reasoned with." Windu''s expression hardened slightly, and after a brief pause, he nodded, "I''ll send a message back to Coruscant detailing our situation. But our meeting with the Kree proceeds as nned. Ending this war is our number one priority." Peter nodded, a resigned expression on his face. Despite the reassurance, a shadow of foreboding clung to him, whispering doubts of theing encounter with the Kree. ''I have a bad feeling about this¡­'' ¡­ .. . With their message to the Republic dispatched, soon enough, the formidable Kree blockade came into view, the atmosphere within the cockpit growing tense in an instant. Just as they were about to hail them and announce their arrival, suddenly, the closest Kree ship opened fire, a barrage of sma artillery, streaking across the void with lethal intent. "They''re firing at us!" Peter warned, his worriesing to fruition. Windu''s eyes widened as he took the controls, and swiftly maneuvered the ship, weaving their vessel through the deadly onught with unnatural precision and skill, the force guiding him. Windu''s focus was unbreakable, his voice only slightly strained. "It seems Nova Prime wasn''t exaggerating..." Each evasive maneuver was apanied by sma fire that just nearly missed its target. As Windu continued to evade, Peter opened a channel, hailing the hostile fleet before them. "Hold your fire! This is Jedi Master Mace Windu and Padawan Peter Quill, emissaries of the Gctic Republic! We are not hostile, I repeat, we are not hostile!" Secondster, the ship stopped firing before a response crackled over the speakers. Cold andced with disdain, the Kree answered. "Jedi. Your reputation precedes you. Ronan the user will receive you, but know this¡ªany treachery will be met with swift and ruthless retribution." Peter''s heart raced at the mention of Ronan''s name, his hand instinctively moving to his lightsaber. ''He''s here¡­'' Ronan may not have been one of the strongest viins in the MCU or Marvel, but he was certainly powerful enough, especiallypared to Peter, who was just a Jedi Padawan. A very impressive Padawan, but still a Padawan nheless. Peter nced at his Master, ''Is Windu strong enough to handle him?'' He wondered. If there''s one thing that Peter''s noticed through his time in the Jedi, it''s that they seem stronger than they were in the movies, so Windu might stand a chance. ''It all depends on just how strong this version of Ronan is¡­'' Windu, sensing his Padawan''s surging emotions, spoke, breaking Peter from his thoughts, "Rx, trust in the Force¡­ We walk a path of peace, even if it leads us into danger." Peter nodded, forcefully calming himself. "Okay, but that doesn''t change the fact that they fired at us, which isn''t a good sign..." "I understand," Windu acknowledged, guiding their ship towards the docking bay of thergest warship. "But that doesn''t change our mission. Keep yourself under control and remember, fear is the path to the dark side. Fear leads to anger, anger leads to hate, hate leads to suffering. You must rise above your fears..." Peter resisted the urge to roll his eyes, as he''d heard this countless times in the Jedi temple. "Yes, Master." Nodding his head once again, he prepared himself for what was toe. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In the bowels of the massive Kree warship, the air was thick with tension and the metallic scent of blood. Ronan the user, a towering blue-skinned figure cloaked in the traditional armor of his people, stood amidst arge room littered with the lifeless, mangled bodies of his own soldiers. [Insert picture of Ronan the user here] Before him, a lone Kree soldier knelt, quivering in fear. His eyes, wide with terror, darted between Ronan and the gruesome scene that surrounded him. "Please, user," the soldier begged, his voice cracking with desperation. "I swear, I will never defy your orders again. We¡­ we just couldn''t bring ourselves to kill those innocent people..." Ronan sneered in disdain, his gaze cold and unfeeling. "Mercy," he spat the word out like venom, "is a disease. A weakness that infects the weak-minded, such as yourself. You and yourrades were tasked with cleansing that city of its impurities, purging it in the name of Kree superiority. Yet you chose to defy my orders and spare them¡­ Pathetic." He lifted his mighty hammer, the Universal Weapon, its surface etched with ancient runes and glowing with a malevolent purple light. The kneeling soldier''s pleas escted into hysterical begging, his voice echoing off the cold, hard walls of the room. But Ronan''s gaze remained unswayed, his conviction unbreakable. And with a swift, merciless motion, Ronan swung his hammer down. *Crunch!* The sound of the impact was sickening¡ªa wet, crushing noise that signified the end of the soldier''s pleas, his head obliterated in an instant. The body slumped forward, a final, silent testament to Ronan''s brutal form of justice, as even more blood pooled onto the floor. The grim silence that followed was suddenly broken by the hurried footsteps of another soldier. The neer froze at the door, horror-stricken by the carnage before him. Ronan, unfazed, flicked the blood from his hammer with a practiced swing and turned to the soldier, his gaze demanding. "Report." Regaining hisposure, the soldier hastily delivered his message. "The Jedi have arrived, user," he reported, his voice barely above a whisper. Ronan''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully, a dark intrigue flickering within them as he strode from the room, his heavy steps resolute. "Clean up this mess," hemanded over his shoulder, leaving the soldier to deal with the aftermath. Alone, the soldier eyed his deceasedrades, gulping in fear as he got to work. After all, this could be him if he didn''t do as he was told. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As their ship touched down in the cavernous hangar of the Kree warship, Peter and Windu emerged to a less-than-weing sight. They found themselves encircled by a contingent of Kree soldiers, weapons drawn and aimed squarely at them. The tension in the air was palpable, each soldier''s finger seemingly itching at the trigger. Windu''s expression darkened slightly, his concerns beginning to mirror Peter''s earlier apprehensions. Yet, amidst the standoff, hisposure remained unshaken. Peter, on the other hand, was a coil of readiness. His hand hovered near his lightsaber, his instincts screaming for action. He was not about to be caught off guard, not here, not now. This second chance at life was precious, and he was determined not to squander it. Before the situation could deteriorate further, the crowd of soldiers parted like the sea, making way for Ronan the user, his presencemanding attention. Peter''s hand instinctively went to his lightsaber, ready to draw it at a moment''s notice. His gaze locked onto Ronan, analyzing, calcting. "¡­" Even as theirmander arrived, the soldiers didn''t lower their weapons, keeping them aimed at the Jedi, awaiting Ronan''s orders. And just as Ronan prepared to speak, amotion at the far end of the hangar caught everyone''s attention. A group of Kree soldiers were struggling with a defiant blue-skinned little girl, pulling her from a battered ship. She fought back fiercely, wielding electrified batons that dropped soldiers to their knees with every strike. Peter watched, intrigued and somewhat impressed by her skills. ''She knows how to handle herself well¡­'' However, despite her valiant efforts, the odds quickly turned against her, and she was subdued by a numerical advantage. With her restrained and immobile, the soldiers who had their a*ses handed to them only moments ago stepped up to get their licks in, kicking and stomping the downed girl before dragging her away by her hair. (A/N: Yes, she has hair still. Her cybeic enhancements haven''t gotten to that point yet.) Peter clenched his fists, anger bubbling within him at the sight of the little girl being mistreated so callously. He barely contained the urge to intervene, the force shaking around him. Sensing his Padawan''s rising fury, Windu ced a calming hand on Peter''s shoulder, a silent reminder of their purpose and the need for restraint. His gaze, stern yet understanding, conveyed a message louder than words¡ªthis was not their fight, not here, not now. Ronan, having observed the entire scene, finally addressed his guests. "Apologies for the disturbance¡ªand the less-than-cordial reception," he said, motioning for his men to lower their sters, his tone carrying an unexpected note of civility. Peter stared at Ronan, skepticism rising, ''What''s he up to?'' epting Ronan''s apology with a nod, Windu maintained hisposed demeanor, "It''s no problem at all. We understand theplexities of these times and the precautions they necessitate. However, let us be clear: our mission here is peaceful. We seek dialogue, not conflict." "Yes, of course, please, follow me. We have much to discuss..." A/N: 1952 words :) I''m writing 3 chapters on Patr¨¦on today/tonight, if anyone is interested. C28 The Ruse of Peace C28 The Ruse of Peace Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 12 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The creaking of metal against metal reverberated through the corridor as a prison cell door swung open. With a brutish shove, the Kree soldiers practically threw Neb inside, causing her to stumble forward as the cell door mmed shut behind her. Swiftly turning around, she yelled, "Let me out! You have no right to hold me!" "Shut your mouth!" one of the soldiers shouted back, poking one of Neb''s confiscated batons through a gap in the door, sending her crashing to the floor, convulsing from the electricity. "Haha!" Theirughter, cold and mocking, trailed off as they backed away from the cell, taking the baton with them. Alone, Neb found herself sprawled across the cold, hard floor, pain radiating from every injury she had endured. She pushed herself up, and with a fierce cry, she unleashed her frustration on the unyielding door, kicking it repeatedly as if her sheer will could break through the durasteel. *bang¡­ bang¡­ bang¡­* Each thud was a release, a desperate attempt to vent the anger and hurt that boiled within her. But as her energy waned, so too did the fire of her anger, leaving in its wake a crushing sense of despair. Her breaths came in ragged gasps, her body trembling not just from exertion but from the onught of emotions she struggled to contain. Neb sank to the floor, her back against the cold, unforgiving metal, tears welling up in her eyes. "Why?" she whispered to the uncaring walls, the question barely audible. "Why is my life always like this?" The echo of her own voice in the empty cell was the only answer she received. Exhausted and defeated, Neb curled up on the floor, the tears that she had fought so hard to keep at bay now flowing freely. And in the quiet of her cell, apanied only by the echo of her sobs, Neb was struck by a saddening realization: no matter where she went, and no matter how hard she tried, life always seemed to find a way to knock her back down. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, as Neb was getting locked away, Peter and Windu sat across from Ronan the user, the soldiers that followed them waited outside, guarding the door to the opulent meeting room. Despite the gravity of the moment, Peter couldn''t help but scrutinize Ronan, his instincts tingling with skepticism. ''His smile is creeping me out¡­'' Ronan''s initial words wereced with a veneer of gratitude, his voice smooth, almost disarming. "Imend the Republic''s efforts in seeking peace amidst such trying times as these no doubt are. The sacrifices made by all parties have not gone unnoticed, especially by me." Peter shifted ufortably in his seat. Ronan''s cordial demeanor seemed at odds with everything he knew about the man¡ªa warmonger whose hands were stained with the blood of countless innocents. ''This isn''t the Ronan I expected,'' he thought, wary of the words that felt too polished, too rehearsed. As the conversation began, Peter decided to cut to the chase, ufortable with Ronan''s odd behavior. "Let''s not dance around the topic. You know why we''re here. So¡­ is the Kree Empire willing to negotiate peace?" "Yes, of course." Ronan immediately agreed, but something told Peter that he didn''t mean what he said. Windu followed after him, leaning forward in his chair. "Good, we must find a way to end this conflict as swiftly as possible. Too many innocent lives have been lost already." Ronan nodded thoughtfully, his expression seemingly open and considerate. "Indeed, the preservation of life is paramount." Peter, however, was not convinced. He leaned in, eyes narrowed. "Really?" he asked, voiceced with suspicion. "Given what we''ve heard, it seems like you haven''t shown much concern for the lives of innocents..." Windu gave Peter a quick Look, seemingly unhappy with his question. After all, they''re trying to negotiate peace, not throw around usations that could very well sour the mood and ruin their mission. Ronan paused, his gaze shifting as if choosing his words carefully. "Unfortunately, in the nature of war, casualties are inevitable, regardless of our caution," he responded with a hint of feigned mncholy. Yet, his wordspletely avoided Peter''s usation, justifying his war crimes as if they were mere idents. "Yes, but let''s focus on the future," Windu interjected, hoping to get back on track. "We''re aiming for a future free from war and its fallout. How about we organize a meeting with the Nova Empire to work out the specifics? We''d act as mediators, of course. To ensure both sides are heard and a fair, bnced resolution is agreed upon." Ronan paused, then spoke carefully, "A peaceful future is all the Kree Empire can hope for, but the situation isplicated. I''m afraid that meeting with the Nova Empire now isn''t possible. We have long-standing issues and rebuilding trust would take time..." He shifted, a hint of evasion in his voice. "Also, while our ruler, the Supreme Intelligence, is open to the idea of peace, a final decision hasn''t been made. Suggesting a meeting without full leadership support might be too soon, maybe even risky. It''s not the right time yet. But that doesn''t mean we''re not open to it, just that we need to be careful and consider everything involved." Peter''s frustration bubbled to the surface. "It sounds to me like you''re just making excuses and stalling," he used, unable to hold back. "Does the Kree Empire truly want peace, or are we just here to listen as you spout bullsh*t?" Ronan''s lip twitched ever so slightly, but ultimately, his expression remained unchanged, the facade of diplomacy uncracked. "I understand your concerns. Rest assured, our discussions are a step towards the peace we all desire." Peter exchanged a nce with Windu, both recognizing the roundabout tactic. Ronan was ying them, weaving a narrative of cooperation while strategically dodging anymitment. With each evasive response, Ronan''s strategy unfolded¡ªa charade of peace talks to keep the Republic happy, but ultimately at arm''s length, so as not to intrude on his war against the Nova Empire. Peter''s patience wore thin as Ronan deflected every concrete proposal with excuses of internal politics and the need for further deliberation. The realization that Ronan had no intention of reaching a genuine agreement was a bitter pill to swallow. Even with clear signs of Ronan''s deceit, he kept pushing for more peace talks, suggesting future meetings with what seemed like real sincerity. His ability to steer the conversation away from hard truths to vague ideas of peace was frustratingly clever. As Ronan stood up, seemingly ending the meeting, he extended his hand, his voice smooth. "Thank you for this fruitful discussion. I''m hopeful for what our future talks will bring," he said, his smile not quite reaching his eyes. Peter exchanged a look with Windu, both sensing the emptiness behind the words, neither reaching over to shake his hand. Seeing that they refused to shake his hand, Ronan''s expression shifted subtly, his smirk revealing a glimmer of satisfaction. He had recognized their skepticism and suspicions, understanding that they were likely onto his ruse. Yet, he knew they were powerless to confront him directly. As ambassadors in this delicate negotiation, they were bound by protocols and expectations; they couldn''t simplysh out or initiate a confrontation. This restraint yed well into Ronan''s hands, allowing him to maintain the upper hand. With a slight, smug smile, Ronan smoothly withdrew his unshaken hand, nodding to the duo. "Well, it appears I must attend to some pressing matters. My men will escort you back to your ship," he stated, his tone casual yet dismissive, as if concluding a trivial conversation rather than a critical negotiation. As Ronan exited the room, leaving the two to ponder their next moves, Peter turned to Windu, a mix of frustration and annoyance in his voice. "Honestly, even though I was scared we''d get ambushed and have to fight our way out of here, I kind of wish we had. Anything would''ve been better than the cruel and unusual torture we just experienced..." Windu, with a slight scoff that carried a world of agreement, nodded. "It''s clear that the Kree have no intentions of peace. This was nothing more than a charade to appease the Republic. They''re simply stalling and ying games to ensure that we don''t join the war." Peter let out a small chuckle. "Yeah right, like the Senate would ever vote to join someone else''s war out of the kindness of their hearts. The Republic doesn''t even have a standing army¡­" He said, ''At least not yet¡­'' "True, it''s unlikely, but it''s always possible¡­ The Republic could decide to build an army at any time, after all." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As Peter and Windu were led back through the metallic corridors of the Kree gship, Peter''s thoughts were far from the failed negotiation, refusing to let Ronan the user get to him. Instead, a haunting image lingered in his mind, that of a young girl, her face marred by distress and weariness, being dragged away by the guards. Something about her struck a chord within him, a flicker of familiarity that he couldn''t quite put a finger on. After some thought, Peter turned to the soldiers escorting them, a mix of concern in his voice. "What happened to that girl from earlier? Is she alright?" With a sadistic smile, one of the soldiers replied, "We gave her a good thrashing, shocked her a bit for fun, then tossed her in a cell. She''s probably still there, licking her wounds." Peter felt a surge of rage, recalling his time in captivity. Beside him, Windu''s expression hardened, though his stance remained controlled, a stark contrast to Peter''s emotional state. Without warning, Peter''s arms shot out, a telekic force unseen yet powerful mming the soldiers into the nearby, metal walls. They crumpled to the ground, unconscious before they could evenprehend what had happened. Windu, taken aback, stared at Peter. "What are you doing?!" he asked, his voiceced with disbelief and a hint of admonishment. Peter, undeterred, shot back, "Doing what a real Jedi would do." He approached a soldier, still dazed on the ground, and gave him a sharp p to the face, jolting him awake. Windu watched, speechless as Peter leaned in, his focus intense. Then, with a wave of his hand and a calm yetmanding tone, he spoke, "Where is the prison? And which part of it is the girl in? Exin in detail¡­" Windu''s mouth dropped open as the soldier''s eyes zed over, and responded with the precise location, his voice devoid of its earlier sadistic pleasure. With the information he needed, Peter bashed the soldier''s head against the wall, sending him to sleep alongside hisrades. Turning away, he marched down the hall, headed towards the prison. "Peter stop!" Windumanded, his voice firm. "¡­" But Peter didn''t reply and continued walking, leaving Windu to decide whether to follow him or not¡­ Sighing, Windu took a deep breath before trailing after his padawan, knowing that he wouldter regret his decision. ''This kid will be the death of me¡­'' A/N: 1887 words :) C29 Unwilling Damsel C29 Unwilling Damsel Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 11 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A/N: 2 Chapters Today! Also, I edited a line in thest chapter to rify why Peter got mad and chose to save Neb even though he doesn''t know her. It''s basically because her situation reminded him of how Windu found him on Yondu''s ship :) In the corridors of the Kree gship, the tension between Master and Apprentice escted with every step they took toward the prison sector. Their path was marked by the sounds ofbat, as each encounter with Kree soldiers became a sh, leaving the halls filled with incapacitated bodies. Peter, driven by a fury ignited by the Kree''s cruel actions against a seemingly innocent child, moved with a determination that was both awe-inspiring and terrifying. His attacks on the soldiers were ruthless,bining his force-enhanced strength and the skills he''s honed for over three years in the Jedi Temple, leaving a path of defeated Kree in his wake. Windu, though hesitant at first, found himself drawn into the fray, working in tandem with his apprentice. Yet, his heart wasn''t in the fight¡ªnot like Peter''s. He fought because he had to look after his student, not because he wanted to. Of course, he felt bad for the poor, captured girl, but saving her wasn''t their mission. Their mission was far greater than just a single life. Windu nced over at Peter, his mind clouded with the Jedi code, which preached detachment and warned against letting his emotions sway him, which his apprentice was most definitely doing right now¡­ Their journey through the ship was punctuated by their arguments, their voices low but filled with intensity. "Peter, we must think this through," Windu urged, blocking a punch from an oing soldier before knocking him out with a swift, calcted strike. "Rushing in, driven by your emotions, will only lead to recklessness." Peter, however, was unmoved. "That''s where you''re wrong," he retorted,unching another unsuspecting group of soldiers against the wall with a gesture of his hand. "Sometimes, you gotta listen to what your gut''s telling you. And mine is screaming that leaving that girl to suffer isn''t the Jedi way¡ªor at least, it shouldn''t be." "Besides," Peter continued, ncing back at his master. "My emotions aren''t controlling me. I''m simply doing what I know is right¡­" The discord between them grew as they advanced, their differing views shing as fiercely as their assault on the Kree. Windu''s calm, controlled approach tobat contrasted sharply with Peter''s aggressive tactics. Yet, despite their disagreements, they were a formidable force, theirbined strength leaving no soldier standing in their path. As they neared the entrance to the prison sector, Windu continued lecturing Peter, "¡­you still have much to learn, Peter. Acting on impulse, and emotion, even if you''re still in control¡ªthese are the ways of the dark side, not the Jedi. We must always remain aware, yet detached from our emotions, something you''re evidently struggling with." Instantly, Peter''s frustration boiled over. He stopped abruptly, turning to face Windu with fire in his eyes. "You keep rambling on about the Jedi code, but what aboutpassion? What about defending those who can''t defend themselves?" he demanded, his voice echoing through the empty corridor. Windu, taken aback by the intensity of Peter''s words, remained silent for a moment. The Jedi Master was known for his wisdom and experience, yet in that moment, he seemed to be searching for answers. "Has this be the way of the Jedi? iming to be guardians of peace yet standing by while innocent people are left to suffer?" Peter continued, his anger giving way to a profound disappointment. "Because if that''s the case, then maybe I''ve been wasting thest three years of my life." The question hung in the air between them, a challenge that went beyond their current mission. It was a question of morality, of the very essence of what it meant to be a Jedi. Windu''s expression softened, the weight of Peter''s words sinking in. "The Jedi are guardians of peace and justice," he began slowly, his voice steady. "But perhaps, in our pursuit of detachment, we''ve forgotten the importance ofpassion..." The acknowledgment didn''t instantly heal the rift between them, but it offered a glimmer of understanding. "d you could finally take that stick out of your a*s and think properly," Petermented, a smile on his face. "It must have been jammed pretty far up there¡­" "Language¡­" Windu warned, his expression morphing to match his apprentice. As the tension between them began to fade, suddenly, the sound of rms red through the corridors. Peter and Windu froze, turning their attention to the urgent wail that echoed off the metal walls. The tension between them may have vanished, but now another sort of tension began to rise. Closing his eyes, Peter reached out with the Force, his senses expanding to epass the entire ship, feeling a flurry of activity converging on their location. The life signatures of countless soldiers, previously scattered throughout the ship, now moved with a singr purpose toward them. "It''s like a swarm," Peter muttered, a frown creasing his brow as he estimated their numbers. "We''ve got-" Before he could finish speaking, Windu, sensing the same impending threat through the Force, cut him off. "I know. They must have finally figured out what''s going on. We don''t have much time, let''s find that girl and get out of here, quickly." He said, his voice low and urgent. "Guess we''re finally on the same page now," Peter said with a quick, appreciative smile. Windu merely nodded, his focus already shifting towards their next move. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In a dimly lit prison cell, Neb sat curled up on the cold metal floor, her gaze vacant and defeated. The tears that had once threatened to overwhelm her had dried up an hour ago, leaving behind a deep, unshakeable sense of despair. She had long since given up any hope of escape or rescue. After all, her life seemed to be an endless cycle of suffering¡ªfirst thanks to her father, Thanos, and now the Kree. The sound of a distant rm briefly pierced her bubble of destion. She lifted her head, her eyes narrowing as she tried to decipher the cause of themotion. A flicker of curiosity sparked within her, though it was quickly extinguished by the cold reality of her situation. Most prisoners might cling to hope, imagining a rescuering for them or dreaming of an opportunity to escape. But Neb knew better. Hope was a luxury she couldn''t afford. Who woulde for her? Thanos? The thought was almostughable. She''d rather meet her end in this cell than get saved by her tyrant of a father. Resigned to her fate, she barely reacted to the sound of footsteps approaching her cell. She assumed it was just another guard passing by or perhaps returning to taunt her. She didn''t even bother to stand, let alone prepare for any confrontation. But then, the footsteps stopped right outside her cell, and confusion mingled with a hint of fear. She watched, frozen, as a ck energy de, pulsating with white light, suddenly pierced through the door. The de moved with precision, cutting through the metal as easily as if it were butter. Neb scrambled backward, her heart pounding, pressing herself against the wall as if it could offer any real protection. The door, now severed from its hinges, ttered to the ground with a resounding thud. Standing in the doorway was a figure she had never expected to see¡ªa handsome boy in slim, form-fitting Jedi robes, holding an all-ck lightsaber at his side. Peter Quill waved casually as he deactivated his lightsaber, clipping it back onto his belt. "Hey there," he said with a grin that was both reassuring and out of ce in the grim surroundings. "I came to save you." Neb stared at him, her mind racing. This boy, this Jedi, hade for her? Why? Her initial shock slowly gave way to a wariness borne from years of hardship and maniption. Yet, despite her suspicions, she couldn''t deny the small ember of hope that his presence kindled within her. "Why?" she finally managed to ask, her voice barely above a whisper. Her eyes never left Peter''s, searching for any hint of deceit or hidden agenda. But all she found was a simple, kind-hearted sincerity that she hadn''t seen in a long, long time. "I saw what happened to you back in the hangar," Peter began, his voice calm and empathetic. "I couldn''t just walk away and leave you here." Neb''s eyes, sharp with suspicion, remained fixed on him. "Why? You don''t even know me. Why go through all this trouble?" Her voice was tinged with disbelief, not used to the concept of someone risking their life for her without an ulterior motive. Peter simply smiled, casually introducing himself despite the circumstances. "I''m Peter. And you are?" Reluctantly, she responded, "Neb." Instantly, recognition sparked in Peter''s eyes. "Neb¡­" he murmured, noting the few cybeic enhancements along her body. Quicklyposing himself, he offered her a warm, reassuring smile. "Well, now I know you, and you know me. So, can I save you now, or were you nning on staying here indefinitely?" "I haven''t decided yet," Neb replied, her voice t, betraying the depth of her resignation. Peter''s concern deepened at her words, sensing the profound despair that had taken root in her. But before he could respond, Windu''s voice echoed from around the corner, urging them to hurry. "Peter, we need to move now. It won''t be long before they''re here..." Choosing to ignore Windu''s urgency for the moment, Peter focused on the person in front of him. Neb''s spirit seemed as fractured as her body, her will to live extinguished by years of suffering. "Well, If you''re not leaving, then neither am I," he dered, half-joking yet entirely serious, taking a seat on the floor across from her. "We can stay here together, and either die or get locked up forever, I guess." Neb''s frustration rose at his nonchnt attitude toward danger. "Just leave already," she snapped, the first sign of life in her voice since he''d arrived. But Peter remained unfazed, his resolve clear. "Are youing with me?" he asked, meeting her gaze. When she didn''t respond, he shrugged, adding, "Then I guess I''m staying. Can''t leave you here all by yourself, can I?" The absurdity of the situation finally broke through Neb''s walls. With a huff of annoyance, she stood, facing away from him. "Fine, I''ll leave with you. But only to get you out of here," she conceded, her tone begrudging yetced with a reluctant gratitude. Deep down, she recognized the rarity of his kindness, even if she wasn''t ready to fully ept or admit it. Peter grinned, standing up to join her. "That''s more like it." He said, noticing how injured she seemed. "Now hop on and let''s get out of here¡­" "Huh?" Neb grunted in confusion as Peter turned around and dropped to one knee, ncing back at her expectantly. "What are you doing?" She asked. "Giving you a ride, now hop on." He instructed, ready to give her a piggy back ride. "No, I can walk on my own¡­" She turned him down. Peter''s patience thinned as Neb stubbornly refused his offer. "Look, we''re going to be moving fast, faster than you can on your own¡ªespecially in your condition," he exined, trying to reason with her onest time. Yet, her response was a defiant cross of her arms, signaling a clear refusal. With a sigh of exasperation, Peter decided that enough was enough. He stood, swiftly closed the distance between them, and without warning, scooped Neb into his arms in a princess carry. "We don''t have time for this," he said firmly, as he stepped out of the cell, holding her. Neb, caught off guard by his sudden action, iled and protested loudly, "Put me down! I can walk on my own!" But Peter focused on the task at hand and ignored herints as they quickly met up with Windu, who waited around the corner. And the moment they started running, Neb realized the truth in Peter''s words. The world around them blurred, their speed rivaling that of a low-powered speeder. Overwhelmed and unable to maintain her initial resistance, Neb instinctively wrapped her arms tightly around Peter''s neck, her face warming with a blush of embarrassment at the closeness. Dodging and weaving through the ship, they managed to avoid most of the soldiers, dispatching those they couldn''t avoid with swift precision and coordination. However, as they entered the hangar where their ship awaited, they came to an abrupt stop, the sight before them halting them in their tracks. Ronan the user stood there, nked by his most elite guards, his gaze fixed on them with a chilling intensity. A/N: 2140 words :) C30 Bloodied Hands C30 Bloodied Hands Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 11 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Ronan stood between Peter''s group and their ship, leaning against his staff-like hammer as if it were a cane. "I must admit, your tenacity is admirable. But did you truly believe you could escape the grasp of the Kree justice so easily? You''ve led quite the chase, but all roads end here. Surrender now, and perhaps I will consider sparing your lives." As Ronan the user''s cold and unyielding voice echoed through the hangar, Windu stepped forward, his stance one of calm authority yet ready for conflict. "Ronan," he began, his voice firm but carrying a note of diplomacy, "we wish to resolve this peacefully. Simply let us leave, and we will avoid further conflict." Ronan''sughter was a sharp, dismissive sound that bounced off the hangar''s walls. "After you''ve injured countless Kree soldiers, and disrupted the order of this ship, now, you stand before me with one of our prisoners and ask for peace?" He shook his head, his eyes gleaming with a mix of amusement and contempt. "How could I possibly ept that?" Behind Ronan, the elite guards shifted, their weapons trained with deadly precision on Peter, Windu, and Neb. The tension in the air thickened, a tangible pressure that seemed topress the very atmosphere. Peter, sensing the imminent threat, acted swiftly. With a subtle gesture, he used the Force to lift Neb onto his back, freeing his hands. His right hand moved to his belt, fingers wrapping around the hilt of his lightsaber. "!?" Neb''s eyes widened in shock. For a moment, she found herself floating beforending gently on Peter''s back, instinctively wrapping her arms around his neck once more. Windu raised a hand, not yet drawing his weapon. "There''s no need for violence, Ronan. Let us depart, and we will not trouble you further." "And would you leave the prisoner behind?" Ronan inquired. But before Windu could answer, Peter responded without hesitation, "Hell no!" Ronan''s smile was malicious, expecting that answer. "Then it seems we''ve hit an impasse. Now surrender, and I will personally see to it that the Republic hears of your treachery. I''m confident they''ll appreciate seeing the security footage of your actions today..." he proposed, his gaze flickering over to Neb with a disdainful sneer. "And as for the girl, though she holds little value, I''m certain we can find a use for her..." Neb, though she couldn''t physically confront Ronan from her position on Peter''s back, met his gaze with a fierce, defiant re. "Yeah, no thanks¡­" Peter refused as he felt Neb tighten her grip on him as if to reassure herself. "Now get out of our way¡­" He threatened, his hand grasping the lightsaber at this point. "¡­" Windu remained silent, his hand finally moving to his lightsaber as well, waiting to see what Ronan decided to do. Ronan''s response to their refusal was swift. Lifting his hammer with a flourish, he signaled his men. As they opened fire, Peter and Windu drew and ignited their sabers, the glowing desing to life with a hiss. The air was filled with the sound of ster bolts being deflected, their bright streaks redirected away from their intended targets by the swift movements of the Jedi''s sabers. Peter, with Neb securely on his back, moved with surprising agility, his focus split between protecting her and theing counterattack. In a moment of calcted risk, Peter redirected a bolt straight at Ronan, who, with a swift movement of his hammer, batted it aside as if it were nothing more than an annoyance. He began to advance, his every step menacing, a predator closing in on his prey. Ronan targeted Peter, his eyes aze with a sadistic fury. The Kree warlord''s advance was a sight to behold, a mixture of raw power and unwavering resolve. As heunched himself at Peter, swinging his Universal Weapon, Windu sprang into action, intercepting the blow meant for his apprentice. The sh between Windu''s lightsaber and Ronan''s staff-like hammer was a spectacle of sparking energy and raw power. The lightsaber, a weapon capable of cutting through nearly anything, met the glowing hammer, surprising Windu as it withstood his purple de''s raw cutting power. Locked inbat, Windu nced over his shoulder, his gaze meeting Peter''s. "Take care of Ronan''s men and start the ship," hemanded, his voice steady despite the strain of the contest. With a focused push of his Force abilities, Windu sent Ronan sliding back, disrupting the Kree''s advance and opening a path for Peter. Peter nodded, following his master''s orders, Neb still clinging to his back. He tightened his grip on his lightsaber, preparing to face the soldiers as he sprinted towards the danger, his body shooting forward at high speed. He danced through the ranks of Ronan''s elite soldiers, his ck lightsaber a blur of deadly precision, each swing of his sword deflecting ster fire, returning the bolts to where they came from. Peter winced as the cries of the wounded filled the air, watching as one after another, his enemies fell, sizzling ster impacts along their bodies. He was unsure if they were alive or dead, but he wasn''t sure he wanted to know¡­ And soon enough, the inevitable moment came when, as Peter closed the distance, he faced a Kree soldier head-on. The soldier, his weapon raised and his intent clear, left Peter with no choice¡­ In a swift, reflexive action, Peter''s lightsaber swung, bisecting the soldier in half, his body falling into two pieces, the smell of cooked flesh filling the air. The act, necessary for survival, left a sour taste in Peter''s mouth, a feeling of nausea that crept up his throat. It was his first time ending the life of another humanoid, fully aware of their death, and that he was the cause. The weight of his actions pressed heavily on him, even as he continued to fight. The realization that this was no longer a simple skirmish but a fight for their lives crystallized within him. Each soldier he faced now was not just an enemy but a life he had to extinguish to save his own and hispanions. But despite the turmoil within him, he pressed on, driven by the need to protect, and to survive. As thest of Ronan''s men fell, Peter stood amidst the chaos, his breathing heavy, his lightsaber''s glow casting shadows on his haunted face. ¡­ .. . Peter stared motionless, the aftermath of the battleid out before him in stark, unforgiving detail. His eyes, wide with the realization of what he had done, flickered from one fallen body to the next. Suddenly, Peter began to hear Neb''s voice, repeating over and over into his ear. "¡­Peter¡­ Peter¡­ Peter¡­ Peter!" She seemed to have been calling him for a while now. "Huh?" Peter turned to look over his shoulder. "We have to keep moving," she urged, her voice a steady anchor amidst the storm of his emotions. Peter could hear the concernced within her words, a concern not just for their physical well-being but for her savior as well. With a heavy nod, acknowledging the truth in her words, Peter gathered the remnants of his resolve and made his way to the ship, leaving dozens of scattered corpses in his wake. Inside the ship, he carefully set Neb down, ensuring her safety above all else. "Wait here¡­" He says as he turns to scan the hangar for any remaining threats, his gazending on the fierce battle still raging between Windu and Ronan. The duel was a maelstrom of shing weapons, with Windu''s lightsaber dancing against the ominous power of Ronan''s Universal Weapon. In a sudden move, Ronan harnessed the might of his hammer, unleashing a concussive st towards Windu. Without hesitation, Windu countered, a jut of his hand sending a wave of force telekinesis to meet the attack, neutralizing it. The twobatants moved with a precision and ferocity that spoke of years of training and battle-hardened resolve. Windu''s lightsaber danced in his hands, while Ronan wielded his hammer with devastating force, its glow illuminating his features with a sinister light. But as the battle wore on, it became clear that Ronan was gaining the upper hand. A vicious swing of his hammer caught Windu off guard, the force of the blow sending him staggering backward, blood spewing from his mouth. Peter watched, heart pounding, as Ronan pressed his advantage, his attacks growing more aggressive, more relentless. "Neb, stay here," Peter said, determination steeling his voice as he rushed out of the ship. "Wait!" Neb''s protests followed him, her voice sharp with worry, but Peter''s decision was made. He couldn''t stand by while his master fought alone. ¡­ As the blunt end of the Universal Weapon impacted Windu''s arm with a sickening crack, sending him sprawling to the floor, his lightsaber skidding out of reach, Ronan loomed over the defeated Master Jedi, victorious. A smirk yed on Ronan''s lips, a dark promise of the end as he raised his hammer for the final blow. "This is the price of defiance," Ronan taunted, his voice a chilling echo in the vastness of the hangar. Windu looked up, his resolve flickering like a me in a storm as he called upon the force. The situation seemed dire, a moment frozen in time. Yet, the Jedi Master reached out, and his lightsaber glided smoothly toward his waiting hand. Ronan poised to deliver the fatal strike, the air charged with the imminent threat of death. But before Windu could grasp his saber, or his enemies hammer could fully descend, suddenly, a surge of force, powerful and uncontroble, filled the hangar. It was as if the very air turned into a tidal wave, a manifestation of pure telekic energy that came crashing into Ronan with the fury of a tsunami. Caught off guard, Ronan was hurled across the hangar, his body a mere ragdoll in the grasp of the invisible force, until he smashed into the far wall with a bone-jarring impact, drilling through the metal wall. Windu''s eyes widened, turning to see his padawan standing a few meters away from him, his hand held out. "Still with us, old man?" Peter joked, a smirk ying on his lips. "Need me to find you a cane like Master Yoda''s?" Windu''s eyebrow gave a slight twitch as he rose to his feet, his lightsaber materializing in his grasp. "Very funny," he responded with a hint of irritation, even as he detected the genuine concern behind his student''s jest. "Aargh!" Out of nowhere, Ronan''s angry shout echoed across the hangar. Momentster, he emerged from a hole in the wall, his hammer throbbing with energy, eyes burning with hatred as he fixed his re on Peter. "I think he''s mad¡­" Peter remarked, receiving an exasperated nce from his master that clearly meant, ''you think?'' A/N: 1830 words :) C31 Peter & Windu Vs Ronan C31 Peter & Windu Vs Ronan Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 10 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Ronan, his features twisted in rage, surged forward from the wreckage, his eyes fixed on Peter and Windu with a fiery intensity. "I had ns for you!" he bellowed, his voice echoing menacingly through the hangar. "You were to be my leverage against the Republic, a means to an end. But your insolence has sealed your fate. Now, I shall relish in tearing you apart piece by blood dripping piece!" His hammer, pulsating with a dark energy, seemed to hum with anticipation of the violence toe. Ronan''s anger was a palpable aura, charging the atmosphere with a vtile tension. Peter, seemingly unfazed by Ronan''s threats, offered a cheeky smile. "That''s quite the long hammer you have there¡­ You wouldn''t bepensating for something, would you? Because I read on the Holo-Net that guys with small¡­ well, you know¡­ they need big toys to make up for what theyck in other areas¡­" He hinted, gesturing down at his crotch. Beside Peter, Windu''s expression shifted to one of mild exasperation as he nced over at his padawan. "Remind me to restrict your Holo-Net ess when we return to the Temple." "What?! Why?" Peter whined like a child,pletely ignoring Ronan, which seemed to only infuriate him even further. "Because you shouldn''t be learning such vulgar information." Windu countered, following Peter''s lead, treating Ronan as if he weren''t even there. "It could impact your training¡­" "But how am I supposed to watch Lekku forey videos on ?" Peter groaned, naming a very real website, which he may or may not visit on asion. Ronan''s face contorted with rage, his patience snapping like a brittle twig. "Enough of your insolence!" he bellowed, his voice thundering through the air. "Your juvenile mockery and tant disrespect end here!" With a fierce scowl etched deeply into his features, Ronan lunged forward, his movements fueled by a mix of anger and a desire to silence them once and for all. Appearing before the two Jedi, Ronanunched a flurry of strikes with his hammer. The air around them vibrated with the force of each attack. Working together, Peter and Windu skillfully avoided and blocked, telekically halting any concussive sts before they could reach them. Peter, tapping into his training and the bond he shared with Windu, found a rhythm as they moved in tandem. He ducked under a sweeping blow from Ronan, spinning to deliver a sh of his lightsaber that grazed the Kree''s armor. "Oops, almost got you there," Peter smirked as he dodged Ronan''s retaliation, moving just in time to see Windu send him sliding backward with a telekic st. "Ugh!" Ronan grunts as he catches his bnce, his blood boiling. "Insignificant bugs!" Ronan roared in frustration, his assault intensifying, swinging his hammer with such force that it shook the air with each movement. Windu, recognizing the pattern in Ronan''s attacks, waited for the right moment, then parried a particrly vicious strike with his lightsaber, redirecting the energy back towards Ronan. The energy sh produced a blinding explosion, simr to a sh bang, momentarily stunning his opponent. Windu seized the opportunity, using the Force to pull Ronan toward him, creating an opening. "Your anger blinds you, Ronan. It makes you weak." Hemented as he swung his sword, aiming to sever the Kree warlord''s left arm. Petermented, circling around to Ronan''s back. "Yeah, and it also makes you pretty ugly. You might want to work on that." Still partially blinded, Ronan manages to narrowly evade Windu''s de, the tip grazing his armor as his eyes readjusted, "Your arrogance will be your downfall!" He snarled, regaining his bnce. However, before he could fully recover, Peter appeared behind him, a fierce, unforgiving look on his face. With precise movement, Peter swung his lightsaber, cutting through Ronan''s left arm like butter. The sudden loss took Ronan by surprise, his eyes widening in shock as he staggered back, his arm ttering to the floor beside him, his hammer still grasped in his remaining right hand. Ronan red at the two Jedi with a mixture of disbelief and seething hatred, his pride wounded. "You¡­" he gasped, struggling to maintain hisposure. "You have no idea what forces you''ve just unleashed. The Kree will not forget this insult, nor will I." Peter, twirling his lightsaber with a nonchnt air, couldn''t help but retort, "Well, It''ll be hard for you to remember much once you''re dead. And as for the Kree, meh¡­" He shrugged uncaringly. "They''re already a nation at war, and I''m sure once we return to exin how the despicable Ronan the user attacked us unprovoked, peaceful Jedi, the Republic will make that war much harder as well¡­" Ronan grits his teeth, a vein throbbing on his forehead. "Lies! Your words are nothing but nder and lies, crafted to undermine my honor!" And he was right. After all, although he wasn''t the most agreeable in their meeting, Ronan was not the aggressor in this situation. Peter was the one to throw the first stone, so to speak. "The truth is written by winners, and sadly, it''s not looking too good for you¡­" Peter countered, clearly admitting that he would lie. "I mean, forget about winning, I don''t think you''ll make it out of here alive." Windu, slightly perturbed by his Padawans outlook on life, couldn''t argue with the logic of it either. He tightened his grip on his sword, ncing over at Peter, signaling that it was time to end this. With a nod, they circled Ronan, who, despite his grievous injury, readied himself for another assault. His eyes burned with a fire that was both terrifying and pitiable. "I¡­will not¡­be defeated by¡­peace-loving monks," Ronan spat, gripping his hammer with his remaining hand, its purple glow brightening by the second. As Ronan lunged forward, his weapon raised for a devastating blow, Peter and Windu acted in perfect harmony. Peter darted beneath Ronan''s guard, a blur of motion, slicing at the warlord''s legs and forcing him to kneel. Windu, materializing at the warmonger''s side, stabbed his de into his right shoulder. "Aarrghhh!" Ronan screamed in agony as his flesh was prated and cooked from the inside out, dropping his hammer in the process. And with precise control of the Force, Peter pulled the Universal Weapon to himself before it could even touch the floor, catching it in his off-hand. "Don''t mind if I do¡­" he muttered in awe, admiring his new property. Ronan, now on his knees, looked up at his conquerors, the realization of his imminent demise dawning in his eyes. "You may kill me¡­but my cause¡­my purpose will live on. The gxy¡­will be cleansed through swift and righteous Kree justice," he dered, his voice a hoarse whisper. Peter exchanged a nce with Windu, a silent agreement passing between them: he couldn''t be allowed to live. Too many lives have already been lost because of his malicious actions. If they spared him now, many more would be added to that long list of names. Simply put, the universe would be a much better ce without Ronan the user¡­ With a swift, clean motion, they raised their sabers high before bringing them down to decapitate Ronan, his head toppling to the floor, hisst words still hanging in the air. Secondster, the warlord''s body fell as well, his head rolled to a stop a few feet away, his face frozen in an expression of fanatical conviction. As the dust settled, Peter and Windu stood over Ronan''s lifeless body, the intensity of the moment slowly fading. Windu, his stoic expression shifting, turned his attention to his Padawan, a worried look blooming on his face. "Peter," Windu began, his voice even butyered with a depth of concern, "are you okay?" His eyes, more perceptive than most, had picked up on the slight tremor in his padawans hands¡ªa telltale sign of inner turmoil. Suddenly, Peter''s jovial, victorious demeanor faltered, a seriousness showing that was as rare as it was rming. "I¡­ I don''t know," he confessed, locking eyes with Windu. "When I fought those soldiers, it was¡­ it was the first time I''ve ever taken a life." He paused, struggling to find the right words. "And what bothers me the most is how easy it was, and how easy it became to do it again... I hate that it feels this way, like I could kill another toon of Kree without batting an eye. They attacked us, and we didn''t have a choice, I know that, but..." His voice trailed off, words escaping him. Windu listened intently, understanding the gravity of Peter''s admission. Most Padawans never faced the stark reality of killing, as the Jedi order has been at rtive peace for thousands of years, making Peter''s experience a clear deviation from the norm. "What you feel is natural, Peter," Windu said, offering a reassuring nod. "The path of a Jedi is many, with some trails more difficult to traverse than others. But it is how we tread down these pathways that define us." Before Peter could respond, a suddenmotion broke their solemn reflection. Neb, her usual stoic facade giving way to a rare burst of emotion, came running toward them. In an impulsive gesture of excitement and relief, she leaped onto Peter''s back, embracing him tightly. "You did it! You''re alive!" she eximed, her voice a mix of happiness and disbelief. She had watched the entire fight from the safety of their ship, her heart in her throat. However, secondster, realizing her uncharacteristic disy of affection, Neb quickly disengaged, stepping back with an awkward look on her face, doing her best to look anywhere but at Peter. The sudden shift in her behavior left both Peter and Windu momentarily bemused. ''She seems much happier than the Neb I know¡­'' Peter thought with a smile, guessing that Thanos, if he even existed in this universe, hadn''t had enough time topletely ruin her yet. Peter, despite the emotional rollercoaster of the day, couldn''t help but let out a chuckle at the absurdity of the situation. "Yeah, I''m alive," he replied, grinning at Neb. "Thanks for worrying about me." "Whatever, who said I was worried¡­" A/N: 1754 words :) C32 Aftermath C32 Aftermath Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 11 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª With the battle against Ronan and his soldiers concluded, Peter, Windu, and Neb wasted no time in their departure. They knew all too well the risks of lingering; the rest of the fleet orbiting Ronan''s gship might notice the silence from theirmander, or a stray soldier onboard might send out an alert. The urgency propelled them forward, their steps quick and purposeful. But as they were about to walk off, leaving what was left of Ronan behind, Peter caught a glimpse of an outline in the headless corpses pocket. Walking over to take a look, he found a small, handheld data-pad, which seemed to be password protected. Turning to Windu, Peter held up the device and asks, "Hey, should we take this with us?" His master nodded, "Sure, the Senate might have a use for it¡­" As they boarded their ship, Peter couldn''t help but nce back at the looming battleship. "We could blow the gship to bits as we fly off," he mused aloud. "It would help give us a smokescreen as we escape..." After all, they weren''t sure how the rest of the fleet would react to their unannounced departure. Neb seemed onboard, but Windu, however, shook his head. "That would be senseless ughter, Peter," he said, his voice firm yet not unkind. "Remember, among even Ronan''s soldiers and staff, there could be at least one innocent soul. It is not the Jedi way to kill indiscriminately." Neb rolled her eyes as she heard this, clearly disagreeing, though she didn''t voice it. "¡­" Peter''s shoulders slumped slightly, realization dawning on him. "Yeah, you''re right," he conceded, the thrill of battle fading to leave room for reflection. "I guess I got a little carried away¡­" And luckily, as their ship quietly slipped out of the hangar, the vast expanse of space appearing before them, not a single Kree ship opened fire, allowing them to fly off without any issues. ¡­ .. . The hum of the Jedi ship filled the silent void as it sped through the vibrant tunnels of hyperspace, heading back to Coruscant. Inside, the atmosphere was thick with an unspoken tension, the remnants of the day''s events weighing heavily on its upants. Peter sat alone by the window, his gaze lost in the hypnotic swirls of hyperspace. His Walkmany in hisp, its headphones clinging to his ears, the melody drowning out the world around him, but his mind was far from the music. y Knockin'' On Heaven''s Door by Guns N'' Roses(A/N: Yes, I know this song wasn''t on his mixtapes in the movies, but the time period works so I''m adding it.) Mama take this badge from me I can''t use it anymore It''s getting dark too dark to see Feels like I''m knockin'' on Heaven''s door Knock-knock-knockin'' on Heaven''s door Knock-knock-knockin'' on Heaven''s door Knock-knock-knockin'' on Heaven''s door Knock-knock-knockin'' on Heaven''s door ¡­ Beside Peter leaned the Universal Weapon, a trophy from his battle against Ronan the user. Today, he had crossed a line he knew he would have to step over sooner orter¡ªtaking lives in the heat of battle. The faces of the people he killed, though they were trying to kill him first, flickered in his mind like ghostly apparitions. Yet, guilt remained a stranger to him. Was it the justification of self-defense that numbed his conscience, or was he losing a part of himself, desensitized by the harsh reality of it all? Peter didn''t know¡­ ¡­ Across the room, Master Windu sat in silent meditation, reying the final moments with Ronan, questioning the morality of their actions. The Jedi Code was his guiding light, yet he may have broken it today. Had they acted in true defense when they killed Ronan, or had they be executioners in the name of the greater good? The answer was clear. They could have captured Ronan, as he was already disarmed and defeated, but instead, they decided to kill him, to spare the Gxy from any future massacres or genocides spurred on by the Kree empire''s most radical Zealot. The conflict between his beliefs and the harsh realities of their previous situation gnawed at him, a storm brewing in the calm of his meditation. ¡­ Caught between these two introspective individuals, Neb found herself sitting at a table in the center of the room, her gaze shifting between Peter and Windu, feeling out of ce. She couldn''t shake off the feeling of responsibility for the day''s bloodshed. After all, if not for her, Peter might have avoided the confrontation with Ronan entirely. They had plunged into the heart of danger to save her, and the cost of that decision was in front of her now. The desire to break the silence was overwhelming, yet she hesitated, unsure if her words could fix anything. Soon enough, the oppressive atmosphere began to shift as Peter, seemingly reaching an eptance of the day''s grim events, pulled himself from the depth of his thoughts. A pragmatic resignation took hold, acknowledging the gxy''s perils and the likelihood of facing such situations once again. "That''s just how this universe works," he mused silently, the eptance of this reality clearing the fog of his mind. Stashing his Walkman away, his gazended on Neb, her features etched with difort. Moving towards her, he took a seat across the table, prompting an unexpected apology from her. "I''m sorry¡­" "What? Why?" Peter asked, genuinely puzzled. Neb hesitated, then shared her earlier thoughts, her voice tinged with guilt and sorrow. Peter, in his characteristic manner, shrugged off the gravity of her words. "Ronan needed killing anyway," he reassured her, his tone light but sincere. "Truthfully, if I could go back, I''d do it all over again. Including saving you, so don''t worry about it, okay?" The warmth in Peter''s words touched Neb, a rare gesture of kindness that felt alien yetforting. Curious, Peter continued his questions. "Hey, you okay? I mean, how did you end up in this mess anyway?" Neb''s gaze shifted, a flicker of pain in her eyes before she responded, "I was just¡­ in the wrong ce at the wrong time. Flying through space when Ronan''s fleet decided I was their next target..." Peter nodded, unsure if she was telling the truth or not, but ultimately choosing not to pry. After a moment, he ventured another question, treading cautiously. "Do you¡­ have any family? Anyone we can contact for you?" Her reaction was immediate and telling; she stiffened, the mention of ''family'' conjuring shadows in her eyes. For a brief moment, she seemed to retreat within herself, a fortress of solitude against painful memories. Until finally, she spoke, her voice barely above a whisper. "No, there''s no one." Peter caught the undercurrent of sorrow in her words and decided not to delve deeper. "Okay, I get it. We all have things we''d rather leave behind or not talk about." His tone was understanding, offering her a silent promise not to broach the subject again. "So, what will you do now?" Peter finally asked, concerncing his voice. "I don''t know," Neb admitted, the uncertainty of her future a looming specter. Peter, empathetic to her plight,mented his inability to offer more help, as he''s only a penniless Jedi Padawan, without a single cent to his name. He couldn''t even house her if he wanted to, as the Jedi would have to agree to take her. Yet, as he witnessed the frown of contemtion on Neb''s face, he made a silent vow to seek Master Yoda''s assistance, hoping the Jedi could help Neb in some form. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Coruscant¡­ As their ship descended into the atmosphere, headed toward the Jedi Temple, Peter couldn''t help but feel at ease. He hadn''t realized until now, but he slowly began to consider the Temple, and Coruscant itself as his home. Theynded smoothly in the designated area, the hum of the engines quieting to a gentle purr. As the ramp descended, they were immediately greeted by Supreme Chancellor Finis Valorum and the venerable Jedi Grandmaster Yoda. Neb, a stranger to such dignifiedpany, followed closely behind, her eyes scanning her surroundings with wary curiosity. Peter recognized Chancellor Valorum¡ªthe very one Palpatine would have deposed to seize control of the Republic, making him wonder what old Sidious was up to right now. ''Hopefully, the council has made good use of my warning¡­'' He thought before quickly refocusing on the present. They were ushered into the Jedi Temple, winding through its grand corridors until they reached the council room. Neb, not being a Jedi or a government official, was asked to wait outside, a request sheplied with silently, albeit with a noticeable edge of difort. Inside the council room, the atmosphere was solemn. Valorum, Yoda, and the rest of the council listened intently as Windu began the briefing, handing over Ronan''s data-pad as he spoke. They detailed everything: from their initial meeting with Nova Prime and everything they learned about the war, to the pointless meeting with Ronan the user and his subsequent death. Peter felt all eyes on him as he admitted his part in the mission''s rather violent deviation. He knew Windu wouldn''t cover for him, nor did he expect him to, so the only choice was to be truthful. As expected, some council members'' expressions darkened upon hearing Peter''s exnation. Sensing their judgment, Peter couldn''t stay silent. "May I speak freely?" he asked, his voice carrying a weight of sincerity. Yoda nodded. "Speak, you may." Peter stood, his gaze sweeping the council members. "I know some of you are disappointed in me, and I''m prepared to ept any punishment. But saving Neb was the right thing to do. If that means I jeopardized a mission, that was already doomed to fail from the beginning, then so be it. I believe in doing what''s right, even when it''s hard. If that''s not what being a true Jedi is about, then maybe it''s the council''s vision that needs reevaluation, not my actions." The room fell silent, his words hanging heavy in the air. Yoda''s eyes twinkled with a hint of amusement, or perhaps it was respect. The rest of the council exchanged looks, their earlier disapproval now mixed with contemtion. Chancellor Valorum nodded thoughtfully as Peter concluded his heartfelt speech. "While we tread in times of uncertainty," Valorum began, addressing the council, "let''s not be so quick to judge those who act with valor and conviction. The death of Ronan the user, though regrettable, opens a pathway to friendship with the Nova Empire, a friendship I was already working towards, actually." His words set the room abuzz. A few Jedi, steeped in tradition and the moral absolutes of the Jedi Code, raised their voices in dissent. "But this changes nothing. Either way, the rules have been broken," one council member challenged, sparking a fervent exchange of perspectives. As the debate waged, Peter watched, his fate hanging in the bnce. The minutes stretched into what seemed an eternity until a consensus was reached. Yoda, having listened intently to all sides, finally spoke. "Teach the bear ns dueling ss for a month, you will," he decreed, a twinkle in his eye. "Severe, this punishment is not. Yet, reflect on your actions, you must." Relief washed over Peter, a smile creeping onto his face. But before he could leave, he turned back, one final request burning within him. "Master Yoda, there''s something else. Neb¡ªshe''s got no family, nowhere to go. Can the Jedi offer her a ce to stay, at least until she figures things out?" The room tensed, ready to rebuke, but Yoda raised his hand, silencing any opposition. "Stay in the Temple, she may. A ce of learning and healing, the Jedi Temple is." Gratitude filled Peter''s voice as he thanked Yoda. Exiting the council room, he found Neb, her posture tense from the unfamiliar environment. "Got some good news," he said, his smile broad and genuine. "You''re wee to stay at the Temple for a while. Figure things out, and get some rest. You''re safe here." Neb''s eyes widened, a mix of surprise and relief washing over her, as she thought she might have to sleep on the streets tonight. Suddenly, a faint smile touched her lips¡ªa sign that, perhaps, her fortunes were about to change. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As Peter was helping Neb settle into her new quarters within the Jedi Temple, the intense discussions within the council chamber had finally begun to wane. The Jedi Council, after much debate, was still torn on the righteousness of his and Windu''s actions during their recent mission. Like always, the council remained split, some believed they did a good thing, while others believed the Jedi code, as well as the directive of their mission, had been broken. With a heavy sigh, Yoda called the meeting to an end. The members, one by one, filed out of the room, leaving behind a silence that felt almost oppressive. Windu, however, lingered, his gaze following Yoda. As the room emptied, his voice cut through the silence, "Master Yoda?" Yoda paused, turning to face Windu. The gravity of Windu''s expression did not escape him. "Bothered, you are? Speak, you should." Windu took a step forward, his posture rigid, the reflection of a man burdened with unspoken fears. "It concerns our Padawan¡­" he initiated, his toneden with a deep sense of worry. "I hesitated to bring this matter before the council, not wanting to stir unrest without necessity¡­" The air between them grew thick with foreboding, as Windu continued, "Peter''s behavior during, and especially after our mission, has raised some rms in me¡­" A/N: 2300 words :) C33 The Black Order C33 The ck Order Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 10 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The corridors of the Jedi Temple echoed with the remnants of the day''s heated discussions, yet within the Council Chambers, a more solemn exchange unfolded between two of its most revered members. Yoda''s expression remained unreadable, yet his eyes narrowed slightly, a glimmer of concern passing through them. "Concerned, we should be?" "Indeed," Mace Windu began, "Peter''s actions during our recent mission¡­ they''ve given me pause." The room seemed to close in as he recounted the events, the weight of his words hanging heavily between them. "His recklessness, his inability to heed my guidance, his unsettling enthusiasm forbat, not to mention the fact that he seems to be searching for his home¡ªit''s all so troubling, especially his condition after our mission had ended¡­" "After the mission, how did he fare, hmm?" Yoda asked. Windu sighed. "The aftermath hit him hard. Not because he regretted the fighting¡ªon the contrary, his excitement was palpable, which is rming in itself. But realizing the gravity of his actions¡­ taking lives for the first time, and not just one but many, and his role in Ronan''s death¡­ I believe it''s left a mark." The gravity of the revtion hung in the air, a shadow casting over Yoda''s wise features. "Troubling, this is. Early in a Jedi''s path, such experiences can deeply affect their trajectory..." Windu nodded, acknowledging the gravity of the situation. "I chose to withhold these observations from the council. I feared it would only sow discord between them and Peter. If he is indeed the Chosen One, having the council against him would serve no purpose. It falls to us, as his mentors, to guide him through this, and back onto the path of the light." The silence that followed was telling, both masters lost in their thoughts on the delicate bnce of nurturing their shared Padawan. "Believe you, that towards the dark side, he might be headed?" Yoda''s voice was soft, yet it cut through the tension with the precision of a lightsaber. "Not yet," Windu admitted, the uncertainty of the future a heavy burden. "But the seeds are there, and if we''re not careful, they could grow. We must be vignt, guiding him with a subtlety that does not push him away but gently steers him back." Yoda nodded, his eyes closing as if to peer into the vastness of the Force itself. "A fine line, it is, we walk. Ensure that we must, Peter does not stray further. Guide him with wisdom andpassion, we shall." And on that note, their conversation drew to a close with the understanding that the path ahead would require patience, wisdom, and perhaps most importantly, faith in the Force. As Windu left the council room, leaving a pensive and thoughtful Yoda behind, the weight of their shared responsibility was at the forefront of their minds. The future was uncertain, but they would do their best to steer it in a positive direction, ensuring Peter didn''t fall down a path of darkness. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Not long after Windu and Yoda''s talk concluded, Peter bid farewell to Neb for the night, leaving her in one of the many guest quarters in the Jedi Temple, and navigated through the empty corridors, on his way to a certain secluded meditation room. Ensuring no one was following, he activated the secret mechanism in the room, descending into the hidden basement below. As he walked into the huge, open chamber, the spectral figure of Darth Revan awaited at the top of the purified Sith Shrine. The shrine crackled with power as Peter climbed to the top, greeting his master. "Hey, I''m back," Peter announced, a joking smirk masking his face, holding up his new hammer. "Like my new toy? I had to kill a few dozen guys to get it." Darth Revan, ignoring the weaponpletely, read through Peter''s smiling facade. "Is this to be considered unfortunate?" He asked, clearly unbothered by the killing. "Tell me, what burdens your mind, my foolish apprentice?" "It''s not necessarily a bad thing¡­" Peter recounted the events of his mission, his voice steady butced with an undercurrent of conflict. He spoke of the battle, the lives he had taken, and the turbulent emotions that followed, as well as hister eptance of it all. As Revan listened, his ghostly visage remained impassive. Yet, when Peter finished, Revan''s response was measured, his tone imbued with the weight of centuries. "Killing is an inescapable facet of existence, Peter, especially for the Sith," Revan''s voice resonated throughout the chamber. "Whether in times of peace or conflict, be it as a Jedi, a Sith, or simply someone defending what they hold dear, one must be ready to take lives. It''s not the act itself that shapes you, but the intent that drives it. Embrace it as a necessary deed, and carry on." Peter listened intently, the words striking a chord within him. "Yeah, that''s sort of the conclusion I came to as well¡­" In a moment of reflection, Revan then imparted, "Moreover, remember those fools sought your demise first, which sealed their fate from the start. They should consider themselves fortunate it wasn''t I, or another Sith, for had it been, their end would not havee so gently. Believe me, the quick demise you granted them was an act of mercy. Because even for us Sith, justice served in defense of your own life is nothing if not righteous." Revan''s perspective was starkly different from that of his Jedi mentors, yet it carried an undeniable truth. The gxy was not ck and white, and neither were the decisions he would have to make. The more he thought of it, the more Peter found himself agreeing more and more with that sentiment, minus the small bit about torture, of course. "Your journey requires bnce, Peter. You''ve chosen to walk your own path, learning from the Jedi and the Sith to mold your own identity, and I respect that. Yet that also means you''ll have to find your own way in situations like these. I can give you all the counseling in the world, but it''s up to you to interpret it as you will. Embrace theplexities of your nature, and let neither side of the Force dominate." The lesson was clear, and as Revan''s form faded away, leaving Peter alone in silence to contemte his advice, a final sense of resolve settled over him. He understood now that his path was his own to forge, a bnce between light and dark, life and death. "Oh, and I''ll be taking this for study¡­" Revan appeared again, snatching the Universal Weapon from Peter''s grasp before disappearing again, the hammer vanishing with him. "¡­" Peter sighed, though a part of him expected this. After all, his master did the same thing when he first got his lightsaber. As he made his way back to the surface, the temple around him seemed different, as if acknowledging the burden¡ªand the power¡ªof the bnce he strived to maintain. And in the quiet of the night, as hey in bed, his headphones ying one of his mother''s favorite songs, Peter felt the weight of his previous mission slowly lift away, his lingering uncertainty vanishingpletely. y Goodbye Stranger by Supertramp(A/N: This is one of my favorite songs.) It was an early morning yesterday I was up before the dawn And I really have enjoyed my stay But I must be moving on Like a king without a castle Like a queen without a throne I''m an early morning lover And I must be moving on Now I believe in what you say Is the undisputed truth But I have to have things my own way To keep me in my youth Like a ship without an anchor Like a ve without a chain Just the thought of those sweetdies Sends a shiver through my veins And I will go on shining Shining like brand new I''ll never look behind me My troubles will be few ¡­ .. . A week had passed since the demise of Ronan the user, and the gxy found itself on the cusp of a shifting paradigm. The Gctic Republic, traditionally neutral and without a standing army, had cast its lot with the Nova Empire. Though the Senate sent no troops¡ªits policies strictly forbidding it¡ªthe assistance it provided in the form of things like weapons and ships at reduced costs, and strategic intelligence marked a significant turn in the tide against the aggressive Kree Empire. Peter, back at the Jedi Temple, found himself reading on his datapad, skimming through the most recent string of information warfare between the Republic and the Kree Empire. The data pad he and Master Windu had taken from Ronan was now a weapon in the Republic''s arsenal. Cracked open by the finest slicers, its logs revealed the extensive war crimesmitted by Ronan,ying bare the brutalities of the Kree Empire for the entire gxy to see on the hol. The Kree''s image was tarnished, their moral high ground eroded by the revtions of their own viciousness. But the Kree were not a people to take such slights lying down. In retaliation, theyunched their own salvo in this war of information. Footage from Ronan''s ship surfaced, depicting Peter and Windu''s actions in a light most unfavorable. The narrative spun by the Kree painted the Jedi as aggressors who attacked unprovoked, executed Ronan and his men in cold blood, and desecrated the dead by looting the Universal Weapon and the data pad, demanding they be returned immediately. But the demands for their return rang hollow; these were spoils of war, and the Kree, now dered enemies of the Republic, had no im over them in the eyes of the Republic or its allies. Peter, lounging in his quarters, couldn''t help but smirk at the absurdity of the situation. "Not giving it back, that''s for sure," he muttered to himself, eyeing the Universal Weapon propped against his wall. ''My precious¡­'' He thought, jokingly. The Jedi Council, for their part, remained silent on the matter. The murky waters of war were not their usual arena. Yet, the involvement of two of their own had sparked some debate. Whispered discussions filled the corridors of the Temple, a mixture of concern, disapproval, and in some cases, quiet admiration for the daring actions of Peter and his master. In this war of information, Peter found himself in the eye of the storm, though it didn''t seem to bother him much. ''I''ll just keep doing my thing. Let them say whatever they want¡­'' ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In the distant reaches of Wild Space, where the stars themselves seemed to be shrouded in darkness, Thanos, the Mad Titan, sat upon his throne. Around him knelt his children: Ebony Maw, his voice as silken as it was deceitful; Cull Obsidian, a mountain of muscle and malice; Proxima Midnight, swift and lethal with her spear; Corvus ive, his figure tall and imposing. [Insert pictures of the ck Order here] (A/N: Do you guys want Supergiant in this story as well? She wasn''t in the movies because she''s overpowered tho.) Andstly, the youngest, Gamora, her frame small and battered due to the brutal tutge she''s been forced to endure since losing her usual sparring partner. A holographic screen above them flickered, ying the video released by the Kree Empire, the visage of Neb, Thanos''s runaway daughter,ing into focus. Gamora, her features twisted in a frown, bore witness to the sister she hadn''t seen in over a week, the sister who, in her eyes, hadmitted the unfathomable sin of fleeing their father''s dominion, a sin she''d contemtedmitting as well, but never had the courage. Thanos, his gaze fixed on the hologram, watched with an unreadable expression as the two mysterious Jedi executed Ronan the user. His interest piqued not by the act itself, but by the unmistakable sight of Neb rushing over and embracing one of the Jedi with what could only be described as relief and joy. The hologram vanished, and Ebony Maw stepped forward, his voice a whisper that filled the room. "My lord, shall we retrieve our wayward sibling?" Thanos sat in silence, contemting the request before finally answering. "Yes, send Corvus and Proxima¡­" Before they could leave, Gamora spoke up, her voice barely above a whisper. "Father, may I¡­ May I go with them? It was my fault Neb left. I wish to bring her back myself." Thanos raised a brow, his gaze shifting towards Gamora, noticing the bruises and wounds that marred her otherwise greenplexion. With Neb gone, Gamora had been pitted against Proxima, a battle she was destined to lose from the start. Proxima and Corvus exchanged looks, their disdain for the idea clear. Yet, all eyes were on Thanos, awaiting his decree. After a moment that stretched like an eternity, Thanos nodded. "Yes, Gamora. You may apany them. Perhaps, in doing so, Neb will return with less resistance." Proxima and Corvus begrudgingly epted the decision, though their expressions spoke volumes of their doubts. As they prepared to depart, Thanos''s voice echoed throughout the chamber, amandment that left no room for failure. "Bring her back. And if she resists¡­ remind her of her ce in this universe¡­" A/N: 2251 words :) C34 Hidden Agendas C34 Hidden Agendas Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 11 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The whispers in the hallways were easy to ignore, but what wasn''t was the changed demeanor of his Jedi masters, Yoda and Mace Windu. Their extra attention and advice, meant as guidance, began to feel more like pestering, a fact Peter couldn''t help but notice. ''They must be worried about me after thest mission¡­'' He concluded, both annoyed and touched by their concerns. During a particrly grueling training session, Peter meditated with dozens of rocks and boulders levitating around him, his focus beginning to waver, not from the physical exertion but from the barrage of wisdom Yoda offered. "In stillness, the Force is most felt. Quiet your mind, you must," Yoda instructed for what seemed like the hundredth time that hour. Peter, drenched in sweat and exhaustion, barely suppressed an eye roll. While he respected and appreciated his master''s concern, the constant coddling was starting to grate on him. It was at this moment that Neb entered, her curiosity about the temple leading her to the training hall. "I didn''t mean to interrupt," she said, catching sight of Peter''s drained expression, Yoda''s attentive stance beside him, and the wondrous sight of the floating rocks and boulders. "Worry not. Finished we are," Yoda said, turning towards her with a gentle nod. "How find you the temple?" he asked, his voice carrying a warmth that belied the depth of his scrutiny. "It''s¡­ peaceful," Neb replied, her voice softer than usual, a stark contrast to the prickly exterior she typically presented. "Much more peaceful than I''m used to¡­" Yoda smiles, masking the pity and sadness he felt for the girl before him, her cybeic enhancements and guarded behavior spoke far more than any words could. ''Lived a hard life, she has¡­'' Peter wiped the sweat from his brow as he carefully lowered everything to the ground, watching as Yoda exchanged a few more words with Neb before departing, leaving to take care of some council business. "So, how''s the exploring going?" Peter walked over and asked. "It''s different here¡­ calming," Neb admitted, her eyes scanning the training hall, seeing it for the first time. "What about you? Does all this," she gestured to the training equipment, "get tiring?" Peterughed, "You have no idea. But it''s not just the physical stuff; it''s the¡­ mentorship," he said, air-quoting thest word, "that''s been a bit muchtely." Neb nodded, understanding the unspoken strain behind his words. As they began to walk back to the residential area, she hesitated before asking, "Peter, what do you think I should do next? Do you think they''ll let me stay here?" Peter considered her question carefully. "Well, if it were up to me, I''d say you should stay as long as you like. But the Jedi¡­ they''re kind folks so they won''t throw you into the streets, but I''m not sure they''d let you hang around without a purpose." Neb''s face fell slightly, "So, what? I''ll end up in some orphanage?" "Maybe? I don''t know," Peter shrugged, an ideaing to mind. "But hey, if you''re interested, why not ask for some training? I mean, bing a Jedi might be a long shot, especially with your age and all, but if you''re working hard, I doubt they''d find it so easy to send you away. Neb mulled over his words, a flicker of hope igniting in her eyes. "Yeah, they can''t ship me off to some orphanage if I''m a Jedi, right?" Peter hesitantly nodded, "Yeah, just don''t get your hopes up, okay? I was nine when I joined the Jedi, and they still gave me a hard time about it. But there''s no harm in trying, right? If you''re serious about this, then Grandmaster Yoda''s the one to talk to. He''s the most understanding out of everyone." ¡­ As they reached Peter''s quarters, the conversation came to a natural pause. "Thanks, Peter. I''ll talk to Yoda," Neb said, her usual tough exterior softened by the possibility of a future she hadn''t considered before. Peter smiled, "Anytime, Neb. Just remember¡­ don''t get your hopes up too high." He warned, "The Jedi are pretty strict, and we''re not even sure if you can use the Force yet..." With a determined, yet cautious nod, Neb walked off, leaving Peter alone with his thoughts. ''I just hope I gave her the right advice¡­'' He sighed, heading to his room for a much-needed shower. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª While Peter was dealing with the fallout of his first mission, and Neb set her sights on the possibility of bing a Jedi, a sinister plot unfolded far from the Republic. In the heart of the Kree homeworld, H, Darth Sidious, the shadowy puppeteer, wove histest scheme. Sidious stood at the window of his opulent mansion, overlooking the sprawling cityscape of H. The Kree world was a blend of ancient traditions and cutting-edge technology, a perfect hiding ce for someone like him. After his ns in the Gctic Republic crumbled, he sought a fresh start alongside a new identity. And H, with its internal strife and political unrest, provided the fertile ground he needed. Although only a few months have passed, Sidious has already begunying the groundwork, rising to power slowly but surely. In his first week on H, he was able to find a perfect foothold into Kree politics, the House of Fiyero, a new and growing political factionposed of wealthy and powerful merchants from across the Kree Empire. His choice to join the House of Fiyero was born out of convenience and shared ambition. The faction''s opposition to the Supreme Intelligence, the artificial ruler of the Kree Empire, aligned with Sidious''s ns. The AI''s cold, logical rule had long been a thorn in the side of many Kree, and Sidious intended to use that to his benefit. Turning his back from the window, Sidious walked down the hall and entered a dimly lit room, where notable members of the House of Fiyero gathered around arge, holographic map of the Kree Empire. The room buzzed with whispers of coup and rebellion. "Friends," Sidious began, his voice cutting through the murmurs, "the gxy is changing. The Republic''s alliance with the Nova Empire and their dissemination of Ronan''s atrocities have only fueled our people''s desire for change." Like a chameleon, he adopted the Kree as his own people as if he were merely changing his clothes. "The Supreme Intelligence''s reign is waning to an end. It''s time for the Kree to be led by living beings once again." Murmurs of agreement filled the room. The members of the House of Fiyero were ambitious, to say the least. Corrupted by power, wealth, and greed, they saw the chaos of war as an opportunity to seize control. And with Sidious''s guidance, their path to power seemed all but assured. "But let us not forget," Sidious continued, "the popce is behind us because they yearn for peace. We must be the harbingers of that peace, at least in their eyes. Once we control the empire, the real work begins." The members nodded, their minds racing with thoughts of power and dominance. Sidious, however, had ns within ns. The House of Fiyero was but a means to an end¡ªa stepping stone to his ultimate goal of reshaping the Kree Empire into a new Sith Empire. "As for the Supreme Intelligence," Sidious mused, "it is but a relic of the past. A tool that has outlived its usefulness. We will offer the Kree people freedom from its rule. And in its ce, they shall have us as their ruling body, the House of Fiyero!" The room erupted in apuse, the members incited by Sidious''s words, like sweet whispers empowered by the Dark Side itself. They viewed themselves as liberators, yet in reality, they were merely tyrants consumed by their own thirst for power. Sidious smiled, his gaze returning to the holographic map. The pieces were moving ording to his design. The Kree, tired of endless war, were ripe for maniption. And with the House of Fiyero under his influence, it was only a matter of time before his ns came to fruition. And as the meeting drew to a close, Sidious retired to his private chambers, his mind already on the next phase of his grand scheme. The fall of the Supreme Intelligence and the rise of the House of Fiyero were but the beginning. In the shadows, the Sith Empire would rise anew, with Sidious at its helm. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As Darth Sidiousid the groundwork for his empire on H, another dark figure moved pieces across the chessboard of the Gctic Republic. Darth gueis, the Sith Lord shrouded in secrecy, had faced setbacks, but none so severe that they could extinguish the dark me of his ambition. The loss of Sidious as a pawn had been a blow, but in the aftermath, he found an asset of unparalleled value¡ªCount Dooku. Dooku, a former Jedi of noble birth and considerable power, had be gueis''s apprentice. His loyalty, whether born of maniption or genuine belief in the Sith philosophy, was unwavering. And this loyalty was crucial for gueis''s future ns. His failed attempts to transfer his consciousness into a human body to infiltrate the highest office in the Republic had been a setback, yet it had not deterred him. If anything, it had sharpened his focus on the need for a trusted apprentice to operate in the political arena¡ªa role Dooku was born to y. Today, gueis''s eyes were glued to a live broadcast from the Senate, where Dooku was about to make a speech that would mark the beginning of their new strategy. In the Senate chamber, Dooku stood tall, his voice resonating through the grand hall. "Esteemed senators, Ie before you today to question our Republic''s involvement in the Kree-Nova war," he began, his words carefully chosen to sow seeds of doubt and discontent. "Our great Republic has always been a beacon of peace and democracy, yet we find ourselves embroiled in a conflict not our own." "Furthermore," Dooku''s gaze swept across the room, making eye contact with senators from various systems, ensuring his message was felt personally by each. "We must confront the bantha in the chamber¡ªthe rampant corruption and stagnation that gues our Republic. How long have we sat idly by, as bureaucracy and corruption erode the very foundations of our democracy?" A heavy silence fell over the chamber, the ufortable truth of his words settling in the hearts of many present. "Look around you," he continued, his voice rising, "at the countless representatives more interested in lining their pockets than serving themon good. This war," he gestured emphatically, "is but another example of their greed." Dooku paused, allowing his words to permeate the thick atmosphere of the Senate. "The Kree-Nova conflict has diverted our attention and resources away from addressing the urgent needs of our own citizens. While we meddle in external affairs, collecting profit off war and death, our people suffer from poverty, starvation, inequality, and neglect." The senators, once murmuring among themselves, now sat in rapt attention, some visibly ufortable, others nodding in reluctant agreement. Dooku had touched a nerve, calling out the unspoken truth of their collective failure. "It''s time for change," Dooku dered, his voice firm and resolute. "Time to return to the principles upon which the Republic was founded. We must cleanse the rot from within our ranks, streamline our processes, and refocus on the core values of justice, peace, and democracy. Only then can we truly say we serve the will of the people." Whispers filled the chamber, some in agreement, others in dissent. Dooku''s confidence was unshaken as he continued, "Moreover, the actions of our own Jedi, specifically Master Windu and his Padawan learner, have raised grave concerns. Their involvement in the demise of Ronan the user, though celebrated by many, must be scrutinized. Was their act not one of aggression, unprovoked and unjustified by the standards of the Jedi order?" The chamber erupted into a riot of voices, the controversy Dooku had ignited spreading like wildfire. Senators debated among themselves, the implications of his words not lost on them. The Jedi''s role, always meant to be peacekeepers, was now cast into doubt by one of their own. Meanwhile, Darth gueis watched, a thin smile creeping across his face. Dooku''s performance was more than satisfactory; it was a masterstroke. By questioning the Jedi''s actions and the Republic''s corruption and stagnation, Dooku had begun to pave his path to political influence, a path that gueis intended to exploit to the fullest. gueis''s ns required patience, subtlety, and a keen understanding of the dark side''s ability to manipte events from behind the scenes. Dooku was his voice in the Senate, a harbinger of dissent that would, in time, allow the Sith to control the Republic from within. As the broadcast ended, gueis turned away, his thoughts already on the next phase of his n. The gxy was a board, and every piece was moving ording to his will. The Jedi, the Senate, and even his runaway pawn Sidious, were but yers in a game they had yet to fullyprehend. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As Count Dooku finished his grand speech, three figures stood before arge holo-screen, their expressions a mix of concern, offense, and confusion. Yoda stroked his chin thoughtfully, his eyes narrowed as he pondered the implications of the speech they had just witnessed. Mace Windu''s brow was furrowed, his stance rigid with indignation at the audacity of Count Dooku''s words, even if he did agree with a good portion of what was said. And then there was Peter, who watched with a perplexed look on his face, trying to piece together the unfolding events. Peter''s mind raced. Dooku''s speech was stirring, incendiary, and not at all what Peter remembered from any Star Wars movies he''d seen. ''I think he does give a speech, but that doesn''t happen until the clone wars. And at that point, he was already a Sith¡­'' he wondered silently if Dooku had already fallen to the Dark Side. Peter began to fully understand that the timeline¡ªor perhaps the very fabric of this universe¡ªwas altered by the melding of the Marvel and Star Wars universes. He sighed as he realized that his future knowledge might not be as reliable as he expected it to be. As the broadcast concluded, Yoda turned away from the screen, his gait slow and contemtive. "Worrying, this development is," he murmured. "A meeting with Count Dooku, I have. Speak to him, I will." Peter''s interest piqued. Here was his chance to see Dooku in person, to gauge for himself whether the man was indeed a Sith. "Mind if I join you, Master Yoda? I''d like to meet the man who called me out live on the hol," Peter asked, his requestced with genuine curiosity. Yoda paused, peering up at Peter for a moment. "Hmm, apany me, you may," he finally consented. Windu, still visibly annoyed, chose not to join them. "I have matters here that require my attention," he stated firmly, clearly not interested in seeing Dooku. As Yoda and Peter stepped out of the temple, the bustling atmosphere of Coruscant greeted them. The city''s endless skyscrapers bathed in the twilight of the setting sun, casting long shadows over the streets below. Standing at the front gate of the Jedi Temple, they waited in silence, the air thick with anticipation. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As they awaited Dooku''s arrival, the serene skyline of Coruscant was interrupted by the descent of an unfamiliar ship. Its design was foreign¡ªinsectoid, aggressive, unmistakably Chitauri. Inside, Gamora stared out of the window, her gaze fixed on the below. The determination in her eyes was as sharp as the edge of a knife, awaiting the moment when she would see her sister again. Behind her, Corvus ive and Proxima Midnight exchanged looks of dark amusement, their sadistic smiles hinting at the chaos they intended to unleash. A/N: 2722 words :) Long boy¡­ C35 Attack on the Jedi Temple! C35 Attack on the Jedi Temple! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 10 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Neb, the fierce daughter of Thanos, the Mad Titan, now a prospective Jedi apprentice, stood silently in the corner of the Bear ns training hall, her eyes tracking the movements of the younglings with intense focus. She mimicked each graceful motion and controlled stance with precision, her unwavering resolve causing her to learn at an astounding speed. The younglings, too caught up in their own studies and training to notice her, continued their practice, theirughter and chatter filling the air with innocence and joy. It''s been exactly two days since Neb practically begged to join the Jedi Order. Her request, though filled with desperation, had been met with a kindness she was unustomed to. When she stopped Grandmaster Yoda in the halls, asking if she could be a Jedi, or at the very least learn from them as a normal person, he didn''t outright dismiss her plea. Instead, he had offered a sliver of hope, a chance that was as fragile as it was precious. The promise of testing her midichlorian count and the possibility of advocating for her in the Jedi Council had lit a fire within her. She knew the odds were stacked against her, as even Yoda warned of the slim chances she had, yet she clung to hope as if it were a lifeline. As she stood there, mimicking the youngling''s every move and absorbing everything the teachers said, her mind was not on the techniques or the Force, but on the looming specter of the council''s judgment. Would her efforts be enough? Could she truly belong to this world of peace and happiness? ''Will they ept me?'' She wondered when, suddenly, her musings were abruptly shattered by a deafening explosion. *BOOM!* The ground beneath her feet trembled, as shockwaves tore through the temple. Panic ensued as the younglings stumbled, theirughter reced by cries of confusion and fear. With her heart racing, Neb scanned her surroundings, looking for the source of the disturbance, her instincts kicking into overdrive. The Jedi teachers, once gentle instructors, transformed in an instant. Lightsabers appeared in their hands and ignited, casting an eerie glow across their determined figures. The room, filled with the sound of humming des, became a fortress, with each Jedi ready to protect the Younglings, their gazes all turning in the same direction, the front of the temple. Unarmed, Neb felt a familiar dread creeping into her heart. The peace of the Jedi Temple, her newfound sanctuary, was under threat. Rushing out of the room, and toward the sound of the explosion, she hoped it wasn''t who she thought it was¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Moments earlier¡­ Outside the temple, Count Dooku, a figure of elegance and authority, appeared on the horizon. His approach to the Jedi Temple was measured, his presence alonemanding attention. Standing beside Master Yoda, Peter watched intently, curious about the man whose words had stirred the Senate and the Gxy into a frenzy. As Dooku neared, his gaze fell upon Yoda, and he bowed slightly, a gesture of respect. "Master Yoda," he greeted with a reverence that contradicted his recent provocations. His attention then shifted to Peter, a spark of recognition in his eyes. "Ah, the young Jedi from the hol. Your actions have caused quite the stir." Peter, maintaining his usualid-back demeanor, offered a hand and a grin. "Peter Quill, unprovoked Kree murderer, as you so eloquently put it during your speech." Dooku''s smile faltered for a split second before returning. "Count Dooku¡­" Yoda watched the tense moment in amusement before finally speaking, "Impressive, your speech was. Agree with your points on the Republic, I do." "Well, I appreciate your support," Dooku seemed happy to hear this, turning his attention toward Yoda and away from Peter, doing his best to ignore his presence altogether. Peter smirked as he saw this, ''I need to keep pushing his buttons¡­'' He thought, hoping to assess Dooku''s emotions by provoking him. "But, agree with your statement about the Jedi, I do not." Yoda continues, causing Dooku to frown. "I knew you wouldn''t¡­" He replied. "Your concerns, valid, they are," Yoda added, "even so, believe your views on the Jedi to be overly harsh, I do. Well-meaning, in their own ways, most Jedi are." Dooku''s expression hardened. "With all due respect, Master Yoda, nothing you say will change my mind on this." He exined, "The Order''s rigidity and adherence to outdated principles have caused nothing but harm to both themselves and the Gxy as a whole." Peter, sensing the tension, saw his chance. "Isn''t it a bit much to me the Jedi for everything wrong in the Gxy? I mean, I agree that they have their problems, but they aren''t the government. It''s the Republic that makes the real decisions, decisions that could cause entire sr systems to either thrive or die out." Dooku''s eyes narrowed at Peter''s words. "And what would you know of such matters, Padawan Quill?" Peter leaned in, his every word empowered by a small sliver of the force, prodding Dooku over and over. "Well for one, I''ve been here. Can you say the same? No, you can''t, can you? After all, you ran away from the order like a disgruntled child. What happened? Did Daddy Yoda not give you enough love and affection?" Yoda nced at Peter, puzzled by his confrontational tone, something uncharacteristic of him. Peter continued, noticing a twitch in Dooku''s eyebrow as he spoke, "Tell me, what are the Jedi guilty of exactly? You know what? Why don''t I list it off for you¡­" Yoda raised a brow, though he waited to hear Peter''s opinion on the matter. "They''re elitist, uptight, rigid know-it-alls, each of them more stuck in their ways than thest. They misdefine attachment and emotions to a concerning degree, and even ban them as if suddenly emotions won''t exist anymore just because they decreed it. And finally, they spend all of their time in their actual ivory towers, ignoring the Gxy''s problems, unless of course, the Republic calls upon them for help." Both Yoda and Dooku were shocked, neither expecting Peter to go into such detail, hitting the nail right on the head with every word that left his mouth. "Am I wrong?" Peter asked, staring straight into Dooku''s eyes. "Yes¡­" He replied, unwilling to admit defeat. "The Jedi are an extension of the Republic, whether they like it or not. Defend them all you like, but as long as the Republic is corrupt, then so are the Jedi." Peter nodded. "And I agree, but that sounds like it''s a Senate problem, not a Jedi one. The Jedi merely follow orders and do their best to mediate the Senate''s decisions. If you want to change the Republic and the Jedi, then you first have to start in the Senate. But you already know this don''t you? So why is it that you''re so keen to tear down the Jedi? Was I right? Did your little green daddy not love you back?" Instantly, the air crackled with tension, as Dooku''s face momentarily twisted in a sh of pure rage, giving both Peter and Yoda a glimpse of the darkness within. It wasn''t much, just a tiny slip from a novice Sith, but it was more than enough to raise suspicion. But before any more words could be exchanged, a sudden, ominous shadow drew their gaze upward. A huge bug-like ship emerged on the horizon, its approach swift and purposeful towards the Jedi Temple. Peter''s eyes widened as he recognized the design, a Chitauri ship simr to the ones that attacked New York in the Avengers movie. Completely forgetting their little squabble, at least for the time being, the trio watched in disbelief as the ship''s central sma cannon activated, a bright light gathering energy at its core, aiming directly at them. ''Oh, sh*t¡­'' Peter thought as the cannon fired, sending a thick beam of red energy shooting towards the Jedi Temples front gate, exactly where they stood. The moment the Chitauri ship unleashed its deadly payload, the air around the Jedi Temple tensed with the anticipation of destruction. But as the bright beam of sma hurtled toward them, Peter, Yoda, and even Count Dooku found themselves united by a singr goal: the defense of themselves and the temple. With barely a second to spare, the trio simultaneously reached out with the Force, their powers intertwining and amplifying as they sought to counter the onught with a mighty telekic push. The air vibrated with the power of theirbined wills, a testament to the strength of the Force when wielded in unison. As the beam neared, it met an invisible barrier created by their collective effort. Straining against the immense power, they managed to deflect the beam away from the temple, redirecting it towards the open square. The impact was monumental, the ground shaking violently as the beam exploded upon contact, leaving a gaping crater in its wake. Amid the settling dust, Yoda''s expression was uncharacteristically severe, his usually calm demeanor reced by a fierce determination. Without a word, he raised his hand toward the looming ship, his fist tightening, his intent clear. Peter, seeing Yoda''s stance, instinctively joined him. Together, their power in the force intertwined, focusing on dragging the alien craft down from the sky. The ship groaned and creaked, its descent inevitable under theirbined might. Dooku, however, stood off to the side, observing but not assisting, his reasons known only to himself. With a final, concerted effort, the ship tilted, nosediving toward the crater it had just created. The impact sent another shockwave through the area, shaking the temple once again, dust and debris clouding the air. As the dust began to settle, the temple''s front doors swung open, and Neb emerged, her face a mask of concern that quickly morphed into outright panic at the sight of the downed ship. Her worry deepened as three figures emerged from the wreckage, their outlines bing clearer through the dissipating smoke. Corvus ive and Proxima Midnight stepped into view, their intentions unreadable but undoubtedly ominous. Neb''s heart raced, fear setting in as she knew why they hade here. ''They''re here for me¡­'' And just as she realized this, suddenly, a small, green figure came climbing out of the wreckage, taking her ce beside Corvus and Proxima. "Hey, Neb¡­" A/N: 1765 words :) C36 Yoda’s Power! C36 Yoda¡¯s Power! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 11 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A/N: I''ll be releasing two chapters tomorrow, so look forward to it :) In the aftermath of the ship''s crash, the tension rolled in like a thick fog, as a silent standoff between the Jedi and the invaders ensued. Beside Grandmaster Yoda, Peter stood rooted to the ground, his eyes widening at the spectacle unfolding before him, two members of the ck order, the Children of Thanos, an elite teamprised of powerful individuals who used their abilities to serve their adoptive father. Peter didn''t even have time to register the child-like Gamora''s arrival, his gaze locked onto the two powerhouses before him. But it didn''t stop there¡­ From the wreckage of the ship, following shortly behind the Mad Titan''s children, a sea of humanoid, Insect-like aliens, Chitauri soldiers, surged forward, brandishing their weapons, [Insert picture of Chitauri here] Luckily, just as the Chitauri appeared, so did the Jedi. From the temple''s entrance, a legion of white-robed guards emerged, forming up around Peter, Yoda, Neb, and Dooku, their yellow lightsabers casting a bright glow, forming a stark contrast to the dark, monstrous creatures across from them. Watching this, Peter was starting to feel better about their chances, ''But we''ll still have to deal with two members of the ck order¡­'' He nced over at Corvus and Proxima, apprehension and a small bit of fear beginning to well up in him. ncing over at Yoda, Peter ced all of his hopes on his little Master''s shoulders, knowing this battle would be far harder than his encounter with Ronan, who can probably be considered a small fry in the eyes of the ck Order. In the midst of this escting conflict, Neb and Gamora shared a moment, their intense gazes interlocking amidst the chaos, a storm of emotions swirling between them. Gamora, ignoring the forming armies and the rising tension, stepped forward. "Neb," she began, her voice softer than usual, "I thought I would never see you again¡­" "Yeah, well I hoped I''d never see you again, but we all can''t get what we want¡­" Neb responded harshly. Gamora flinched, "Okay, I may have deserved that¡­" "May have?" Neb asked, her brow raised in question. "Alright, I definitely deserved it," Gamora admitted, a sad frown marring her face. "Look, I''m really sorry about-" "Ugh¡­" Neb couldn''t help but grunt, interrupting her sister, her voice slowly rising. "Why are you here? I just want to live my life in peace! Can''t you just leave me alone?!" "You know we can''t do that¡­" Gamora replied negatively. "Father ordered that we bring you back. We can''t just leave without you. Juste back with us, and no one has to get hurt, I promise." Her plea was heartfelt, a stark contrast to the coldness that had defined their rtionship for years. ncing at her bloodthirstypanions, Gamora continued. "You don''t want your friends to die, do you? Let''s just go home before this gets worse than it already is¡­" Neb, visibly torn, shot a suspicious nce at Gamora. "Home?" she scoffed. "I''d rather die than go anywhere near that hellhole again!" The anguish in her voice was evident, a result of years of hardship. It was then that Peter intervened, his voice steady and reassuring. "Neb, you don''t have to go anywhere you don''t want to. We''ll protect you." He said as he turned to nce at Yoda. "Isn''t that right?" Immediately, the little Grandmaster tapped his cane onto the stone floor. "Protect you, the Jedi will, hmm." In response, the Jedi guards offered no words, but their actions spoke volumes. In a silent, yet clear agreement, they tightened their grip on their lightsabers, the force radiating off of them In waves. The hum of their des filled the air, a resonant promise of protection. They stepped forward, a solid wall of resolve and courage, their alignment and readiness for battle clear in their steady stances and focused expressions. But despite Peter and the Jedi''s assurance, Neb''s resolve wavered as she considered the potential consequences of her refusal. Corvus ive and Proxima Midnight, both formidable maniacs, stood ready to unleash death itself should she resist. The thought of such a thing happening to the Jedi weighed heavily on her, a burden she wasn''t sure she was willing to bear. Just as Neb was about to relent, and give herself up, Proxima''s taunting voice grated her ears. "Oh, dear Neb, still as naive as ever, I see. Did you think Gamora just suddenly had a change of heart?" Her cruelughter echoed, drawing eyes towards her. "Absolutely not! She''s simply here to retrieve her punching bag. Ever since you vanished, I''ve assumed your role as her sparring partner. And I''ve savored every single moment." Proxima boasted, a twisted pride in her voice. Neb''s gaze shifted to Gamora, noticing now the way her sister''s posture stiffened, the truth unmistakable in her eyes. A sudden realization struck her. The bruises and cuts adorning Gamora''s body, initially assumed to be the result of the crash, told a different story upon closer inspection. They were healing, suggesting they weren''t so recent. Neb''s heart sank as the pieces fell into ce. Gamora, always the victor in their sparring matches, was now facing a new, more powerful opponent. And now, she wanted Neb to return not out of sisterly love, as she seemed to portray, but out of a desire to escape Proxima''s beatings. The realization was a bitter pill to swallow. Neb''s eyes hardened as she faced Gamora, her voiceced with newfound defiance. "You don''t care about me at all, do you?" She asked, though it sounded more like an usation. Gamora''s eyes widened, the truth of Neb''s words hitting too close to home. She had indeed grown weary of being pitted against a stronger, more vicious opponent, and looked forward to facing Neb again, but she also wanted her sister back. When Neb disappeared, she began to realize how much she neglected their rtionship. This realization brought a depth of regret and a yearning for redemption. Gamora understood now, more than ever, that the battles they fought against each other under their father''s watchful eye had robbed them of the chance to truly be sisters. It wasn''t just about winning anymore; it was about reiming what they had lost - a chance to build a genuine bond once again. "No, I know it''s hard to believe me, but it''s really not like that, I swear!" Gamora denied, but her sister didn''t seem to believe her. Her eyes, once filled with defiance, now shimmered with an unspoken sorrow. Peter frowned as he sensed just how heartbroken both Gamora and Neb seemed to be over this. ''If we survive this I''ll try to help them out somehow¡­'' he thought, feeling bad for the sisters. "You''re right, I don''t believe you¡­" Neb admitted, her voice barely above a whisper as she made her decision, ncing back at Peter. "But I can''t let you kill all of them either," Peter stepped forward, his usual yful demeanor was shadowed by the gravity of the situation. "Hey, Neb," he began, his voice serious, yetforting. "We got this, okay? Don''t do anything rash. We''re tougher than we look, especially Yoda. You don''t have to sacrifice yourself for us¡­" Neb paused, her stoic facade crumbling for a moment as she looked into Peter''s eyes. "Yes I do," she smiled sadly, her voiceced with a mix of determination and anguish. She took a hesitant step toward Peter, as if to offer a final goodbye. But before any more words could be exchanged, Corvus ive''s harshughter pierced the somber moment, his amusement chilling to the bone. "Oh, how quaint," he mocked, his cruel gaze sweeping over the group. "But let''s not pretend this changes anything. You''ve made your choice, yes, but we¡­ we never agreed to spare their lives." The blood drained from Neb''s face as Corvus''s intent became clear. The hope that her sacrifice might spare her new friends was dashed in an instant. Gamora, standing across from her sister, turned to her older siblings. "Can''t we just take her and go? Our ship is already damaged enough as it is. We should leave before anyone else shows up¡­" she argued. Corvus turned to Gamora, his expression one of mock surprise. "My dear, since when do you decide what we do? You seem to forget your ce. Father''s orders were clear, and they didn''t include sparing anyone here." The defiance in Gamora''s eyes didn''t waver, but the realization that she was powerless to change their fate was a bitter pill to swallow. Peter stepped in front of Neb, his lightsaber igniting in his hand. "I wasn''t going to let you take her anyway, so this works out for me," he dered, his voice steady, though his heart raced with fear and anticipation. Master Yoda, silent up until now, nodded. "Ready, the Jedi are. Protect the innocent, we must. Fight, we will." He said, stepping up beside Peter as his saber fell into his hand, igniting in an emerald light. The Jedi guards, sensing the imminent battle, repositioned themselves, their lightsabers ready. The air was charged with the force of their collective resolve, a stark contrast to the dark intentions of their adversaries. Peter took a deep breath, standing shoulder to shoulder with the Jedi. ''God, I hope I''m not overestimating just how strong Yoda is¡­'' he thought, his mind calming as he resigned himself for what was toe. Yet, no matter the odds, they would stand together, fighting for what was right. Across from them, Corvus and Proxima stood with predatory grace, their weapons gleaming in the light of the setting sun. Their gaze fixed on their opponents, their intent clear and lethal. The Chitauri soldiers, a seething mass of alien malice, readied themselves behind their formidablemanders, their numbers far outweighing the Jedi. The first move was almost imperceptible, a mere shifting of weight, but it set the cascade in motion. With weapons poised, both Corvus and Proxima leaped forward with lethal grace, their movements a blur as they aimed to strike at the heart of their opposition. Yet, what came next would forever be etched in the minds of those who bore witness to it. Master Yoda, the epitome of serenity amidst chaos, merely extended a hand, his fingers spread in a gesture of unyielding resolve. The air around them seemed to condense, a visible distortion rippling through the atmosphere as if reality itself bent to the will of the Force. And then, with a power that contradicted his small stature, Yoda unleashed a wave of telekic energy so potent, that it seemed as though the very essence of the Force had been harnessed and directed with a precision that was both breathtaking and terrifying. Corvus and Proxima, caught off guard, found themselves suddenly and violently repelled. It was as if they had been struck by an unseen meteor, an invisible force of such magnitude that it sent them hurtling backward with an explosive force. BOOM!* The sound of their bodies contorting and cracking filled the air as theyunched backward, impacting the metal hull of their ship with a bang simr to pping thunder. Amidst the sudden silence that followed, Peter stood, mouth agape, his eyes wide with disbelief as he watched them disappear into the wreckage of their vessel, leaving gaping holes in its hull. Recovering from his initial shock, Peter couldn''t help but let out a low whistle, admiration and relief mingling in his voice. "God damn¡­," he murmured. Beside him, Yoda smiled, his gaze turning to his shocked padawan. "Impressed, you are, hmm?" He asked, enjoying the dumb look on his student''s face. Peter couldn''t help but scoff as he replied, mimicking his master, "Smug, you are, hmm?" Around them, the Jedi guards engaged the Chitauri, who became incensed by the sudden attack upon theirmanders. The Jedi''s yellow lightsabers sliced through the air, carving paths of light through the malevolent swarm descending upon them. Meanwhile, Neb and Gamora collided with intense ferocity. Each strike, each block, was imbued with the weight of their shared past, a dance of pain and power. "You don''t have to do this, Neb," Gamora gritted out, her voice tight with emotion as she blocked a particrly vicious kick. Neb''s reply was a pained scowl, her eyes betraying the turmoil within. "Shut up! Stop pretending that you care!" she said, just beforeunching at her sister. As the battle kicked off around them, Peter and Yoda''s joking demeanor suddenly turned serious as their attention shifted to the crashed ship, watching as two very angry-looking figures came rushing out. A/N: 2142 words :) 2 Chapters tomorrow :) See you guys then. Ps- Groot is in the newest chapter on patr¨¦on! C37 One Down… C37 One Down¡­ Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 11 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A/N: 2 Chapters! The aftermath of Master Yoda''s disy of power hung in the air, a silent testament to the force wielded by a Jedi Grandmaster at his peak of power. Even now, Peter still could hardly believe what he''d just witnessed. ''I wonder how Yoda would fare against Thanos¡­'' However, the brief moment of wonder was shattered as Corvus ive and Proxima Midnight emerged from the wreckage of their ship, their eyes zing with fury and vengeance. Corvus, his spear gleaming with a malevolent light, locked eyes with Yoda, a silent vow of retribution in his gaze. Proxima, sword in hand, turned her deadly intent towards Peter, the sharp edge of her weapon promising a swift end. "Why is she looking at me like that?" He asked aloud, jokingly gesturing to the little green alien beside him. "It was him that sent you two flying, not me. I don''t even know this guy, we just met a few minutes ago¡­" Count Dooku, a bystander who was thrown into this mess without a clue as to what was happening, scoffed at Peter''s behavior, "Ah, the Jedi way I recall so fondly: quick to cast aside their ownrades. I see some traditions never die..." Rolling his eyes, Peter quickly countered. "I''m sure you''d know all about casting yourrades aside," he retorted, his joking demeanor vanishing. With an air of thinly veiled disdain, Dooku turns to face Yoda, ignoring Peter once again. "I believe I''ll leave this¡­" he gestures to the chaotic battle ensuing around them, "mess in your capable hands." With a final, dismissive nce between Peter and his former mentor, Dooku turns on his heel and strides away, the very picture of indifference, unwilling to lift a finger in support of the Jedi order. Peter watches him go, then looks back to Yoda, his expression a mixture of disdain and contempt. "So, that guy used to be your student too, huh?" He asked, a clear disapproval in his voice. "Where do you think you went wrong? Or was he always such a cowardly little pr*ck?" Momentarily disturbed by the callus departure of his former student, Yoda focuses on the immediate threat. "Concern ourselves with my wayward pupilter, we will," he states, turning to face their adversaries with a calm resolve. "First, deal with them, we must." Peter nods, understanding that they didn''t have much time for talk. "But you noticed it too, right?" He asks, nodding towards Dooku''s retreating figure. Yoda nces at his retreating disciple, a frown marring his usually serene face as he recalled the sliver of rage he released. "Yes, worrying, it is. But first, deal with what''s in front of us, we must." Before more could be said, Proxima, with a growl of impatience,unches herself forward, her de cutting through the air with deadly precision. "Enough stalling!" She shouts, her voice ear-piercing. Corvus, not a heartbeat behind, follows with his spear, the tip glowing ominously. The abrupt aggression left no room for further discussion as both Peter and Yoda turned serious, tightly gripping their lightsabers as the force flowed through them, empowering their bodies. The ground seemed to tremble beneath Proxima and Corvus''s feet as they charged forward, their speed and ferocity a blur to anyone watching. Peter readied himself, his lightsaber humming dangerously as Proxima appeared before him, her sword slicing downward. "Ugh!" But Peter was quick to block, his muscles straining as the ground beneath his feet cracked under the strength of her blow. The sh was thunderous, a symphony of sparks and power. Peter, despite his training and abilities, found himself struggling to keep up with Proxima''s relentless assault. Her swordsmanship was impable, each strike a deadly dance that he barely managed to parry or dodge. Meanwhile, Yoda''s duel with Corvus was theplete opposite. Despite the formidable strength and speed of his opponent, Yoda was rxed and nonchnt, moving with an agility and precision that seemed to bend the very fabric of space around him. Corvus''s attacks, though fierce and unyielding, were met with the calm, unshakable de of the Jedi Grandmaster. Until finally, Yoda went on the offensive, overwhelming his opponent with a barrage of strikes that sent him reeling backward. ¡­ Meanwhile, Count Dooku''s attempt to distance himself from the battle proved futile. The surrounding sh between the Jedi and the Chitauri, previously a mere backdrop to his departure, quickly became an obstacle as the alien soldiers, mistaking him for an ally of the Jedi, began to swarm in his direction. With a resigned, frustrated sigh, Dooku reached out and called upon one of the deceased Jedi guards lightsabers, its de igniting as soon as it fell into his hand, cutting sharply through anyone who stood in his way. The Chitauri, unprepared for the strength and skill of the former Jedi Master, found themselves outmatched. Dooku moved with a grace and efficiency that was terrifying in its precision, each sweep of his lightsaber ughtering multiple adversaries. The Jedi nearby, witnessing this unexpected intervention, exchanged looks of confusion and disbelief. Dooku, known to them only as a traitor to their order, now fought alongside them, cutting down their adversaries with a deadly grace. And as Dooku made his way through the ranks of the Chitauri, his path inevitably led him further from the epicenter of the conflict. After all, he had no intention to help any more than this¡­ ¡­ As Dooku was forced to join the battle, the sh between Neb and Gamora intensified. The sisters, devoid of any weapons, were left to rely on their raw physical prowess and ability, each movement a reflection of their inner turmoil. Gamora, her muscles tensing,unched herself at Neb with a ferocious roar. Their strikes met with the sound of sickening cracks, each blow echoing the pain of years lost and battles fought not just against each other, but against the destiny forced upon them. "Neb! You know this is pointless!" Gamora''s shouted as she dodged a ruthless jab. "Why? Because you say so?" Neb spat back, her voiceced with scorn as shended a vicious uppercut that sent Gamora staggering. "You''re no different from him!" Their screams filled the void, seeped in rage and regret. With each exchange, the sisters unleashed a torrent of grievances, their words as sharp as any de. "You always were his favorite!" Neb used, her voice breaking as she remembered the countless times she had been left in the shadow of Gamora''s aplishments. "And you think I wanted that?!" Gamora retorted, her own pain surfacing with each word. "I was just trying to survive, Neb! Just like you." "And why do you think I left?!" Neb''s voice quivered as she forced the words out, her fist colliding with Gamora''s face. "Every day with him, with all of you¡­ it was killing me. You don''t know what it''s like to be hated, to feel like¡­ like you''re just some¡­ some thing for him to break and rebuild as he pleases." Gamora''s spat out a mouthful of blood, her gaze meeting Neb''s. The defiance that had once red in her eyes was now reced by a dawning realization of the depth of her sister''s suffering. "Every victory you had, every moment you were ''the favorite''¡­ it cost me piece after piece of my flesh and blood!" Neb shouted, her mechanical fist striking her stunned sister''s face yet again. "He used me as a test subject. Every time I failed, every time I wasn''t good enough, it was another enhancement, another piece of me reced. And where were you?!" Neb yelled, tears dripping down her face. "Where were you while he tortured me!? I called your name for hours! I begged for my sister over and over again, but where were you!" The air hung heavy with Neb''s confession, her voice a mix of bitterness and longing. Gamora''s eyes welled with tears, the gravity of Neb''s suffering breaking through the walls she had built around her heart. "I¡­ I''m so sorry, Neb¡­" Gamora apologized, her voice barely a whisper, heavy with the realization of her sister''s pain and her role in it. Neb, her breaths shallow and ragged from the fight, paused for a moment, her gaze locked on Gamora''s. The battlefield around them seemed to fade into silence, waiting for her response. The moment stretched, filled with the possibility of forgiveness, of a new beginning. But then, the air shifted, the weight of years of pain and betrayal pressing down once more. Neb''s expression hardened, the brief flicker of connection giving way to the cold, familiar wall of resentment. "It''s toote to be sorry, Gamora," Neb said, her voiceced with a bitterness that cut through the brief silence. Her hand clenched into a fist, the tension in her body coiling like a spring. Before Gamora could react, Neb''s fist connected with her face once again, a physical manifestation of the hurt and anger thaty between them. The impact sent Gamora stumbling back, her face dripping blood as a cut open up over her eye. The battle raged on, their bodies bruised and battered, a physical manifestation of the emotional scars they bore. The intensity of their fight brought them to the brink of exhaustion, each move slower, morebored than thest. Their once-powerful strikes now barely had the strength to push the other back. As the final blows were exchanged, the air around them seemed to still, the only sound that of their heavy breathing and the soft thud of their fists. And then, as if by an unspoken agreement, their anger spent, their bodies gave way to the exhaustion and pain that had been building. In onest, simultaneous effort, Neb and Gamora lunged at each other, only to copse into a heap on the ground, unconscious, the weight of their grievances still lingering in the air. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Back at the heart of the battle, Peter and Yoda found themselves locked in a dance of death with Corvus and Proxima. Each fight theplete opposite of the other, as Peter remained defensive, barely surviving each sh, while Yoda''s every move seemed to overwhelm his opponent, making it look rather easy. Proxima''s de, swift and merciless, sought to find a chink in Peter''s scrambling defenses. But, fueled by abination of fear, adrenaline, and determination, he kept her at bay, his lightsaber moving in arcs that mirrored the desperation and hope that drove him. "Quit running you little bug!" She shouted as she swung her sword, a manic smile on her face. Yoda, facing Corvus, was a whirlwind of motion. Despite the disparity in their sizes, the Jedi Master''s agility and mastery of the Force rendered him a formidable adversary. Corvus''s spear, usually deadly in its precision, was constantly moving to block Yoda''s swift and continuous strikes. "Slowing, you are." Yodamented, which only seemed to infuriate his opponent. And in a fluid motion, Yoda exploited a fleeting gap in Corvus''s defense. With a swift arc of his lightsaber, he severed Corvus''s hand, sending the spear ttering to the ground. Instantly, the battlefield fell silent for a heartbeat, the significance of the moment hanging heavily in the air. Locked in a sh with his opponent, Peter saw his chance. The spear, Corvus''s weapon of choice,y on the ground, its master disarmed and reeling from the loss. With Proxima''s sole focus on him, Peter seized the moment. Tapping into his most powerful ability, Peter discreetly extended his hand towards the fallen spear. The spear rattled against the ground as if caught in an unseen grip before it shot through the air toward his target, guided by his will. Proxima, caught off guard by this unexpected maneuver, barely had time to register the danger. "?!" The spear, propelled by Peter''s telekic pull, found its mark, impaling her from behind. "Aaarggh!?" The force of the impact drove the breath from her lungs, a look of shock and betrayal etching her features as she stumbled forward, her eyes wide with the realization of her impending death. Peter heaved a few breaths before holding up his middle fingers. "F?ck you¡­ *heavy breaths* You, ugly b?tch." As Proxima copsed, blood pooling around her stiffening body, Corvus''s eyes widened in rm. "Proxima?!" A/N: 2059 words :) C38 Dying Threats C38 Dying Threats Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 11 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The once-chaotic battlefield seemed to freeze for a moment as Corvus''s gaze shifted to Proxima''s fallen, bloodied form, his eyes widening as he caught sight of his own spear sticking out of her back. The silence was heavy, loaded with an impending storm of emotions as he rushed to her side, his every move showcasing the turmoil within. Peter, standing over the body, lightsaber still in hand, watched as the scene unfolded. The fight had drained him, sweat and dirt marking his features. Corvus knelt beside Proxima, his remaining hand reaching out to gently cup her face, an action so tender and loving,pletely opposite to his initial malicious behavior. "Proxima¡­" His voice was a whisper, a mix of disbelief and anguish, as if speaking louder might confirm the irreversible truth of her death. At that moment, the depth of their rtionship wasid bare, a connection forged not by blood but by choice, their loyalty to each other transcending the titles bestowed upon them by their father, Thanos. Though they called themselves Thanos''s children, they were not, in fact, rted in any way, shape, or form. Their bond was one of choice, a deep, intimate connection that transcended their allegiance to their warlord father. In other words, they were lovers¡­ Their love story, twisted and tangled as it may have been, was filled with tender moments and carnal passion, yet it hade to a sudden and horrific end today. As Corvus''s hands, so often used to inflict pain and suffering, now cradled Proxima''s face with a gentleness that contradicted his fearsome reputation, around them, the battle seemed to hold its breath, even the winds pausing in respect for the moment of grief. Proxima''s eyes, once filled with the ferocity of a warrior, now stared emptily at the sky, herst expression one of shock and betrayal. Peter, with his resolve firm and adrenaline still surging, experienced a fleeting moment of difort. He had not initiated this conflict and bore no regrets for his actions. However, seeing Corvus''s alien face twisted in grief was certainly unsettling. "¡­" Upon witnessing this scene, Peter came to understand that even heinous, evil individuals, much like Thanos''s devoted minions, are not devoid of personal rtionships. There exist individuals in their lives, perhaps family or friends, who, despite everything, would feel the impact of their loss and mourn their absence. ''Thankfully, they''re both pieces of trash, so I don''t have to feel too bad¡­'' Peter concluded. Suddenly, the air around them tensed, a palpable shift in energy as Corvus''s sorrow quickly turned to fury. His eyes, lifting from Proxima''s still form, locked onto Peter with an intensity that promised retribution. The atmosphere crackled with his rage, the ground beneath him seeming to quake in anticipation of his vengeance. Peter, aware of the imminent danger, clenched his lightsaber, bracing for Corvus''s advance. "How about we end this before anyone else gets hurt? Just surrender," he suggested firmly, sending a quick look towards Yoda, subtly asking for backup, yet his posture showed he was prepared to stand his ground. Yet, Corvus didn''t reply, his fury rising with every passing second. This was not just a battle between foes anymore. No, it was a deeply personal vendetta being born from the ashes of a fallen lover. Yoda, who had been watching from a distance, approached slowly, his expression somber. The Jedi Grandmaster understood the cycle of violence that was unfolding, the pain of loss fueling the fires of anger and revenge. Corvus, consumed by his grief and rage, stared up, his eyes never leaving Peter. The air around him seemed to throb with his anger, an aura of menace emanating from his very being. His voice, when he finally spoke, wasced with a venomous promise, "You will pay for this¡­ with everything you have." Peter, though weary, met Corvus''s gaze with a defiant resilience. "Look I''m sorry for your loss. I know what it''s like to lose someone you love, but what did you think would happen when you came here trying to murder everyone?" He asked, but received no reply. Just a cold hard stare that promised pain and agony. Peter continued, making his point clear, "If you go around trying to kill people, you should expect the same treatment in return." He said, his voice carrying nothing but a cold, logical realism. "Or as the Jedi would say; the energy we emit into the force is the same energy that returns to us, a reflection of our actions and intentions." Yoda absorbed his Padawan''s words, feeling a surge of pride well up inside him. After all, in situations like these, it''s all too easy to remain indifferent and hostile to your enemy, yet Peter resisted the temptation and even sympathized with Corvus. But sadly, his words didn''t seem to help ease the situation¡­ The tension only seemed to grow, as Corvus, driven by a maelstrom of pain, fury, and vengeance, rose to his feet, his every move watched by allies and adversaries alike. A sickening squelch filled the air as Corvus used his remaining hand to gently pull his spear from Proxima''s back. His grief-stricken eyes, now hollow with the promise of retribution, found Peter with lethal intent. Without another word, he lunged forward, the spear aimed directly at Peter''s heart, its de still glistening with the blood of his deceased lover. But before the weapon could find its mark, a green figure emerged between them with astonishing speed. Yoda, his emerald lightsaber humming to life, deflected the spear with a swift, precise movement. Peter, seizing the opportunity Yoda''s intervention provided, quickly joined the fray, positioning himself to nk Corvus and add his own lightsaber to the mix, pressing their numerical advantage with coordinated attacks. For a moment, Corvus was caught between the two, his spear moving in rapid arcs to fend off Peter''s precise jabs and Yoda''s unpredictable onught. However, Corvus, fueled by his rage and sorrow, pushed himself to the very limit. With a powerful shove of his spear, he pushed Yoda back, creating just enough space to pivot toward Peter, the target of his burning vengeance. Corvus''s spear, now aimed with deadly precision, sliced through the air towards Peter''s heart. "Die!" "Nah, I''m good¡­" Peter replied and with a deft move, he parried to the left, the sh of metal and energy sparking in the night. "I like my life, so I''ll have to pass¡­" But Corvus was relentless, spinning swiftly to bring his spear in a wide arc aimed at Peter''s head. Peter ducked, feeling the whoosh of air as the weapon missed by mere inches, trimming his hair in the process. Seizing the moment, Peter countered with a swift upward sh aimed at his opponent''s midsection. Corvus, anticipating the move, stepped back, narrowly avoiding the de. But as he did, Yoda appeared beside him like a wraith, his lightsaber slicing through the air towards Corvus''s arm. Corvus, reacting with surprising speed, managed to twist away from Yoda''s attack, but notpletely. Yoda''s de grazed his arm, leaving a searing line of pain in its wake. "Aargh!" With a roar of frustration, Corvus swung his spear towards Yoda, intending to take the Jedi Master down with a single, powerful blow. But Yoda was no easy target. He leaped high into the air, somersaulting over the spear andnding gracefully behind Corvus. And before Corvus could turn to face him, Peter was on him again, lightsaber swinging in a precise, horizontal sh aimed at Corvus''s knees. Corvus leaped backward, evading Peter''s strike, but this movement put him directly in Yoda''s path once again. With surprising speed for his age, Yodaunched himself at Corvus, his lightsaber aimed at the grieving lover''s exposed side. Corvus barely raised his spear in time to block, the impact sending shockwaves through his arm. The battle raged on, eachbatant locked in a deadly ballet of strike and counter-strike. Corvus fought with the desperation of a cornered, wild beast, his spear a deadly extension of his will. But against Peter''s cunning and Yoda''s mastery of the Force, he found himself increasingly on the defensive. Peter, sensing an opening, feinted a strike toward Corvus''s head, prompting a hasty, upward block. But the move was a ruse, allowing Yoda to close in unnoticed. With a fluid motion, Yoda''s lightsaber found its mark, slicing cleanly through Corvus''s defenses and severing his arm at the shoulder. "Aaagghh-" Corvus''s scream of agony was cut short as Peter, now in perfect sync with Yoda, delivered a decisive strike, his lightsaber severing his other arm, causing Corvus to drop his weapon,pletely unarmed¡­ both literally and figuratively. As Corvus copsed to his knees, disarmed and defeated, his gaze turned to Proxima''s unmoving figure. He knew he would soon follow after her, feeling an odd sense of peace as Peter and Yoda appeared beside him, lightsabers at the ready. Together, they plunged their des into his chest, the extreme heat cooking his body from the inside out. The battlefield, once chaotic with the sh of wills and weapons, fell into a heavy silence, punctuated only by Corvus''sbored, final breaths. As the lightsabers pierced him, Corvus''s face twisted not in pain, but in a grotesque smile. With thest of his strength, heughed in their faces, a sound both chilling and ominous. "The Mad Titan¡­ will avenge us," he gasped, blood frothing at his lips. "Your world¡­ will burn..." he foretold, his only regret was that he wouldn''t be there to watch it happen. With those final words, the light faded from Corvus ive''s eyes, his body going limp as it slumped to the ground. And simultaneously, the Jedi guards finished off thest of the Chitauri, bringing the chaotic battlefield into a state of peace. Peter and Yoda deactivated their lightsabers, the weight of Corvus''s dying prophecy hanging heavy in the air. They exchanged a nce, a silent, foreboding feeling shared between them. ''Maybe I should leave the Jedi earlier than I initially nned¡­?'' Peter thought, ready to escape within the hour if it meant avoiding Thanos''s wrath. A/N: 1726 words :) C39 Leave Or Stay? C39 Leave Or Stay? Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 10 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In the aftermath of the fierce battle on Coruscant, the once vibrant air was thick with the scent of charred metal, blood, and the undercurrent of both victory and loss. The Jedi Temple, a beacon of peace and justice, had been the unexpected stage for a confrontation that would leave its mark on the gxy''s history. Peter stood amidst the ruins, his gaze sweeping over the scene with a weary diligence. As the cleanup began, the city''s police force arrived, far toote to assist in the battle, but not toote to help with the cleanup. With precision and a somber dedication, they navigated the battlefield alongside the Jedi, documenting evidence and gathering the fallen. Their questions were methodical, aimed at piecing together the events that led to the attack. Though Peter and Yoda offered their ounts, the details seemed almost unbelievable, especially as they exined the fact that this was all over a runaway 12-year-old girl. After all, what type of maniac would send a homicidal army off to the capital of the Gctic Republic just to retrieve a runaway child? ''Apparently, Thanos would¡­'' Peter thought as he carted both Neb and Gamora''s unconscious bodies to the Jedi Temples Infirmary for medical attention. Of course, the news of the attack reached the Senate with rming speed, sending ripples of concern and outrage through its members. An emergency session was called, voices raised not just in grief for the loss of life but in fear of an unknown enemy powerful and brazen enough to strike at the heart of the Jedi Order. The few Jedi guards who had fallen in defense of the temple were honored, their names added to the long list of heroes who had given their lives in the service of a peaceful Republic. But it was the hol that carried the news beyond the polished halls of the Senate and into the homes of citizens gxy-wide. Footage of the battle, captured by surveince drones and bystanders, circted with viral intensity. Each clip, each image, served as a reminder of how dangerous the Gxy could be, even in the heart of the Republic. The attackers, stillrgely unidentified, became the subject of widespread spection and fear. No one knew why they had attacked or what their endgame might be, but most wrote it off as some sort of vendetta against the Jedi. Speaking of the Jedi, as the footage of the battle flooded the hol, an unexpected shift began to take root among the gxy''s popce. Before the attack, public opinion of the Jedi had been waning, significantly influenced by Count Dooku''s eloquent speech that painted the Order in a questionable light. His words, persuasive and filled with conviction, had sown seeds of doubt and mistrust, challenging the Jedi''s role and authority within the Republic. However, the video of the Jedi fighting off gruesome-looking invaders¡ªPeter and Yoda, in particr¡ªstanding valiantly against two rather frightening foes began to counteract the Count''s narrative. Citizens watched as lightsabers shed against the advanced weaponry of their assants, the Jedi moving with grace and power, protecting the Temple as well as the. The footage highlighted their bravery, their sacrifice, and their unwavering resolve in the face of overwhelming odds. In the aftermath, as discussions filled thement sections, chat rooms, and forums of the hol, a notable shift in public sentiment emerged. Where once there had been skepticism and uncertainty, there was now a growing respect and admiration for the Jedi. People began to question the validity of Dooku''s ims,paring his words against the actions of the Jedi they witnessed on screen. The stark contrast between the narratives began to unravel the Count''s carefully constructed image of the Jedi. The public''s approval of the Jedi, bolstered by the visual proof of their heroism and dedication, saw a significant resurgence. Stories of individual acts of bravery throughout the years had begun to surface. Suddenly, everyone who''s ever met a Jedi began to share their encounters. Tales of heroism, of healers tending to the sick and wounded, and of the Order''s efforts to keep the peace in and out of the Republic becamemon across the hol. These stories, shared from person to person, to, served as a powerful counter-narrative to Dooku''s usations. Of course, some people had either unsavory intentions or unfortunate interactions with the Jedi, as a small fraction of stories weren''t as heartwarming and uplifting as the rest, though the good seemed to far outweigh the bad. This resurgence of approval did not erase all doubts or heal all wounds, but it marked a crucial turning point. The Jedi''s actions on that fateful day on Coruscant became a beacon of hope for many, a reminder of the ideals and values that had long been associated with the Order. In the battle''s aftermath, as the gxy sought to make sense of the violence and fear, the image of the Jedi as protectors of peace and justice was, for many, restored. This renewed faith in the Jedi Order provided a much-needed foundation for unity and resilience in the uncertain times that seemed toy ahead. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As Coruscant and the Republic grappled with the aftermath, Peter found himself at a crossroads. ''Should I stay or should go?'' Sat in the waiting room outside the infirmary, where both Neb and Gamora were being treated, Peter''s mind raced back and forth. ''I need to make a decision,'' he silently urged himself, a habit he picked up whenever the weight of decision felt too heavy on his shoulders. The question of staying with the Jedi or bing a stowaway on the next ship off of Coruscant had been haunting him since the dust settled on the battlefield. ''I could pack my things and be gone before the sun rises...'' The thought was tempting, an easy out that appealed to the part of him that had spent years trapped in this very temple. But as he mulled it over, another voice, deeper and more steadfast, began to counter his instinct to flee. ''But can I really just leave everyone behind¡­ Aa, Yoda, Revan, Windu¡­'' Peter had always been a loner in both lives, skillfully avoiding connections with anyone outside of his family. Yet, as he stood in the Jedi Temple, surrounded by people he cared for and who cared for him in return, fleeing seemed less like an option and more like deserting his loved ones to die alone. ''Thanos,'' the name alone was enough to send a shiver down his spine. The mad titan''s wrath was legendary, and with Neb and Gamora here and Proxima and Corvus''s deaths, retribution seemed more and more likely. But then, his thoughts drifted to Yoda. The Jedi Grandmaster had shown a strength and ability that went beyond anything Peter had ever expected from him. ''Maybe Yoda and the rest of the Jedi could stand a chance?'' Peter thought, especially if Thanos doesn''t have the infinity stones. ''Wait¡­ Are the Infinity Stones a thing in this universe?'' He wondered, seeing it as a fifty-fifty chance as this is two separate universes smashed together. The odds weren''t amazing, but they weren''t zero either. ''And even if he doese, and we lose, I can still prepare an emergency escape n¡­ One that includes the people I care about as well¡­'' Soon enough, Peter''s resolve solidified. ''Running might keep me safe for a while, but it won''t keep them safe. Thanos maye, but he might not as well. But if he does, he''ll find us ready. And if there''s even a sliver of a chance, then it''s worth the risk.'' With a deep breath, Peter''s decision was made. He wasn''t going to run; he was going to stand with the Jedi, with Yoda, Aa, and Windu, and face the Mad Titan, should he actuallye knocking. It wasn''t just the hope that Thanos might note that anchored him, but the realization that he hade to see the Jedi Temple as his home. In the heart of uncertainty, Peter found a ce and people worth fighting for, and he wasn''t willing to give them up so easily. ''Together, we''ve at least got a fighting chance. And hey, who knows? Maybe Thanos won''te¡­'' Peter mused, knowing full well these thoughts were just wishful thinking on his part. As Peter made up his mind, suddenly, the doors swung open, and in walked Yoda, a tired look on his aged face. After all, he''s been busy since the battle came to a close. Taking a seat beside Peter, Yoda, looking weary yetposed, finally broke the silence. "How fare Neb and her sister, hmm?" Peter shrugged, a gesture of concern mixed with hope. "Docs say they''ll be fine¡ªbruises, cuts, and maybe a concussion each from duking it out. I''m just here to make sure nothing else pops up." He said, turning to Yoda, "How has the cleanup been going?" "Messy, it is. Tired, I am." Yoda answered, his expression turning pensive. After a moment, he asked, "What you said to Dooku outside the temple, before the attack¡­ Truly feel that way about the Jedi, do you?" Peter recalled his earlier words, ''They''re elitist, uptight, rigid know-it-alls, each of them more stuck in their ways than thest. They misdefine attachment and emotions to a concerning degree, and even ban them as if suddenly emotions won''t exist anymore just because they decreed it. And finally, they spend all of their time in their actual ivory towers, ignoring the Gxy''s problems, unless of course, the Republic calls upon them for help.'' Peter met Yoda''s gaze, noting the sadness there. He took a deep breath. "Yeah, I do. I mean, sometimes, it just feels like we''re so far removed from the normal, everyday people. Like, with the whole ban on emotions and attachments¡ªit''s like pretending a part of being alive doesn''t exist. And staying holed up in this temple, it keeps us out of touch with the rest of the gxy." Yoda''s frown deepened, a weight of centuries in his eyes. But before he could respond, Peter quickly added, "But, that''s not the whole picture. I''ve seen first-hand the good that the Jedi can and has done. Like today, and with all those stories going around. The Jedi heal, protect, and stand up for peace. That''s¡­ that''s noble. And it makes a real difference." The room brightened as a smile cracked Yoda''s solemn demeanor. "See the ws, you do, but also the good. Important, that is." Peter leaned back into his chair, a thoughtful look on his face. "Exactly. No one''s perfect, right? But it''s about trying to be better. That''s what counts. The Jedi do so much good, and yeah, there are issues, but which multilevel organization doesn''t have them? What matters is confronting those issues and oveing them, which the Jedi seem to have a problem doing." He admitted, giving Yoda onest bit of criticism. Yoda nodded, his eyes twinkling with a newfound energy. "Wise, you are, Peter. Remind me, you do, that always room for improvement, there is. And forget, we must not, the difference we make." Their conversation veered into the night, and as they talked, Peter couldn''t help but feel a deep connection to this little master of his. Despite his power and wisdom, Yoda wasn''t stuck in his ways like most Jedi. No, he appreciated the perspective of a Padawan like Peter, which ignited a newfound hope for the future of the Jedi Order with Yoda at its helm. ¡­ As their discussion came to a close and Yoda departed to attend to additional tasks before retiring for the night, Peter rose from his seat to check on Neb and Gamora. And just as he took a step toward the infirmary door, suddenly, it burst open. A disoriented and perplexed Gamora dashed out, pursued closely by a Jedi Doctor, her eyes widening as she bumped into Peter. "?!" A/N: 2032 words :) C40 Gamora’s Failed Escape C40 Gamora¡¯s Failed Escape Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 11 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The corridors of the Jedi Temple infirmary hummed with the soft, persistent sounds of medical droids and the gentle murmur of healers at work. It was here, amidst the clinical serenity, that Gamora''s consciousness began to w its way back, her senses gradually tuning in to the world around her. Her eyes flickered open, adjusting slowly to the dim light. The room felt sterile and peaceful, a far cry from the atmosphere back home. ''Where am I?'' She wondered as her memory of her fight with Neb began to slowly surface. But before she could think too much, suddenly, voices, muffled and indistinct, filtered through the air, the words slowly bing clearer as she regained her bearings. "¡­I just don''t see how the Council can overlook this. She was fighting alongside those things that attacked the Temple," one voice argued, his toneced with a mix of frustration and disbelief. Sitting up in her hospital bed, Gamora caught sight of a few silhouettes, standing outside the curtain that separated her space from the rest of the infirmary, seemingly talking about her. Another voice, softer and more contemtive, countered, "But she''s barely more than a child, isn''t she? Fear and maniption can drive even the best of us to unthinkable actions. Who knows what she''s been through?" A third chimed in, a hint of weariness in their tone, "Locking her up won''t solve anything. It''s clear she needs guidance, not imprisonment. Still, it''s not our ce to decide. The Council will have to deliberate on this and determine her fate." The conversation ebbed and flowed, a tide of opinions that washed over Gamora, each word tightening the knot of panic in her stomach. ''Lock me up? Determine my fate?'' The thoughts raced through her mind, a frantic pulse urging her to action. Without a second thought, Gamora swung her legs over the side of the bed, her movements swift and quiet. She could feel the weight of their gazes as she pushed past the curtain and ran off, but she didn''t dare look back. Her heart hammered in her chest, each beat a deafening drum of escape. As she made her move, sprinting towards the door, a chorus of voices erupted behind her. "Wait! Stop!" But she didn''t heed their calls. The only thought that fueled her was the need to escape, to evade the invisible chains they sought to bind her with. The automatic doors slid open just in time, and she burst through at full speed, but she didn''t get far. Because just as she took a few steps out of the Infirmary, suddenly, the world tilted. A figure loomed before her, too close to avoid. She collided with it¡ªa solid, unyielding presence¡ªand the impact sent her tumbling to the ground. Above her stood Peter Quill, the boy who was with her sister when she first arrived, his expression a canvas of confusion and concern. He looked down at her, the chaos of the moment reflected in his eyes. "Gamora?" Gamora''s instincts screamed at her to flee, her chest heaved as she scrambled to her feet, her gaze darting between Peter and the Jedi doctors closing in from behind. She was trapped, and in that instant, desperation morphed into determination. She wouldn''t go down without a fight! "Why are you running?" Peter''s voice was calm, an attempt to diffuse the tension, but it was toote. Gamora''s mind was made up. Without warning, she lunged at Peter, her fists clenched. Her training took over, each movement precise and aimed to kill if need be. But Peter, seemingly anticipating her every move, sidestepped with an ease and swiftness that contradicted his previous nonchnce. His connection to the Force allowed him a glimpse into her intentions, turning what would have been a fierce assault into a futile endeavor. Gamora, undeterred, aimed a swift kick at Peter''s midsection, but with a calm look on his face, he caught her leg in mid-air, his reaction time and strength enhanced to a level far above hers. With a gentle push, he redirected her momentum, sending her stumbling backward. "Look, why don''t you just take a breath and calm down, okay?" He continued to try and diffuse the situation. Yet, Gamora couldn''t be reasoned with, her mind that of a cornered animal as she recovered quickly, spinning around to deliver a roundhouse kick aimed at Peter''s head. But Peter was already a step ahead, ducking under the kick and reaching out to poke her stomach, nudging Gamora''s bnce off kilter. He then reached out, not to strike, but to restrain. His use of the Force was gentle, yet firm, wrapping around her wrists like ethereal shackles, halting her movements. At this point, Gamora''s frustration was already at its peak. She attempted to break free, her body twisting and turning in an effort to escape Peter''s grasp, but it was in vain. After all, he''s practically a prodigy when ites to force telekinesis. With her restrained in ce, Peter walked closer, an eyebrow raised in a mix of challenge and curiosity. "Are you done now?" he asked, his voiceced with a hint of amusement. Gamora, catching her breath, managed topose herself. She straightened, meeting Peter''s gaze. "Yeah, I''m calm¡­" she replied, her tone suggesting surrender but suddenly her eyes shed with thest ember of defiance. It was that ember which sparked her next action. Just as Peter began to let his guard down, believing the confrontation was over, Gamoraunched herself forward. In a final, desperate attempt at escape, she tried to headbutt Peter, hoping to catch him off guard. The momentary silence within the infirmary was abruptly broken by a resounding crack, as Gamora''s forehead collided forcefully with Peter''s face. The unexpected attack surprised him, his reaction a blend of shock and instinctual defense. In the immediate aftermath of the impact, his control over the Force wavered, leading to an inadvertent surge in the telekic energy he was employing to restrain Gamora. This overwhelming force sent her crashing backward with such intensity that upon hitting the ground, the breath was violently expelled from her lungs, leaving her sprawled and struggling for air. Peter, meanwhile, was left clutching his face, his eyes, wide with surprise and pain, met Gamora''s defiant re, bothbatants caught in a moment of unexpected violence. "Was that really necessary?" Peter managed to grunt out, the ache in his face distorting his usual tone into a pained growl. Gamora, still sprawled on the floor, offered no apology, only matching his re with a fierce one of her own. Yet, the arrival of the Jedi doctors, with their mix of concern and authority, made her realize the futility of further resistance. A resigned look crossed her face as shey there, catching her breath, her earlier desperation now morphed into defeat. One of the doctors, more concerned for Peter''s well-being, approached him quickly to assess the damage. "Are you alright?" the doctor asked, ready to assist. Peter, still holding his face, nodded. "Yeah, I''m fine," he said, a muffled response as he began to channel the Force into his healing. The bruises and swelling began to fade, leaving no trace of the injury, a process that left Gamora in awe. "How did you do that?" Gamora asked, her voice a mix of surprise and curiosity. "With the Force," Peter replied with a cryptic smile, the simplicity of his answer doing nothing to rify the depth of his abilities to Gamora, whose knowledge of the Jedi and their powers was minimal at best. As the medical team made moves to restrain Gamora, so that they could bring her back into the Infirmary, Peter intervened. "No need for that," he assured them. "She''s just scared. I''ll make sure she doesn''t do anything rash again. Besides, she isn''t a prisoner, at least not yet." The doctors exchanged looks, their skepticism evident, but they ultimately conceded, leaving Peter and Gamora alone with a reminder that Gamora needed a thorough check-up in the morning. Once the healers had departed, leaving an uneasy peace in their wake, Gamora turned to Peter, her expression shifting to one of concern. "Where''s my sister?" she asked, the worry for Neb cutting through the tension of their recent conflict. Peter gestured toward the back of the infirmary. "She''s being treated over there," he said, indicating a secluded area where Neby, still unconscious but under the careful watch of the Jedi healers. "She''s fine, they ran all sorts of tests on both of you to be sure¡­" Gamora, moved by a surge of mixed emotions, walked past Peter towards her sister, her footsteps hesitant yet determined. As she approached Neb''s bedside, she paused, taking in the sight of her sister, peaceful in her slumber. The sight softened her heart, filling it with sadness and regret over theirst encounter, which had been anything but peaceful, nor was it the only encounter she regretted. As Gamora stared at her sister, her face a mask of conflicting emotions, Peter felt a heavy weight settle on his shoulders. The quiet hum of the Jedi Temple''s infirmary blended into the background as he mulled over the dire necessity of bringing Thanos'' looming threat to the Council''s attention. The urgency of the situation pressed against his chest like a physical force. Peter stepped closer to Gamora, clearing his throat slightly to draw her attention away from Neb. "Umm, hey, I''m Peter, by the way," he began, his voice soft yet carrying a seriousness that matched the gravity of their situation, "Do you mind answering a few questions?" "What? Why?" She asked, clearly still on guard. "Because I asked nicely?" Peter replied, receiving a skeptical look in return. After a moment of silence between them, ultimately, Gamora relented. "Fine, what do you want to know?" "Can you tell me who or what the Mad Titan is?" Peter jumped straight to the heart of the matter. Of course, he already knew all about Thanos, but he couldn''t just bring it up to the Jedi without proof. Thankfully, he now had Neb and Gamora for that. Gamora''s gaze snapped to Peter, her eyebrows knitting together in a mixture of confusion and concern. "The Mad Titan?" she echoed, her voice barely above a whisper. "Where did you hear that name?" "The guy you were with, before he died, he mentioned that the ''Mad Titan'' would avenge him and burn our," Peter exined, watching her reactions closely. "Who''s the Mad Titan?" A flicker of surprise crossed Gamora''s face, quickly reced by a shadow of dread. "You killed Corvus? How? And what about Proxima?" Her voice was a mix of disbelief and concern. Peter nodded, a grim expression settling over his features. "Everyone who came with you is dead, including all of those bug soldiers." The revtion seemed to strike Gamora like a physical blow. She absorbed the news, her expression shifting from shock to realization as the full weight of her situation dawned on her. Alone, surrounded by those she had fought against, she was utterly vulnerable. The fear that had been simmering beneath the surface now etched itself openly on her face. Seeing her distress, Peter ced a gentle, reassuring hand on her shoulder. "Look, the Jedi won''t harm a child, Gamora. You have nothing to worry about. Grandmaster Yoda would never allow it. Although we killed your friends, the Jedi are about as peaceful as it gets in this Gxy¡­" Her eyes flicked to his, searching for sincerity. Finding it, her shoulders slumped slightly, though the tension didn''t entirely leave her posture. "They aren''t my friends¡­" she mutters, making her disdain for Corvus and Proxima clear. "I see, then that makes this a little bit easier," Peter continued, his tone earnest. "I need your help. Can you tell us everything you know about all this? We need to be prepared if the and its people are at risk. And if you''re willing to speak in front of the Jedi Council, that would be even better. They might even forgive your involvement in what happened as well." Gamora was silent for a long moment, her thoughts racing. Finally, she nodded, a small sign of trust in Peter and the possibility of leniency from the Council. "I''ll exin everything," she said, her voice stronger now, resolute. And exin she did¡­ A/N: 2104 words :) C41 No Stones?! C41 No Stones?! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 10 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª (A/N: ps- there is a two year time skiping up in a few chapters. And after this time skip, Peter will have a lot more freedom, as he''s alreadypleted a marvel/mcu rted solo Jedi mission in the newest patr¨¦on chapters. But to avoid spoilers, I won''t say anymore¡­) The next day¡­ In the heart of the Jedi Temple, Peter stood before the Council. Next to him, Gamora, her demeanor guarded, yet hopeful, recounted the harrowing tale of Thanos¡ªthe Mad Titan. She spoke of his reign of terror across Wild Space, his noble, yet psychopathic war against overpoption, how he decimated half of her''s people, and how she was forcibly taken to be raised as his daughter, as well as a future member of the ck Order. Gamora gave them every bit of information that she had, feeling absolutely zero allegiance to the man who ripped her from her home, forcibly adopting her as a half-daughter, half-servant for his cause. Peter listened, though his thoughts asionally wandered. He already knew this story, and while the details were grim, he could barely keep the smile off of his face, his focus elsewhere. -shback- The night before, in the quiet solitude of the temple infirmary, Peter and Gamora had a long conversation, in which she exined everything she knew about Thanos and his army. Gamora had just finished her exnation, the air heavy with the weight of her words. Peter, however, had one more question, one that had been gnawing at him since they began talking. "So, uh, just curious," Peter started, trying to sound nonchnt. "Since your dear old daddy may attack Coruscant, are there any exceptionally powerful weapons that we should worry about?" He asked, fishing for information about the Infinity Stones, which she has yet to mention. Of course, Peter could always t-out ask about them, but he didn''t want to give out too much information. After all, for all he knows, the Stones could actually exist, yet no one knows about them, not even Thanos. And if that was the case, mentioning them now could possibly make him or others aware of their existence, which wouldn''t be good, to say the least. "First of all, eww, don''t ever call him my daddy again." Gamora cringed before thinking for a moment, shaking her head. "And no, I can''t think of any crazy weapons, just the normal army stuff, ships, sma cannons, things like that. He has a lot of weapons, like swords and stuff too, but not anything too powerful. Why do you ask?" Peter''s heart soared at her answer, a grin spreading across his face. "Oh, no reason, just making sure we''re prepared..." -shbackEnd- Back in the present, the Jedi Council murmured among themselves, digesting Gamora''s testimony. "¡­" Peter''s mind, however, was light years away. He was ted, knowing that the Infinity Stones, at least to Gamora''s knowledge, did not exist in this reality. ''This is the best-case scenario,'' Peter mused, the corners of his mouth fighting the urge to turn up into a smile. The knowledge that the Infinity Stones most likely didn''t exist in this universe was more than just good news¡ªit was a game-changer. After all, Thanos without the Infinity Stones is like a conductor missing the vital sections of his orchestra. He can attempt a performance with what he has, but without the key parts, his power is significantly reduced. Peter had seen firsthand the devastation wrought by those stones; he knew the sheer power they offered to whoever wielded them. A Thanos wielding even one of them was relentless, a force of nature that seemed almost impossible to stop. ''But here?'' Peter''s relief was palpable. ''Here, Thanos is just another psychotic tyrant. An extremely powerful one, yes, but not omnipotent. Not unbeatable. Without the stones¡­ he''s got limits. And anything with limits can be outmaneuvered, outyed.'' In conclusion, Thanos is a very scary threat, certainly, but without the Infinity Stones, he was a challenge that the Jedi and the Republic could feasibly face. "Grave, this threat is." As the Council deliberated, Yoda finally spoke, his gaze turning to his young Padawan. "Your thoughts, Peter, hear we would," Peter, who had been itching to jump into the conversation, straightened up, a spark of eagerness in his eyes. "Well, Master Yoda," he began. "I''ve actually been thinking about this all night, and there are three things we have to do." The Council members leaned in, intrigued by Peter''s perspective. "First off," Peter continued, "the Republic''s gotta have a way to defend itself. I say we chat with the chancellor about putting together some sort of standing army, whether it be droid or living, it doesn''t matter. Gamora''s testimony makes it clear¡ªThanos is nning a gxy-wide purge, and we can''t just sit back and let that happen." A murmur ran through the Council. The idea of building an army was met with visible difort from several members, theirmitment to peace and diplomacy shing with the harsh reality of the situation. "An army," one of the Council members repeated, skepticism evident in his tone. "Is that a path we truly wish to tread?" Peter, sensing the hesitation, pressed on. "Do we want trillions and trillions of innocent lives on our conscience, or do we want to have a chance at protecting them?" He paused for a moment, eying each member of the council one by one. "Sadly, we don''t live in an ideal utopia. Sometimes, to keep the peace, you have to prepare for war." The room fell silent, the weight of his words hanging in the air. Even the most pacifistic of the Council members could not deny the logic in his argument. Yoda nodded slowly. "Wisely spoken, it is." Encouraged, Peter moved on to his second point. "Next up, we should reach out to our allies, like the Nova Empire for example. We''re gonna need all the help we can get while the Senate spends the next century debating whether or not to actually take this seriously." Mace Windu, his features etched with thought, agreed. "The Nova Empire will likely request something in return for their assistance." Peter shrugged, a half-smile on his face. "As long as what they''re asking isn''t oundish, we should consider it. Allies are priceless, especially when we have no way of protecting ourselves." Finally, Peter concluded with his third and possibly most crucial point. "Andstly, we need intel¡ªlots of it. We gotta know where Thanos is, what he''s nning, and what his army''s capabilities are. In war, information is as important as firepower." The Council members exchanged nods of agreement, the strategic importance of intelligence gathering undisputed among them. "Much to consider, we have," Yoda acknowledged, his voice somber yet resolute. "Act we must, but wisely. Ensure, we will, that this is properly addressed.." Peter''s proposals, though met initially with skepticism, had sparked a crucial turning point in the discussion. The Jedi, guardians of peace and justice, found themselves at the precipice of a possible war, forced to bnce their principles with the stark reality of the threat looming over the gxy. As Yoda prepared to conclude the meeting, Peter interjected with a question. "Master Yoda," he began, his tone a mixture of curiosity and seriousness, "have you revealed what we learned about Count Dooku yet?" The room, already thick with the residue of grave discussions, seemed to tighten further. Yoda''s aged, but still sharp eyes nced towards Peter, a flicker of concern passing through them. "Mention it, I did not. Investigate further, I wished, before making usations about a former Jedi." The mention of Count Dooku immediately piqued everyone''s interest, drawing their attention back to Peter. Mace Windu, his voice carrying a note of urgency, asked, "What have you learned?" With much less hesitation than Yoda, thanks to his movie knowledge, Peter dove into the exnation. "Well, it''s like this. I might''ve goaded Dooku a bit when we met," he admitted with a slight, shrug. "And, uh, he didn''t exactly take it well. Let''s just say he showed a side of him that felt¡­ well, dark. Now, I''ve never seen a Sith before, so I can''t say for sure, but It''s a pretty solid bet that Dooku, at the very least, has begun to experiment with the dark side." Next to him, Gamora, who had been following the conversation with a mix of interest and confusion, asked, "What''s a Sith?" Yoda, seizing the opportunity to educate her, replied smoothly, "Agents of the dark side of the Force, they are. Seek power, they do, at the expense of all that is good." Then, turning his attention back to the matter at hand, Yoda addressed the Council with a gravity that matched the depth of their situation. "Guard up, we must keep around Dooku. Trust him, we cannot, not until properly investigated we have." The revtion about Count Dooku cast a new shadow over the Council, addingplexity to an already dire situation. The possibility that a former Jedi could fall so far from the light was a sobering thought, one that weighed heavily on everyone present. As the meeting adjourned, the members of the Jedi Council were left with much to ponder. The threat of Thanos, the necessary preparation for an unknown war, and now the troubling news about Count Dooku¡ªit was a time of uncertainty and trepidation. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As the Jedi Council''s meeting disbanded, on the edge of the gxy, a chilling calm pervades the gship of Thanos, the Mad Titan. In a dimly lit chamber, vast and cold, Thanos sits enthroned, a figure of immense power and malevolence. Before him, Ebony Maw, the most loyal and capable of his children, bows before him. Above Maw, a holographic screen flickered with the hol news coverage of a recent battle on Coruscant, showcasing the prowess and determination of the Jedi. Thanos watches with an impassive gaze as a small fraction of his army falls, but his stoic demeanor masks a simmering rage¡ªnot at the loss of his forces, but at the demise of his generals, Corvus ive and Proxima Midnight. But even worse, the absence of contact with Gamora, his favored child, adds a sharp sting to his growing frustration. "Maw," Thanos'' voice booms, echoing off the metallic walls, "what is our next move?" Maw, ever the astute observer, senses the depth of his master''s ire. "My Lord, the Jedi have proven themselves formidable. It would be best to exterminate them as soon as possible¡­" A shadow of contemtion crosses Thanos'' features. His initial desire to obliterate Coruscant with his wrath lingered in the back of his mind, a craving for vengeance that would satiate the annoyance within him. However, wisdom¡ªor perhaps a strategic caution¡ªprevails. "Attacking the heart of the Republic directly would be premature," Thanos muses aloud. "Though theyck a standing army, the Republic still controls the majority of the Gxy, which would no doubt unite against us should we reveal our hand too soon." His decision made, Thanos fixes his gaze on Maw, a directive clear in his eyes. "Send someone reliable and discreet to Coruscant. I want Gamora brought back to me, alive and well." He ordered before adding, "And, if for some reason she can''t be stealthily extracted, at the very least, I need to know her condition¡­" Maw, understanding the importance of the task, nods, but then hesitates slightly. "And what of Neb, my lord?" Thanos'' response is swift, and dismissive with a wave of his hand. "Neb is of no consequence. Shecks the worth of her sister. Focus on Gamora." Maw bows, "As youmand, my lord," and turns to leave, already plotting the execution of this delicate mission. Left alone, Thanos stared up at the holographic screen, his eyes narrowing on both Peter snd Yoda, the two Jedi who had dared to kill his children¡­ A/N: 1967 words :)ps- for anyone who¡¯s curious, since the stones don¡¯t exist/no one knows about them, Thanos will be more of a warlord, who ns to cull half of the Gxies poption through conquest. C42 Star Forge? C42 Star Forge? Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 11 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As Peter and Gamora stepped out into the sunlit corridor of the Jedi Temple, their recent audience with the Council still weighing on their minds, they were met by an unexpected figure. Neb, her few cybeic enhancements glinting under the bright lighting, stood with a posture that was both rigid and poised for confrontation. Having left the infirmary with a clean bill of health, Neb¡¯s search had led her directly to them, or more precisely, to Peter, though her eyes narrowed as she found her sister alongside him. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Neb¡¯s voice was cold, each wordced with barely contained hostility. Her gaze, sharp and usatory, was fixed on Gamora. Gamora¡¯s stance hardened, the tension between the sisters palpable. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± she stated firmly, her resolve clear. ¡°I meant what I said, Neb, I¡¯m sorry for everything¡­¡± Neb scoffed, finding it hard to believe after all this time. ¡°Whatever, if you¡¯re staying here, then you better keep away from me¡­¡± she retorted sharply. Her next action took Peter by surprise; she reached out, gripping his arm tightly, and began to drag him away from Gamora. ¡°?!¡± Peter cast a helpless look over his shoulder at Gamora, who met his gaze with an understanding, albeit saddened, nod. As they walked, Neb¡¯s grip remained firm, her frustration evident in the way she moved. ¡°I can¡¯t stand her,¡± she muttered under her breath, an endless stream ofints about Gamora beginning to spill forth. Peter, caught in the middle of this familial strife, listened as Neb vented her grievances, detailing years of neglect and rivalry that had soured their rtionship beyond repair. ¡°She¡¯s only here because I¡¯m happy, I know it. She¡¯se to ruin my life like always¡­¡± Letting out a sigh, Peter ventured cautiously into the conversation. ¡°You know, Neb,¡± he began, his tone gentle, ¡°maybe Gamora¡¯s not here to ruin anything. Maybe she¡¯s actually sorry for how things were between you two.¡± The suggestion seemed to catch Neb off guard. She paused, her stride slowing as she considered his words. For a moment, a flicker of contemtion crossed her features before she quickly masked it with a scoff. ¡°Yeah, right,¡± she replied dismissively, yet the seed of doubt had been nted. ¡°Anyway, I have a force studies ss to sit in on, so I¡¯ll see youter.¡± Neb quickly ended the conversation and walked off, ¡°And stay away from my sister! She can¡¯t be trusted. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she was here to spy for our father¡­¡± As she left, Peter¡¯s words echoed in her mind, challenging her long-held beliefs about her sister. ¡®Could Gamora truly be sorry?¡¯ The thought was both unsettling and, in a way, hopeful. Yet, as the distance between them grew, Neb couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that it might be toote for apologies or amends¡­ The rift between them had deepened over the years, fostered by apetition for approval from a figure neither of them should have sought to please. The idea of bridging that gap now seemed almost insurmountable. Peter, left in the aftermath of their exchange, could only hope that his words might someday lead to a path of healing for the two sisters. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A few dayster, Peter sat up in bed, his Walkman by his side, the music ying through his headphones, afort in the midst of a rather annoying day. The Senate¡¯s decision only a few hours ago¡ªrejecting the Jedi Council¡¯s plea for a standing army¡ªweighed heavily on him. The tracks from his mixtape yed on, but his mind was far from at ease. y Get Down on It by Kool & The Gang (A/N: I¡¯m iffy on this song, but it¡¯s the best one I could find for the situation.) What you gon'' do? You wanna get down? Tell me, what you gon'' do? Do you wanna get down? What you gon'' do? You wanna get down? What you gon'' do? You wanna get down? Tell me Get down on it, get down on it Get down on it, get down on it Get down on it, get down on it Get down on it, get down on it How you gonna do it if you really don''t wanna dance, By standing on the wall Get your back up off the wall! ¡­ .. . At the heart of the Senate¡¯s refusal to acknowledge the need for a standing army was none other than Count Dooku himself, the newly minted Senator for his home. His rise to this position seemed to happen overnight, which rmed many on the Jedi Council. Dooku had stood there, a pir of calm and reason as he argued against the Jedi¡¯s plea, weaving his words with the skill of a seasoned politician. His argument¡ªthat the Republic must not be driven by fear into militarization¡ªwas persuasive to many, effectively blocking the Jedi¡¯s request for a much-needed army to protect the Republic. Peter remembered the smug look Dooku gave him as the Senate¡¯s vote came in against their plea. It was a look that said he knew exactly what he was doing and the power he wielded. ¡®We were invaded and attacked by a foreign, unknown army, yet they still refuse to take it seriously¡­¡¯ Peter thought with a mix of frustration and disbelief. ¡®God, I really hate that guy¡­¡¯ The realization that Dooku was instrumental in denying the Republic the very means it might need to defend itself added anotheryer to Peter¡¯s growing list of concerns. ¡®First, the Republic needs an army,¡¯ Peter mused. ¡®Luckily, the Nova Prime should be here by tomorrow, so hopefully they can lend us some support.¡¯ But they couldn¡¯t rely on the Nova Empire forever¡­ Suddenly, as thest song of his mixtape finished, the data pad on his bedside table began to beep. The message was clear; Darth Revan, his ghostly Sith Master, awaited beneath the Temple¡¯s sacred grounds. With ast, longing look at his Walkman, Peter turned his back on thefort of his music and ventured out of his room and into the shadows. ¡­ .. . Hours passed, but Peter¡¯s mind wandered, his movementscking their usual precision. Although he was physically here, dueling his master to finish off their nightly training as per usual, his mind was far, far away. ¡­ ¡®I need to find some sort of workaround,¡¯ Peter thought, knowing that the Senate¡¯s firm stance against a standing army was a significant hurdle, but not an insurmountable one. Suddenly, an idea sparked in his mind. Sifo-Dyas, the Jedi Master who would someday soonmission the creation of a clone army. He could work with him and find a way to utilize the clones earlier than canon. ¡®They can¡¯t bebeled as an army though¡­ Maybe a Security Force instead?¡¯ Such a force could serve as a sudo-army for the Jedi, a necessary measure given recent attacks on the Temple and conflicts with external threats like Ronan and the Kree. ¡®The Jedi Defense Force¡­¡¯ Peter already had the name picked out. ¡®The JDF.¡¯ By branding this force as a wing of the Jedi¡ªdedicated to protection of Jedi ambassadors, Temples, and whatever else¡ªit would inherently remain under the Jedi¡¯s control. This separation was vital, especially in a climate where the Senate¡¯s decisions were increasingly influenced by undercurrents of corruption and self-interest. ¡®Keeping the army under the Jedi¡¯s control would be the best-case scenario,¡¯ Peter thought, a glimmer of hope igniting within him. ¡®If the Jedi were to establish their own sudo-army, independent of the Senate and the Republic, then the chances of an event like Order 66, or any other catastrophe aimed at the Jedi, urring would be drastically reduced...¡¯ However, there was one problem with this, ¡®Should we really use the clones?¡¯ The ethical implications of using clones¡ªa legion of artificially created beings destined only for battle and death¡ªcast a shadow over this solution. Instantly, Peter¡¯s initial enthusiasm faded, reced by a deep frown. The thought of clones, their lives predetermined to be nothing more than fodder for war, was unsettling. ¡®They¡¯re ves,¡¯ he realized with a heavy heart, ¡®made to fight and die for others¡¯ causes, never to know a life of peace or happiness.¡¯ The more he considered the reality of the clones¡¯ existence, the more the whole idea repulsed him. It wasn¡¯t just about having an army anymore; it was about the moral cost of such a force. To Peter, and he was sure to the Jedi as well, the idea of owning ves was abhorrent. Despite the strategic advantage clones might provide, the ethical implications made the option impossible. With a heavy sigh, Peter discarded the idea altogether. ¡®There¡¯s got to be another way¡­¡± ¡­ Seeing that Peter wasn¡¯t paying attention, which had been a recurring problem throughout tonight¡¯s training session, Revan¡¯s patience finally wore thin. Appearing beside his distracted apprentice, he swung his training saber at full power, smashing it against Peter¡¯s head and sending him sprawling to the ground with a thud that echoed off the stone walls. ¡°Huh?! What the hell!¡± Peter yelled, cradling his aching skull. ¡°Why are you so distracted tonight?¡± Revan towered over him, his voice a mix of curiosity and disappointment. Peter sighed, the cold, hard floor against his back. ¡°It¡¯s the Senate¡­¡± he revealed, exining his problems, some of which Revan already knew about. Revan listened as Peter shared his worries, the Sith¡¯s presence a silent invitation to continue. ¡°¡­I¡¯ve also been thinking about a n. You know, just in case we need to bolt from this ce fast, especially to keep the Younglings safe.¡± Peter finished, a worried frown on his face. Revan¡¯s interest visibly piqued. ¡°I know all sorts of secret passages out of the Temple,¡± he assured him, a glint of something unrecognizable in his eyes. ¡°I can map them out for you¡­¡± ¡°Thanks¡­¡± Peter appreciated Revan¡¯s help. ¡°If only we had an army of our own though¡­¡± he mused, the weight of their situation pressing down on him. Revan¡¯s smirk was a sliver of moonlight in the darkness. ¡°What if I told you there¡¯s a way to build your own army?¡± Peter¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Really? How?¡± Revan¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°Peter, if I am to share this with you, you must swear that none of this will reach the Jedi or the Republic. This army¡­ it must belong to you and you alone.¡± Peter nodded, his mind racing. ¡°Yeah, I can do that. But, uh, there¡¯s a bit of a snag. If this needs a ton of credits or materials, we might have a problem. I¡¯m pretty much broke.¡± A ghost of a smile flickered across Revan¡¯s face. ¡°Do not concern yourself with the cost. Money will not be an obstacle¡­ Well, it could be, but that depends on the Forges condition.¡± Peter¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion ¡°The Forge?¡± He pressed, growing impatient with the cryptic nature of his master. Revan¡¯s nodded, the shadows around them seeming to lean in closer as he spoke. ¡°When I was still alive there existed an ancient relic, known as the Star Forge. It¡¯s an automated shipyard unlike any other, capable of drawing energy and matter from a nearby star. And with the Force, it could create an endless supply of ships, droids, and other crucial war materials.¡± Peter listened, his eyes widening with every word. ¡°You¡¯re kidding. That¡­ That sounds too good to be true.¡± The solution felt so perfectly tailored to their desperate need that he just couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s very real.¡± Revan assures him. ¡°I would know, I was itsst owner.¡± ¡°Okay, where is it then?¡± Peter asked, his excitement building, images of his own droid army shing through his mind. ¡°I¡¯m not sure exactly¡­ It¡¯s been thousands of years since Ist saw it.¡± Revan shrugged, crushing his apprentice''s dreams in an instant. Peter flopped back down, staring at Revan with a mix of frustration and disbelief. ¡°Then why bother telling me?!¡± Revan chuckled. ¡°Not knowing where it is now doesn''t mean I didn''t know where it used to be.¡± He said with a shrug. ¡°It all depends on whether or not someone found it, or maybe some anomaly destroyed it. I don¡¯t know¡­¡± A flicker of hope brightened in Peter as he sat up once again. ¡°Okay¡­ So, where¡¯d you park this thing?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s the hard part¡­¡± Revan spoke, his smile morphing into a contemtive frown. ¡°Have you ever heard of the Maw?¡± A/N: 2116 words :) C43 Jedi Go To War?! C43 Jedi Go To War?! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 10 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The following day, an essential meeting convened in the luminous Jedi Council chamber, attended by all members of the council. Though there were two people in the room, who weren¡¯t usually there, one of which wasn¡¯t even a Jedi. The Nova Prime, and Peter Quill, who was invited as he had suggested seeking the Nova Corps¡¯ help in the first ce. Nova Prime¡¯s arrival brought hope for assistance in their dire situation, as no one knew if or when the Mad Titan woulde knocking. Mace Windu took the lead, detailing the attack on the Temple, as well as everything they¡¯d learned from Gamora. Peter, though physically present as he was the one to offer the idea to ask the Nova Corps for assistance, found his mind wandering back to the shadowy depths of the Temple, where his conversation with Darth Revan had unfolded. The Star Forge, a beacon of untapped potential and a solution to their dire circumstances, beckoned Peter from the depths of his thoughts. However, its location within the fearsome expanse known as the Maw Cluster transformed hope into a formidable test of courage and resolve. More than just a collection of monstrous ck holes, the Maw Cluster was a vortex of chaos, home to space anomalies that defied understanding. Temporal distortions, gravity wells that could crush a starship like a tin can, and spatial anomalies that made the fabric of reality seem like a twisted joke ¨C these were the hallmarks of the Maw. Every moment within its bounds was a gamble against the veryws of nature. ¡®Why there?¡¯ he questioned inwardly. Out of every conceivable hideaway in the gxy, Revan just had to park it in the most inhospitable, unforgiving ce known to man. The thought alone was enough to chill the blood of even the boldest adventurer. The allure of the Star Forge ¨C with its promise of a droid army, ships, and an infinite cache of resources ¨C was a siren song toopelling to ignore. Yet, the Maw presented not just a physical barrier, but a haunting legend as well. Thest known soul to have entered and returned from the Maw emerged apletely changed man. The ounts spoke of him as someone who had stared into the abyss and had the abyss stare back into him. His mind, once sharp and clear, was eroded by visions and horrors unseen, eventually driving him to madness. One day, unable to escape the call of the Maw that echoed ceaselessly in his fractured psyche, he piloted his ship back into its depths, vanishing forever. That was nearly a thousand years ago, and since then, no one has dared to breach the Maw¡¯s boundaries and lived to tell the tale. The Maw was not just a ce; it was a living nightmare, a testament to just how frightening the universe could be. Every reported anomaly, every lost ship, every vanished explorer served as a grim reminder of its lethality. Yet, for Peter, the necessity of braving this cosmic horror became increasingly evident. The Star Forge represented their only hope against the looming shadow of Thanos. However, he wasn¡¯t willing to throw his life away, having been given a second chance already. He was not prepared to gamble this precious opportunity away, even for an artifact as special as the Star Forge, which held the capability to amass an army with the strength to dominate the gxy¡ªnot that conquering the gxy appealed to him, as it seemed like an overwhelming responsibility. ¡®Too much work for my tastes¡­¡¯ Peter thought, getting tired from just thinking about all of the paperwork. ¡®I never understood why Sidious, or any other Sith, would ever want to be emperor¡­¡¯ Ultimately, Peter resolved to find a safer approach to prate the Maw, one that wouldn¡¯t demand a reckless sacrifice of his life. He was determined to find a method to navigate its dangers without throwing away his second shot at existence. As Peter was thinking about all of this, suddenly, Yoda spoke, breaking him from his thoughts, his voice calm but carrying an undercurrent of urgency. ¡°Guarding Coruscant and the Republic, seeking help, we are. To you, Nova Prime, we turn for aid.¡± All eyes turned to Nova Prime, awaiting her response. ¡°¡­¡± After a moment of reflection, she finally spoke, her voice carrying a mix of resolve and regret. ¡°The Nova Corps recognizes the severity of your situation and the threat posed by this Mad Titan,¡± she began, her expression serious. ¡°In light of our shared goals, I¡¯m prepared to lend a small portion of our forces to the Jedi.¡± A sigh of relief was almost audible in the room, but Nova Prime was not finished. ¡°However, I must be frank. The Nova Empire is embroiled in a conflict with the Kree, as you¡¯re already aware, and diverting resources will significantly impact our war efforts. We will have to withdraw ships and personnel from critical battlefronts...¡± The room¡¯s atmosphere shifted as the weight of her words settled. The Jedi Council members exchanged nces, their faces a mix of concern and dismay. Before any could respond, Nova Prime continued, ¡°Despite these challenges, I am still willing to offer our support. But in exchange, I ask that the Jedi join us in our fight against the Kree. With your expertise and abilities, the setback of reallocating our forces would be easily mitigated.¡± The proposal sparked immediate reactions. Several Jedi voiced their opposition, unwilling to involve themselves in conflict, as they were a peaceful people. The room buzzed with tension and disagreement. Amidst the chaos, Yoda raised his hand, calling for silence. His expression was one of deep thought, untouched by the surrounding dissent. ¡°Consider your proposal, we will,¡± he said calmly. ¡°Request that you step outside, we do, while deliberate, we must.¡± Nova Prime nodded, understanding the gravity of her request and the difficult decision the Council faced. With a respectful bow, she exited the chamber, leaving the Jedi to their deliberation. The door closed behind her, and the room erupted into fervent discussion. Peter, caught in the middle, could only frown in thought as they argued. Until finally, Windu turned to him. The Jedi Council chamber, once filled with the raised voices of arguing Jedi, fell silent as Windu¡¯s voice cut through the noise. ¡°Peter,¡± he said, turning the room¡¯s focus to his padawan, ¡°you brought this idea to us. What do you think we should do?¡± All eyes swiftly turned to Peter, who took a step towards the center of the room. He waited a moment, weighing his words carefully before breaking the silence. ¡°We should take the deal,¡± Peter finally said, his voice steady, capturing the room¡¯s attention. As murmurs of disagreement rose, Peter stood his ground, ¡°We need clear terms. She treating this as a transaction, so we should do the same. We need to know what we¡¯re getting¡ªships, soldiers, everything. And it has to be a significant force, not just some leftovers that they¡¯re pawning off on us.¡± He paused, letting his words sink in before continuing. ¡°Also, the Nova Corps must cover all costs¡ªfood, gear, everything. The Senate won¡¯t pay for this. In fact, they¡¯ll probably whine andin as soon as they find out, so we need to make sure they have no power over this.¡± Looking at each council member, Peter emphasized, ¡°And finally, our help is voluntary. We¡¯ll send Jedi, but only those willing, and in proportion to the support we receive. If they send 100 ships, we send an appropriate number of volunteer Jedi.¡± Windu, his expression thoughtful, nodded slowly. ¡°And if no one volunteers?¡± he asked, probing the practicality of Peter¡¯s n. Peter shook his head, a wry smile crossing his lips. ¡°Unlikely. Between the Guard Corps, who would likely make up the majority of our volunteers, and those of us who see the bigger picture, we should have enough volunteers. Besides, the Kree haven¡¯t exactly been ying nice in this war, to say the least. I¡¯m sure many Jedi will jump at the chance to put a stop to their atrocities.¡± His words seemed to resonate, with many council members nodding in agreement. Yet, some remained visibly uneasy at the prospect of engaging in war, showcasing the deep-seated Jedimitment to peace. After a lengthy discussion, marked by Peter¡¯s unyielding stance and the Council¡¯s rigorous debate, the decision was made. Nova Prime was invited back into the chamber, where Yoda, embodying the collective will of the Council,id out their conditions, echoing Peter¡¯s points in his own jumbled wording. Nova Prime listened intently, her expression contemtive. After a moment of silence, she responded, ¡°Your terms are eptable. However, should the number of Jedi volunteers not meet our agreed threshold, we may need to reassess our arrangement.¡± Yoda nodded, the wrinkles on his face deepening as if marking the gravity of their deal. ¡°Agreed, we are.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª On the bustling streets of Coruscant, amidst the sea of diverse beings that flowed like a living river between the towering skyscrapers, a figure moved with purposeful grace. She was stunningly beautiful, her green skin catching the light of the sun in a way that made her stand out, even in this metropolis of infinite variety. Yet, none who passed her by could guess at the true depth of her beauty, for she was cloaked not just in the garments of amon traveler but in the anonymity that came with being far from home, far from the life of privilege and power she once knew. [Insert picture of R¡¯Klll/Skrull Empress here] This was R¡¯Klll, a name that oncemanded respect and fear across the gxy, a former Skrull Empress from the House of T¡¯Ryss. The eldest daughter of the previous emperor, she was a living testament to the devastating cost of the Skrull-Kree War. She had lost everything in the conflict: her home, her family, her friends, her status, and her wealth. Now, all that remained was her indomitable spirit, a ship, and the skills imparted by the many tutors and trainers of her former,vish life. As she navigated the crowded streets, her eyes remained fixed on the Jedi Temple in the distance. It was a symbol of a power and order she once wielded but now sought for a different purpose. Without breaking stride, she mimicked the appearance of a passing Jedi, seamlessly adopting her features and garb with the innate skill of her kind. This disguise was her ticket inside the Temple, a ce she had to infiltrate for a job she found beneath her royal status but waspelled to undertake out of necessity. ¡®A girls gotta eat¡­¡¯ R¡¯Klll¡¯s current mission was demeaning for someone of her former standing, yet she had no choice. The person who had hired her, Ebony Maw, inspired a terror in her that she just couldn¡¯t shake. The task was simple yet daunting: locate a young girl named Gamora and, if possible, bring her back. The payment for this job was substantial, enough to sustain her as she figured out her next move in a gxy that had taken everything from her. Slipping through the Temple¡¯s grand entrances unnoticed amidst theings and goings of actual Jedi, R¡¯Klll moved with caution. Her thoughts were a whirlwind of strategy and survival, focused entirely on her objective. Then, as fate would have it, Peter stepped out of the council chamber, deep in thought over the recent deliberations. Distracted by the weight of the decisions being made and the alliances being formed, he collided with R¡¯Klll. The moment their skin touched, a jolt of unexpected connection sparked between them. Peter, taken aback, found himself plunged into a vision that was not his own¡ªa vivid, wrenching glimpse into R¡¯Klll¡¯s past. ¡°?!¡± He saw the Skrull homeworld as it fell to the Kree, the chaos, the destruction, the loss. He felt the depth of R¡¯Klll¡¯s despair, the day her life was irrevocably altered, the day her family was ughtered, and she alone survived. The vision ended as quickly as it had begun, leaving Peter staggered, staring into the eyes of the woman before him. R¡¯Klll, for her part, was equally shaken, having no idea what just happened, nor why this boy was staring at her so intensely. ¡®Did he see through my disguise?¡¯ A/N: 2095 words :) timeskip happening in two chapters! C44 Jedi Rizz C44 Jedi Rizz Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 11 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Seeing as the meeting with Nova Prime was nearing its end, an alliance tentatively forged amidst the looming threat of Thanos and the persistent shadow of the Kree conflict, Peter quietly slipped out of the meeting, his presence no longer required. Stepping out into the hallway, the door closing behind him, Peter bumped into a figure in the hall. Turning swiftly, he found himself face-to-face with a familiar woman d in the unassuming robes of a Jedi, her features in yet momentarily sharpened by surprise. Their idental bump sent a shiver through him, not from the collision but from something far more mystifying. Eyes zing over, Peter found himself plunged into a vivid and harrowing vision of the past. "?!" He witnessed the catastrophic fall of the Skrull homeworld under a relentless Kree siege. Through the chaos and the blinding explosions, he saw the royal pce, a once majestic structure, now engulfed in mes. Amid the screams and the merciless advance of Kree soldiers, he saw R''Klll''s father, the emperor, bravely defending the entryway, only to be cut down by a merciless barrage of energy sts. Her mother, regal and defiant to thest, was cornered and executed without ceremony. The devastation wasplete, and through it all, he felt the depth of R''Klll''s despair wash over him¡ªher world shattered, her family gone, leaving her the sole survivor amidst the ruins. The vision ended as abruptly as it had begun, leaving Peter stunned for a moment, his heart pounding with the shared pain of loss. He stared into the eyes of the woman before him, understanding the immense burden of her past, as well as the fact that she was not who she appeared to be¡­ "Sorry about that," Peter recovered quickly, blinking in the bright light of the corridor, staring into the woman''s wide, wary eyes. "Are you okay?" he asked, his voice more concerned than he intended, his heart pounding with the echoes of her memories. The woman¡ªR''Klll, though he didn''t know her name yet¡ªnodded slowly, masking her confusion. "I''m fine. But I should be going¡­" As R''Klll made to move past Peter, suddenly, another Jedi appeared down the hall, his stride purposeful, his eyes lighting up in recognition upon seeing the woman R''Klll was impersonating. "Master Yna, there you are! I was hoping to discuss the recent archive findings with you," he called out, his tone friendly yet insistent. R''Klll stiffened, the surprise evident in her posture as the Jedi approached, speaking to her as if he knew her well. Her eyes flickered around like a caged animal, a silent anxiety hidden beneath a veneer of calm. Peter noticed the slight panic behind her facade and realized her disguise was at risk of being uncovered. Quickly stepping in, he extended his arm, cing a friendly hand on her shoulder. "Actually, Master Yna was just about to help me find something in the Archives," he interjected smoothly, his voice carrying enough confidence to pause the approaching Jedi. "Do you mind if she catches up with youter?" The Jedi paused, a look of confusion crossing his face, but he nodded. "Of course. We can always talk another time," he replied, albeit reluctantly, before turning away and heading back down the corridor. Peter turned to R''Klll, his expression sympathetic. "Let''s find somewhere private to talk," he suggested quietly. Guiding her gently by the elbow, he led her to a secluded room down the hall, away from the prying eyes and ears of the Temple. Confused, as she didn''t know why Peter was helping her, R''Klll allowed him to take her away, albeit hesitantly. ''Did he really see through my disguise¡­'' Once inside the small, dimly lit room, Peter closed the door softly behind them, ensuring their privacy. "Okay, we should be safe here for a moment," he said, turning to face her fully. "Now, ''Master Yna''," his voice dripped with sarcasm. "Out with it. Who are you really, and what are you doing here?" "I''m not sure what you''re talking about," R''Klll replied, her voice steady but tinged with an undercurrent of tension. Her mind raced, weighing the risk of maintaining her disguise against the possibility that Peter had truly seen through it. Peter just looked at her, a slight smirk forming on his lips. His eyes, knowing and amused, didn''t waver. "Come on, I know you''re not Master Yna, because if you were, you''d have recognized me when we bumped into each other. Now stop wasting my time. Who are you?" Seeing that denial was futile and knowing that her cover was blown, R''Klll did the only thing left for her to do¡ªshe went on the offensive. In a swift motion, she shed the Jedi disguise, her appearance morphing fluidly until her true form was revealed. Her skin turned a vivid green, and her features sharpened into the regal yet fierce lines of a Skrull. Without a word, she lunged at Peter, her movements quick and deadly, a stark contrast to her previously calm demeanor. Peter, however, seemed almost nonchnt as he effortlessly sidestepped her attacks. His eyes lingered on her, not just with caution but with a hint of admiration for the fierce beauty before him. "Really? Is that how you treat all the guys who try to help you?" Peter asked, ducking under a particrly aggressive swing. "Or is this just because I''m so handsome?" R''Klll, frustrated by his ease at avoiding her strikes, paused, breathing heavily. "Why are you not fighting back? And why help me?" she snapped, her stance defensive yet poised for more attacks. Peter shrugged, his expression turning yful. "Maybe I''m just curious. Or maybe," he continued, his voice lowering slightly as he took a daring step closer to her, "I''m considering asking you out on a date. You know, once you stop trying to kill me." He suggested, ogling her pointed ears, which reminded him of the Elf hentai he read in his previous life¡­ (A/N: Degenerate¡­) R''Klll halted, taken aback by his audacity. The room grew quiet, save for the faint ambiance of the Temple outside the room. Her fists clenched, unclenched, a storm of conflict raging within her. Was he serious? Was this some kind of tactic? Yet, there was an earnestness in his tone that puzzled her. "I don''t date children," she finally said, her voice clear but stillced with defiance. Peter''s grin widened. "Well, there''s a first time for everything." He said, wiggling his eyes bored suggestively. "But before we get to that, maybe you can tell me why you''re really here? And if you''re truthful, I might not rat you out to the other Jedi¡­" R''Klll weighed her options. With her cover blown and this strange young man standing before her, perhaps it was time to reconsider her strategy. Slowly, she lowered her guard, her posture rxing as she decided to take a chance. "Fine. First things first," R''Klll began, her voice steadying as she gathered her thoughts. "I am R''Klll, former Empress of the Skrull Empire." She paused, expecting a reaction¡ªa gasp, a look of awe, anything to indicate recognition of her former stature. Instead, Peter merely nodded, his expression unchanging, almost nonchnt. "Nice to meet you, R''Klll. I''m Peter Quill. So, why is a former empress skulking around the Jedi Temple?" Her disappointment was palpable; she had expected her title to impress or at least stir some concern. But Peter''s calm demeanor remained intact. He had seen her past, the weight of her loss, and the fall of her empire in his vision, but R''Klll was unaware of this. To her, it seemed her royal identity held little sway over him. "Since you asked so directly," she continued, her voice a blend of resignation and a hint of respect for his straightforwardness, "I was given a task by a man named¡­ Ebony Maw." R''Klll''s tone dipped into something darker at the mention of Maw''s name, hinting at the fear he inspired in her. As she spoke the name of her employer, Peter immediately recognized it, his demeanor shifting to a look of concern as he realized that this led back to Thanos. ''What is he up to?'' Peter wondered. ''Why send her when he could juste here himself¡­'' "He tasked me with infiltrating the Jedi Temple to locate a girl named Gamora. I am to retrieve her and bring her to him, but if that''s impossible, I have to confirm her condition before reporting back." R''Klll exined, her gaze shifting to gauge Peter''s reaction. "The pay is good and the guy was frightening, to say the least, so I took the job. That''s all¡­" Peter listened intently, his mind piecing together the implications of R''Klll''s mission. ''Gamora,'' he thought, ''Thanos''s favorite.'' If Thanos was opting for stealth rather than a direct assault to retrieve or check on Gamora, it suggested a strategy that was uncharacteristically cautious for the Mad Titan. ''It has to be because he doesn''t have the Infinity Stones in this universe¡­'' This realization eased some of the tension that had been coiling within Peter since the threat of Thanos had surfaced. If Thanos was focused on extracting Gamora quietly, perhaps a full-scale attack wasn''t as imminent as he thought it was. This possibility brought a subtle relief to Peter, allowing him to consider their next steps without the immediate pressure of impending doom on the horizon. Once R''Klll finished her exnation, she shifted uneasily, her eyes flicking toward the door. "Can I leave now? I''ve told you everything. I need to find that girl before the real Master Yna returns¡­" Peter stepped in front of the door, blocking her path. "Hold on a second. What happens when you meet up with Maw and he learns you failed your mission?" His tone was serious, a stark contrast to the yful banter earlier. R''Klll frowned, her lips tightening. "I''m not going to fail," she asserted, a hint of defiance in her voice. "But you are," Peter countered calmly. "Because I''m not letting you kidnap Gamora or even see her, for that matter. You can leave peacefully, like we agreed, but that''s it." The realization of her predicament sank in, and R''Klll''sposure faltered. She knew returning to Maw empty-handed¡ªor worse, with no information at all¡ªwas likely a death sentence. The tension in the room thickened as she processed her limited options. Seeing her distress, Peter offered a solution, "Listen, I want to help you, really. So, how about this? I''ll arrange it so that you can see Gamora from afar, maybe even snap a few pictures of her, but in return, I need information." "What kind of information?" R''Klll asked, her tone cautious. Peter leaned against the door, crossing his arms as he considered what would be most valuable. "For starters, how did Maw contact you? Where did you two meet? And most importantly, where are you supposed to meet after you''vepleted your mission?" Thatst question was by far the most crucial of them all. After all, If they knew where Maw would be, they might have an opportunity to strike a significant blow against Thanos''s forces. ''With Corvus, Proxima, and finally, Ebony Maw gone, Thanos would have a much harder time in the future¡­'' Peter plotted his first murder, a wry smile shing on his face. ''Revan would be so proud of me¡­'' R''Klll frowned, digesting the potential dangers each option held. On one hand, failing her mission would certainly lead to her demise. On the other, betraying Maw to Peter, who was clearly an enemy to her employer, posed a different but equally lethal risk. Each piece of information shared could either be a lifeline or a noose around her neck¡­ The thought of betraying Maw made her skin crawl with fear¡ªhis retribution would be swift and merciless. Yet, she didn''t have much of a choice in the matter. Either she returned empty-handed, or she yed the role of a double agent. Finally, she nodded slowly, the decision firming up in her mind. "Maw contacted me through a secure channel set up for people like me who are willing to do jobs such as these. We met on a nondescript ship orbiting Nal Hutta, where he personally gave me half of the payment. As for where we''re supposed to meet," she paused, taking a deep breath, "it''s nned for a remote station in the Outer Rim, coordinates given only after I confirm the mission''spletion." Peter nodded, processing the information. "That''s a good start." R''Klll looked at Peter, a trace of desperation in her gaze. "Can I go now?" Peter nodded, "Sure, but first¡­" he said, his flirtatious smirk returning. "How about that date?" A/N: 2157 words :) Time skip tomorrow! C45 Timeskip!!! C45 Timeskip!!! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 12 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After being turned down again by R''Klll for being "too young," which annoyed Peter to no end, he set aside his teenage hormones to focus on the task at hand. He helped her capture the necessary photographs of Gamora from a distance, ensuring she could fulfill at least part of her obligation to Maw. Before she could leave, Peter insisted on knowing the details of her next meeting with Ebony Maw. Reluctantly, R''Klll stayed a bit longer as she sent the message that her mission wasplete, which prompted Maw to send the coordinates, where she''s supposed to meet him. Suddenly, a flicker of concern passed across her face, prompting her to pause for a moment. She turned to Peter, her eyes narrowing slightly with suspicion. "You''re not nning to do anything reckless with the information I''ve given you, are you? Like attacking Maw or something equally foolish that could put my life at risk?" Peter met her gaze, his expressionposed, and his response smooth. "No," he assured her with an easy smile, lying like a pro. "I''m just trying to gather information to help the Jedi understand the man Maw works for. No direct actions are nned." ''Well, technically that''s not a lie. I still need to convince Yoda¡­'' He thought. R''Klll seemed surprised to hear that Maw had a boss, a detail she hadn''t considered significant until now. However, she didn''t press the matter further; unlike Peter, she preferred not to delve too deeply into the affairs of others. Her goal was simple:plete the job, get paid, and move on with her life intact. "Alright," R''Klll said after a moment, her tone still carrying a hint of skepticism but epting his answer. "Just remember, any trouble thates my way from this¡­ we''re going to have a problem." "Understood," Peter replied, his tone sincere. "You won''t have any trouble from me." Satisfied with his assurance, R''Klll gave a curt nod and was about to leave, but before she could, Peter convinced her to hand over her contact info. And although she handed it over because of their agreement, she suspected he wanted it just so he could keep flirting with her. "Alright, R''Klll, I guess this is goodbye then. For now," Peter said, his tone a mix of professionalism tinged with his budding charm. R''Klll nodded, her expression aplex mix of relief and concern. "Yes, goodbye, Quill. And¡­ thank you, I suppose. For helping me navigate this¡­ less than ideal situation." Peter shed a grin, "Anytime. And hey, if you ever reconsider about that date¡ª" "Still no," R''Klll cut him off with a slight smile, softening the rejection. "But maybe you can give me a call when you''re older..." "Really?!" Peter almost didn''t believe what he just heard. Holding back herughter at how enthusiastic he suddenly became, R''Klll shrugged, "Maybe? Maybe not?" She answered cryptically, enjoying the yful banter a little more than she expected. "I''ll hold you to it then¡­" Peter smirked. With a final nod, R''Klll turned and left the temple, her steps quick and purposeful. Peter watched her go, feeling a mix of satisfaction and anticipation, especially as she rocked her backside back and forth, which she seemed to be shaking a bit more than usual¡­ ''God damn¡­'' Peter''s teenage brain made it hard for him to look away. After she left, and his hormones subsided, Peter stood there for a moment, pondering the weight of the information she had provided and the potential it held. Despite his assurances to R''Klll, part of him couldn''t help but consider the strategic advantage of knowing Maw''s location. He knew the importance of keeping his new ally safe, but the temptation to strike a decisive blow against Thanos''s forces was just too good to pass up. Shaking off these thoughts for the moment, Peter headed off to find his masters, Mace Windu and Yoda, to report everything. As he walked, he rehearsed what he would say, preparing to outline not just the information about Maw, but also the potential risks and benefits of acting on it. But sadly, the decisions thaty ahead were not his alone to make. ''Hopefully, they agree with me¡­'' ¡­ .. . Peter stood before his Jedi masters, his report just concluded. The silence that followed was heavy, reflective of the weight of his words. Both Mace Windu and Yoda had listened intently, their faces etched with deep contemtion. As thest echoes of his voice faded, it was Yoda who spoke first, his voice firm and unequivocal. "No, Peter," Yoda said, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Approve of this n, we cannot." Mace Windu nodded in agreement, his expression stern. "Engaging in an ambush and assassination goes against the very principles of the Jedi Order. We are keepers of the peace, not hitmen." Peter''s frustration was palpable as he argued that they had a chance to strike a significant blow against Thanos by targeting one of his key Generals. Yet, they didn''t change their minds. Yoda acknowledged Peter''s intentions but cautioned against actions that could lead them down a dark path, emphasizing the need for careful deliberation rather than hasty decisions. And just as he thought that it couldn''t get any worse, Windu began to reprimand Peter for his decision to aid someone who had infiltrated the temple. Windu, his tone serious, addressed Peter, "This was a seriouspse in judgment¡­" Peter, feeling the weight of his masters'' disapproval yet unwilling to give up, pressed on, "Although I don''t believe I was wrong, I understand your concerns, and apologize if I''ve broken your trust." He said before getting back on track, "But, we need to use this information somehow, even if it''s just to track Maw. No engagement, just surveince. If we know where he goes, we might be able to discover Thanos''s base of operations. We need critical information if we''re to n effectively against him." Windu and Yoda exchanged a nce, the former''s brow furrowed in thought. After a moment, Yoda spoke, "Careful we must be, but agree with you, I do." Windu sighed, his stance softening slightly. "Surveince could be eptable¡­" ¡­ Peter left the meeting with a mixture of feelings swirling inside him. Relief was there because they had agreed to try to track Maw, a decision that could provide them with critical intelligence about Thanos''s operations. Yet, annoyance simmered just as potently, stemming from their strict adherence to Jedi principles which, in Peter''s view, sometimes seemed overly cautious, especially given the looming threat of Thanos. Their unwillingness to eliminate Maw when they had the chance was most definitely a missed opportunity. However, Peter knew arguing further would be fruitless; the Jedi Masters were firm in their philosophy, and no amount of debate would sway them towards assassination, even if it''s the most logical and good thing to do. But with a n in ce to at least keep an eye on Maw, Peter felt they were at least making some progress, even if it wasn''t the leaps and bounds he had hoped for. Shrugging off the heavier thoughts, Peter decided not to let the situation bother him more than it should. ''They''re right about one thing,'' he mused, ''acting in haste can lead to mistakes. And we can''t afford mistakes, not with Thanos.'' This pragmatic eptance helped him refocus on what they could do rather than dwelling on what they wouldn''t. -Timeskip- Two years had passed since Peter encountered the stunning Skrull Empress and the Jedi seeded in nting a tracker on Ebony Maw''s ship. This strategic move allowed them to locate the Mad Titan''s base of operations in the uncharted expanses of wild space, though they haven''tunched an attack, at least not yet. Meanwhile, Peter, now 14 and hardened by countless battles, fought alongside his master, Mace Windu, on the front lines of the war between the Nova Corps and the Kree. With his Walkman sting his favorite tunes, Peter practically danced through the battlefield, his movements fluid and precise, a stark contrast to the grim task of war he had grown ustomed to. y War by Edwin Starr War, huh, yeah What is it good for? Absolutely nothing, uhh War, huh, yeah What is it good for? Absolutely nothing Say it again, y''all War, huh (good God) What is it good for? Absolutely nothing, listen to me, oh ¡­ .. . Both Master and Padawan volunteered themselves to assist in the war effort about a year ago. And in that time, Peter had grown into his role, his abilities and strategic thinking sharpened by real-worldbat experience. The Senate had initially been furious upon learning of the Jedi''s covert dealings with the Nova Empire. They had never sanctioned military aid to assist the Nova Corps, fearful of entangling the Republic in yet another protracted conflict. However, their disapproval mattered little; the Jedi had structured the arrangement so that participation was entirely voluntary, and the Senate could not prevent Jedi volunteers from joining the cause. Moreover, the Nova Empire had loaned a fleet of ships and a contingent of soldiers to the Jedi, all without cost to the Republic¡ªa strategic move that further irked the Senate but left them impotent to intervene. The Jedi''s tactics ensured that the Senate''s hands were tied, allowing them to do little more than voice their displeasure. Amidst the chaos of war, Peter and Windu stood side by side on the battle-scarred ins, their figures illuminated by the relentless volley of ster bolts streaking through the dark sky. As Kree forces advanced, Peter and Windu''s lightsabers danced in tight, synchronized arcs¡ªvivid streaks of ck and purple that cut through the air, intercepting and deflecting the iing fire with precision, the Nova army at their backs. Around them, the ground was littered with the scars of war¡ªburnt earth, shattered rocks, and the remnants of fallen warriors. The two Jedi moved with deliberate, calcted steps, their focus absolute as they formed a wall against the onught. As ster bolts zipped through the air, their sabers moved not just in defense, but in fierce, sweeping attacks that cut down enemy after enemy. The sound of shing metal and the roar of explosions filled the surroundings. Peter had learned much from Windu in the past two years, not just aboutbat but about leadership and the weight of decisions made in the heat of battle. Each skirmish, each victory, and each loss addedyers to his experience and ability. ¡­ Soon enough, the heavy sound of ster fire began to fade as the remaining Kree forces, seeing no chance of victory in sight, thanks to Peter and Windu''s presence, started to withdraw, their retreat hastened by the arrival of Nova Corps reinforcements sweeping in from the sky above. As the dust settled and thest of the Kree disappeared into the distance, Windu deactivated his lightsaber, the purple de retracting with a soft hiss. Beside him, Peter took off his headphones, the sudden silence marking the end of the skirmish. He turned to Peter, who was catching his breath, his lightsaber still humming gently in his grip. In his offhand, he held Ronan''s hammer, which he had wielded throughout the war as well. Mainly because its appearance provoked the Kree. There was a brief moment of silence between them, filled only by the distant cries of victory and the soft moans of the wounded. "It seems our job here is done¡­" Windu let out a long, measured sigh, his gaze studying the young man beside him. "Are you ready to head back to the temple and face the council?" He said out of nowhere. Peter, slightly startled by the question, extinguished his lightsaber and clipped it to his belt. His face, smeared with dirt and sweat, turned to him in confusion. "Why? I''m not in trouble, am I?" "On the contrary," Windu responded, a rare smile breaking through his usually stern demeanor. "I n to rmend to the council that you be knighted as a Jedi. Your growth, especially under such dire circumstances, has not gone unnoticed." Peter''s eyes widened, the gravity of Windu''s words sinking in. "Really? You''re not messing with me, are you?" It seemed like only yesterday that he and Yoda were scolding him for one reason or another. Windu shook his head, starting to walk back towards their temporary encampment, where their ship awaited. "Why would I lie?" Peter jogged slightly to catch up, his mind racing. "Holy sh*t, you''re serious..." "Language¡­" Windu chided, a small smile gracing his lips. A/N: 2138 words :) Big Timeskip! There''s a lot to recap in the next chapter! C46 Recap C46 Recap Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 11 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In the quiet recesses of space, aboard their ship returning from the battlefield, Peter listened to music as his master meditated, quietly reflecting on their most recent battle. He knew Windu and most Jedi hated the war, but they volunteered anyway, determined to put an end to it. ¡®I don¡¯t like it very much either¡­¡¯ Peter thought, even though he was the one to advise the council to join in the first ce. ¡®¡­But sadly, some things have to be done.¡¯ As thoughts of the war receded to the back of his mind, Peter began to stress over his uing evaluation. After all, he knew the council wouldn¡¯t make him a knight so easily, as a handful of their members aren¡¯t exactly big fans of his behavior. ¡®They can¡¯t really say no though¡­¡¯ Peter told himself. After all, his training was second to none. Not a single Padawan could ever boast of being as skilled and capable as he was. y Stayin¡¯ Alive by Bee Gees Well, you can tell by the way I use my walk I''m a woman''s man, no time to talk Music loud and women warm, I''ve been kicked around Since I was born And now it''s alright, it''s okay And you may look the other way We can try to understand The New York Times'' effect on man ¡­ .. . Peter¡¯s training under both the Jedi and Sith had expanded his abilities across various dimensions of the Force. His skill in Energy Absorption evolved significantly, allowing him to draw in energy from external attacks with ease, not only mitigating damage but also repurposing this power for himself, fueling him in battle. The art of self-healing, once a fairly quick process, had now be so swift that it bewildered most Jedi who witnessed it. Wounds that would have sidelined others for weeks merely slowed him momentarily, as he could mend his tissue and bone in a matter of seconds, depending on the severity of the wound, of course. And thanks to the war, his mental and physical focus sharpened remarkably; during fights, this heightened concentration allowed him to perceive and react to threats almost as if he could see into the future. Telekinesis, a cornerstone of his Force abilities, had grown from simple maniption of objects to a formidable power that could steamroll dozens or even hundreds of enemies at a time. His strong affinity allowed him to wield his powers with both precision and devastating impact on the battlefield. While still rtively new to the Jedi Mind Trick, Peter had made great strides in exploring and mastering this aspect of Force maniption. Especially during war, as information is everything, and all it takes is one weak-minded Kree for him to get all sorts of information, which has helped the Nova Empire greatly. Peter''s journey into the dark practices of Sith Lightning proved both powerful and perilous, as the emotional repercussions of using such force risked his mental bnce. However, Force Light offered a way to mitigate the darkness, enabling Peter to wield his Sith powers without much worry any more. The same goes for abilities like, Deadly Sight as well. In terms of martial prowess, Peter had mastered both the Shii Cho and Niman forms of lightsaberbat, integrating them seamlessly into his unique fighting style. Alongside his lightsaber, he wielded Ronan¡¯s staff-like hammer, the Universal Weapon, which he used with increasing proficiency. Its presence not only augmented hisbat effectiveness but also served as a psychological tool against the Kree. And that wasn¡¯t all. Peter didn¡¯t just enhance his abilities, he learned new ones as well. Among the newer abilities that Peter practiced was Electric Judgment, or Emerald Lightning. This power was akin to the Sith lightning, yet he could use it in front of the Jedi without worrying about being burned at the stake, or whatever it is they¡¯d do to a Sith these days. Under Yoda¡¯s tutge, Peter learned to manifest this energy in bursts of green-hued bolts, a less lethal form that could incapacitate without causing too muchsting harm. Though it could still kill someone if he were to shock them for a prolonged period of time. One of the more simple yet profound abilities Peter had developed was Psychometry, the ability to perceive the history of anything through touch. This skill had first manifested unintentionally during his first meeting with R¡¯Klll, but now, after rigorous practice with Masters Yoda and Windu, it had be a tool at hismand. Each item that he touched whispered its past to him, from this very ship to the lightsaber on his hip, he could tap into their past, providing Peter with a deeper connection to the surrounding world. And although he¡¯s still mastering the delicate art of Telepathic Communication, Peter has made significant strides in the past two years. Previously, his attempts to forge mental links on the battlefield had faltered, but perseverance led to breakthroughs. Now, he could silentlymunicate with Windu, coordinating their strategies without uttering a single word, which is why he felt sofortable using his Walkman during battle. Another ability that helped on the battlefield was force track, a neutral ability that allowed him to follow the faintest trails left by others in the Force. Whether tracking a lost ally or a fleeing enemy, Peter could now sense the path his quarry had taken, a technique that he hoped woulde in handy when he inevitably leaves the Jedi as well. Of course, Peter didn¡¯t only learn Light side abilities. After all, the allure of the dark side was ever-present. Under Darth Revan¡¯s tutge, Peter delved into the perilous waters of Dark Aura. This dark side power allowed him to envelop himself in a cloak of dark energy, slowing and weakening any nearby opponents while shielding his own movements¡ªa powerful yet dangerous tool, that he was still mastering. Force Drain, another dark side ability, was still in its nascent stages for Peter. He could feel the life force of others, understand its flow, and on rare asions, draw upon it, albeit hesitantly. But this ability was a double-edged sword, offering strength at the potential cost of his own humanity, which he wasn¡¯t willing to give up so easily. ¡®Yeah, I¡¯ll just use this during emergencies¡­¡¯ Perhaps the most exotic of his new skills was Mechu-deru, a dark side technique that granted an intuitive understanding of mechanical systems. Initially, Peter could only bind his datapad to respond to his thoughts, but the potential was much greater. The power to control and manipte mechanical constructs promised a new level of interaction with technology, something that Peter greatly needed, as he wasn¡¯t the most adept when it came to electronics. At most, he could build a lightsaber and fix a ship, if he had the manual and the parts of course. But with Mechu-deru, his technological idiocy could be fixed, or at the very least mitigated, which is why he¡¯s been putting so much effort into it over these past years. Suddenly, Peter perked up as the song changed. y You¡¯re My Best Friend by Queen Ooh, you make me live Whatever this world can give to me It''s you, you''re all I see Ooh, you make me live now, honey Ooh, you make me live ¡­ .. . Despite the ongoing conflict, and his absence from Coruscant, Peter has done his best to maintain his rtionships with those back at the temple. His interactions with Aa have boiled down to long-distance messages and calls via datapads, which saddened both of them, but they still met up at the Temple when they could. They were both Padawans during a time of war, so it was hard, but they did their best. Meanwhile, at the temple, Gamora and Neb¡¯s dynamic had undergone a significant transformation. The sisters had reached a new phase of their rtionship. Through Peter¡¯s asional mediation and their own efforts, they had learned to coexist peacefully, managing to engage in brief conversations without trying to kill each other. Of course, the progress was slow, extremely slow, but they seemed to be moving in the right direction. And of course, since they weren¡¯t kicked out of the temple that means both Gamora and Neb had be Jedi, oveing initial skepticism about their age and backgrounds, though they aren¡¯t Padawans just yet. Surprisingly, Neb¡¯s midichlorian count surpassed Gamora¡¯s, a fact that Neb weaponized as often as she could, constantly reminding her sister of her superiority. After all, she was never the better sister, so this was a new and wonderful experience for her. ¡®Hopefully, they haven¡¯t rpsed while I was gone¡­¡¯ Peter prayed, as thest time he left for a mission, both Gamora and Neb had somehow turned against one another, leaving him to fix everything once again. Outside of his Jedi friends and family, Peter has also been keeping in touch with R¡¯Klll, the beautiful Skrull Empress. Theirmunication, once flirty and superficial, had matured over time. Peter respected her wishes to keep things friendly for now, recognizing the importance of patience and timing in rtionships, especially given their age difference, as Peter seemed to have a thing for mature women. (A/N: Milfs¡­) ¡®Speaking of R¡¯Klll¡­¡¯ Peter thought as he grabbed his datapad and sent her a message. ¡­ .. . The thrum of the ship¡¯s engines provided a rhythmic backdrop as it cut through the star-speckled darkness of space, its destination appearing on the horizon. Peter sat in silent contemtion, his mind racing at the prospect of bing a Jedi Knight. ¡®If they make me a Knight, I can finally leave whenever I want¡­¡¯ He thought, his goal just in sight. As the temple came into view, a magnificent structure bathed in the light of Coruscant¡¯s suns, Peter¡¯s nerves tingled with anticipation. The journey from the battlefield to this moment seemed surreal, a path marked by both his achievements and the stark realities of war. Uponnding, Peter and Master Windu proceeded directly to the council chamber, a vast room with towering windows and a semi-circle of seats that held the wise figures of the Jedi Council. The air was thick with tension as the council members¡¯ gazes fixed upon them, some not so weing as others. ¡®1, 2, 3¡­¡¯ Peter counted all of the Council members who seemed to dislike him, making up around a quarter of the room. ¡®That¡¯s not horrible¡­¡¯ Master Windu began the briefing with a detailed ount of their strategic coboration with the Nova Corps. He spoke of the fierce skirmishes all the way to the ultimate withdrawal of Kree forces, emphasizing the critical role Peter yed in each phase of the battle. ¡°His bravery and skill have not only turned the tides of battle but have also saved countless lives,¡± Windu stated, his voice resonant in the quiet of the chamber. As the council absorbed this information, Yoda¡¯s eyes, ever perceptive, rested on Peter. ¡°Grown much, you have. See it, we can.¡± Peter smiled in return, but soon found himself shifting ufortably under the scrutiny of the rest of the council. The weight of their looks, filled with both judgment and expectation, was palpable. Master Windu then took a deep breath before delivering his rmendation. ¡°It is for these reasons, and more, that I believe Padawan Quill is ready to be knighted as a Jedi.¡± A murmur rippled through the council, some members nodding in agreement, while others seemed to frown, their brows furrowed in disapproval. The decision to elevate a Padawan from the battlefield directly to knighthood was rare and not without its controversies¡­ A/N: 1967 words :) C47 Groot’s Very Bad Day C47 Groot¡¯s Very Bad Day Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 12 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Master Windu gestured for Peter to stand in the center of the room. As he stepped forward, Peter felt the weight of the council¡¯s gaze, each member¡¯s eyes seeming to probe his very essence. ¡°Padawan Quill has shown exceptional bravery and strategic acumen,¡± Windu stated. ¡°His actions have directly contributed to saving countless lives and bringing us closer to a resolution in the Kree conflict.¡± As Windu spoke, Peter scanned the room, catching a mix of nods and skeptical frowns. He knew his journey had been unconventional, his methods sometimes unorthodox, which had earned him both admirers and detractors within these walls. Yoda¡¯s voice, clear yet gentle, filled the chamber next. ¡°See the potential in him, I do. A leader he has be, guided by the Force, yet aware of its dark corners.¡± However, not all were convinced. A stern-looking Jedi, Master Ki-Adi-Mundi, raised a hand for attention. ¡°While no one doubts his courage, we must consider his impulsiveness and his direct role in escting the Kree conflict. Is this the temperament we seek in a Jedi Knight?¡± Voices of agreement hummed among some of the council members, their concerns palpable. Another council member added, ¡°And what of his attachments? His close bonds with Padawan Aa, as well as initiates Gamora, and Neb. These rtionships cloud his judgment.¡± Another spoke, joining the criticism, ¡°Let¡¯s not forget the deaths of Ronan the user and the Children of Thanos. His actions have brought us nothing but trouble¡­¡± Peter felt a twinge of frustration as he silently endured their jabbing words. He had always acted in self-defense, so the snide remark about Ronan and the rest waspletely baseless. And his friendships have yet to sway him in any harmful way, though they probably would at some point. Yet, he didn¡¯t really care. After all, he was a Grey Jedi. He didn¡¯t believe all of the nonsense these people spouted on an hourly basis. It was then Peter decided to speak, his voice steady yet charged with a tinge of emotion. ¡°Masters, every action I¡¯ve taken, though it may seem radical, was in defense of peace and life. The Kree-Nova conflict demanded tough decisions, ones I didn¡¯t make in the first ce. I merely advised you. As for my friends, they are my strength, not my weakness. They remind me why we fight¡ªto protect, to nurture, to preserve. If being connected to others is an error, then it¡¯s one I¡¯ll dly bear.¡± The chamber fell silent, his words hanging heavy in the air. Peter¡¯s eyes met Yoda¡¯s, seeking some sign of support. The old Jedi Master nodded slightly, a gesture of quiet approval. Master Windu stepped forward again, cing a hand on Peter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°This war has changed us all, for better or worse. It¡¯s pushed us to reconsider what it means to be a Jedi. Peter embodies that change.¡± A long pause followed, filled with whispered deliberations and contemtive nces. Finally, Mace Windu addressed the council once more. ¡°We¡¯ve heard the arguments, seen the evidence of his growth. It¡¯s time we decide if that growth is enough to earn him the title of Jedi Knight.¡± With that, Peter was asked to leave the room, the door sliding shut behind him with a hiss that seemed to echo his pounding heartbeat. Outside, he leaned against the cool wall, closing his eyes, the voices of his mentors and users mingling in his mind. ¡­ .. . The grand chamber of the Jedi Council was enveloped in a heavy silence, the stars outside casting a serene glow on the deliberating figures within. After the vote passed, allowing his Padawan to be a Knight with a stiption, Master Windu took his seat among the council, his presencemanding yet thoughtful as he spoke. ¡°Before we call Padawan Quill back,¡± he began, his voice echoing slightly off the high walls, ¡°there is another matter we must address. It¡¯s time we discussed whether Peter is ready to learn of his potential destiny as the Chosen One.¡± Murmurs filled the room, some of surprise, others of concern. The concept of the Chosen One had always been shrouded in mystery and spection, a prophecy that spoke of a figure destined to bring bnce to the Force. That they might now be on the cusp of this moment was both thrilling and terrifying. Master Ki-Adi-Mundi was the first to break the silence. ¡°Are we certain he is the one the prophecy spoke of? His abilities are remarkable, yes, but hisck of a father and high midichlorian count alone isn¡¯t enough to confirm such a significant title.¡± His words sparked a debate among the members. Some nodded in agreement, wary of bestowing such a heavy burden on someone who, despite his achievements, often skirted the edges of Jedi orthodoxy. Master Yaddle, however, spoke up in defense. ¡°While Peter¡¯s approach might be unorthodox, he has shown a bnce within himself and an unparalleled resilience. These could indeed be signs of the Chosen One, as foretold.¡± The room fell into contemtion once more, each member weighing the gravity of their potential decision. It was Master Yoda who finally shifted the tide. His small figure, seemingly frail yet imbued with immense wisdom, stood slowly, his voice firm yet reassuring. ¡°Sure, we cannot be, yet deny, we cannot, that Peter Quill may very well be the closest we havee to the Chosen One. Unprecedented times, these are, and perhaps, unprecedented measures they require.¡± A respectful silence followed his words. It was clear that Yoda¡¯s opinion held great weight, his years of wisdom serving as a guiding light for so long. Master Windu nodded, taking in the council¡¯s reactions. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. We proceed with caution, but we must prepare Peter for the possibility of his destiny. He has earned the right to know, after the test we have nned for him.¡± Agreement came slowly, but decisively. The council members understood the stakes, and while the decision carried risk, they couldn¡¯t stay silent forever. As the debate settled, Windu gestured to an attendant, who quietly slipped out to fetch Peter. Minutester, the doors hissed open, and Peter stepped back into the chamber, his expression one of cautious curiosity. Master Windu didn¡¯t waste a moment. ¡°Peter Quill, the council has reached a decision. Your growth and dedication have not gone unnoticed, and we believe you are ready to take the next step. Which is why you¡¯ll be given a final test. Tomorrow, you will undertake a mission, a test of your readiness to be a Jedi Knight.¡± Peter smiled victoriously, absorbing the gravity of Windu¡¯s words. ¡°Thank you for believing in me.¡± He said, respectfully bowing to the council, even to the members that didn¡¯t like him very much. Master Windu continued, ¡°Unlike your previous missions, you will embark on this one alone. Without the guidance of your Master or the support of your fellow Jedi. It is essential that you rely solely on your own resources and judgment.¡± The room fell quiet, allowing the weight of this statement to settle over Peter. He had always had apanion by his side, a mentor to guide and protect him. The thought of stepping out alone was daunting yet thrilling. A thrill of excitement mingled with his nerves. This would be his chance to prove not just to the council, but to himself that he was capable of standing on his own. More so, it was an opportunity to wield his Sith abilities freely, without the watchful eyes of other Jedi to judge his methods. Grasping the challenge before him, Peter squared his shoulders and met Master Windu¡¯s gaze with a newfound resolve. ¡°Whatever the mission, I¡¯llplete it,¡± he dered, his voice steady and sure. Master Yoda, observing the young Padawan¡¯s determination, gave a slight nod, his eyes twinkling with a mix of pride and concern. ¡°Ready, you may be. Yet remember, always an option, failure is. Happen, idents do; wrong, things can go. Best it is to preserve your life and the lives of those around, than toplete the mission, hmm.¡± Peter absorbed Yoda¡¯s words, understanding that this test was about more than just physical and Force prowess; it was a test of his judgment. As the council members dismissed him, Peter left the chamber with a mixture of fear and excitement battling within him. The door slid shut behind him with a whisper, sealing him off from the council but opening the path to his destiny. He walked back to his quarters, his mind racing with thoughts of the uing challenge. For the first time, he would be truly alone, without any guidance but his own. It was a daunting prospect, but deep down, he knew it was the only way to prove he was ready to be a Jedi Knight, and someday leave the Jedi altogether. ¡­ Approaching his quarters, thest thing Peter expected was a crowd. Yet, as he turned the corner, he saw Aa, Gamora, and Neb waiting for him. Before he could greet them, Peter¡¯s ears caught the tail end of an argument between Gamora and Neb. Their voices, sharp and contentious, filled the hallway. ¡°Why are you even here, Gamora? You know Peter¡¯s my friend, so stop whatever it is you''re doing,¡± Neb snapped, her tone defensive yet tinged with irritation. Gamora scoffed, her voice defensive. ¡°I have just as much right to be here as you.¡± On the side, Aa watched, arms crossed, her expression a blend of annoyance and resignation. It was clear she had hoped for a more peaceful reunion rather than stepping into a sibling rivalry. Peter sighed deeply as he approached. Thest thing he needed before his mission was to mediate between his friends who seemed to have regressed to their old,bative ways. ¡°Hey, girls,¡± Peter called out, his voice cutting through the tension. His presence immediately shifted the atmosphere. Gamora and Neb¡¯s argument halted abruptly as they turned to face him, their expressions softening. ¡°¡±¡±Peter!¡±¡±¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, on the lush moon of Nerit, orbiting the deste of Ossus in the Outer Rim, a small vige of Neti¡ªa rare species of sentient, tree-like beings¡ªlived in tranquil istion. But sadly, this serenity was abruptly shattered by the arrival of Cad Bane, a notorious blue skinned bounty hunter known for his ruthlessness and efficiency. Hired by a mysterious figure known only as the Collector, Bane¡¯s mission was clear: to capture a Neti for his employer¡¯s exotic collection. [Insert picture of Cad Bane here] As Cad Bane approached the peaceful settlement, his orange eyes narrowed as all eyes turned to him, or more urately, his weapons. ¡°¡­¡± Stepping forward, he attempted to persuade the Neti vige to willingly join the Collector¡¯s assemge. ¡°It¡¯s a simple transaction,¡± he drawled, his voice smooth as he underestimated the resolve of these sentient beings. ¡°I only need one of you, and my employer is willing to pay good money too. Think of it as a new beginning...¡± Obviously, the Neti refused to sell one of their own into very. Their leader, a towering figure with bark as rugged as a dessert terrain, responded with a firmness that matched the ancient roots that anchored him to the ground. ¡°We are not objects to be bought, sold, or disyed. We belong to thisnd, and here we shall stay.¡± Frustration flickered across Cad Bane¡¯s features, his patience wearing thin. The negotiation swiftly devolved into conflict as the Neti stood their ground. Bane, never one to shy away from violence, drew his weapons and opened fire. The air filled with the acrid smell of ster fire as the peaceful grove turned into a battleground. One by one, the Neti fell, their bodies thudding heavily onto the ground that had nourished them for centuries. Soon, only one remained¡ªa young Neti, his limbs trembling like the leaves in a storm. He kneeled beside the fallen forms of his parents, their branches wilted and lifeless. Cad Bane approached thest survivor, his boots crunching on the underbrush. ¡°Sorry, kid,¡± he muttered, though the tone bore no real sympathy. He aimed his stun ster at the young Neti, prepared toplete his mission by any means necessary. The young Neti, his eyes wide with a mixture of fear and defiance, looked up at the menacing figure of Cad Bane. In a burst of youthful desperation and strength, he shouted, ¡°I AM GROOT!¡± [Insert picture of Groot here] With that deration, he extended his roots in a swift, piercing strike, attempting to protect himself and avenge his family. But Cad Bane was quicker. The stun ster fired, enveloping the young Neti in a of electric shock that rendered him unconscious. Cad Bane, with a grunt of satisfaction, hoisted the limp form of Groot over his shoulder. The bounty hunter had secured his prize, indifferent to the tragedy he had wrought upon the once peaceful grove. A/N: 2188 words :) C48 The Collector… C48 The Collector¡­ Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 11 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Morning dawned on the Jedi Temple with the soft glow of Coruscant''s sun filtering through the towering windows. Peter Quill awoke with a start, the excitement for the day''s challenge buzzing through his veins like electricity. He rose swiftly, methodically packing his essentials¡ªa change of clothes, some rations, his Walkman, and a few personal items that reminded him of home. His fingers brushed against his lightsaber, the cool metal sending a shiver of anticipation up his spine. He clipped it to his belt with a definitive snap, then hefted Ronan''s hammer from the corner, resting it on his shoulder. ¡­ The previous night had been a flurry of farewells and quiet conversations. He had sat down with Aa, Gamora, and Neb, exining the importance of his uing mission. Their expressions had shifted from sadness, as he would be leaving again, to pride as he spoke of his potential knighthood. Soon after he exined everything, Aa firmly dered her intention to follow in his footsteps and be a Jedi Knight herself. "I won''t be left behind for long!" She said with conviction. Gamora and Neb, though not yet Padawans, shared a look of mixed emotions¡ªleft behind as they joined the order farter than either Peter or Aa. His conversation with Revan had been particrly poignant. The Sith Master''s spectral form had shimmered with pride as Peter recounted the council''s decision. "You''re one step closer to your goal of leaving this Jedi hellhole for good," Revan had said, his voice echoing in the quiet of the temple''s ancient underground. "Which means it''s time that I start upping your training. Since I''m tied to this ce, I''ll have to teach you everything before you inevitably set off on your own..." He spoke somberly. Peter''s eyes widened as he heard this. Never before has he heard his Sith Master sound so¡­ mncholy. Then and there, Peter realized that Revan actually cared for him. He may not show it much, as he''s a Sith Ghost who takes great pleasure in beating his training into him, but he cared in his own Sith-like way. Before leaving for bed, as he had a mission in the morning, Peter promised himself that he''d find a way to bring Revan with him when he eventually left the Jedi, a task, he hoped, wouldn''t be as daunting as his uing mission. ¡­ With everything in order, Peter strode from his quarters, his mind focused, his heart a mix of nerves and resolve. The halls of the temple were quiet, the usual hum of activity subdued by the early hour. Soon enough, he reached the council room, the door sliding open with a silent hiss to reveal Master Windu and Yoda waiting for him. The chamber felt both imposing and familiar, especially since he''d spent so much time in it over the years. "Peter," Master Windu began, his voice steady andmanding. "Today you embark on a test of your readiness to be a Jedi Knight. This mission you will undertake alone, without the guidance of your Master''s. You must rely solely on your judgment and abilities." Peter nodded, his expression set in determination. "I understand, Master. I''m ready." Master Windu nodded as his hand hovered above the controls embedded in his chair, a serious expression marking his features. "Observe closely," Windu said as he pressed a button, initiating a hologram, which sprung up in the center of the room. A medium-sized transport ship appeared, its two wings and rear adjustable thruster pir distinctly visible as it soared into the cosmos and vanished into the distance. Peter stepped aside, his gaze fixed on the image, a knot of curiosity forming in his stomach. The image shimmered and began to repeat, drawing Peter''s attention back to his masters, waiting for them to exin. Master Windu''s voice filled the room, steady yet tinged with urgency. "This ship was thest known vessel to depart from the moon of Nerit in the Outer Rim. It''s where thest of the endangered Neti species resided in peace." "The tree species?" Peter asked, getting nods from both masters. Yoda''s eyes, wise and solemn, met Peter''s. "Many times, to move the Neti to safety, we have tried. But, once roots they put down, hard it is to convince them to leave." Peter, his curiosity now mixed with concern, asked, "So, what do you need me to do? Convince the Neti to relocate?" Windu shook his head, his hand returning to the control panel. With another press, the holographic scene changed dramatically¡ªwhat appeared to be footage from a droids camera now disyed the aftermath of a devastated Neti vige. ster marks scorched the ground, parts of the forest smoldered with fire, and the lifeless forms of the Neti, tree-like humanoids, were scattered tragically across thendscape. Despite the grim scene, Peter''s expression hardened; war had shown him far worse than this. "So, you need me to find those responsible and bring them to justice? That ship¡ªis it our only lead?" "Yes," Windu replied, his voice deep andmanding. "The''s ratherx security systems managed to lock onto its transponder, capturing its identification code, visual identifiers, and even recorded the ship''s next destination. All relevant information has been sent to your datapad." He said, leaving it to Peter to piece the rest together. After all, this is a test for him. Peter nodded, his mind already racing with ns. "Should I head out now?" Yoda raised a hand, pausing him. "One more thing, there is. Likely it is not just malice that brought this destruction, but the rarity of the Neti. They are nearly extinct. Your mission, it is, to bring those involved to justice and find any survivors. The Neti must be preserved." Resolute, Peter bowed. "It will be done, Masters. I won''t fail them or you." With a final nod from both Yoda and Windu, Peter turned and left the council room. The door hissed shut behind him, sealing off the solemn chamber. He walked briskly through the quiet halls of the temple, his resolve firming with each step. Outside, the early Coruscant sun cast long shadows across the temple grounds. Peter paused, letting the light wash over him¡ªa moment of peace before the storm. Then, with a deep breath, he headed towards the hangar. There, waiting alongside his ship, a sleek Jedi vessel, stood Gamora, Neb, and Aa. And surprisingly, there seemed to me a rare moment of peace between Gamora and Neb, who were usually at odds. "Hey, you three," Peter greeted them with a warm smile. "Didn''t expect a send-off party." Aa stepped forward, her expression serious yet soft. "We couldn''t let you go without saying goodbye," she said, pulling him into a brief, tight hug. As they stepped apart, Peter turned to Gamora and Neb, noting the slight awkwardness as they hesitated. "Come here, you two," he said, opening his arms. The sisters exchanged a nce, a silent agreement passing between them before they both stepped forward, joining in a somewhat clumsy but heartfelt group hug. "We''ll be here when you get back, Peter," Neb said, her voice carrying a rare tone of affection and sincerity. "So don''t go and get yourself killed¡­ or else." She warned, her sister nodding beside her. Peterughed, stepping back and adjusting Ronan''s hammer on his shoulder. "I''ll do my best. After all, who else is going to make sure you two don''t murder each other," he teased, winking at them. With a final nod to each of them, Peter turned and walked towards his ship, eager tounch into the stars. He paused at the ramp, turning back to wave at his friends who stood side by side, watching him. "See you soon!" he called out before disappearing into the ship. Inside, Peter moved with practiced ease, prepping the ship for departure. As he initiated theunch sequence, his mind reyed the council''s briefing. After a silent moment, he pulled out his datapad and used the information given to plot his course, setting the coordinates with practiced ease. The engines hummed to life, aforting sound that filled the cockpit. Peter settled into the pilot''s seat, strapping himself in as the hangar doors began to open, revealing the sprawling cityscape of Coruscant below. He took a deep breath, feeling the familiar thrill of adventure mingled with a bit of anxiety. As the ship shot out of the hangar, Peter navigated over the towering buildings of Coruscant before ascending toward the stars, his hands beginning to shake with exhration. ''I''m finally on my own¡­'' ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Knowhere Space Station, at the far Edge of the Outer Rim¡­ Orbiting a crumbling, devastated, a monstrous space station thrums with the constant buzz of activity, its sprawling structures illuminated by both the stars and the flickering lights of its many mining facilities. It was a floating city, a kingdom unto itself, ruled by Taneleer Tivan¡ªthe Collector. Here, in the far corner of the Gxy, he reigned supreme, his pce at the heart of the station serving as both his residence and the grand gallery where he safeguarded an array of cosmic rarities and artifacts. Cad Bane''s ship, the Justifier, touched down on one of the manynding pads scattered around the station. The notorious blue-skinned bounty hunter had just secured histest acquisition¡ªa young Neti named Groot, whose tragic capture had note without resistance. Inside the hold, Cad Bane regarded his captive with a mix of satisfaction and annoyance. Groot, still dazed from the many stun sts he''s endured along the way, was barely moving, his wooden features expressing silent defiance. Cad adjusted his hat and smirked as he approached the holding cell. "You got spunk, kid," Cad began, his voice gruff. "But you''re ying in the big leagues now. The Collector''s not one to be trifled with. Behave, and maybe he''ll treat you like a prized flower rather than a bothersome weed." The doors of the ship opened with a hiss, revealing the bustling interior of the space station. As they stepped out, Groot seized the moment of distraction and bolted. His roots pounded the metal flooring as he made a desperate dash for freedom. Cad Bane was quick to react, pulling out his ster and firing a stunning shot that sent volts of electricity coursing through Groot''s body. The young Neti crumpled to the ground, his efforts to escape thwarted within seconds. "For a minute there, you thought you were clever, huh?" Cad drawled, holstering his weapon as he looked down at Groot, whose twitches were slowly subsiding. "Let''s not make this any harder than it needs to be." He hoisted the stunned Groot over his shoulder, his gaze sweeping over the station. The Collector''s pce was visible in the distance, its ornate architecture a stark contrast to the makeshift, poverty-ridden structures that dominated the rest of the station. The path there was lined with workers and lowlifes, each one too absorbed in their own survival to pay much heed to another one of the Collector''s acquisitions. The station itself was a mix of advanced technology and crumbling decay. Advanced mining facilities reached like tentacles towards the below, extracting coaxium¡ªa highly vtile hyper fuel that powered the station and filled the Collector''s coffers. Known for its energy-rich properties, coaxium is essential for fueling hyperdrives and other advanced machinery. Most of the station''s popce consisted of poor workers, bound to theirbor as if shackled by invisible chains. Others were criminals and outcasts, seeking refuge in the shadows of the Collector''s power. It was a ce of stark contrasts: wealth and poverty, freedom and oppression, all orbiting a dead that fed the Collector''s ever-growing ambition. As Cad Bane trudged toward the pce, he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of pity for the young Neti over his shoulder. "Any final words, Kid?" Groot silently hung over his shoulder, either unwilling or unable to speak to his captor. "¡­" "¡­" The bounty hunter shrugged, approaching the grand entrance of the pce, the imposing doors stood as a barrier between the known and the vast unknown of Tivan''s collection. The thought of whaty beyond those doors¡ªenved creatures and curiosities from across the gxy¡ªsent a chill even down Cad Bane''s spine. Shaking it off, he adjusted his grip on Groot, preparing to deliver him into a life of captivity. Soon enough, the doors opened slowly, their creak echoing ominously as they revealed the bright interior of the pce. There, awaiting them, stood the Collector. A tall, slender figure with pale skin stretched taut over sharp cheekbones, the Collector''s presence was both imposing and unnerving. His eyes, a striking shade of icy blue, surveyed his new acquisition with a discerning gaze. [Insert picture of the Collector here] With a thin smile ying on his lips, the Collector extended a hand in greeting, his voice smooth and deep as he spoke. "Wee back. I trust the journey was not too¡­ troublesome?" A/N: 2176 words :) C49 Holocron?! C49 Holocron?! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 13 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After a long flight to the Outer Rim of the Gxy, Peter''s ship exited hyperspace with a jolt, the stars realigning into distinct points as the dark void of space stretched endlessly before him. He had expected a, a hidden base, or a stealth ship, but instead, he was greeted by vast, unupied space. The coordinates he had been given led to nothing but the quiet emptiness of the gxy. "This can''t be right," Peter muttered to himself, scanning the area with growing frustration. The ship he was tracking, thest link to the attackers of the Neti, was nowhere to be found. A thought nagged at him, growing louder with each passing second. "Could the information they left behind have been a decoy?" he wondered aloud, his suspicion mounting. The mission had only just begun, yet it already felt like it was slipping through his fingers. With his fingers drumming against the console, Peter considered his options. The emptiness of space before him seemed to mock his efforts, telling him to head back home. Just as he was about to reluctantly set a course back to Coruscant, as he had nothing to go by if the information was fake, suddenly, a spark of inspiration struck him. "Hold on a second," Peter muttered once again, pulling out his datapad and setting it on hisp. He closed his eyes, letting the Force flow through him, and reached out with his mind to touch the circuits within the device. ''Hopefully this works¡­'' Using his novice skills in Mechu-Deru, a grey technique that allowed interaction with machines through the Force, Peter delved into the false ship data stored on the datapad. Each line of encrypted code whispered secrets, slowly unraveling under his focused attention. After what felt like an eternitypressed into half an hour, Peter''s eyes snapped open, a triumphant smile ying across his face. "Gotcha," he whispered, as the real Identification code and navigation coordinates blinked into existence on the screen. Without wasting a moment, Peter punched the new coordinates into the navigationputer. The ship hummed to life as it prepared to jump into hyperspace once again. "Let''s see where you really went," he said to himself, feeling a mix of excitement and nervous anticipation. The stars turned to streaks as Peter''s ship shot through hyperspace, racing towards the true location of the mysterious ship, which thankfully, wasn''t very far away either. With the ship underway, Peter put his headphones back on and pressed y, smiling at how truly fitting the next song was. y Rocket Man by Elton John She packed my bagsst night, pre-flight Zero hour, 9 a.m. And I''m gonna be high as a kite by then I miss the Earth so much, I miss my wife It''s lonely out in space On such a timeless flight And I think it''s gonna be a long, long time ''Til touchdown brings me ''round again to find I''m not the man they think I am at home Oh, no, no, no I''m a rocket man Rocket man Burning out his fuse up here alone ¡­ .. . After another hour of travel, the dull roar of the hyperspace engines tapered off into an eerie silence as Peter''s ship emerged into the normal expanse of space yet again. But this time he wasn''t greeted by emptiness. Before himy a dead, half-excavated, orbited by a massive space station that wed at the''s resources with relentless mechanical efficiency. Peter watched in awe and sadness¡ªthe force pulsing a somber reminder of the''s long demise, its carcass still plundered in death. "The Sith would like it here," Peter muttered, feeling a cold resonance with the deste scene. Shaking off his mncholy, Peter guided his ship towards the space station, lining up tond on one of the designated pads. As he disembarked, his lightsaber at his hip and his hammer resting on his shoulder, Peter locked up behind him just in time for two rough-looking aliens to approach. One brandished a ster, waving it menacingly at Peter''s ship. "You gotta pay a fee fornding here," the armed alien grunted, his eyes darting around, checking for any signs of trouble. Peter raised an eyebrow, unfazed. "Are you guys guards? Police?" he asked, his tone dripping with skepticism. "Are you gonna pay up or what? I ain''t got all day," the alien retorted, taking a step forward and pressing his ster against Peter''s chin. Peter surveyed the gathering crowd, sensing their anticipation of a spectacle. With a subtle wave of his hand, he spoke in a low voice so they couldn''t hear him. "I''ve already paid you," he suggested calmly. The two aliens repeated his words back, their expressions turning dull and subdued. The ster lowered. "Now, run along," Peter directed, his voice still calm and authoritative. As they turned to leave, as if recalling something, he called out, "Wait." They stopped, still under the influence of the mind trick. Peter closed the distance, whispering so only they could hear. "Why don''t you two find a nice secluded alleyway and think about your lives? If you objectively think that you deserve it, then go ahead and blow your brains out, okay?" Nodding dumbly, the pair shuffled off towards an alley, leaving behind a disappointed crowd murmuring about the anticlimactic resolution. Walking off, Peter started checking all of thending pads one by one, searching for the ship detailed in his briefing. As he distanced himself from the scene, suddenly, two ster shots echoed faintly near hisnding pad, followed quickly by a rush of footsteps and then screams as the bodies were discovered. ''Hmm, I guess they judged themselves guilty¡­'' Ignoring themotion, Peter focused on the mission at hand. ¡­ It didn''t take long for Peter to find the ship he was looking for, the Justifier, "Found you¡­" he muttered. With a deep breath, Peter reached out with his senses, a technique Master Yoda had honed with him over many sessions. He felt for the residue of life, for any lingering signatures that might guide him, but the force was strangely silent around the ship. ''No one''s home?'' He thought, as he could sense that the vessel was empty, void of life except for a single maintenance droid sweeping the cargo bay. Theck of a living presence was a minor setback, but not a deterrent. Opening his eyes, Peter activated one of his newer abilities, force tracking, which Master Windu had insisted would be crucial for his missions. Almost immediately, glowing footprints appeared on the metallic floor, starting from the ship''s loading bay and weaving through the station''s throng of residents. At first, there were two distinct sets of prints¡ªone markedly less humanoid than the other, suggesting the presence of something¡ªor someone¡ªunusual. ''Possibly a Neti?'' Peter wondered. Curious, Peter was about to follow the glowing trail, but before proceeding, he nced back at the Justifier, a contemtive frown etching his face. Extending his hand, Peter focused his energy, and with a forceful gesture, unleashed a powerful burst of telekinesis directed at the ship''s engines. The air crackled with energy as invisible forces tore into the machinery, rendering the engines inoperable with a series of sparks and smoky hisses. Satisfied that his foes wouldn''t easily escape, Peter turned his attention back to the task at hand, his eyes narrowing as he navigated through the dense crowd. The less humanoid prints veered off abruptly, stopping short as if the creature had been picked up and carried. After that, the remaining set of footprints continued alone, growing fainter as they approached the heart of the station. The trail led Peter all the way from the outer reaches of the city to its very center, and along the way, Peter got a good feel for the space station as a whole. On one hand, there were areas of advanced technology and rtive opulence, and on the other, zones that teemed with poverty and desperation. It was a ce of survival, where the daily grind left little room forpassion or justice. ''Ugh¡­ I don''t like this ce¡­'' He frowned as he passed yet another group of homeless people, their bodies nothing but skin and bones. Finally, after a few minutes of tracking, the footprints led Peter to a grand structure in the center of the station¡ªthe pce. It stood out like a sore thumb among the surrounding decay, its borate architecture and ornate decorations a clear disy of wealth and power in a ce that knew too much poverty. Standing before the pce''s massive gates, Peter paused, taking in the opulent sight with a mix of awe and disgust. ''Should I just knock?'' He wondered, but quickly decided against it. Avoiding the grand front entrance, which would be heavily guarded and locked, Peter circled around the pce, where he found a less conspicuous service entrance. It was subtly tucked away behind the shadow of a towering statue, used primarily by pce staff for quiet deliveries and discreet exits. The door was secured with a digital keypad, a challenge Peter was prepared to meet. cing his hand near the keypad, he felt the internal circuits as if they were extensions of his own nerves. He whispered softly under his breath, coaxing the circuits to rewire themselves, to bypass the security protocol that barred his entry. A moment passed in silentmunion with the machine; then, with a satisfying click, the lock disengaged. Peter opened the door just enough to slip through and found himself in a dimly lit corridor. Using the darkness as his ally, he moved with quiet determination, melding into the shadows as he navigated the lesser-known pathways of the pce. The ce was like abyrinth of strange opulence. Luxurious tapestries, paintings, and other expensive-looking decorations hung beside cages that imprisoned rare species of animals. Peter moved cautiously, using the shadows to his advantage, his steps silent on the plush carpet. ''Why does this ce seem oddly familiar¡­?'' As he crept deeper into the pce, the muted sounds of a transaction in progress reached his ears. Ducking behind a towering statue of some ancient alien being, Peter peered into the main gallery where the Collector and Cad Bane were concluding their dealings. Instantly, a wave of recognition hit him as he spotted the two figures. The Collector, a figure Peter knew well from the Marvel movies of his past life, was as eerie and meticulously groomed as ever. His presence was marked by an unsettling calm, his every movement precise and calcted. Beside him, Cad Bane stood out with his distinctive blue skin and red eyes, a notorious bounty hunter whose reputation extended even to the Jedi back on Coruscant. Peter watched, hidden in the shadows, as the Collector handed over a case filled with golden credits to Cad Bane. "Two hundred thousand, as agreed," the Collector''s smooth voice floated across the room,den with a menacing undercurrent. Cad Bane nodded, his face expressionless. "Pleasure doing business with you, as always," he said, his voice gruff. "The pleasure is all mine," The Collector said, smiling as he gestured toward the door. "Let me show you out." But before doing so, he turned to the side and ordered, "Carina, take my newest showpiece to its disy case. I''ll join you in just a moment¡­" Carina nodded, her voice soft yet clear, "Yes, Master." Following her voice, Peter''s eyes drifted to a sight that tightened his chest with a mix of shock and recognition: Groot. The tree-like creature was restrained and being wheeled away by Carina, the Collector''s pink-skinned ve girl. [Insert picture of Carina here] ''Didn''t she try to steal the Power Stone to escape the Collector, but identally kill herself in the process?'' Peter recalled her movie counterparts fate. As the two men exited, Peter seized the moment, his decision made. He would not only attempt to rescue Groot but perhaps Carina as well, if fate allowed. He darted quietly from his hiding spot and followed Carina''s path, blending into the shadows like a ghost. As Peter hurried after them, suddenly, a glint from one of the many shelves lining the room caught his eye¡ªan object distinctly out of ce among the bizarre and exotic collections. A Gray colored Holocron, its angr, illuminated design unmistakably calling to him. ''It''s actually a Holocron!'' Peter was shocked, as he''d only heard about them in legends. Despite the urgency of the situation, the sight of it made him pause. ncing briefly at Carina and Groot moving further out of the room, Peter made a swift decision. He reached out, grabbed the Holocron, and rushed to catch up to them, his actions smooth and practiced. But as he stepped out of the room, an rm abruptly pierced the silence. Immediately, the room was sealed shut with a heavy thud of thick metal doors locking automatically. Peter froze in ce, the Holocron now a burning weight in his hand. Soon enough, he found himself face to face with Carina and Groot, who had stopped at the sound of the rm and were now staring back at him in confusion and fear. Carina''s eyes widened as she took in Peter, standing awkwardly with the stolen Holocron in hand. "?!" Groot, who could only express himself so much, muttered a hopeful, "I am Groot?" Peter, caught in the act, managed a sheepish grin. "Oops?" he offered, his voice a mix of embarrassment and resignation. A/N: 2287 words :) C50 A Good Dog C50 A Good Dog Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 12 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The grand doors of the pce opened with a soft thud before Cad Bane as The Collector escorted him to the exit. The dimly lit hallways of the pce were lined with ancient artifacts and oddities, each telling stories of civilizations long forgotten. The Collector smiled cordially as they paused at the door. "I might have another job for you soon¡ªsomething¡­ delicate, requiring your particr set of skills." Bane raised an eyebrow, his interest piqued. "I''m listening." "Let''s just say it involves retrieving an item of significant value from a rather well-guarded location," The Collector exined, his voice lowering to ensure privacy. "I''ll send the details to yourmunicator within the week." "Sounds interesting," Bane replied, his tone unreadable behind his usual cool demeanor. "Send the details, and I''ll consider it as long as the pay is good." "Isn''t it always?" The Collector smirked, extending his hand. "Until then, Mr. Bane." With a firm shake, Cad Bane turned to leave but froze as the piercing scream of rm filled the air. The grand doors of the pce mmed shut with a resounding nk, the security systems engaging and locking them both inside abruptly. The Collector paused, his eyes narrowing in suspicion as he turned to face Bane. Clearly, an intruder had prated the pce, even triggering his collections security system. "This isn''t your doing, is it?" he inquired, his voice cold and calm, despite the chaos that was beginning to ensue around them. Composed, Bane flicked his wide-brimmed hat back with a finger and smirked. "Now, why would I ruin a perfectly good business rtionship?" he retorted. His hand subtly drifted towards the ster holstered at his side. The Collector''s gaze followed Bane''s movement, his eyes sharp. "Perhaps my generous payment wasn''t enough? " he suggested, his tone dripping with suspicion. Around them, the sounds of security measures activating echoed through the opulent corridors. "I''ve got what I came for," Bane replied coolly, lifting his case full of credits, his other hand now firmly on the grip of his ster. "But if you''d like some help with your sudden¡­ lockdown situation, then I might be willing to assist, for a price, of course..." The Collector''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of irritation and opportunity. "What do you want, bounty hunter?" he asked, stepping backward, his own hand inching towards a concealed weapon beneath his jacket. Bane''s blue lips curled into a grin. "Triple the usual fee," he dered, his eyes never leaving The Collector. "And I''ll take care of whatever rats might be skulking around your prized collection..." "Triple?" The Collector scoffed, then sighed as he looked around at the sealed doors and shing lights. "Fine... But this better be worth it." Without missing a beat, Cad Bane drew his ster and spun around, his movements fluid and practiced. "Come on¡­ Let''s find your little thieves," he said, walking off back the way they came. The Collector followed after him, his footsteps echoing on the marble floor, a mixture of urgency and irritation in his stride. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, Peter stood in the dimly lit room, rm bells ringing in his ears, while his eyes darted between Carina and Groot. The heavy metal doors had mmed shut behind him, sealing their fates together¡ªat least for the moment. Groot''s hopeful gaze was fixed on Peter, the soft whisper of "I am Groot?" seeming like a hopeful plea for rescue. Carina, however, trembled slightly, her eyes wide with a mix of fear and confusion. She nced nervously at the Holocron in Peter''s hand, then at the sealed doors, as if expecting her master to burst through at any moment. "Um, hi," Peter started awkwardly, raising his hands in a gesture of peace. "I''m Peter. Look, uhh, I know this looks bad," he said, giving a nervous chuckle. "But I''m here to help. I can get both of you out of here, but we have to move quickly." Groot perked up, his eyes brightening at the prospect of freedom. He nodded eagerly and chimed in with enthusiasm, "I am Groot!" Carina, on the other hand, backed away, her gaze flickering between Peter, the exit, and the Holocron in his grasp. "You shouldn''t have taken that," she whispered, her voice shaky. "If you''re caught, he''ll kill you. And if I help you, he''ll kill me too." Peter''s expression softened. "I get it, I do. But staying here isn''t going to end well for you either." He took a cautious step toward her, trying to bridge the gap not just in distance but in trust. "I can get you out of here. You just have to trust me¡­" Groot mumbled again, "I am Groot," his tone slightly more insistent as he strained against his bindings. Ignoring Groot''s interruption, Carina shook her head vigorously. "No, you don''t understand. He''s merciless. I can''t¡ª" Her eyes suddenly fixed on an antique ster disyed on a nearby pedestal. In a swift, desperate motion, she grabbed it, pointing the shaky weapon at Peter. Peter raised his eyebrows, his stance calm despite the threat. "Carina, you don''t want to do this," he said gently, his voice a soothing contrast to the piercing rms. Carina''s hands trembled, tears brimming in her eyes as she struggled with her fear and the weight of the ster. "I-I have to try," she whispered. "I have no choice." Just as she pulled the trigger, Peter used the Force to nudge the ster upward as it fired. The shot echoed harmlessly against the ceiling, scattering dust and fragments of stone. And In a fluid motion, Peter closed the distance, his hand reaching out to gently push her wrist, directing the weapon away as he maneuvered her into a gentle but firm hold, easing her to the ground. As Carina copsed, the weapon ttered to the floor. Her shoulders shook with silent sobs, the fight draining out of her as the reality of her helplessness washed over. Peter turned his attention to Groot, who was still watching him with that same hopeful expression. "Let''s get you out of these," he murmured, moving to unlock Groot''s restraints. The high tech metal chains fell away, clinking softly against the floor. "I am Groot," Groot said, a note of gratitude in his voice as he stretched his limbs, free atst. Peter looked back at Carina, who was now watching him, her expression a mix of awe and fear. "We''re going to get out of here, Carina. And you cane with us. Wouldn''t you like to leave this hellhole and be free?" He extended his hand to her, an offer of hope and a promise of a new start. Carina stared at it, her fear slowly giving way to a hesitant resolve. But before she could decide, the distinct sound of approaching footsteps echoed down the corridor, signaling the imminent arrival of her master. Carina''s eyes darted between Peter and the sealed doors. The pounding of her heart matched the distant thuds of her master''s approaching steps. Panic flickered across her face, and with a sudden burst of fear-driven energy, she pushed Peter''s hand away. "Just go!" she urged, her voice cracking. "You need to run¡ªnow!" Peter sighed, his expression softening as he saw the depth of her despair. "I''m not leaving without you," he said firmly. Initially, he had been prepared to escape with Groot alone if necessary, but not now. Not after seeing her this broken and terrified. Turning to Groot, who stood ready at his side, Peter clutched his hammer in one hand and the Holocron in the other. "You ready to fight?" he asked, his tone light but serious. Groot''s response was immediate and fierce. "I am Groot!" he bellowed, branches bristling with the readiness for battle. He longed for a confrontation with Cad Bane, the hunter who had ughtered his people and captured him. Carina, now on her knees, began pleading. "Please, just leave me and go!" Her voice was desperate, tears streaking down her pink face. But before Peter could reply, the heavy doors flew open with a resounding ng, revealing Cad Bane, his ster already drawn, and the Collector, his eyes narrowing at the sight before him. The Collector''s gaze locked onto the Holocron in Peter''s hand, then flicked to Ronan''s hammer and the lightsaber hanging off his waist, recognition dawning in his eyes. Cad Bane, too, recognized Peter, a flicker of recognition crossing his features as he recalled the video of Peter and Master Windu''s battle with Ronan. "Padawan Quill," Cad muttered, his tone unreadable butced with a hint of anticipation, his grip on his pistol tightening. The Collector, having caught the tail end of Carina''s desperate plea to Peter, hissed venomously, "You''re helping thieves now, Carina?" His voice, sharp and cold, cut through the rising tension, his anger pointedly directed at her. "After everything I''ve done for you?" Carina''s voice was barely a whisper as she begged for mercy, her body trembling. "Please, no¡­" Without a hint of hesitation, the Collector pulled out a small remote and pressed a button. The thin metal cor around Carina''s neck beeped ominously before unleashing a cruel shock. "Aaaahhhhh!" She screamed, her body convulsing as the electric current coursed through her. Peter stood over her, his eyes zing with fury as he witnessed Carina''s torment. The sight of her convulsing on the floor, her body wracked with electric shocks, ignited a fire within him. With a firm grip, he raised Ronan''s hammer, the artifact glowing an eerie purple. The air hummed with energy as he aimed at the Collector, the hammer suddenly discharging a powerful, invisible st. Suddenly, the Collector cried out in agony as the concussive force hit his hand, snapping it backward. The remote ttered to the ground, its casing broken under the stress, instantly ceasing its cruel punishment on Carina. *Heavy Breathing* She gasped for air, the residual pain still echoing through her body as shey trembling on the cold floor. "Aaarrgghh!" Screaming in pain, the Collector clutched his mangled hand, now dangling uselessly by his side. His eyes, filled with rage and shock, locked on Peter. "Kill him, Bane! Kill him now!" he bellowed, voice echoing ominously through the high-ceilinged chamber. Without hesitation, Cad Bane aimed his ster and opened fire. Peter, anticipating the attack, swiftly positioned himself in front of Carina, swatting the bolts away with his hammer. "I am Groot!" Groot, his eyes ring with rage at the sight of his parents killer, transformed his arms into sharp spears and lunged toward Bane, who narrowly rolled away, evading the wooden barrage. Amidst the chaos, Peter quickly stashed the Holocron into his pocket and knelt beside Carina. With a gentle touch, he caressed the metal cor. His fingers glowed faintly for just a moment, deactivating the device. With a soft clink, the cor detached and fell to the ground, signifying Carina''s newfound freedom. Carina looked up at Peter, her eyes wide with disbelief and gratitude. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she whispered, "Thank you, thank you so much..." On the other side, The Collector, despite his excruciating pain, scrambled for a gun-shaped syringe from his pocket, jabbing it into his mangled hand. A sharp hiss followed as the liquid inside worked miraculously, knitting the bones and tissues back together until his hand was as good as new. Fueled by a mix of adrenaline and synthetic healing agents, the collector drew a hidden ster and fired at Peter. Sensing the imminent danger, Peter leaned back smoothly, dodging the ster bolt that whizzed past his face. "Find somewhere to hide," he instructed Carina softly, his eyes turning to her former Master. "I''ll handle this, and then we''re out of here together, okay?" Overwhelmed but trusting, Carina nodded and scrambled to find cover in the chaos. The Collector, now healed, sneered as he fired again. But Peter, with a confident smirk, drew his lightsaber from his hip and ignited the glowing ck de, swatting the ster bolt away. "That''s not all you''ve got, right?" he taunted, the light from his saber casting eerie shadows on the walls. Meanwhile, as their standoff intensified, a curious whining and scratching sound could be heard from the corner of the room. There, in a sealed ss cage, a Labrador dog dressed in a Soviet Union space suit wed desperately at the enclosure, its eyes pleading for freedom. [Insert picture of Cosmo here] A/N: 2106 words :) C51 Gotta Pee! C51 Gotta Pee! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 13 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The piercing sound of ster fire echoed through the pce''s ornate halls as Groot and Cad Bane faced off. Groot''s thirst for vengeance and Bane''s cold professional resolve set the stage for a fierce confrontation. Bane eyed the tree before him, ¡°Kid, you really don¡¯t want to do this. Just sit back and enjoy the rest of your time here. It¡¯s better than dying, I can assure you¡­¡± Groot¡¯s bark-like skin bristled, his stance widening as he prepared for the attack. ¡°I am Groot!¡± he bellowed, the intensity of his voice reflecting his deep-seated anger and sorrow. Bane, undeterred, smirked beneath his wide-brimmed hat, his hands gripping the twin sters that had brought so much grief to Groot¡¯s life. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a refusal¡­¡± With a sudden burst, Bane activated his rocket boots, propelling himself upward. The whirring sound filled the room as he aimed down, squeezing the triggers. The twin sts of blue energy shot towards Groot, who responded by thickening his limbs, his arms morphing into a shield of interlocking twigs. The ster bolts struck the shield, creating a shower of sparks that sizzled against Groot''s natural armor. Unscathed but angered, Groot extended his arms, transforming them into long, whip-like tendrils that shot out and snaked toward his opponent. The bounty hunter dodged nimbly, his boots allowing him to dance in the air, though he couldn¡¯t stay in the air for too long as they needed to recharge between each use. Banended smoothly, his boots kicking up a cloud of dust. ¡°I gave you a chance, kid, but I can¡¯t waste time with you anymore. I got a job to do¡­¡± From his left gauntlet, which he pointed in Groot¡¯s direction, he deployed a cloud of knockout gas. Groot¡¯s eyes widened as he retracted his tendrils and held his breath, an instinctive response despite not requiring air in the conventional sense. Through blurred vision, Groot charged forward, his massive form barreling towards Bane and out of the cloud of gas. Cad Bane, quick on his draw, fired a whipcord from his right gauntlet. The cord wrapped around Groot¡¯s arm. With a sharp tug, Bane hoped to topple him. However, Groot''s strength was formidable; instead of falling, he yanked back, pulling Bane towards him. As Bane flew forward, he managed a controlled roll,ing up with sters aimed. He fired, the bolts striking Groot in the shoulder and thigh. The wood splintered and smoked under the assault, and Groot roared in pain. But with resilience born of his nature, the damaged areas began to slowly regrow, bark knitting together before the bounty hunters eyes. ¡°I am Groot!¡± he roared, pain and resolve mingling in his tone. With a sudden surge, he erged his right arm, swinging it with all his might at Bane. The hit connected, sending the bounty hunter crashing against the wall. His armor ttered, but Bane was not down yet. Using his jet boots, Bane soared upwards again, but this time Groot was ready. With precision, Groot morphed his left arm, thinning and sharpening it into a long spear. As Bane hovered within distance, Groot thrust forward, impaling his limb through Bane¡¯s left arm. ¡°Aaarrgghh!¡± Bane screamed, a rare loss ofposure, as a wide spearhead severed his arm from the elbow. Blood spurted wildly, painting the walls in stark red. Clutching his stump, Bane¡¯s face contorted with rage and agony as he used his remaining arm to take aim and fire at Groot, hitting his spear-like arm in retaliation. ¡°I am Groot,¡± Groot said solemnly, looking at the fallen limbs¡ªhis enemy¡¯s and his own, which had also been severed from a precise ster shot. With Bane weakened and reeling, he wasn¡¯t able to stay in the air for long, so Groot didn¡¯t hesitate. He advanced, towering over the injured bounty hunter. Bane, defiant to the end, raised his remaining hand, his ster shaking. ¡°I AM GROOT!¡± Groot proimed as his severed limb regrew in an instant and shot out, fast and unstoppable, piercing through Bane¡¯s chest. The bounty hunter gasped, his eyes wide with shock and pain as he looked down at the wooden spear-arm protruding from his torso. ¡°I am Groot,¡± Groot whispered, this time his voice carrying a note of finality and sorrow¡ªfor all of his loved ones who were taken from him: his neighbors, his family, his friends, everyone. As Bane slumped to the ground, his life fading, Groot retracted his blood covered arm. The room fell silent but for the distant sounds of chaos. Bane coughed, struggling to speak, his voice barely a rasp as he muttered, ¡°Guess I wasn¡¯t quick enough this time¡­ Watch your back, kid.¡± With those final words, his eyes dimmed, and the notorious bounty hunter was no more. Standing over Bane, Groot let out a deep, mournful sound. His duty wasplete, his family avenged, but the victory felt hollow, as he had no one left to celebrate it with¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, as Groot was avenging his people, Peter Quill and the Collector faced each other, ready for the impending conflict. rms echoed through the hallways, adding a shrill backdrop to the already intense atmosphere. Peter, gripping Ronan''s hammer in his left hand and his ck lightsaber in his right, eyed his surroundings warily, unsure what his opponent had hidden up his sleeve. The Collector stood confidently, his hand gripping his ster while the other went into his pocket. "Last chance to give up peacefully," Peter called out, his voice echoing slightly in the expansive room. The Collector merely smirked, pulling out yet another remote from his pocket. "You think you can just walk into my home and do whatever you want? I''ve prepared for far worse than you, Jedi." As the words left his mouth, a series of turrets emerged from the ceiling and walls, their barrels glinting ominously in the dim light. Peter reacted instantly, leaping to the side as a barrage ofser fire stitched the space where he had just stood. Rolling to his feet, he used the Force to hurl a nearby statue toward the turrets, smashing several into sparks and twisted metal. The Collector, not to be outdone, activated the bracelet on his wrist, sending a shockwave of energy toward Peter, who braced himself, channeling the Force to enhance his agility. He flipped backward, narrowly avoiding the st, which shattered an ancient-looking vase in his ce. Landing gracefully, Peter thrust his hammer-wielding hand forward, sending a bolt of Sith lightning towards the Collector. The older manughed maniacally. "You''ll have to do better!" he taunted, as he tapped another button, releasing energy shields around himself, which blocked the attack. Peter charged, swinging Ronan¡¯s electrified hammer with a powerful arc, which emitted a lightning-fueled concussive st toward the Collector. The energy shields flickered for a moment but held firm under the assault, negating itpletely. The Collector retaliated by deploying a drone from his collection, which fired an energized designed to entangle Peter. But with a swift slice of his lightsaber, he cut through the, yet the distraction allowed the Collector to close in, an ancient-looking sword seemingly appearing in his hand out of nowhere. The two shed fiercely, the sound of metal against lightsaber filling the room as sparks flew. The Collector, surprisingly adept inbat, managed a few close swipes that Peter narrowly parried, his lightsaber unable to slice through the Collector''s weapon. ¡®Why does everyone I face have a sword or spear that I can¡¯t cut through¡­¡¯ Peter thought, an annoyed look on his face. Soon enough, the fight grew more brutal and desperate. The Collector used his knowledge of hisir to his advantage, continually forcing Peter into defensive positions with cleverly hidden traps and ambushes from his automated systems. Despite Peter''s Force abilities andbat skills, the onught began to wear him down. As Peter stumbled back from a particrly aggressive exchange, the Collector seized the opportunity to activate a powerful gravitational field around him, pinning his opponent to the ground. Struggling against the overwhelming force, Peter''s muscles screamed in protest. It was then that Carina, who was hidden in the shadows up until now, found her resolve. She stepped out, her hands shaking but determined, and aimed a stolen ster at her former master. "Let him go!" she screamed, her voice cracking in fear. The Collector simply turned, activating an energy shield just as she fired. The ster bolts harmlessly sttered against the shield, missing its target. ¡°You fool! Do you think you¡¯re a hero now, Carina? Might I remind you that you are a ve, my ve, an object I purchased to serve me¡ªnothing more, nothing less.¡± he sneered, his words cutting through the chaos. ¡°And when this is all over, I¡¯ll make sure you regret ever crossing me. The depths of my collection hold tortures you can¡¯t even imagine.¡± Carina¡¯s resolve wavered under the weight of his threats, but she held the ster steady, her eyes hardening with determination. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you anymore!¡± she shouted back, her voice gaining strength. The Collectorughed, a hollow, menacing sound that echoed off the walls. ¡°Brave words for someone so utterly powerless. You¡¯ll learn, my dear, that betrayales with a price¡ªone far costlier than you can pay.¡± Just then, Peter, fueled by the Collector¡¯s cruelty, seized the moment thanks to Carina¡¯s distraction. Summoning the depths of his power, he employed one of his newer abilities, Dark Aura, and suddenly, he was enveloped in a swirling, shadowy, lightning charged mist. This not only shielded him from view but also amplified his strength, allowing him to break free from the gravitational pull with a surge of dark energy. Cloaked in the eerie aura, Peter moved unseen across the room, his approach silent and swift. He reappeared just behind the Collector, lightsaber ignited and pulsing in his hand. With a precise and powerful thrust, he drove the glowing ck de through the Collector¡¯s energy shield and into his exposed back. The shield flickered and failed as the Collector gasped, his insides cooking at a rapid pace, the realization of his defeat and inevitable death etched across his face. As he fell, his threats turned to bloody gurgles, his ns for revenge unfulfilled. "You..." he choked out, his eyes widening in shock. Peter withdrew his lightsaber, watching as the Collector copsed to the ground before turning to Carina, who was staring in stunned silence. "It¡¯s over," he said softly, his voice filled with fatigue and relief. Carina nodded slowly, her gaze flickering between the fallen Collector and Peter. "Thank you," she whispered, her voice a mixture of gratitude and disbelief. Peter looked over at her, nodding with a tired smile, the weight of their ordeal momentarily lifting. But before he could respond, the heavy, rhythmic thumps of Groot¡¯s approach echoed through the chamber. Peter turned, raising an eyebrow as he took in Groot''s appearance¡ªhis bark stained dark with Cad Bane''s blood. "That doesn''t look like just a scratch. Bane didn''t make it, huh?" he asked, his tone a mix of concern and curiosity. Groot shook his head, branches rustling softly. "I am Groot," he replied solemnly, the depth of his voice conveying a sense of finality. Peter nodded in understanding, a grim satisfaction in his eyes. "You avenged your people. That''s what counts." Meanwhile, Carina stepped closer to Groot, pulling out a small handkerchief. She began gently wiping the blood from his wooden body. Groot''s expression shifted, an almost bashful look crossing his features as he endured her fussing, unable to look Carina in the eyes. Peter chuckled at the sight, but otherwise remained silent. ¡®Looks like someone has a crush¡­¡¯ Sadly, their light, happy moment was cut short when a robotic voice suddenly red through the pce''s speaker system. "Self-destruct sequence initiated. T-minus sixty seconds..." As the countdown started, the Collector''s strained, raspyugh filled the room. Turning, they saw him barely alive, the remote still clutched in his trembling hand. "You think you''ve won?" he wheezed. "We''ll all go down together!" Peter''s face hardened as he lifted Ronan''s hammer and, with a swift motion, unleashed a concussive st that snapped the Collector''s neck instantly. The viin''s lifeless body slumped, the controller slipping from his grasp. While Groot and Carina began to panic, Peter walked over coolly and picked up the remote. He closed his eyes, focusing as he channeled Mechu-Deru, allowing him to manipte the device. The room fell silent, every second stretching endlessly as the countdown ominously continued. "Ten... Nine... Eight..." Peter''s brow furrowed in concentration, beads of sweat forming on his forehead as he worked against the clock. "Three... Two..." Just as "One" was about to escape the speakers, Peter exhaled sharply and opened his eyes. "Got it!" ¡°Self-destruct sequence deactivated. All systems returning to standby mode.¡± The countdown halted, the digital disy frozen just before disaster. Sighs of relief filled the room, the tension dissipating instantly. But once again, their moment of peace was short-lived. A sudden bark echoed through the now quiet room, drawing their curious nces towards a ss case. Inside, a Labrador in a Russian space suit wagged its tail excitedly. Peter squinted, his face a mask of disbelief and amusement as he stepped closer. ¡®Cosmo?¡¯ The dog looked up with intelligent eyes as the cor around its neck spoke in a female voice with a distinctly Russian ent, ¡°Please,rade, could you let me out? I really need to pee...¡± A/N: 2299 words :) C52 New King in Town! C52 New King in Town! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The sound of a Russian-ented plea filled the quiet that had just settled over the room, turning heads towards the ss case where Cosmo the dog, still d in her quaint Soviet space suit, was bouncing eagerly. "Please,rade, could you let me out? I really need to pee..." Peter Quill nced at the Labrador with a bemused expression, feigning confusion. "A talking dog? Are you from Earth?" He asked, stepping closer to inspect the space-suited canine more closely. Cosmo nodded enthusiastically. "Yes, are you from Earth as well?" She tilted her head, a curious glint in her eyes. "From your ent, I''d guess you''re a Capitalist American Scum? My owners used to talk about you people all the time¡­" Peter held back augh, detecting no malice in her tone, just a parroting of past conversations. "Yeah¡­" he replied, trying to keep the mood light. "And based on your ent, I¡¯d guess you''re a Communist Russian Dog?" he teased, a yful smirk ying on his lips. "Yes, I am Cosmo!" she dered with a wag of her tail,pletely missing the irony in Peter¡¯s response. "I see," Peter chuckled, charmed by her oblivious nature. "It¡¯s nice to meet another Earthling here." He smiled down at her. "I''m Peter, by the way." Before they could continue, Carina stepped forward, her tone informative as she exined. "The Collector found Cosmo in a primitive rocket, in the middle of space, and decided to add her to his collection. She underwent enhancements here¡ªincreased intelligence, telekinesis, durability, and a prolonged lifespan. Her cor trantes her thoughts into speech, which is how we¡¯re able tomunicate with her." Peter turned back to Cosmo, ¡°Did the Russians just shoot you up into space alone?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Cosmo nodded her cute little head, a somber whine escaping her throat. ¡°They put me on a rocket, knowing full well I never could return and I would either starve out in space, or die in a fiery ball of death¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to go through that¡­¡± Peter frowned. ¡°I am Groot¡­¡± Groot seemed saddened by her admission as well. Cosmo pawed at the ss again, her voice taking on a whining tone that tugged at the heartstrings. "Please, can Ie out now?" Nodding, Peter ced his hand on the control panel beside the case. Focusing for a moment, his hand took on a dull glow, and secondster, the ss slid open. Cosmo didn''t waste a second; she darted out like a bullet, nose to the ground, sniffing around urgently for a suitable spot. The room was silent except for the soft ticking of her ws on the stone floor until she halted in front of another disy case. With no further ado, she lifted her leg and relieved herself. As the sound of trickling echoed off the walls, a deep, raspy voice with a thick New York ent cut through the silence. "Hey! What did I tell you about pissing on my case? Bad dog! Very bad dog!" Walking over, Peter, Carina, and Groot found an Anthropomorphic Duck, martini in hand, d in a silk robe, ring out from his own enclosure at the disrespect being shown to his residence. [Insert picture of Howard the Duck here] Cosmo, taken aback by the reprimand¡ªnever before having been called a bad dog¡ªlowered her ears, looking guiltily at the puddle she''d made. Yet, her voice conveyed a touch of indignation as she retorted, "I''m not a bad dog! I just really had to go!" Walking up to Howard''s case, avoiding the puddle of dog pee, Peter couldn''t help but marvel at the absurdity of the situation. First a talking dog and now a talking duck. ¡®My life just got even weirder than it already was¡­¡¯ He crouched down to meet Howard''s eye level, finding the duck visibly peeved. "What are you looking at?" Howard asked, his voice gruff, the annoyance palpable even through the ss. ¡°A talking duck¡­¡± Peter replied simply. ¡°Damn right.¡± Howard nodded, sipping his martini as he turned to Carina. ¡°Hey, baby. Do you want to see what this beak can do? You know, once you go duck, you¡¯ll always get a good fu-¡° ¡°I am Groot¡­¡± Groot interrupted with a re, taking a protective step in front of Carina, who seemed confused. ¡°Woah, let¡¯s all just calm down, okay?¡± Ignoring Howard''s disgruntled remarks from his disy case, Peter rested a hand on Groot¡¯s shoulder, calming him down. ¡®He really does have a crush on her, doesn¡¯t he?¡¯ Suddenly, as Groot calmed, an idea began to crystallize in Peter¡¯s mind, an audacious n that sparked a mischievous gleam in his eye. "Hey, Carina," he called over his shoulder, "do we have, like, a list of everything here?" Carina, who had been watching him with a measured curiosity, nodded and retrieved a sleek datapad from her robe. "Everything is cataloged here," she said, handing it to him. Taking the datapad, Peter thumbed through the digital files, his expression a mix of wonder and calction. Groot peered over his shoulder, his eyes widening at the images of strange and powerful artifacts shing across the screen. Peter¡¯s thoughts raced. The Guardians had bought their own space station from the Collector in another life, another story. Why not here? Why not him? "We could actually run this ce," he murmured, more to himself than to anyone else. Of course, Peter had no intention of keeping any of the living beings from the Collector''s collection. In fact, he nned to set them free, unless they posed a significant danger if released. ¡®I¡¯ll have to carefully go over all of the files¡­¡¯ As Peter turned to leave, nning to explore the pce and fully piece together his ns, Howard''s voice carried across the room, tinged with indignation. "Hey! You let the mangy dog out but what about me? What, are you racist or something? Ducks are people too, you know!¡± Peter paused, half-turning to look back at the irate duck. "I¡¯ll be back to check on you in a bit," he called back, a hint of amusement in his tone. "Gotta see what we''re working with first." And as Peter strode off, Groot and Carina followed closely behind, eager to see what he was up to. Cosmo, tail wagging, shot Howard a smug look before trotting after Peter. Her nose was held high, ted to be free from her cage and equally pleased to see Howard still confined. After all, no one gets away with calling her a bad dog! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shortly after his tour of the pce concluded, Inside thete Collector¡¯s study, Peter perused the digital files on the sleek datapad Carina had given him. ¡®There¡¯s so much junk on this list¡­ like what the hell is a Krylopian trash bundle?¡¯ He thought, Cosmo snuggling up at his feet, her tongue hanging out as she panted contentedly. Peter¡¯s eyes flicked across the screen, meticulously categorizing the living beings in the Collection. ¡®Fomalhauti¡¯s, Poppupian¡¯s, Xeronian¡¯s, Hurctarian¡¯s, Kylorian¡¯s, Frost Giant¡¯s, Chitauri, Dark Elves, and even a Sovereign Cocoon, whatever the hell that is¡­¡¯ He was determined to release those that weren¡¯t dangerous¡ªa promise to himself and to his newfound sense of responsibility as the new owner of this odd assortment of gctic treasures. Groot, exhausted from his recent ordeal, was sprawled out on a nearby couch, snoring softly, his wooden fingers twitching asionally in sleep. As he slept, suddenly, the door slid open with a soft whoosh, and Carina entered, her steps soft against the marble floor. In her hands, she carried a steaming mug and another datapad, which she offered to Peter. ¡°Thought you might need a boost,¡± she said, handing him the drink before presenting the second datapad with a slightly hesitant gesture. Peter epted the mug, sipping cautiously, then looked at the new datapad with a raised eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re nning to take over the Collector¡¯s role,¡± Carina exined, ¡°you should be aware of everything that it entails. This contains information about the Tivan Group.¡± Peter scrolled through the new files, his brow furrowing as he read about the numerous shady dealings: smuggling, ck market auctions, and worse, much worse¡­ The Tivan Group is basically the Collector¡¯s criminal Empire, which is deeply entrenched in the gxy¡¯s underworld, a fact that makes Peter uneasy. He quickly made up his mind, stashing the datapad away. ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not interested in running a crime syndicate,¡± he dered firmly. ¡°I just want the station. That¡¯s all.¡± Carina nodded, clearly relieved by his decision. ¡°Understandable, but you should know¡ªothers mighte looking to im what the Collector left behind. Not just the Tivan Group, but the Hutts have been interested in his collection and the coaxium mining operation for a very long time.¡± Peter¡¯s response was a nonchnt shrug. ¡°That¡¯s certainly worrying, but have you seen the kind of security and artifacts we¡¯ve got here? Just the security system alone should be enough to scare away any potential invaders.¡± Though visibly apprehensive, Carina nodded. ¡°Just be cautious, Peter.¡± He saw the worry etched on her face and softened his tone. ¡°Hey, Carina, if you want to leave, you can. I¡¯m not about keeping people against their will here.¡± ¡°No,¡± to his surprise, Carina shook her head emphatically. ¡°I want to stay. I want to help you make this ce something good. And¡­ I-I want to repay your kindness.¡± ¡°Alright then,¡± Peter said, allowing himself a small smile. He paused, then asked another question that had been nagging at him, ¡°Does this ce have a deed of ownership or something?¡± Carina chuckled, a sound that echoed slightly in the vast room. ¡°This is the farthest end of the Outer Rim, Peter. There are no Republicws here, no documents. The strong take what they want. The Collector was strong, so he owned Knowhere. Now, he¡¯s gone, and you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°So, I just¡­ take over? Just like that?¡± Peter¡¯s voice was a mix of amusement and incredulity. ¡°Exactly like that,¡± Carina confirmed with a nod. Peter stood, stretching his legs and ncing around the opulent study. ¡°Well then, since we¡¯re the strong ones now, why don¡¯t we start cleaning this ce up, shall we?¡± ¡­ Minutester, Peter stood on the front balcony of the Collector''s grand pce, surveying the bustlingndscape of Knowhere. The view before him revealed a stark contrast of dingy buildings and vibrant marketces, vividly disying the city''s gritty vitality and evident poverty. In his hand, Peter clutched a microphone scavenged from the Collector''s assortment of oddities. It was a powerful device, capable of amplifying his voice across the entire city. But before he could activate it, Carina approached him, her steps echoing slightly on the metallic floor. She held out a metallic face mask, its surface sleek and eyes glowing an intimidating red. "What''s this for?" Peter asked, eyeing the mask curiously. Carina''s voice was serious, a rare tone for her. "Since you''re a Jedi, you could get in trouble for what you¡¯re doing. It''s best if you keep your identity hidden, just in case the news reaches the Republic." Peter nodded, understanding the gravity of her advice. Slipping the mask over his head, he felt it adjust snugly around his features, leaving his tousled hair free. He activated the microphone and turned to face the city, his voice now distorted thanks to the mask. "People of Knowhere," he began, his amplified voice echoing off the metal structures, grabbing the attention of everyone from the career criminals to the downtrodden homeless. "This city is under new management¡ªbetter management. As of today, Knowhere no longer condones crime, nor will it harbor any criminals. So, that leaves many of you with two choices: leave or reform and stay. And believe me, once you see the wages I¡¯m offering, you¡¯ll definitely want to stay¡­¡± After all, he didn¡¯t n to stop mining the below. The Coaxium trade is just too lucrative to stop. The crowd murmured, a blend of skepticism and curiosity in their eyes. Peter cleared his throat, signaling for quiet, his voice steady andmanding. "But be clear, any act of crime or rebellion will be met with a swift and painful death.¡± Of course, not all crimes would result in death; the consequences would vary depending on the severity, but he would exin thatter. ¡°And if anyone has a problem with that, then feel free to lodge aint with our Sentient Rtions Department¡­¡± At his cue, highly advanced turrets emerged from every street corner and rooftop, their barrels swiveling ominously. The disy of firepower was met with a mixture of awe and fear. Peter paused, allowing the gravity of the moment to settle over the crowd, before retracting the turrets back into concealment. Then, with a firm nod, he concluded, ¡°Thank you for your attention. And stay tuned for more details, as there will be other announcements like thising soon.¡± With that, he stepped back from the balcony, leaving the frightened, angered, and confused popce of Knowhere behind. A/N: 2214 words :) C53 Jabba the Hutt C53 Jabba the Hutt Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 13 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A week had passed since Peter unceremoniously dered himself the new overlord of Knowhere. The oncewless space station mining city, a hub for the gxy''s most nefarious activities, was now under his unexpected and increasingly firm rule. After his initial deration, the reactions were mixed; some were hopeful, while others were skeptical or fearful. But Peter didn''t care. His message was clear: crime would no longer be tolerated. Enforcement came via the automated turrets and drones, remnants of the Collector''s extensive security system, which Peter had repurposed and deployed under hismand. The following days were a test of resolve. An armed uprising broke out almost immediately, a violent bacsh from those who thrived under thewless regime. But, of course, the rebellion was quashed not by troops or fierce battles but by the cold, impartial automation of turret fire. By morning, the bloody, mangled bodiesy as grim reminders outside the pce walls for all to see. Peter, observing from above, felt a twinge of difort at the sight but dismissed it with a pragmatic shrug. The message had to be clear: rebellion would not be tolerated. It was a harsh lesson, and it resonated. Each subsequent uprising diminished in fervor and size until they stopped altogether. "You think they finally gave up?" Peter asked over his shoulder. Carina nodded, walking over to serve Peter some tea. "I think so¡­ There hasn''t been an attack in two days, after all." "I am Groot," Groot interjected, his tone suggesting skepticism. Peter sighed, meeting Groot''s gaze, seemingly understanding what he said. "Yeah, I think so too." Cosmo wagged her tail slightly. "It doesn''t smell like blood anymore, I like it¡­" Peter smiled down at Cosmo, grateful for her positive outlook, even if it was kinda creepy. "Hopefully it stays that way¡­" Free from his cage, Howard the Duck scoffed loudly, drawing their attention. "I hope theye at us again; I''ve been meaning to try out my tommy-gun. It''s been gathering dust for too long..." Upon hearing this, all eyes shifted to Howard who was meticulously polishing his machine gun. Their gazes lingered curiously, taken aback by his unsettling eagerness for violence. "What?" Howard queried, his expression a mix of confusion and amusement. "You''ve never seen a handsome duck like me before?" The room shared a collective eye roll, especially Cosmo, who had grown resentful toward her animal counterpart. Even now, she couldn''t forget his harsh words. ''I''m not a bad dog...'' she thought to herself. ¡­ By week''s end, just as they had hoped, the rebellions had not resurfaced. But, half the station''s poption had either fled or died, leaving a vacuum that Peter was quick to fill with new rules and opportunities. Among the remnants were hardened criminals, wary yet subdued; miners thankful for improved safety and better wages; small-time merchants optimistic about stability and profits; andstly, the ordinary citizens, penniless and without the means to leave, many of whom were born on the station. Peter''s leadership style in Knowhere was unique, blendingpassion with authority, which quickly began to transform themunity. From the start, he understood that providing incentives¡ªsuch as living wages and employment opportunities¡ªwas crucial to maintaining peace and building loyalty among the inhabitants. One of his first actions was to establish a fair wage system. He raised the pay for all workers, ensuring that it was not only sufficient to live on but generous enough to stimte the local economy. ''I never thought my economics sses back at the temple woulde in handy¡­'' He thought. This initiative was funded by the vast wealth he had inherited from the Collector, which he redirected from hoarding precious artifacts to improving lives. Peter remembered the moment he firstid eyes on the immense mountain of credits inside the Collector''s vault. "I''m rich..." he murmured, a dazed smile spreading across his face as he took in the staggering amount of wealth piled before him. And with it, he hired local residents to repair and rebuild essential facilities such as water purification systems, waste management, and the electrical grid. Additionally, housing was upgraded and expanded, with an emphasis on making homes safer and morefortable. This new economic n included miners, market vendors, maintenance crews, and other workers, making sure that it would benefit everyone and reduced the incentive to engage in criminal activities. Peter alsounched several infrastructure projects designed to upgrade the living conditions in Knowhere. These projects were not only about improving aesthetics but were crucial for creating a healthier and safer environment. To further these efforts, Peter invested in public spaces to enhancemunity well-being. Parks, public zas, and recreational facilities were constructed or renovated, providing residents with ces to gather, rx, and engage inmunity activities. These spaces were designed to foster a sense ofmunity and civic pride, which Peter believed was essential for long-term peace and stability. Of course, these initiatives were still underway, as it had only been a week, but it wouldn''t be long before Knowhere transformed from a notorious hideout for criminals into a thriving, prosperous city. (A/N: Just to be clear, this won''t be a kingdom-building story. There may be moments like this where that''s mentioned, but it will never be the focus.) ¡­ Amid these sweeping changes, Peter hadn''t forgotten about the living beings held captive in his new Collection. He systematically released those who were harmless or could fend for themselves, ensuring that Knowhere''s transformation included an ethical overhaul. However, he exercised caution with beings like the Dark Elves, Chitauri, Frost Giants, and others with notably malevolent pasts. Understanding the potential threat they could pose, Peter opted to keep them securely contained until he could devise a safe and responsible n for dealing with such dangerous entities. Peter briefly considered simply killing them, to prevent any future threats, which he did do for a few of the more dubious individuals, as they deserved it. But, upon reviewing all of the files, he found that most of the captives had fairly clean records. This is why he chose a more ethical path, focusing on keeping them contained like a prison. Among the creatures and beings that Peter had released from the Collector''s captivity, many found themselves bound to Knowhere despite their newfound freedom. Stripped of resources andcking both funds and transport, they had nowhere else to go. The Collector had not only confined them physically but had also left them destitute, without a home to return to. As a result, these individuals remained at the station, bing residents as Peter gave them homes and some starting money for food and other necessities. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª With the city''s situation calming, Peter could finally turn his attention to what he truly wanted to do all this time¡ªunearthing treasures from his sizable inheritance. Stood in the vast expanse of one of thete Collector''s many storerooms, his gaze swept over countless artifacts and relics. "Alright," he muttered to himself, flipping through the holographic inventory that Carina had updated. "Let''s see which of these shiny things are fun and which are just gxy-ending disasters waiting to happen." As he perused the catalog, his finger paused on an entry marked ''Krayt Dragon Pearl.'' Intrigued, he navigated the storeroom''sbyrinthine shelves until he found the artifact¡ªa shimmering, faintly pulsing yellow orb that seemed to shine like arge, luminescent marble. "Huh, looks cool," Peter mused, pocketing the pearl, intending to look it upter. Next, his attention was drawn to a darker section of the room where a relic known as the ''Dyson Sphere Miniaturizer'' was stored. This device, rumored to condense whole stars into palm-sized spheres, was obviously too dangerous to be left on disy, as it already has a small sun trapped inside. After a moment of consideration, Peter decided it needed to stay locked away. He logged its coordinates in his datapad for relocation to the deeper vaults within the pce. The day wore on, with Peter finding a mix of useful gadgets and perilously powerful weapons. Each item required a decision: use, destroy, or secure. Like the Buchcub, a sinister-looking tome that immediately gave Peter a bad feeling. "Oh, no you don''t," he muttered, wary of even touching it as it seemed straight out of a nightmare. His instincts were confirmed when he read its description on his datapad¡ªa magical book that devours memories. "Yeah, no thanks." Next, Peter came across the Blu''dakorr, another sinister-looking book, this one with an eye embedded in its cover as well. "What''s with all these evil books?" Deciding against opening it once again, he instead pulled up its details on his datapad. As he read about the ancient, ominous scripts calling for the sacrifice of spirits and other dark incantations, Peter decided it was best to steer clear of this one too. "Maybe I should destroy them?" he pondered. However, when heter tried to destroy the tomes, they magically remained intact,pelling him to securely store them away from anyone foolish enough to use them. His attention then shifted to the day''s most dangerous discovery, the Casket of Darkness. Simr to the Casket of Ancient Winters, this ominous casket is said to contain "All-Dark," a pitch-ck, shapeless entity that extinguishes all life. The moment he read its description on his datapad, a shiver of dread ran through him. "Nope, nope, nope," Peter chanted, quickly logging its coordinates for deep storage. The Fire of Mahk was less intimidating but shrouded in mystery. A beautiful, solitary blue me danced on a pedestal, serene and inviting. "Pretty and probably deadly," Peter remarked, deciding against any interaction. He documented its location and moved on. A lighter moment came when he found arge ck marble known as the ck Sphere. Its surface, speckled like a starry night, was mesmerizing. "Finally, something that doesn''t want to kill me," he said with relief, leaving it on disy. Finally, Peter paused, his eyes fixed on a mask disyed prominently on a pedestal in the center of the room. ''The Mask of Darth Nihilus...'' he read from his datapad, nearly overwhelmed by its dark aura. The malevolent energy pulsing from the mask made his decision swift. "Into the vault you go, no arguments," he said firmly, locking away the mask and feeling a weight lift off his shoulders. Exhausted yet exhrated, Peter stepped back, surveying the room. "Not a bad day''s work," he dered, wiping his brow. ¡­ .. . Later, as Peter sat cross-legged amidst the relics he had set aside to examine more closely, he pulled out the Krayt Dragon Pearl again. Its surface seemed to ripple with an inner light, mesmerizing him. Curious about its properties, Peter flipped open his datapad, scanning for more information. The datapad beeped, disying a detailed entry: Krayt Dragon Pearl¡ªExtremely rare and powerful, often used to enhance energy-based weapons, particrly lightsabers, by amplifying their power and altering their properties. Peter''s eyes widened with realization and excitement. "Enhance a lightsaber, huh?" he muttered to himself, ncing over at his own lightsaber on his waist. An idea sparked in his mind. Why notbine the pearl with his lightsaber? The thought of wielding something even more unique and powerful was too tempting to resist. He retrieved the lightsaber, carefully opening itspartment housing the Kyber crystal. With a gentle, precise touch, he ced the pearl next to the lightsaber''s crystal before closing it back up and turning it on. The effect was immediate and dramatic. When the de ignited, the energy that emerged was still ck, consistent with his original Kyber Crystal. However, with the addition of the pearl, it now radiated a striking yellow glow, enhancing its appearance and intensity. It was now a vibrant, crackling energy de, pulsing with power that filled the room with a howling sound, reminiscent of a Krayt dragon''s roar. The de seemed almost alive, its power visibly greater, and the howl it emitted was both thrilling and slightly terrifying. "Whoa," Peter eximed, almost dropping the saber as the sound echoed off the walls. He steadied his grip, marveling at the transformation. The lightsaber felt stronger in his hand, and the pearl had integrated perfectly, as if it had always been meant to be part of this weapon. As he switched off the saber, after giving it a few practice swings, the sound faded. Hanging the saber back on his hip, Peter''s thoughts drifted from his current arsenal to another mystery he had tucked away¡ªthe Holocron he''d found upon his arrival. Taking the small, cube-like device from his pocket, Peter turned it over in his hands, intrigued. "Alright, how does this thing work?" he muttered to himself, pressing his palm against it, channeling a slight push of force power. The Holocron responded immediately, its surfaces glowing a bright, almost blinding grey. Light filled the small space, and Peter squinted, stepping back as the device projected an array of holographic images and cryptic texts swirling in the air. "Cool and... confusing," Peter remarked, scratching his head as he attempted to make sense of the symbols and diagrams that floated before him. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, not too far from Knowhere and unbeknownst to Peter, danger was brewing in the vastness of Hutt space. Jabba the Hutt, a name that inspired fear and respect across the gxy, sat in his opulent throne room surrounded by his minions and henchmen. [Insert picture of Jabba the Hutt here] News of the Collector''s demise had traveled fast, bringing with it opportunities for those quick enough to seize them. "Knowhere mo maka-cheesa(Knowhere is ripe for the taking)," Jabba rumbled in his deep, guttural voice, his eyes gleaming with greed. "Peedunkee na Collector, huttun kuna me exploit. Uba tu fleet. Me wanna wanga tu territo(With the Collector gone, there''s a power vacuum we can exploit. Prepare the fleet. It''s time to expand our territory)." His underlings nodded, a mix of excitement and fear coursing through the room as they anticipated theing battle. ns were drawn up, routes mapped out, and soon Jabba''s forces were poised to strike at the Tivan Group, and ultimately, Knowhere, eager to im it for themselves. A/N: 2385 words :) C54 Hint Toward Earth! C54 Hint Toward Earth! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shortly after activating the Holocron, Peter stood in the center of his new quarters in the pce, surrounded by holographic images and cryptic texts. Its light bathed the room in a soft, ethereal glow, casting intricate patterns on the walls. He rubbed his temples, his gaze locked on the floating symbols, frustration knitting his brow. "This shouldn''t be so difficult," Peter muttered under his breath. He''d been struggling for days to decipher thenguage of the Holocron, a device reputed to hold ancient Jedi secrets. Yet, the script didn''t match any known gctguages, leaving him stumped and frustrated¡­ He tried variousmands, his voice steady but tinged with impatience. "Changenguage?" Each attempt was met with the same indifferent shimmer of light from the device. "Settings?" he tried again, hoping for a menu to appear. The Holocron flickered briefly in response, igniting a spark of hope in him, but it quickly faded as nothing happened¡ªno menu appeared, and thenguage stayed resolutely foreign. Frustrated, he paused, collecting himself before giving it another go. This time, he closed his eyes and stretched out with his feelings, reaching out with the Force. "Come on," he murmured, his voice soft but firm, willing the Holocron to connect with his intent. The device emitted a low hum, the light pulsing more brightly for a moment, yet the script disyed did not alter. It was clear that the Holocron was active and responsive in some way, but not in the way Peter needed. He opened his eyes and exhaled sharply, the realization sinking in that the Force might not be the quick solution he had hoped for. The Holocron, while sensitive to his touch and power, wasn''t going to easily be deciphered. "Okay, what now?" Peter mused aloud, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡­ .. . Days passed, each one adding to Peter''s frustration. His mind raced with possibilities¡ªwas it broken? Was he simply not the right kind of Force-sensitive to ess it? He paced back and forth, throwing asional nces at the glowing cube. On the fourth day, as Peter slumped into his chair, ready to give up, the door to his quarters swooshed open. Cosmo trotted in, her tail wagging as she approached Peter. Her nose twitched, picking up on his distress. "Why have you locked yourself away, Peter?" Cosmo asked, her voice filled with concern. "It''s been days since I''ve seen you..." Peter forced a smile and reached out to pat her head, which immediately set her tail into a happy wag. "I''m just trying to figure out this Jedi puzzle box," he exined, gesturing toward the still-active Holocron. "It''s written in somenguage I can''t crack." Cosmo tilted her head, eyes focusing on the hologram. She squinted for a moment before the characters began to make sense to her. "Oh, I can read that for you. It mentions someone called Jedi Master Vadim Zaytsev¡ª" "Wait, you can read that?" Peter interrupted, his voice a mix of disbelief and excitement. "Yes, why wouldn''t I be able to read it? It''s in Russian, after all," Cosmo responded matter-of-factly, as if it were the most normal thing in the world. "Russian? How on Earth¡ªliterally¡ªdoes a Jedi Holocron end up in Russian?" Peter''s mind raced with the implications. "Could the Jedi who made this havee from Earth¡­?" ¡­ After a moment of silent thought, Peter asked, his voice tinged with disbelief, "So, it''s really in Russian? Are you sure?" Cosmo, seated attentively at his feet, nodded. "Absolutely. It appears that this Comrade Vadim Zaytsev hailed from my Mothend." "Okay, let''s dig deeper then. Trante everything it says," Peter instructed, his curiosity now fueled by the prospect of learning about a Jedi from Earth. As Cosmo narrated, the words from the Holocron painted the picture of a memoir of sorts left behind by Vadim Zaytsev, a Gray Jedi who had apparently been abducted by another Jedi as a child following a crashnding on Earth. "He was taken as an apprentice? Just like that?" Peter murmured, his eyes scanning the glowing scripts. Cosmo''s voice was somber as she tranted the text. "It mentions here that he really didn''t have a choice. As soon as the Jedi''s ship was operational, he was taken andunched into space." Peter''s brow furrowed as he absorbed the stark reality. "Kidnapped, just like that?" he murmured, his tone blending frustration with empathy. "I can rte..." "Me too," Cosmo added softly. Moving on, the Holocron revealed that Vadim Zaytsev had mastered every technique taught by his Jedi mentor, which he recorded in the Holocron, including a particrly interesting one named "Ionize." This technique had the capability to disable and destroy machinery. Upon learning this, Peter''s interest was immediately piqued, realizing the potential usefulness of "Ionize" inbatting droid forces. Just then, as Cosmo continued tranting, her snout identally brushed against one of the holograms, which seemed to activate something. Suddenly, the Holocron pulsed brightly and projected a video. A man appeared, dressed in the robes of a Jedi, his expression solemn. He began speaking in fluent Russian. Cosmo immediately sprang into action, tranting his words. "He''s describing his lifelong search for his home," she exined. "After being abducted, his master never logged the coordinates of Earth, leaving Vadim without any idea of where his home was located. He knew only that it was somewhere in Wild Space." She continued, detailing his determined but challenging journey. "Over the years, he managed to narrow down his search to three potential sr systems within Wild Space, based on ancient star charts and other information." Cosmo paused to check the data on the Holocron and then added the specifics. "The coordinates he identified are: the first at 28.3, -81.4 in the system designated as Zaloria; the second at 46.1, 11.9 in the Aqueri sector; and the third at -22.9, -43.2 on the fringes of the known charted space, referred to as Marnox." Peter listened intently, hanging on every word. And as the image of Vadim Zaytsev faded, a wave of excitement surged through him. "This is perfect!" he eximed, his heart racing with the possibility of finally finding his way back home. Before, he had been without a clear path, but now, with these three coordinates in hand, he had tangible leads that could guide him home. Cosmo, however, looked thoughtful. "Do you think he ever made it back?" she asked softly. Peter paused, considering the lonely fate of the Jedi who had spent his life yearning for a home he might never have found. "He might have," he shrugged, "But if he really did find Earth, why would he leave this Holocron here, and not on Earth? It doesn''t seem likely, but who knows?" The room fell silent for a moment, as Peter nced from the Holocron to Cosmo. "Either way, we''ve got a solid lead back to Earth. Let''s start nning a trip to Wild Space¡­" Cosmo tilted her head, a puzzled look crossing her face. "We?" she asked cautiously. Peter nodded enthusiastically. "Yeah, I just assumed you''d want toe along. You''re from Earth too, right? Don''t you want to go home?" Cosmo considered this for a moment, her gaze drifting toward the Holocron''s dimming light. "I don''t really have any desire to return to Russia," she finally said, "they''d probably just dissect me or something, but visiting¡­ that I can do. It might be nice to see the ce again." She nodded firmly, making up her mind. "Let''s do it. Let''s go home!" Just as Peter''s smile widened, his datapad suddenly started to buzz insistently on the metallic surface of the desk. He nced at the caller ID¡ªit was his Jedi Master, Mace Windu. "Stay there and keep quiet," he whispered to Cosmo as he rushed to deactivate the Holocron, its light winking out and returning the room to its usual lighting. He tapped the answer button and adjusted the datapad so they could see each other, quickly schooling his features into a weing smile. "Master Windu, what a surprise!" "Peter," Mace Windu''s voice came through, calm yet edged with authority. "Where are you? How is your mission proceeding?" Peter could see the slight worry creasing his master''s brow. Peter shifted ufortably, a lie forming swiftly in his mind. After all, he wasn''t ready to return to the Temple just yet. "I''m tracking a bounty hunter. I believe he''s linked to the attack on the Neti vige." "A bounty hunter? Do you have a name?" Windu''s question came quick, expectant. "Cad Bane," Peter answered almost too quickly, the name of the infamous, albeit deceased, bounty hunter slipping out. There was a moment of silence as Windu furrowed his brow in thought. "Cad Bane, you say? He''s well known, even to us Jedi. Do you require assistance?" He asked, clearly worried for his Padawan. "I could fly out and-" "No, Master." Peter interrupted with a shake of his head. "I need to handle this one on my own. It''s part of my path to bing a Jedi Knight," he added, hoping to reinforce his need for autonomy. "I understand. Just be careful, Peter, and remember, it''s alright to call for help. I''d much prefer you fail and live to try another day, than... well, you know." he cautioned. "Of course, I have no ns to die anytime soon," Peter reassured him, grateful for his master''s concern. They continued their conversation for a few more minutes before exchanging goodbyes. "May the Force be with you," Windu said, a council meeting calling him away. "May the Force be with you too." Peter ended the call and exhaled deeply, running a hand through his hair. Turning back to Cosmo, who had been watching the exchange with curious eyes, Peter''s expression softened. "Looks like we might have to put our trip on hold, Cosmo. I''ll have to return to the temple soon..." Cosmo nodded, her demeanor understanding. "I''m not in a rush. After all, Earth isn''t going anywhere." Peter chuckled, his mood brightening despite the dy. "That''s the spirit. For now, let''s keep digging into this Holocron. I want to trante everything about that Ionize ability¡­" Just as Cosmo''s attention returned to the Holocron, a harsh siren ripped through the quiet of Knowhere, startling them both. The room''s lights flickered as the ring rm echoed off the metal walls, causing Peter to jump to his feet. "What the¡ª?" he eximed, his eyes wide. Cosmo''s ears perked up, pacing back and forth. "What''s happening?! Are we under attack?!" Without a word, Peter picked up his datapad. His fingers danced across its surface, smoothly navigating Knowhere''s security system¡ªa task made easier by his newfound ownership of the station. As he navigated the security feeds, a visual popped up, showing a tactical disy of the space around Knowhere. His eyes narrowed as he spotted the cause of the rm¡ªa fleet of small, rugged warships maneuvering towards the station. "Looks like Carina was right," Peter muttered, zooming in. The warships, patched together with mismatched tes of armor and bristling with weaponry, bore the unmistakable symbol of a Hutt n. A/N: 1900 words :) C55 Knowhere’s Defenses! C55 Knowhere¡¯s Defenses! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 13 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter stood at the heart of Knowhere''s control center, his gaze fixed on therge monitor wall. The room was tense with the anticipation of war. Alongside him were his allies: Carina, who operated the consoles with swift precision; Groot, his wooden form eerily calm; Cosmo, her eyes sharp and alert; and Howard the Duck, gripping a Tommy-gun with an excited look on his face. The atmosphere was thick with tension and the low hum of the station''s systems. Peter reached up and ced his mask securely on his face, his identity now hidden behind the reflective visor. He tapped a button on the console, hailing the iing fleet. "Let''s greet our guests," he muttered under his breath. Seconds ticked by like hours. Then, the monitor flickered and changed, revealing a gigantic slug-like form lounging on avish pedestal. Jabba the Hutt was nked by ves, including a green-skinned Twi''lek girl, whom Peter recognized from the Star Wars p*rn videos he once watched in his past life. Peter was the first to break the silence. "Hello, I''m Star-Lord," he dered, prompting a mix of curious and skeptical looks from hispanions, especially Howard. "What the hell kind of name is that?" Howard asked, barely suppressing a chuckle. "One moment, please¡­" Peter said, quickly muting the microphone. He turned to face his crew¡ªor friends, or whatever they had be to him now. "Look, I can''t use my real name, or the Jedi might catch on." Howard raised an eyebrow, his beak curving into a smirk. "Whatever you say, Star-Boy¡­" His tone dripped with sarcasm as he leaned back, arms crossed. Peter rolled his eyes, a hint of amusement flickering despite the tension. "Come on, it''s a cool name. It''s... mysterious." Groot interjected with a low, rumbling chuckle. "I am Groot," he said, which only made Cosmo''s tail wag as she stifled a snicker, seemingly understanding him. Carina shook her head, smiling slightly. "Just focus, everyone. We have bigger problems than Peter''s poor choice of aliases." "Not you too, Carina¡­" he grumbled, ncing around at his team, hoping for a bit of support or at least a break in the teasing. ¡°My dead mother gave me that name, you know¡­¡± he revealed, guilt tripping them. At Peter''s words, the air in the room shifted. The smiles faded from most faces, reced by a collective pang of sympathy. Groot''s expression seemed to soften, and even Cosmo''s yful demeanor turned more subdued. Carina''s features softened immediately, her voice gentle. "I didn''t know, Peter. I''m sorry." Howard,pletely indifferent to the somber mood, scoffed, "No wonder she croaked. I bet she offed herself to avoid the embarrassment of having named you ''Star-Prince.''" Howard''s flippant remark hit a nerve. Anger red within Peter, and without a word, his hand shot up, fingers syed. Howard''s body lifted from the ground, hovering a few feet in the air as he frantically waved his arms, trying to regain some semnce of control. "What the¡ªlet me down!" Howard squawked, his eyes wide with shock as he tried to aim his gun at Peter. But with a flick of his wrist, Peter telekically yanked the weapon from Howard''s grip, sending it ttering across the room. Howard floated helplessly as Peter drew him closer, his eyes burning with fury. "What did you just say? Repeat that, I dare you," Peter growled, his voice low and dangerous. Just as Howard opened his beak to retort, Peter''s grip tightened around his neck, albeit unseen, constricting his airflow. The room fell deathly silent, the others watching with wide eyes, stunned by the sudden disy of force. Choking and gasping for air, Howard''s bravado vanished, reced by fear. "I said¡­ your mother must have been a very kind and¡­ beautiful woman," he managed to croak out, his voice barely a whisper. Satisfied, Peter released his telekic hold, and Howard plummeted to the ground,nding with a heavy thud. Hey there for a moment, coughing and rubbing his throat, struggling to catch his breath. The rest of the crew was silent, taken aback by the intensity of the altercation. Groot''s branches rustled ufortably, and Cosmo shifted her stance, her eyes fixed on Peter with a mix of concern and confusion. Carina bit her lip, her eyes darting between Peter and Howard, unsure of what to say or do next. The tension lingered, a stark reminder of the power and emotions swirling within their leader. Howard, now sitting up and still catching his breath, looked up at Peter with a new understanding, perhaps even respect mixed with a hint of fear. Peter, his anger subsiding into a small bit of regret, sighed deeply. "Look, I''m sorry about that man," he began, his tone calmer but still carrying a hint of the emotions that had just boiled over. "I can take a lot¡ªjokes about me, my name, my looks, whatever. But I draw the line when ites to my mom. That''s off-limits." Howard, still rubbing his throat and visibly shaken, grumbled out a reluctant apology. "Alright, alright... sorry about the mom crack. That was out of line," he muttered, avoiding Peter''s gaze. His tone was gruff, and while not entirely sincere, it was clear he recognized the need to make amends. Carina, sensing the lingering tension, stepped forward to redirect everyone''s focus. "Okay, can we settle thister," she said, gesturing to the monitor, where Jabba was watching them with an amused look on his face. ¡°When we don¡¯t have an audience watching¡­¡± ¡°Ah, my apologies¡­¡± Peter said as he unmuted the microphone. ¡°Where was I again? Oh, yeah, as I was saying, I¡¯m Star-Lord, the current ruler of Knowhere. And I suggest you turn your fleet around before I turn it into a floating scrapyard," he dered, his voice steady and authoritative through the mask''s modtor. Jabba''sughter boomed through the speakers, a deep, menacing sound. The interpreter, a nervous-looking humanoid, quickly tranted as his master spoke. "You stand before the great and powerful Jabba the Hutt. He sees not a ruler, but a child ying at games. The city and its treasures will be his." Peter clenched his fists, frustration simmering. "This isn''t a game, Jabba. Pull back now, or you and your fleet will be nothing but space dust." The Hutt''s response was a dismissive snort, his massive form shifting with amusement. "The magnificent Jabba will not be threatened by the likes of you. Knowhere and everything in it is his for the taking," the interpreter ryed, a hint of fear in his voice. Realizing that negotiations were futile, Peter sighed heavily and cut the transmission, Jabba''sughter still echoing in the room. Carina, watching the screen go dark, turned to Peter with a look of concern. "What are we supposed to do now?" Her voice carried the weight of their dire situation. Groot stood silently beside her, his posture tense and ready for battle, conveying his readiness without a word. Meanwhile, Cosmo began to pace anxiously around the room, her ears twitching at every small sound, reflecting her worry. Howard, slightly less tense after his earlier confrontation with Peter, walked over to where his gun hadnded. He picked it up and cocked it with a decisive click, his actions signaling his readiness to fight. Peter, noticing the apprehension in Carina''s question, smirked slightly and replied, "Why are you so worried? Haven''t you seen the Collector''s security system?¡± ¡°You mean the turrets in the city?¡± Carina asked in confusion. ¡°No,¡± Peter shook his head. When he referred to the Collector¡¯s security system, he meant more than just the typical defenses of the pce or the city. Knowhere, as a central hub of interster trade and information, was equipped with an exceptionally advanced anti-invasion security system, specifically designed to repel any unauthorized fleets attempting to seize control. Peter gestured to the holographic disy that flickered to life, illuminating the dim room with blueprints and data streams of Knowhere''s intricate security measures. "The Collector wasn''t just amassing treasures; he was protecting the as well, fortifying against any conceivable threat," he said, his voice carrying through the control center with a mix of awe and respect. As the diagrams shifted and zoomed, highlighting variousponents, Peter continued, "This station is rigged with automated defense sma cannons, but that''s just the firstyer. They''re programmed to engage at the first sign of an unauthorized approach, using precision targeting to take out enemy crafts with high-energy sma. But there''s more to it than just brute force." He tapped the disy, causing it to shift to a schematic of the station''s core. "Deep inside Knowhere, there¡¯s awork of sensors and AI-operated defense mechanisms. If a fleet like Jabba''s thinks they can simply waltz in and take what they want, they''re in for a rude awakening. These systems are designed to deploy countermeasures that can disable a ship''s navigation and weapons systems, effectively blinding and binding them before they even get close." Peter continued, his smirk widening. "And while the ships are stuck, drones¡ªarmed with explosives and EMPsunch in a coordinated strike, targeting anything that moves without the correct IFF codes." Groot''s eyes followed the moving parts of the diagram, his low rumble filling the room as if to say he approved of such thorough preparedness. Howard, having checked his gun, looked up with newfound interest. "And what if they just say f*ck it and fire at us from a distance?" Peter grinned at Howard''s blunt inquiry, tapping on the holographic disy to bring up a new set of diagrams. "That¡¯s where the next piece of the puzzlees in," he exined. "Knowhere is equipped with a powerful deflector shield that automatically activates when it detects iing fire. This shield isn''t average either; it''s powered by a miniaturized sun housed within the stations core." He pointed to a glowing orb at the center of the station¡¯s schematic. "This micro-sun provides an immense amount of energy, enabling the shield to deflect all attacks with incredible efficiency. It would take a monumental force to even make a dent in it. So, if they decide to just fire from a distance, they¡¯ll find themselves wasting ammo against an unyielding barrier." As Peter finished his exnation, a hush fell over the room. The team looked from the schematics back to Peter, their expressions a mixture of awe and disbelief. It seemed like they were worried for no reason at all. Peter¡¯s understanding and control over theseplex systems were all thanks to his Mechu-Deru ability, which allowed him to takemand of the station with remarkable ease. Without it, he might still be struggling to grasp the full extent of the controls, and many of the advanced security measures installed by his predecessor would likely have remained undiscovered. ¡°Enough talk,¡± Peter dered, his voice firm and resonant through the mask¡¯s modtor. ¡°How about we see what this stuff can really do? Jabba made his choice, and now, we make ours.¡± cing his shining hand on the control panel, Peter seamlessly melded his consciousness with the station¡¯s intricatework of defenses, initiating the deployment sequence. From the station''s periphery, hundreds ofrge, highly advanced sma cannons unfolded with mechanical precision, their formidable barrels aiming into the cold void of space. The residents of Knowhere, who moments ago were going about their daily routines, now stood frozen, gazing up in awe and fear. A collective gasp swept through the crowd as they noticed the iing fleet in the distance. Back in the control center, Peter turned to Cosmo, who was watching the fleet¡¯s approach with intense focus. ¡°Alright, Cosmo, since you¡¯ve been such a good dogtely, I¡¯ll let you pick. Which ship should we shoot first?¡± he asked, a sly grin spreading under his helmet as he gestured towards the looming figures on the screen. Cosmo craned her head upward, her sharp eyes fixating on arge cruiser on the left. She nodded firmly, and Peter echoed the nod with approval. ¡°Good choice,¡± he smirked. Outside, the cannons aligned in unison, locking onto their target. Themand was given, and a deafening boom resonated through Knowhere as the cannons discharged simultaneously. Brilliant streaks of sma shot across space, tracing a fiery path toward the chosen ship. Civilians watched, hearts in their throats, as the sma connected with the cruiser. The impact was catastrophic¡ªwithin seconds, the ship was engulfed in a bright explosion, fragments scattering across the dark canvas of space. The ship, along with all its upants, was obliterated, leaving nothing but wreckage where it once stood. Inside the control center, a hushed awe settled over the crew, stunned by the disy of their own firepower. ¡°See?¡± Peter looked smug, his tone light but underlined with seriousness. ¡°You guys have nothing to worry about.¡± As the initial shock faded, murmurs of agreement filled the room. Howard, now standing by the window, gun in hand, muttered. ¡°I was hoping to shoot some guys myself though...¡± Carina, ignoring Howard¡¯s bloodthirstiness, gave Peter a curious nce. ¡°What¡¯s the next step?¡± she asked, her voice steady despite the adrenaline still coursing through her veins. Peter surveyed the monitors, his gaze sharp. ¡°Next, we take out the remaining ten or so ships and wrap this up. We might even scavenge them for useful bitster, but that all depends on how much is left¡­¡± ¡­ Peter continued his assault on Jabba the Hutt''s fleet from the heart of Knowhere''s control center. With precision and a touch of enjoyment, he fired the station''s sma cannons, sessfully destroying two more enemy ships that had begun to retaliate. The spectacle was both terrifying and awe-inspiring. Outside, the citizens of Knowhere watched the sky light up with explosions. Artillery fire from the remaining ships streaked toward them, a deadly light show that threatened their very existence. But just as panic began to grip the crowd, Knowhere''s shields activated, glowing a vibrant blue as they absorbed and deflected the iing attacks. The artillery exploded harmlessly against the shield, eliciting cheers of relief and jubtion from the onlookers. They celebrated their survival with each burst of enemy fire that failed to prate their sanctuary. Inside the control room, the mood was equally triumphant but focused. Peter and his crew were locked in a battle of attrition, picking off the enemy ships one by one. With each ship''s destruction, a sense of victory grew. Until finally, only the gship remained, loomingrge on the main screen, its guns silent as if contemting its next move. And just as Peter prepared to deliver the final blow, themunication console beeped insistently. Jabba the Hutt was calling for a parley. With a confident smirk, Peter tapped the console to ept the transmission. The image of Jabba that appeared was remarkably different from before. The smugness had drained from his face, reced by a scowl of frustration and defeat. Even his throne room was in disarray, showing the chaos he was enduring. ¡°Hello, there.¡± Peter greeted, a ruthless smirk curled beneath his mask. ¡°Ready to die, you fat ugly slug?¡± A/N: 2556 words :) Long boy¡­ C56 Hutt Captured! C56 Hutt Captured! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Ready to die, you fat ugly slug?¡± Peter, donned in his Star-Lord mask, squared off against the holographic image of Jabba the Hutt. Any pretense of civility quickly faded as Jabba reclined before him, encircled by his anxious minions. Despite his vanished smugness, his denial of the dire situation was evident. For some inexplicable reason, he seemed convinced that Peter wouldn''t dare kill him. Jabba''s chuckle resonated through the speakers, his massive form shifting as he spoke. "Your threats are empty, Starling," his trantor ryed crisply. ¡°The great Jabba warns that killing him will provoke the wrath of the entire Hutt n upon you. He highly doubts you could withstand such an onught.¡± "Is that it? That¡¯s where your confidencees from?" Peter taunted, a grin evident in his voice as he prepared to shatter Jabba''s preconceptions. With a swift motion, Peter directed the holographic disy to zoom in on Jabba''s gship. "Let¡¯s wake you up to reality, shall we?" He muttered, and fired two sma cannons aimed directly at the engines of Jabba¡¯s ship. The monitor disyed the instant chaos that ensued on the gship. The engines erupted in mes, the ship shaking violently, casting Jabba and his crew into turmoil. Jabba''s voice boomed with rage and fear as he yelled at his subordinates, struggling to maintain hisposure. Peter''s voice was calm, almost mocking. "Still in denial, Jabba? Or did that jolt you back to reality?" He paused, but Jabba remained silent, his face contorted with both fear and anger as he gnashed his teeth. Seeing this, Peter¡¯s tone shifting slightly as he continued, dismissively waving a hand. "And as for the Hutt n, which you so cowardly threatened me with, sadly, they mean absolutely nothing to me. You''re not dealing with some scared ve here. To me, you Hutts are just a bunch of oversized worms, and I would dly exterminate any more of your kind who are stupid enough toe looking for trouble." As the reality of his dire situation set in, Jabba¡¯s face contorted with frustration and anger. He screamed at his crew and then turned his fury towards Peter, his words a garbled mess of Huttese. Peter leaned back, his smirk almost audible. "Come on, Jabba. Why don¡¯t you speak Basic with me? I know you can; you''ve understood me this whole time without your interpreter. Or do I need to target the heart of your ship to get you talking?" He frowned thoughtfully, adding, ¡°Though I doubt you¡¯d survive if I did that¡­¡± Jabba responded with a guttural snarl, stubbornly refusing to switchnguages, viewing anynguage other than his own as inferior. Unphased, Peter signaled for another shot. This time, the sma cannon¡¯s fire streaked across the void and struck the tail end of Jabba¡¯s gship, causing another violent shake. The impact was felt even through the holographic link, Jabba¡¯s eyes wide with shock and fear. "How about now? Reconsidered speaking Basic yet?" Peter''s tone was teasing, almost yful, despite the seriousness of their standoff. Grinding his teeth in visible frustration, Jabba finally spat out his reply in Basic, his voice dripping with contempt. "You... you are nothing! A child ying at war!" His fury built as he continued, his tone menacing. "Mark my words, Star-Lord, I will end you myself! And should I fall, the Hutts will rain down upon you and everyone you hold dear!" The room fell silent for a moment, the crew of Knowhere exchanging looks of disbelief and quiet satisfaction. Jabba speaking Basic was not just a concession; it was a clear sign of his desperation. Peter smiled, satisfied and smug, as even in the movies, Jabba never lowered himself to speak anothernguage. "Well, now that we can understand each other¡ªlet''s talk about what happens next." Jabba''s fleshy face twitched with a mix of anger and anxiety. The realization of his dire situation was dawning on him, the dominance he was so ustomed to wielding was now just a memory. "Then what do you want from me?" He nced at the green Twi''lek standing demurely at his side, her eyes downcast. "Look," Jabba gestured towards her with a heavy, begrudging motion. "Take O, the finest dancer from Ryloth, and a hoard of credits, enough to buy a moon or two. Let me go, and all this is yours." Peter crossed his arms, his expression hidden behind his mask yet clearly dismissive. ¡°You really don¡¯t get it, do you? I¡¯m not some scoundrel out for loot¡ªor ves,¡± he added pointedly, his voice firm and resolute. ¡°Knowhere¡¯s got me covered on the money front, and I¡¯m not in the business of owning people, well, at least not innocent people¡­¡± The Hutt''s eyes widened in disbelief, his usual tactics crumbling before him. "You refuse even this? What more could you possibly want?" Jabba''s voice was a mix of incredulity and fear, his authority slipping further with each word. "Well, since you asked," Peter said, tapping his fingers on the control panel thoughtfully. "Your engines are toast, and even if I wanted to let you go¡ªwhich, spoiler alert, I don¡¯t¡ªyou¡¯re not going anywhere fast. So, here''s the deal." He paused for effect, enjoying the tension. "You can either be a very explosive Hutt firework, ore quietly and be part of my new collection. Maybe being on disy in a ss box will give you some perspective.¡± Peter revealed his n, a mischievous grin spreading beneath his mask. Peter''s decision to keep Jabba alive was calcted. He was aware of the strategic advantage Jabba could offer alive rather than dead. The Hutt¡¯s influence was vast in the outer rim, and he was still uncertain about the full extent of the Hutt family''s power and how they might retaliate if Jabba was killed. Keeping Jabba as a captive not only neutralized him as a threat but also provided Peter with a valuable bargaining chip. If the Hutts came seeking vengeance, and he wasn¡¯t able to fend them off, Jabba would be his leverage to negotiate peace or, at the very least, buy time to prepare for any future conflict. ¡®Besides, I can always just kill himter¡­¡¯ Peter thought with a shrug. Peter felt a certain grim satisfaction in deciding to keep Jabba as a collector''s item. Unlike the innocents Jabba had trafficked and enved, Jabba himself was no victim. He was a ruthless cartel boss, whose empire was built on the suffering of countless beings across the gxy. Moreover, Peter saw this oue as karma¡ªJabba was receiving exactly what he had dealt out into the universe. The very fear and control he had wielded were now his to endure, encapsted within the confines of Knowhere. Jabba, a being who thrived on the suffering and subjugation of countless lives, was now forced to be a disy piece, if he agreed of course. After all, Peter didn¡¯t mind just blowing him up and calling it a day. Jabba¡¯s eyes widened, his mind racing through the options presented. Each was as unptable as the other, but the survival instinct of the Hutt was strong. "This is humiliation!" "Think of it more as... retirement," Peter quipped, his smile only growing. "You¡¯re not in a position to negotiate, you know? I¡¯m offering to spare your insignificant little life, so the least you can do is ept and be grateful... And who knows? Maybe being part of my collection will be fun? I mean, I doubt it, but you won¡¯t know till you try." Jabba, seeing no other viable options and with the cold emptiness of space looming as a stark alternative, finally nodded in reluctant agreement, Defeat, thick and bitter, settled over Jabba like a shroud. With a low, guttural grumble, he conceded. "I ept your terms, Star-Lord. I will be your prisoner." He gave up, muttering curses in Huttese under his breath. Peter¡¯s grin was triumphant, clearly satisfied with the oue. "Smart choice. And don''t worry, I''ll make sure you''refortable. Maybe I''ll even add a viewing window and let people pay to see the magnificent Jabba the Hutt!" As the transmission cut off, Peter watched with glee as Jabba''s face flushed with fury and embarrassment, savoring every moment of his difort. ¡®Man, I love Karma¡­¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Minutester¡­ The silver streaks of Knowhere''s drones glinted against the backdrop of the cosmos as they surrounded Jabba''s battered gship. With mechanical precision they efficiently destroyed all of the ships weapons before towing the massive vessel towards the docking bay of the space station city. On the docking tform, Peter stood with his allies¡ªGroot, Howard the Duck, and Cosmo the Spacedog. Carina was back at the pce, preparing what was soon to be Jabba''s new ''residence''. Howard, reloading his trusty Tommy gun, nced at Peter with a sly smirk. "So, how much you wanna bet that slug isn¡¯t gonna stick to the deal?" Peter scoffed, a yful twinkle in his eye behind his mask. "That''s a sucker¡¯s bet. No way Jabba¡¯s not gonna pull something." The group''s collective gaze hardened, each preparing for the inevitable confrontation. Cosmo''s eyes narrowed as she levitated a cluster of metal scraps, her psychic energy crackling with anticipation. Howard¡¯s smirk widened as he aimed his weapon, and Groot¡¯s bark-like skin bristled, his stature growing as if drawing strength from the tension in the air. Their wait was short-lived. As soon as Jabba''s gship''s doors hissed open, a horde of Hutt soldiers spilled out, sters firing wildly. Instantly, the tform erupted into chaos. Howard burst intoughter amidst the gunfire, a gleeful sound barely masking the Tommy gun''s rat-tat-tat. "Just what I was hopin'' for¡ªa little action!" he yelled over the noise, mowing down the attackers with disturbing efficiency. Groot extended his arms, sprouting a thick wall of branches that shielded the team from iing sts. Meanwhile, Cosmo unleashed her telekic fury, hurling objects with lethal precision. Soldiers were flung backward, crashing into their ship like ragdolls. Amidst the turmoil, Peter stood calm and collected. Only once his crew had cleared most of the grunts did he motion them forward, stepping into the gship with the air of a king entering a conquered castle. ¡­ Inside the throne room at the heart of the ship, Jabba waited, his anxiety palpable as the sounds of battle drew closer and closer¡­ Until suddenly, the room''s opulent doors swung open violently, propelled by a telekic shove. His soldiers, who had been ordered to ambush Peter''s crew outside, were now being hurled through the air, smashing into the walls with sickening cracks. Jabba¡¯s eyes widened in panic. In a desperate, clumsy move, he pulled a ster hidden within the folds of his fat. He fired at Peter, hoping to catch him off-guard. But Peter was ready. With an effortless flick of his wrist, he absorbed the energy from the ster bolts before they could even reach him. And with another gesture, the ster ripped away from Jabba¡¯s grip, turning to aim directly at the Hutt''s forehead. Peter''s voice was cool, almost casual as he spoke. "So, Jabba, do you want to surrender, or would you rather take a deep breath through your f*cking forehead?" (A/N: I stole that one from the new Deadpool trailer¡­) Defeated and cornered, Jabba''s eyes darted around the room, seeking an escape he knew wasn¡¯t there. With a low, resigned grumble, he nodded. "I surrender," he spat, the bitterness of his defeat coating every syble. A/N: 1944 words :) C57 Late Night Visitor C57 Late Night Visitor Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 13 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Not long after he was paraded through the streets of Knowhere and subsequently locked up in the pce, the news of Jabba the Hutt''s capture spread like wildfire across the Outer Rim. In dingy cantinas, bustling marketces, and secluded hideouts, whispers turned into heated debates about the audacious act of a man calling himself Star-Lord, who seized control of Knowhere and dared to capture a Hutt. The reactions varied as wildly as thes they originated from¡ªsome hailed Star-Lord as a hero, a liberator of sorts, while others condemned him as a foolhardy renegade whose actions could ignite a war with the powerful Hutt ns. On Tatooine, the suns set in a ze of orange and crimson, casting long shadows over the dusty, windswept ins of Mos Espa. Amidst the small hovels and crowded streets, the news reached a young Anakin Skywalker and his mother, Shmi, still toiling under the harsh rule of their owner, Watto. Anakin, a curious and bright, blue-eyed child, overheard snippets of conversation while he helped Watto in his junk shop. [Insert picture of young Anakin Skywalker here] His Toydarian master was animatedly discussing the event with a customer, his wings buzzing with excitement. "Jabba caught by some nobody? Ha! That¡¯s not possible. Though if it¡¯s true, it¡¯s definitely bad for business. Who knows what the Hutts will do?" [Insert picture of Watto here] Shmi, on the other hand, heard the news from a group of fellow ves as she made a delivery for Watto. The women shared cautious hope, their voices a mix of fear and optimism. "Perhaps things will change now," one murmured. "Jabba was cruel. His absence might spur the Republic toe and clean things up around here..." "Sure, as if that would ever happen..." another ve muttered skeptically, well aware how unlikely that truly was. ¡­ Anakin, unable to keep his questions to himself any longer, tugged at Shmi¡¯s sleeveter that evening as they sat down for their meager dinner. "Mama, who¡¯s Star-Lord? And why did he capture Jabba? Is he a hero?" Shmi, smoothing his hair back, pondered how to exin theplicated dynamics of the outer rim to her son. Ultimately, she chose to fabricate aforting story to offer him some hope. After all, it¡¯s not like they¡¯ll ever meet Star-Lord, especially if the Hutts decide to retaliate. "Star-Lordes from a ce way beyond the twinkly stars we see when we look up at the night sky. He did something very brave and very bold. He¡¯s a hero who fights for freedom and justice. He went after Jabba because he knew how cruelly the Hutts treat people, keeping them as ves and spreading fear. He wanted to stop him, to make sure that no one else would suffer under Jabba¡¯s rule." Shmi spun a tail that any child, especially a ve child, would be captivated by. "Will hee here and save us too?" Anakin¡¯s eyes were wide with a mixture of awe and excitement. Shmi sighed, her face lined with the weight of years of servitude. "I don¡¯t know, my little star. But people like us, we can only watch and hope. We must be careful, though. Powerful beings fight above us, and too often, we are caught in the middle¡­¡± ¡­ As night deepened, Anakiny in his bed, the stars twinkling through the small window beside him. The tales of heroes and viins whirled in his mind, intertwining with his dreams of freedom and adventure, far beyond the harsh deserts of Tatooine. ¡®I hope Star-Lordes to save us soon¡­¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, across the gxy, in the shadowy corners of Nal Hutta, the news of Jabba¡¯s capture reached his kin. The mood was somber and charged with a vtile energy. n leaders gathered, their heavy bodies shifting restlessly as they discussed the implications of Jabba''s disgrace. "We must respond," a massive Hutt growled in Huttese, his voice echoing in the dimly lit chamber. "This insult cannot go unanswered. The audacity of this Star-Lord¡ªcapturing one of our own! It''s a deration of war!" Another older Hutt, his eyes narrowing, added, "Yes, but we must be cautious. This outsider seems even more daring than the Collector, and even he gave us problems¡­ We need a n, not just brute force." The decision was heavy with consequences. Retaliation was inevitable, but the approach was yet to be determined. As the meeting disbanded, messengers were sent out into the night. Orders were given. The gears of war began to turn, slowly and steadily. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Amidst the chaos of Jabba the Hutt¡¯s capture and the following uproar across the Outer Rim, Peter, now known far and wide as Star-Lord, faced the former ves of Jabba, led by O, the Twi¡¯lek dancer. O stepped forward, her voice a soft murmur, the tension clear in her poised stance. "We greet our new master," she began, bowing respectfully, an action mirrored by the others. "We wish to express our gratitude for the kindness you have shown thus far. Few masters would provide their ves with three meals a day, homes of their own, and even credits to spend. We¡¯re lucky to havee into your possession¡­¡± Peter¡¯s expression softened, his response immediate and firm, dismissing her offer with a gentle shake of his head. ¡°Listen, I know this may be hard to believe, but I¡¯m not here to take Jabba¡¯s ce. You¡¯re free now. Really free.¡± Murmurs rippled through the group, a blend of skepticism and budding hope. O, her green skin even more striking against the dim lighting, spoke hesitantly, ¡°Freedom?¡± Peter¡¯s nod was firm, his gaze sweeping over the faces turned toward him. ¡°Absolutely. I have no use for ves. You can go and live your lives however you please.¡± It was then that one of the braver souls stepped forward, revealing the grim reality of their situation. ¡°Even if you mean that, we can¡¯t truly be free. These chips¡­¡± He trailed off, angling his neck to show a small, almost imperceptible bump under his skin. "They''re rigged to explode if we attempt to escape." Peter''s brow furrowed as he listened, a sh of recognition crossing his features. He recalled a scene from one of the Star Wars movies he''d watched in his past life¡ªAnakin Skywalker, a young ve on Tatooine, exining the grim function of a simr device imnted in him and his mother. "If you try to run away," Anakin had said, "they''ll blow you up... boom!" Transmitter chips, as Peter now understood them to be, were cruel devices surgically embedded under the skin of ves, designed to ensure absolute obedience. Each chip could be activated remotely, triggering a lethal explosion if the ve attempted to flee or if deemed necessary by their master. This barbaric practice was one of the many ways veholders maintained control, instilling fear and submission through the ever-present threat of an explosive death. Peter¡¯s eyes darkened with disgust as he scanned the sea of simr marks on the others. ¡°Show me,¡± he directed O, his voice carrying a gentlemand. With visible trepidation, O stepped forward. Her hands trembled slightly as she exposed the side of her neck, the lump of the transmitter chip starkly visible. Peter extended his hand, his fingertips glowing faintly with the power of Mechu-Deru. A hush fell over the room as everyone watched, holding their collective breath. The glow intensified, and a soft vibration crept up her neck. O winced, a sharp gasp escaping her as she instinctively recoiled. For a harrowing second, she expected the worst. But then, the feeling disappeared. O¡¯s eyes were wide, disbelieving, as she felt her neck. Instead of an explosion, there was a tiny trickle of blood where the chip had been. Peter stood holding the deactivated chip, now harmless, between his fingers. ¡°Now you¡¯re truly free,¡± Peter said, his voice a mix of relief and satisfaction. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± What followed was a flurry of activity, with former ves lining up, each face etched with a mixture of fear and hope. O watched, still clutching her neck, as Peter deactivated one chip after another. The expressions of those freed were transforming¡ªfrom terror and disbelief to joy and relief, tears flooding down their cheeks. As thest person stepped away, chip-free and stunned, a palpable sense of liberation filled the room. O, now at the front of the group, turned to Peter. Her eyes, luminous and teary, spoke volumes of the gratitude she couldn''t articte. Peter, feeling a rare solemnity amidst his usual light-hearted demeanor, met her gaze. ¡°See?¡± he said simply. ¡°I told you I¡¯d set you all free.¡± Turning to Carina, Peter instructed her to guide the newly freed individuals through their next steps. "Show them out please. And make sure they have everything they need," he told her, his tone firm yet kind. Clutching the deactivated ve chip, a new n sparked in Peter''s mind. With determined steps, he left the room and made his way through thebyrinthine corridors of the pce, heading towards a more secluded section. Here, behind reinforced ss casings, were the creatures and beings he had chosen not to free: the infamous Dark Elves, the battle-hardened Chitauri, and various other beings known for their ruthlessness and violent histories. His gaze lingered on each, acknowledging the threat they posed even behind barriers. And then there was Jabba the Hutt, the most recent addition. As Peter entered, Jabba''srge, bulbous eyes fixed on him, and a stream of angry Huttese spilled out. The Hutt''s voice was guttural, filled with threats and curses, but Peter merely nced at him with an unimpressed air. Walking over to a nearby control panel, Peter''s fingers hovered above a series of buttons. He pressed one, and instantly, purple gas hissed into the enclosures. Chaos erupted within the cases as their upants panicked, their fears palpable even through the ss. Jabba thrashed wildly, his massive body shaking the small enclosure, his eyes bulging with terror. The gas quickly did its work, and as silence fell, Peter began the next phase of his n. He opened each case methodically, stepping inside with a chip in hand. These chips were simr to those he had just removed from the ves, but designed with a deadly edge. One by one, he imnted them into his captives. The chips would hopefully remain undetected by them, programmed to end their lives if they ever attempted to leave Knowhere without his explicit permission. Jabba''s case required special attention. Peter imnted not one but five chips into the massive Hutt, ensuring multiple fail-safes. Once done, Peter sealed the cases once more, stepping back to survey his work. This wasn''t something he enjoyed, but it was necessary. "Can''t risk you guys causing any trouble," he muttered to himself. As he left the room, the silence was a stark contrast to the grateful cheers of the freed ves that still echoed in his mind. This mix of freedom and captivity was a small burden for Peter, but one he was willing to bear, knowing the dangerous nature of those he held captive. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As the gxy outside his floor-to-ceiling windows sparkled under the nket of night, Petery awake, listening to music as his thoughts drifted through the recent events. ¡®There¡¯s so much I need to do, but I have to return to the Jedi soon¡­ y Run Around Sue by Dion Here''s my story, it''s sad but true It''s about a girl that I once knew She took my love then ran around With every single guy in town Yeah, I should have known it from the very start This girl would leave me with a broken heart Now listen people what I''m telling you A-keep away from-a Runaround Sue, yeah I miss her lips and the smile on her face The touch of her hand and this girl''s warm embrace So if you don''t wanna cry like I do A-keep away from-a Runaround Sue ¡­ .. . As Peter¡¯s mind was racing with thoughts of ns, possible Hutt attacks, and hising Jedi Knighthood, suddenly, a faint rustle broke the silence of his quarters. His senses, honed by his Jedi training, immediately alerted him to another presence in the room. Turning swiftly, he pulled off his headphones and caught sight of O, the Twi¡¯lek dancer he had freed earlier, as she stealthily entered the room, her curvaceous body on full disy. "Why are you here, O? How did you even get into the pce?" Peter¡¯s voice was calm but firm, cutting through the quiet of the room. O, caught off guard and visibly embarrassed, hesitated before answering. "Umm¡­ Carina agreed to hire me to help around the pce, so I live here now," she exined, her eyes widening as she saw his face for the first time. ''I''ll have to discuss this with Carinater,'' Peter frowned in thought. While he appreciated O''s presence and understood Carina likely needed assistance with maintaining the pce, she can¡¯t just let anyone she pleased inside without at least telling him first. Sensing there was more to her presence, Peter pressed further. "And why are you here in my room, at this hour?" he asked, his gaze wandering along her exposed skin. ¡°And naked, not that I mind though¡­¡± O¡¯s eyes flitted away for a moment before she met his gaze again, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. "I... I wanted to thank you," she began awkwardly, "for freeing me. I thought maybe I could... show my gratitude." Her voice trailed off suggestively. But a secondter, she paused, conflicted by Peter''s youth beneath his mask. "I didn''t realize you were so... young though," she said, her voice tinged with surprise yet carrying a resigned willingness borne from her past experiences pleasing Jabba''s guests. Instantly, Peter felt a stir of temptation; O was undeniably beautiful, and she reminded him of the Star Wars p*rn he¡¯d seen in the past. Yet, he knew her gratitude was driving her actions, not genuine desire. He couldn¡¯t, in good conscience, ept what she offered, even if he really wanted to¡­ "O, I appreciate it, but it¡¯s probably best we don¡¯t," Peter said gently, his tone resolute yet kind. "You don¡¯t owe me anything. You¡¯re free now, truly free, and that means making choices for yourself, not because you feel indebted." O nodded, a mix of relief and shocked respect in her eyes, understanding his refusal as yet another act of kindness she would have to find a way to repay. "Thank you," she said softly, a genuine smile recing her earlier embarrassment as she turned to leave, her spirit a little lighter. O paused at the threshold, turning to nce back at Peter. Her voice was hesitant but warm. "Umm¡­ goodnight." Peter smiled, a gentle acknowledgment flickering across his features. "Goodnight, O. Rest well," he replied. As the door clicked shut behind her, Peter reclined again, his mind somewhat soothed by his decision, yet now he was faced with a rather pressing issue¡­ ncing at his right hand, Peter mumbled, "Looks like it''s just you and me again, old friend..." A/N: 2556 words :) C58 Hutt Retaliation?! C58 Hutt Retaliation?! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 13 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A/N: 2 chapters today?! Enjoy ;) A week had passed since the night O came to sneak into his bedroom, and the next day, Peter had a serious talk with Carina about letting people into the pce without his knowledge. She understood the importance of keeping him informed and agreed to be more cautious in the future. Yet, Peter knew the pce was bustling with other inhabitants as well, including Groot, Cosmo, Howard the Duck, and now O, who moved in as a sort of live-in maid. Seeing the need for better security, Peter decided to enhance the pce''s defenses. Using his Mechu-Deru, he delved into the security systems, setting up a new notification system directly linked to his datapad. This system was programmed to alert him whenever anyone entered or left the pce,plete with camera snapshots of the individuals as well. As a notification popped up on his datapad, showing O and Carina returning with groceries, Peter smirked. "Now, if anyone slips past security or they let someone in without informing me, I''ll be the first to know." Peter couldn''t help but feel a sense of aplishment as he looked over his work. In the past, setting up something like this would have required significant help from Aa and a lot of time, given hisck of prowess with technology. But now, thanks to Mechu-Deru, he couldpensate for his technical shorings with ease. Peter smiled, thinking to himself, "Now, all I need is a Force technique that can help me create technology, and my tech disability will bepletely fixed." Of course, Peter didn¡¯t only work on the security, during this time, he delved deeply into the mysteries held within the Russian Gray Jedi¡¯s Holocron. With Cosmo tranting, Peter managed to transfer every shred of knowledge from the ancient device into his datapad. This included numerous Force techniques, interesting locations, such as Earth''s possible coordinates, and even the life story of the Jedi who crafted it. Among the treasures of knowledge, Ionize particrly captivated Peter. He had already started practicing it, though so far, he had managed only to blow up small pieces of technology. For the time being, anythingrger than a Datapad was out of his league. ¡®I''ll keep practicing until I can destroy entire armies,¡¯ Peter¡¯s mind wandered, as he envisioned obliterating legions of droids on the battlefield with a simple thought. But Ionize was not the only technique that drew his attention; the concept of Unity Battle Meditation also intrigued him, promising enhanced physical and mental abilities duringbat by bncing the light and dark sides of the Force. However, Peter¡¯s immediate focus was on mastering Ionize. The potential to cripple enemy machinery with a thought was too advantageous to ignore, particrly given the presence of droid armies in the Star Wars movies. Peter mused, ¡®Who knows if the Trade Federation will cause problems like the movies. It''s best to be prepared for anything they might do¡­¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, far from the rtive safety and bustle of Knowhere, in the dimly litmand center of a colossal warship, the mood was tense and expectant. Hutt overlords, their features grim and determined, congregated around a massive holographic disy that depicted an overwhelming fleet of warships. Thergest of the Hutts, a particrly ruthless leader known as Gorba the Hutt, hissed orders in his guttural Huttese tongue. His voice was a low rumble that resonated through the cold metal of the warship. "Set course for Knowhere. Ensure every ship is battle-ready and armed to the teeth. No mistakes." One by one, themanders confirmed their readiness, their voices a mixture of eagerness and wariness. The fleet, a menacing array of heavy cruisers, battleships, and support vessels, began to move as one formidable unit. Engines ignited, casting a fierce glow against the backdrop of deep space, and the ships advanced, cutting through the cosmos with lethal intent. On the bridge of the gship, Gorba watched with a predatory gleam in his eyes. The screen in front of him disyed the coordinates of Knowhere, now not just a destination but a target. "Let the gxy witness the power of the Hutt ns. Soon, Knowhere will be ours and Star-Lord will kneel before us," he dered, his voice echoing ominously through themand center. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As a massive fleet headed towards Knowhere, Peter sat on the floor in the center of his grand master bedroom, the remnants of destroyed tech scattered around him. His focus was intense as he maneuvered his hands, practicing the Force technique Ionize. Sparks danced from his fingertips, asionally igniting small fires that he hastily extinguished with a frustrated grunt. Just as he was about to try again, across the room, his datapad buzzed with an iing message. Summoning it with a wave of his hand, he found that It was from Master Windu, and the text on the screen made Peter''s brow furrow. Windu: How is the mission proceeding? These check-ins had be more frequent, a constant reminder of the life awaiting him back at the Jedi Temple. With a sigh, Peter tapped out a reply, crafting his words carefully. Peter: Getting close to the target. Might need another week. It wasn''t exactly the truth. His mission had beenpleted weeks ago, but Knowhere, with its endless challenges and new responsibilities, had imed more of his time than he had anticipated. Resolving that it was time to prepare hispanions for his departure, Peter sent out a call for a meeting. He chose one of the pce''s grand chambers, adorned like a museum with artifacts from across the gxies, for their gathering. As everyone assembled, Groot, Howard the Duck, Carina, Cosmo, and even O, who was now dressed in a maid''s outfit, bringing in trays of snacks and drinks, serving the group one by one. "Thanks, O," Cosmo said, as O set down a bowl of cooked meat for her, wagging her tail appreciatively. With everyone settled, Peter cleared his throat. "I''ll need to head back to the Jedi soon. They''lle looking if I stay away too long, and we can''t have them poking around Knowhere." The room fell silent, the weight of his words settling over the group. Groot''s wooden features drooped slightly, and even Howard, who muttered a dry "good riddance," couldn''t mask the somber flicker in his eyes. "But what about the Hutts?" Carina''s voice broke the silence. "They could attack at any time." Peter nodded. "The defenses are set. If a fleet appears, the system will handle it automatically." Swallowing a mouthful of meat, Cosmo chimed in with a skeptical growl. "But what if they get past the defenses?" Shaking his head, Peter reassured them. "It''s unlikely. And even if they do, the secondary measures will kick in. We''re prepared for everything." Though uncertainty lingered, Peter''s confidence seemed to bolster the group''s spirits. He added, "I''ll be here for another week. So If the Hutts aren¡¯t dragging their feet, I''ll be here to help." He said before adding, "But remember, if they don''t show up while I¡¯m here, you''re all free to leave alongside me. You don''t have to stay here¡ªeverything is fully automated after all.¡± Carina frowned, her loyalty to her new home and Peter''s vision was evident in her resolve. "And abandon all the people here? I''m not going anywhere." "I am Groot!" dered Groot, who had nearly been turned into a disy in this very pce. Yet, he was willing to stay; this was his home now. After all, he had nothing else to return to. No home, no family, no people¡­ "Actually Groot," Peter began. "When I leave for the Jedi Temple, you''ll need toe with me." Groot tilted his head. "I am Groot?" he rumbled, a hint of wariness in his tone. Peter nodded, his expression understanding. "I know you probably don¡¯t want to. But it¡¯s part of the mission they gave me. As you already know, I was sent to rescue you, and they won''t believe that I¡¯ve actually done that unless youe with me. You can return here right after they verify everything." With a slow nod, Groot replied, "I am Groot." His voice was low, filled with a reluctant eptance. Peter''s gaze swept across the room, catching the curious looks from Howard, O, and Cosmo. He cleared his throat, ready to address something that¡¯s been bothering him. "Before we end this little meeting, there¡¯s something we need to clear up. And I know I¡¯m about to sound like a clingy girlfriend, but I have to ask. What are we?" he asked, his question hanging in the air. The group exchanged puzzled nces. Howard especially, "What the f*ck¡¯s that supposed to mean?" The Duck asked. Peterughed softly. "I mean, what are we to each other?" He paused, allowing his question to sink in. "We barely know each other for more than two weeks, yet we live together, and even fought together. I just want to know if that¡¯s going to continue, or if any of you n to go your separate ways at some point¡­" Silence settled over the group, each member reflecting on the unexpected depth of the question. Encouraged by their silence, Peter continued, "I¡¯ll let you know now, that although I¡¯m leaving soon, I n oning back. I¡¯ll be leaving the Jedi. And when I do, I want to start something new¡ªa crew of friends and allies. We¡¯ll explore the gxy, help people, take on missions, collect bounties, maybe evenmit some crime¡ªwhatever feels right." His voice grew more animated as he spoke, outlining a vision of freedom and adventure. The idea sparked a visible interest among the group. Groot shifted excitedly, and even Howard¡¯s usual cynicism seemed tempered by curiosity. "I¡¯d like you all to be a part of that crew," Peter urged. "You don''t have to decide now, or anytime soon since I haven¡¯t left the Jedi yet. But just think about it. Because I¡¯d like us to be more than just a bunch of strangers who were forced to work together out of convenience." Groot was the first to speak, his voice deep and resonant. "I am Groot." His simple affirmation carried a weight ofmitment¡ªGroot was in. Cosmo perked up beside Groot. She trotted over to Peter, her tail wagging. Her voice, though electronically tranted, conveyed unmistakable enthusiasm. ¡°I¡¯m in too, Captain!¡± Her eyes glowed with loyalty that only a dog could have. Next, one by one, nods and murmurs of agreement filled the room. The rest of them may not have been as sure as Groot and Cosmo, but they agreed to think about it nheless. Carina, deeply loyal to Peter as he saved her life, felt an immediate urge to agree just like Groot and Cosmo. However, she was torn¡­ As the room cleared out, the lingering buzz of conversation faded, leaving Peter and Carina alone. The quiet gave Carina the moment she needed to gather her thoughts and address her concerns. "Peter," she began, her voice steady yet filled with a mix of emotions, "I want to be a part of your crew, but I need to be honest. My heart is here, in Knowhere. This is where I feel I make a difference." Peter listened intently, his expression understanding. "Carina, I get it," he reassured her with a gentle smile. "You''ve helped me build something special here. I¡¯d never ask you to abandon that." Her eyes searched his, looking for any sign of disappointment, but finding none, she felt a weight lift from her shoulders. "Really? I can stay here then?" "Absolutely," Peter affirmed, his voice warm. "We''ll need a base, a home to return to. Knowhere can be that home base, and you could be the one that takes care of it. When we''re out there, it¡¯d give us all peace of mind knowing you''re keeping things running. How does that sound?" A relieved smile spread across Carina''s face. "It sounds perfect, Peter. I''m in," she said, her decision now firm. Her loyalty to Peter had never wavered, and now she could support him without leaving the ce that had be her calling. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Dayster, Peter was filled with a mix of excitement and apprehension. The prospect of forming his own Guardians of the Gxy was daunting yet thrilling. O had already made her decision, opting to join the crew while remaining with Carina to help oversee their home base, leaving only Howard undecided. ''That damn Duck is going to keep me waiting until thest second...'' Peter shook his head, familiar with Howard''s prickly, sarcastic exterior by now. Meanwhile, outside the space station, the ck expanse of space was pierced by the gleaming lights of a fleet. The ominous silhouette of Hutt ships drew closer, their intent clear and dangerous. Knowhere''s sensors, freshly enhanced by Peter''s diligent work, promptly detected the threat. rms red throughout the pce and the city beyond, a stark contrast to the calm that had just settled in recent days. The citizens of Knowhere, though startled by the sudden intrusion, were less panicked than one might expect. Just a week prior, they had faced a simr situation, and their survival had bolstered their confidence. Whispers of reassurance spread among the popce as they prepared for another siege, their overwhelming trust in their new leader evident. Inside the pce, the sharp sound of the rm sliced through the serenity of the grand chamber. Peter, who had been meditating quietly by his packed bags¡ªready for departure the next day¡ªopened his eyes, a knowing smirk ying across his lips. "Looks like they decided not to drag their feet after all," he mused aloud, his voice echoing slightly in the now empty room. Rising to his feet, he checked the status on his datapad. The live feeds showed the advancing fleet, every ship marked by the distinctive banners of the Hutt ns. A/N: 2352 words :) C59 Hutt Destruction! C59 Hutt Destruction! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 13 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In the security room of the pce, Peter, adorned in his new, iconic mask, gathered with Groot, Cosmo, Howard the Duck, Carina, and O. The atmosphere was tense, much more tense than thest invasion they dealt with. On therge screen before them, an unnerving sight could be seen: over five hundred Hutt warships moving ominously towards their small but spirited space station city. Howard, leaning against a console, quipped dryly, "Well, I guess we¡¯re dead. It¡¯s been horrible knowing each and every one of you..." Peter, standing confidently by the main console, rolled his eyes at Howard''s attempt to lighten the mood but kept his eyes fixed on the screen. Most of the group shifted ufortably; thest skirmish with Jabba''s meager twelve ships was still fresh in their minds, and now, they faced an armada. Before Peter could initiate contact, the console beeped loudly¡ªan iing hail from the Hutt fleet. He pressed the answer button, and the screen shifted to disy a grand throne room filled with Hutts of varying sizes and ages, their slimy skin glistening under the dim light. In the center, an especiallyrge, ancient-looking Hutt began to speak in a guttural tone. The interpreter''s voice came through the speakers: "Star-Lord, you dare to take my nephew captive. You will surrender immediately, return Jabba, and relinquish Knowhere or be obliterated." Peter listened, his face unreadable behind his mask. He nced at his friends, noting their anxious stances. This was a repeat ofst week''s encounter with Jabba, and he felt a surge of defiance alongside a small bit of boredom. With a deliberate slowness, Peter raised his middle finger to the screen and, with his other hand, he used his Mechu-Deru to take full control of Knowhere''s defenses. "Look, we¡¯ve danced this dance before with your nephew, and I¡¯m not in the mood to drag it out again," he dered. Instantly, the space around Knowhere erupted into chaos. Hundreds of huge sma cannons unfolded from the station¡¯s structure, targeting the Hutt ships with ruthless precision. Explosions lit up the space like a deadly fireworks show, each st a hammer of judgment against the invading fleet. On the screen, chaos reigned in the Hutt throne room. The ancient Hutt leader barked orders in a panic as their ship rocked violently from the impacts. Their angry shouts filled the room, but Peter simply watched with a smirk. "Save your breath. You fat, ugly slugs should''ve thought twice beforeing here," Peter retorted with a dismissive snort. He abruptly cut the transmission and turned to his team with a grin. "Well, that''s that. Let''s make sure none of them escapes. But first, O!" "Yes?" She responded promptly. "Could you grab us some drinks and snacks? I want to enjoy the show..." Peter smirked, gesturing towards the screen where another dozen Hutt warships were erupting in mes. ¡­ After getting their snacks, the group watched the Hutt fleet disintegrate live on the screen, an unspoken bond of victory and relief beginning to knit between them. Peter leaned back against the control panel, his iconic mask sat on hisp revealing a mischievous grin. The fireworks disy of exploding warships provided a spectacr, albeit dangerous, backdrop. "Ohh, there goes half of their fleet!" he chuckled, enjoying this far more than he should. Groot responded with his usual, "I am Groot," which everyone in the room now understood as an expression of agreement, or sometimes just a in old affirmation of his presence. Outside, many Hutt warships managed a desperate barrage of fire, their cannons zing in retaliation towards Knowhere. But sadly, for them, the station¡¯s reflector shield shimmered to life, an iridescent barrier that repelled the onught effortlessly. The sts bounced off, dissipating into the cold void of space without causing any harm. "They think that''s gonna work?" Howard asked, shaking his head as he sipped from a ss of wine O had brought him. The drink seemed to have an odd, neon glow¡ªlikely something strong enough to knock out a lesser creature. Carina, standing behind Peter, watched the chaos unfold with a critical eye. "I guess I was worried for nothing. Even a thousand ships might not be able to withstand our defenses¡­¡± Peter nodded. ¡°Yeah, their efforts are pointless. Our shields can withstand much more than this and even our sma cannons aren¡¯t firing at full speed." As the battle raged on, thest remnants of the Hutt fleet began to scatter, their formations breaking as panic set in. Amidst the disarray, the Hutt gship, a monstrous vessel adorned with garish symbols of opulence, made a slow, cumbersome attempt to flee. Peter watched intently, a yful yet calcting look in his eyes. "Where do you think you¡¯re going?" He tapped a fewmands into the console, deploying a swarm of drones into the fray. The small, agile machines darted through the debris and chaos with precision, converging on the fleeing gship. As the drones approached, they released a synchronized burst of electromaic pulses. The gship¡¯s engines flickered and died, its lights dimming as it drifted helplessly in space. The drones, undeterred,tched onto the colossal ship, their engines whirring as they began to tow it toward Knowhere. Peter spun around to face his team, his smile broad and victorious. "Let''s go and show these Hutts some real hospitality. But before that, let¡¯s give them a show¡­¡± he chuckled as he put his mask back on. ¡°¡±¡±?¡±¡±¡± The group watched him, puzzled by his actions. Tapping a few buttons on the console to initiate a hail to the gship, Peter waited patiently. Secondster, the screen flickered and shifted to disy the interior of the Hutt ship, where the creatures were packed together, their faces twisted in fear and anger. "Good evening,dies and gents," Peter greeted cheerfully, his upbeat and excited. "Hope you''re enjoying your time in Knowhere." The ancient Hutt who had spoken before now appeared visibly shaken, his eyes wide with horror. "Chuba doompa, dopa-maskey kung!" he bellowed, his voice thick with fury, but the words were lost on Peter. ¡°Yeah, man. Whatever that means¡­¡± Peter shrugged as he tapped another button, bringing up a live feed of Jabba, who was disyed prominently in a ss box in the center of Knowhere¡¯s pce. The crime lord looked miserable and defeated, his massive body barely fitting inside the enclosure. "You see, Jabba here was supposed to be my little insurance policy," Peter exined, his tone mockingly considerate. "I wasn''t sure how tough or annoying you guys would be. But, well, you''ve seen how easy it was to handle your fleet." The Hutts on the screen began shouting, their voices ovepping in a racket of anger and fear. Peter waited for them to quiet down before continuing, his finger hovering dramatically over his datapad. "And now, I really don¡¯t need him anymore, do I?" he mused aloud, his finger tapping the button without breaking eye contact with the camera. The screen split to show Jabba''s face just as his head exploded in a gruesome disy, sttering his ss cage with blood. Silence abruptly filling the room as the image cut out, leaving only Peter¡¯s masked face on the screen. The shock was palpable even through the digital connection, with screams and curses erupting from the Hutt ship. Rtives of Jabba were the loudest, their threats and insults aimed directly at Peter, who simply listened with a bored expression. "Ah, music to my ears," Peter muttered, hardly phased by the vitriol. "But really, you guys should save your breath. You¡¯ll need it." With a flick of his wrist, he waved cheerfully at the screen. "I¡¯ll see you all soon. Real soon." With that, he ended the transmission, cutting off the stream of Hutt curses. He turned back to his crew, who were watching him with a mix of horror and awe. "Well, that''s that," he said with a shrug, his grin never fading. "Let¡¯s go wee our guests, shall we?" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After the explosive death of Jabba the Hutt, the silence of space enveloped Knowhere. Amidst the drifting debris of shattered warships, the Hutt gship, now a colossal dpidated husk, was being towed forcefully toward the station. "Alright, team, this is where we finish things off," Peter dered, clipping his mask back on. "Groot, Cosmo, Howard¡ªgear up. We''re going in hot, saving the innocents, and wiping out any soldiers or slugs wee across." Groot nodded, his wooden form creaking slightly as he prepared his limbs forbat. Cosmo, always eager, telepathically projected her readiness, while Howard, albeit less enthusiastically, loaded his Tommy gun with a smirk on his beak. Naturally, Peter could have obliterated their ship instead of docking it, but he chose not to for three reasons. First, he suspected there were many ves aboard their gship, much like Jabba''s. Second, he anticipated finding valuable loot onboard. Andstly, he simply relished the thrill ofbat. Watching a bunch of ships explode from a distance is fun, but nothing beats the adrenaline rush of being in the thick of the action, facing enemies head-on. Soon enough, the docking bay activated as the gship connected with a metallic ng. "Do you want to do the honors, or should I?" Peter turned to Cosmo, his tone light yet filled with the thrill of the moment. Cosmo wagged her tail excitedly, stepping forward. With a focused re and a subtle motion of her head, she unleashed her power, ripping the doors of the ship open with a loud, wrenching noise. The metal groaned under the unseen force, bending and twisting until the entrywayy bare before them. "Good dog," Peter said, patting her head. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Cosmoughed as her tail wagged back and forth. As soon as the doors ttered to the ground, ster bolts flew out towards the group. Peter stepped forward, absorbing the energy from the bolts into his body. His team rallied behind him, ready for the onught. With a casual swagger, he walked into the gship, the embodiment of confidence. Behind him, chaos ensued. Howard, with a grunt, opened fire, the sounds of his gun echoing through the metallic corridors. Each shot found its mark, putting bullets in half of the Hutt soldiers who dared to face them. Meanwhile, Cosmo, her powers surging, lifted the remaining attackers and mmed them into the metal walls with sickening crunches, their bodies undoubtedly shattered. Groot charged down the hallway, his wooden form hurtling toward the iing soldiers. And like a child tossing around toys, Groot flung the soldiers aside, their bodies crumpling under his powerful blows. Hall by hall, the team cleared the ship. They encountered pockets of resistance, but none could withstand their coordinated assault. The deeper they ventured into the gship, the more desperate the resistance became. ves and nonbat personnel, coerced into fighting, rushed at them with nothing but sheer desperation. Of course, Peter and his team incapacitated them with non-lethal force, ensuring they were merely knocked out, not harmed. Finally, they reached the imposing doors of the throne room, a trail of unconscious bodies marking their path. Peter turned to hisrades. "Continue clearing the ship. I''ll handle the Hutts," he instructed with a firm nod. As Groot, Howard, and Cosmo fanned out to secure the rest of the ship, Peter approached the throne room doors alone. His hand hovered over the surface, and with a flick of his wrist, he unleashed a burst of telekinesis. BOOM!* The door exploded inwards, sending a huge chunk of metal flying across the room. It struck one of the unlucky Hutt leaders, bisecting him cleanly in half. Stepping into the throne room, Peter surveyed the carnage with a raised eyebrow. "Huh? Did I do that?" he muttered to himself, a yful smirk ying on his lips as he gazed at the terrified faces of the remaining Hutts. ¡°Peetch bo coonay!¡± One of the Hutt¡¯s screamed. Instantly, Hutt guards, adorned in makeshift armor, clumsily aimed their sters, their hands trembling. Peterughed softly, the sound chilling to many of them. "Really, that''s your best defense?" he taunted, stepping over the wreckage of the door. His voice echoed menacingly as he raised his hands, sending a wave of force across the room, knocking weapons from trembling hands and hurling guards against the walls with sickening thuds. One by one, the Hutts'' defenders fell, their bodies crumpling under the invisible assault. Peter walked among them, untouched and unchallenged, his power absolute. He reached out with the Force, lifting a Hutt leader into the air. The creature''s eyes bulged with fear as it struggled helplessly, gasping for air. "Do you feel it?" Peter''s voice was low, almost a whisper as he closed his hand into a fist. The Hutt''s cries ended abruptly with a grotesque crunch, his body discarded carelessly to the side as Peter moved on to his next target. The throne room became a blur of terror and violence. Peter unleashed lightning with precise, deadly arcs, each strike finding its mark. The electrical energy crackled through the air, illuminating his face with a sinister glow as he systematically dismantled the Hutts'' ranks. Each bolt left charred, twitching bodies in its wake, the smell of burnt flesh permeating the room. Amid the carnage, Peter sensed a slight hesitation in the remaining guards. Utilizing a burst of force enhanced speed, he closed the distance in a heartbeat, his movements a blur. He appeared before a group of guards, his hands shooting out to grasp their faces. With a twist and a sharp pull, he ended their lives, their necks snapping audibly. As thest of the guards fell, Peter turned his attention to the remaining Hutt leaders, who cowered behind theirvish, yet now meaningless, decorations. With a cruel smile, he advanced, his hands crackling with lightning. One by one, he eliminated them, their screams echoing off the opulent walls until they, too, fell silent. Finally, as thest Hutty lifeless at his feet, Peter stood in the center of the throne room, his breathing steady in the stillness that followed the massacre. The room was a gruesome picture of destruction and death, a testament to his power. Just then, the sound of footsteps alerted him to the return of his team. Groot, Howard, and Cosmo appeared at the doorway, their expressions a mix of awe and horror at the bloodbath that greeted them. "We''ve cleared the ship," Howard announced, not as bothered as the others. Peter turned to face them, his adrenaline slowly fading. "Good," he replied simply, his tone light despite the carnage around him. "Let¡¯s start looting, shall we?¡± A/N: 2450 words :) ps- Peter is about about to meet/save Rocket in the newest chapters on patr¨¦on, if anyone is interested¡­ C60 Captain Marvel? C60 Captain Marvel? Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The quiet hum of the Jedi ship''s engines filled the space as it sliced through the star-strewn expanse of the gxy. Peter sat alone in the cockpit, a contemtive expression in his face. The soft light from the console illuminated his features as he sat cross-legged, headphones sped over his ears, drowning in the melodies that connected him to a life once lived. Behind his ship, the repaired vessel that once belonged to Cad Bane trailed at a safe distance. Inside, Grooty sleeping, his peaceful slumber undisturbed by the silence of space. Although Peter would have liked to travel on the same ship with Groot, this arrangement was necessary. Groot couldn''t stay with him on Coruscant due to the Jedi''s strict regtions. That''s why he nned to use Cad Bane''s old ship to return to Knowhere after he meets with the Jedi Council. Closing his eyes, Peter let the music from his Walkman envelop him, sinking into a deep meditation that stirred his innermost thoughts. y Ring of Fire by Johnny Cash Love is a burnin'' thing And it makes a fiery ring Bound by wild desire I fell into a ring of fire I fell into a burnin'' ring of fire I went down, down, down And the mes went higher And it burns, burns, burns The ring of fire, the ring of fire ¡­ .. . As the ship neared Coruscant, the heart of the Jedi Order, Peter remained in a deep meditation. His mind reyed the recent battle, the vivid memories of the Hutt''s demise flooding back in stark detail. His actions had been dark, fueled by anger and disgust for the Hutt''s vile deeds. They were ve owners and oppressors, and Peter''s zero tolerance for such beings had driven him to an edge he rarely visited. As each scene of the Hutt''s fearful faces shed through his mind, a part of him reveled in their terror. It was a dark revtion, one that sparked a troubling question within him. "Am I a sadist?" he whispered to the emptiness around him. The silence of the ship offered no answers, but as the stars passed by, Peter''s introspection deepened. He had embraced a part of himself that found satisfaction in the fear of those he deemed evil. It was a stark contrast to the hero many were beginning to see him as, yet it felt justifiable against such malevolent foes. Moreover, while he had tapped into the dark side and harnessed its power, he had not allowed it to overwhelm or control him. He was inmand, not the darkness. This realization brought a measure of peace to him, a settling of the internal storm that had been brewing since the battle. Peter acknowledged the darker threads of his personality, epting that his sadistic tendencies could be directed towards those who deserved it¡ªtyrants like the Hutts, or cruel figures like Yondu and his band of Ravagers. This eptance didn''te easily, but it was necessary. It was part of who he was, and denying it would be denying a piece of his very essence. As Coruscant grewrger in the viewport, Peter''s meditation drew to a close. He felt a renewed sense of purpose and rity. He was neither solely a Jedi nor a Sith; he was a wed man, like any other, who understood the depths of darkness yet chose to wield it against those who deserved it. Removing his headphones, Peter stood and stretched, feeling his stiff joints crack from the long, sedentary journey. He nced back towards Groot''s ship, making sure it was still there. With a resolute nod to himself, Peter prepared for his arrival. The Jedi Temple awaited, and with it, his Knighthood. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, whispers of an unprecedented upheaval began to ripple across the gxy, spreading from its core to the farthest reaches. The news wasn''t just of a battle but of a seismic shift in power and hope. The story of Knowhere, and its enigmatic defender known as Star-Lord, was spreading like wildfire. In the crowded, smoky bars of Tatooine, where the gritty and downtrodden gathered, the tale took on a life of its own. A grizzled old spacer, his face weathered from years under the hot sun, held a captive audience around a flickering table. "They say that fe, Star-Lord, he ain''t just another ouw," he began, his voice a low drawl, eyes twinkling with a mix of mischief and respect. "Took over Knowhere, he did. And when those Hutts came knockin'' not once but twice with their war fleets, he blew ''em out the sky and killed ''em all." The listeners leaned in, their drinks forgotten, as the old man wove tales of the dual invasions, highlighting the stark inferiority of the Hutt forcespared to Knowhere''s defenses. "Whole fleets of Hutt ships, sted to smithereens!" he eximed, mming his hand down for emphasis, causing sses to rattle. "Makes ya think twice ''bout crossing Star-Lord, it does." ¡­ Elsewhere, far from the desert world, in the gleaming corridors of Coruscant, the news had a different vor. Diplomats and politicians whispered in hushed tones about Knowhere, a ce many of them had never even known existed until now. In a sleek, high-rise office, a group of Republic officials convened in an urgent meeting. "This Star-Lord''s actions could destabilize the entire sector," one worried senator pointed out, his brow furrowed as he paced before arge, panoramic window overlooking the cityscape. "Or," another countered, "he could be a strategic asset in fighting the Hutt''s influence, freeing us from their exorbitant protection fees..." The woman beside him scoffed, "Let''s just call it what it really is¡ªextortion." As her words hung in the air, the others around the room nodded in agreement, their faces etched with sour expressions. "We must consider recognizing Knowhere''s autonomy if this continues. It could serve our interests," suggested a fourth, his voice steady and calcting. ¡­ Back on the fringes, ons like Ryloth, which has endured greater suffering than most due to the Hutts, the news stirred a different kind of discussion¡ªhope. Ryloth''s valuable spice Ryll, strategic location, and Twi''lek poption, whom the Hutts notoriously enved and sold, made it a prime target. In dimly lit basements and hidden meeting ces, those who had long suffered under Hutt''s tyranny saw a glimmer of a new opportunity. A Twi''lek freedom fighter, her lekku wrapped tightly for battle, addressed her fellow rebels with renewed vigor. "If Knowhere can stand up to the Hutts and offer sanctuary, then it is our duty to help spread the word. This Star-Lord has opened a door. We must ensure it stays open." Nods of agreement echoed around the room, the energy palpable as ns began to form¡ªnot just for escape, but for a potential new beginning, in a ce far from Hutt control. ¡­ And on Knowhere itself, the transformation was tangible. Streams of ships from all corners of the Outer Rim began to arrive, each carrying those seeking refuge from oppression. The station, once just anotherwless outpost, was quickly bing a thriving city, each new arrival eager to contribute to this fledgling society. Aboard one of the ships, a young girl looked out the window as Knowhere came into view, her eyes wide with wonder and relief. "Mama, is it really safe there?" she asked, her voice a soft whisper against the hum of the engine. Her mother, weary yet smiling, nodded as she wrapped an arm around her daughter. "Yes, my love. This ce, it''s where we start over. Where we can be free." ¡­ As the gxy churned with tales of valor and sanctuary, the legend of Star-Lord and his impregnable haven grew, sowing seeds of freedom and revolution that would soon sprout across the stars. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Across the Gxy, the streets of H teemed with citizens in revolt, as the winds of change carried whispers of rebellion and defiance against the Supreme Intelligence that had long governed with an unyielding grip. Energized by a shared desire for liberation, and an end to the losing war they''ve been forced into, the people of H were now marching on the capital, determined to overthrow the government and dismantle the Supreme Intelligence that had dictated their lives for too long. At the heart of this uprising stood the enigmatic Darth Sidious, his presence a mere shadow among the members of the House of Fiyero. Unlike his usualmanding aura, here he moved with calcted discretion, his eyes gleaming with dark anticipation beneath his hood. The air was thick with tension as Sidious, apanied by his formidable apprentice, Darth Maul, broke off from the group and approached the central citadel where the Supreme Intelligence resided. This massive structure, abyrinth of wires and lights, pulsed with the life force of the Kree''s ruling entity. Sidious felt a surge of power course through him as they neared their target, the culmination of his carefullyid ns drawing near. Inside the citadel, the Supreme Intelligence awaited, its myriad of screens flickering with data and images of the chaos unfolding across its world. As Sidious and Maul entered its sanctum, the entity''s voice echoed through the chamber, resonant and cold. "You seek to dismantle that which safeguards our people. Why betray your own kind?" Sidious''s lips curled into a sardonic smile. "Betrayal implies loyalty, but I have never been loyal, particrly as I am not Kree. My allegiance is solely to myself," he replied smoothly, his voice a chilling whisper in the vast, cold space. Instantly, a moment of realization dawned as the Supreme Intelligence detected the distinct energy signatures of the Force, specifically those of the dark side. "Sith..." the artificial intelligence muttered, its voice tinged with a hint of disdain. Sidious''s lips twisted into a sinister smirk. "I see, even the mighty Supreme Intelligence hasn''t forgotten my kind..." Aware of the peril it faced, the Supreme Intelligence opted to negotiate. "What is it that you desire? Power? Control? Perhaps we could broker a deal¡ª" "A deal?" Sidious interrupted, his voiceced with mockery. "I''m afraid negotiation is not my purpose here..." With a swift movement, Sidious raised his hands, the air around him crackling with the buildup of dark energy. Maul stepped back, his own dual-ded lightsaber at the ready, watching as his master prepared to unleash his fury. The Supreme Intelligence, realizing the futility of further negotiation, attempted to activate its defense mechanisms. But it was toote. With a fierce cry, Sidious unleashed torrents of Sith lightning, the blue arcs of deadly energy cascading toward the core of the artificial intelligence. The chamber lit up with blinding light as the Supreme Intelligence screeched, its circuits frying and sizzling under the assault. The screens around them flickered and died, one by one, as the life force of the Kree''s ruler was extinguished. The sound of the entity''s demise echoed hauntingly through the citadel. As the light from the lightning faded, Sidious turned to Maul, his face a mask of dark satisfaction. "The Supreme Intelligence is no more. Spread the word to our ''allies'' in the house of Fiyero." Outside, the members of the House of Fiyero would seen find themselves as leaders in a new regime, one forged in the darkness of Sith ambition. They had sought change and power, but at what cost? ¡­ .. . Darth Sidious stood among the citadel''s ruins, his scheme a resounding sess. Although not yet the leader of the House of Fiyero, his ascension was inevitable. His glowing yellow eyes fixated on the horizon, anticipating his next conquest. Just as he prepared to depart, his sharp senses picked up a faint yet potent life force. Intrigued, he followed the signal to a hidden chamber deep within the citadel''s depths. There, encased in a transparent pod, was a woman with blonde hair, her features serene yet formidable even in stasis. Wires and cables connected her to the pod, weaving into aplexwork that linked directly to the now-dead core of the Supreme Intelligence. [Insert picture of Captain Marvel here] Sidious leaned closer, an intrigued expression spreading across his face as he sensed the power emanating from her in waves. "What do we have here..." he murmured, his interest clearly piqued. A/N: 2081 words :) C61 Knighthood C61 Knighthood Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 13 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The gentle vibration of the Jedi ship reverberated under Peter¡¯s boots as he navigated towards the towering structures of Coruscant. The city gleamed like a gem against the ck velvet of space, its lights twinkling warmly, beckoning him home. Behind him, in a separate vessel, Groot¡¯s ship maintained a steady course, the silent guardian watching over his friend. As they descended through the atmosphere, Peter felt a surge of excitement tinged with anxiety. Thest time he had departed, it was with a mission; now, he was returning triumphant, on the brink of bing a Jedi Knight. Landing smoothly in the hangar of the Jedi Temple, Peter was the first to disembark. The hangar was bustling more than usual today. Jedi of various ranks were returning, their faces etched with relief and happiness. It was very different from the rtively quiet hangar he had departed from weeks ago. As Groot followed, his towering form descending from his ship, murmurs of curiosity bubbled among the onlookers. Groot looked around, his expression unreadable, his usual greeting of "I am Groot," echoing softly in the hangar. Almost immediately, they were greeted by Master Yoda and Master Windu, both wearing relieved expressions as their Padawan has returned unharmed. "Peter, returned you have, and with young Groot," Yoda¡¯s voice was gentle, his eyes sharp as they rested on Groot. ¡°Yes, Masters,¡± Peter began, his voice faltering slightly as he nced at Groot. ¡°Sadly, he¡¯s the only survivor from his vige¡­¡± Windu¡¯s gaze was thoughtful as he studied Groot, ¡°And you said he has a speech issue?¡± Peter nodded his head, ¡°It¡¯s always been this way for him, as far as I know. I think... maybe he¡¯s different, or maybe what he witnessed scarred him, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Nodding, Windu ced aforting hand on Peter''s shoulder, "We may never fully understand. But Groot is wee here." "Come, follow us," Yoda¡¯s voice broke through Peter¡¯s contemtions, his small form turning towards the main halls of the Temple. "Awaiting your report, the Council is." As they walked, Peter noticed the unusual activity in the hangar. "Why are there so many people returning today? Did something happen?¡± Windu¡¯s face held a rare smile, ¡°The Kree people have rebelled against their government, Peter. They''ve withdrawn from the conflict with the Nova Empire. The war is drawing to a close, and our brothers and sisters are returning.¡± Peter stopped in his tracks, his mind racing. "A rebellion?¡± He asked, as that wasn¡¯t something that was supposed to happen, at least not to his knowledge. ¡°What caused it?" "The details are still unclear," Windu replied, his eyes meeting Peter¡¯s with a depth of seriousness. "But indeed, the gxy is changing, and swiftly so." ¡­ As they approached therge, ornately carved doors of the council chamber, Peter adjusted the cor of his jacket, a nervous habit he hadn¡¯t quite shaken off. Secondster, the doors slid open with a solemn, almost silent whoosh, revealing the Jedi Council in all its intimidating glory. The semi-circle of Council members was already assembled, their expressions ranging from weing to distinctly unfriendly. About a third of them frowned upon seeing Peter, their disdain barely masked. With a quick roll of his eyes, Peter stepped forward and bowed, a gesture of respect despite the obvious tension. "Masters," Peter greeted, with Groot executing an awkward bow beside him. Master Yoda nodded sagely. ¡°Report, you will now give. Curious, the council is, about your mission, hmm.¡± Peter cleared his throat, his gaze sweeping over the Council. "The mission went about as you would expect," he began. "I was tracking a bounty hunter¡ªCad Bane. He attacked the Neti vige and intended to sell Groot here to the highest bidder," he said, gesturing to hispanion. Murmurs filled the room as Peter continued lying, detailing his pursuit of Cad Bane across multiple star systems, deliberately leaving out any mention of Knowhere and his new, somewhat unorthodox,panions. One of the council members who disliked Peter interjected, his voice cutting through the whispers, "And Cad Bane? You were tasked to bring him to justice. Where is he now?" Peter met their gaze squarely. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± He responded simply. A hushed murmur swept through the Council at Peter''s blunt admission. Several members exchanged nces, their expressions a mix of surprise and concern. Some cast disapproving looks his way. Seeing this, Peter rified. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who ended his life,¡± he stated, his voice firm. He looked over at Groot, standing tall and proud beside him. ¡°It was Groot and it was in self-defense. Bane had decimated Groot¡¯s vige, and killed his family. When I caught him, he tried to kill Groot as well, so Groot defended himself.¡± Many of the Council members nodded, understanding the grim necessities of such confrontations, while others seemed to stiffen, their frowns deepening. ¡°And you, Groot, anything to add?¡± another Council member asked, turning towards the towering figure beside Peter. Groot¡¯s reply was simple and solemn. ¡°I am Groot.¡± Confusion flickered across several faces, prompting Peter to exin. ¡°Groot doesn¡¯t speak like we do. ¡®I am Groot¡¯ can mean a lot, you just have to know how to listen.¡± ¡­ After all questions had been asked and answered, Master Yoda gestured towards the door. ¡°Wait outside, Groot will, as further matters we must discuss.¡± Once Groot had left the room, the atmosphere shifted slightly. Master Yoda¡¯s eyes seemed to pierce through Peter as he spoke, ¡°Complete your mission, you have. With your knighthood, we will now proceed.¡± As Peter stood at the center, the air felt charged, each breath heavy with unspoken thoughts of the Council members. Master Yoda¡¯s eyes, ancient and wise, locked onto Peter. ¡°Begin, we shall,¡± he announced, his voice resonating deeply in the quiet. Slowly, each member of the Council, even those who harbored doubts about Peter, ignited their lightsabers in a symphony of crackling energy and vibrant colors. The room lit up with blues, greens, and a single violet, casting shadows across the stone walls. Peter watched, his heart pounding in his chest as the Council members stood. Their lightsabers held high, a ceremonial gesture that felt both intimidating and awe-inspiring. Yoda, small yet formidable, stood atop his chair, his own lightsaber igniting in his hand, its green de casting a soft glow on his wizened face. ¡°Kneel, Padawan Quill,¡± Yoda instructed, his voice steady andmanding. Obediently, Peter approached Yoda and lowered himself to one knee, his gaze fixed forward. He could feel the heat of the lightsabers as they were slowly lowered, eaching to rest just inches from his body, forming a circle of glowing energy around him. The hum of the des filled his ears, sending chills down his spine. Yoda stepped forward, his lightsaber hovering just above Peter¡¯s shoulders as he proimed, ¡°Peter Quill, by the rite of the Council, by the will of the Force, dub thee I do, Jedi¡­ Knight of the Republic.¡± With each word, Yoda¡¯s de gently moved over each of Peter¡¯s shoulders, a gesture both symbolic and ancient. As the final word was spoken, Yoda¡¯s lightsaber moved with a swift, precise motion, severing the small braid at the back of Peter¡¯s head. The braid fell to the floor, a symbol of his past as a Padawan now concluded. The room filled with a soft murmur of approval, the lightsabers were raised once again, and then extinguished, bathing the room back into the dim light of the chamber. As Peter stood and looked around the room, he saw respect in the eyes of many, and eptance in others. Even those who had doubted him seemed to temporarily set aside their reservations. Master Windu approached, his expression solemn yet approving. ¡°Carry this title with honor, Knight Quill. Heavy it may be, but guided by the Force, falter you shall not.¡± Peter nodded, feeling the reality of the moment settle upon him. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± He said as he paused for a second. ¡°You know, I think I¡¯ll miss being your Padawan,¡± he added, a hint of nostalgia in his voice. Windu offered a small, understanding smile. ¡°And I will miss teaching you. But remember, you are now a Jedi Knight, and I expect great things from you.¡± He said, his smile widening. ¡°And who knows, you may even take on your own apprentice before long." Peterughed. ¡°I doubt that¡­¡± As the ceremony concluded, the Council members dispersed, their robes whispering against the stone floor. Peter stood for a moment longer, feeling the echoes of the lightsabers, the weight of history, and the vastness of the gxy waiting for him. As Peter stepped out of the chamber, Groot looked down at him, a question in his eyes. ¡°They knighted me. I¡¯m a Jedi Knight now,¡± Peter said, a small smile breaking across his face. ¡°I am Groot,¡± came the simple, deep reply, filled with congrattions. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter, newly minted as a Jedi Knight, guided his towering friend Groot on a tour of the temple, wandering through its expansive corridors. As they walked, the significance of his new title weighed bothfortably and heavily on his shoulders. "And this, Groot, will be your quarters during your time here in the temple," Peter exined, gesturing around the minimalist room. "It''s not much, but you¡¯ll be leaving soon anyway." "I am Groot," came the deep, rumbling reply, his posture showing a hint of sadness. He had grown quite attached to Peter and didn''t want to return to Knowhere without him. Peter sensed Groot''s reluctance and sighed. "Hey, buddy, I know you don''t want to be apart, but I''ll be back before you know it. We won''t be separated for long, I promise." Groot tilted his head. "I am Groot," he said, reluctantly agreeing. Peter smiled warmly, realizing he had made some true friends andrades on his mission. Even Cosmo had been reluctant to see him go, whining at his feet for almost an hour before he finally boarded his ship and took off. ¡®I may have to leave the Jedi earlier than I originally nned¡­¡¯ Suddenly, their tour was momentarily interrupted by the sound of light feet and the distinctive sh of lightsabersing from one of the side halls. "Hmm, is someone practicing?¡± Peter muttered as they entered arge training hall. Inside, Aa, Gamora, and Neb were engaged in a tense sparring session. The three were a blur of motion, their lightsabers, andbat skills perfectly in sync, painting streaks of color with each movement. As Peter and Groot stepped in, Aa executed a wless spin, her lightsaber whooshing dangerously close to both Neb and Gamora¡¯s faces. But the moment her eyes met Peter¡¯s, her aggressive stance melted into a broad smile. "Peter!" she eximed, deactivating her saber and rushing over, followed closely by Gamora and Neb. Their expressions shifted from joy to awe as they took in Peter¡¯s appearance¡ªthe absence of his Padawan braid marking his new status. "You''re... a Knight now?" Aa asked, her voice a mix of surprise and a tiny bit of jealousy. Peter rubbed the back of his neck, where his brace once was, a sheepish grin on his face. "Yeah, just happened. Master Yoda knighted me right in the Council Chamber." Neb gave him a rare, approving nod. "Impressive." Groot, feeling a bit left out, shuffled his wooden feet, drawing the attention of the trio. "Oh, and this is Groot," Peter quickly added. "He''s¡ª" "I am Groot," Groot interrupted. Peterughed. "Yeah, he¡¯s Groot." ¡°¡±¡±?¡±¡±¡± The women exchanged puzzled nces, clearly not understanding. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Later that night, after a day of celebrating his knighthood with Groot and the girls, Peter made his way through the quieter parts of the Temple to a familiar meditation room. With a subtle use of the Force, he activated the mechanism for the spiral staircase. It slowly sank from the center of the floor, unveiling a hidden passage that led downward. The air grew cooler as Peter descended into the shadows of the Temple¡¯s forgotten basement. As he stepped into the vast underground chamber, the air suddenly shifted. "You missed me, didn''t you?" Peter''s voice echoed slightly, a smirk ying on his lips as he spoke into the darkness. The faint, ethereal glow of a force ghost materialized in front of him. Darth Revan, d in his dark robes, his presence both menacing and familiar, appeared with a scoff. "Missed you? Hardly," Revan''s voice was deep, resonant even in his spectral form. Peter chuckled, stepping closer. The ghost of Revan mirrored his movements, closing the distance with a fluid grace. For a fleeting second, Peter thought Revan might reach out, perhaps a ghostly touch of camaraderie, but instead, Revan''s translucent hand dipped into Peter''s pocket. Pulling out the Gray Jedi Holocron, Revan held it up, the artifact pulsing with a soft inner light. "I came for this, not you," he stated tly, turning the Holocron over in his hands. Peter watched, a knowing smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Sure, you did. But it''s good to see you too, Master." Revan''s form flickered slightly as he turned away. "Spare me your sentiments¡­¡± He replied, a small, unseen smile on his face. A/N: 2236 words :) C62 Rocket? C62 Rocket? Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter stood off to the side as the ghost of Revan studied the Gray Jedi Holocron, just as he does all of the technology that his apprentice brings him. Its surfaces glimmered faintly in the dim light, casting eerie shadows on the ancient stone walls. "You missed me, didn''t you?" Peter joked, breaking the heavy silence that filled the chamber. ¡°I know you did, so you can stop trying to hide it¡­¡± Revan¡¯s transparent eyes flicked up from the Holocron, a wry smile tugging at his ethereal lips. "Missed you? Hardly," he replied, his voice echoing with a ghostly resonance. Peter chuckled. "Well, I''ve got news. If you haven¡¯t already noticed, the Council finally made it official. I''m a Jedi Knight now," he announced, a hint of pride swelling in his chest. Revan didn¡¯t even react, the Holocron still in hand. "Congrattions¡­" he said, his tone even, almost indifferent. It was a stark contrast to the excitement Peter had hoped for. A sigh escaped Peter''s lips. He had hoped for more enthusiasm, but he knew better than to expect outward disys of sentiment from a Sith. "Thanks," he muttered, his gaze dropping momentarily before snapping back with a mischievous glint. "But that''s not all. I¡¯m thinking of leaving the Jedi earlier than I originally nned. How about you join me? Get out of this dusty old temple and see the gxy again." Revan looked up sharply, the Holocron momentarily forgotten. "You know I can''t. My presence is bound to this ce." "Not if we bind you to this." Peter motioned to the Holocron now glowing subtly between them. His voice was hopeful, almost coaxing. Revan''s interest piqued, his spectral form leaning forward as if pulled by the idea. "You think that could work?" he asked, his tone shifting to one of curiosity. Peter nodded eagerly. "It¡¯s not just a container for knowledge, Revan. It''s a vessel. If we can bind your essence to it..." Revan¡¯s ghostly figure stepped closer, his expression contemtive. "It might delete everything inside the Holocron," he warned, his voice low. A shrug came easily to Peter. "Already transferred all its data to my datapad. It¡¯s all safe." Realization flickered in Revan''s eyes; his apprentice had nned this from the start. He closed them briefly, nodding in assent. "Alright," he agreed, his voice firm. Revan extended his hands, enveloping the Holocron in a soft, otherworldly glow. His eyes opened, intense and focused. Peter watched, holding his breath as Revan¡¯s spectral form began to merge with the Holocron. A luminous energy pulsed from the artifact, growing in intensity until it was almost blinding. The air around them vibrated with the force of the convergence. As the light reached its peak, Revan¡¯s figure stretched and twisted, pulling towards the Holocron like a stream of smoke being sucked into a bottle. Slowly, his ghostly form dissipated into the cube, which now thrummed with a newfound power. The once-gray Holocron transformed, its surface turning a deep, ominous red. As the transformation waspleted, the pulsing light dimmed, and the chamber fell into silence once more. Peter exhaled, a mixture of relief and awe washing over him. He picked up the Holocron, now warm to the touch. "Well, that worked better than I expected," he murmured, tapping the red cube in his hand. ¡°You still with me in there?¡± Suddenly, the red, ominous-looking Holocron shot out of Peter''s hands with unexpected force, hovering defiantly before him. It pulsated like the heartbeat of some great, unseen beast, casting unsettling shadows against the cold stone walls. Secondster, Revan''s spectral form materialized around the floating artifact, the Holocron acting as a core from which his ghostly presence emanated. His appearance was still transparent, ethereal, yet there was a newfound sharpness to his features, an increased power flowing through him. Peter stepped back, his eyes wide with both awe and a spark of amusement. "I¡¯ll take that as a yes," he remarked, unable to suppress a grin. Revan''s ghostly face briefly mirrored the smile before his gaze drifted down to his hands. "Hmm, It seems my new vessel has strengthened my connection to the physical world," he replied, his voice resonating more clearly than before. Peter studied the Holocron, which was now embedded in Revan¡¯s chest. "So, can you leave the temple now?" he asked, his tone curious. "Yes, with this," Revan gestured to the Holocron, "I should be able to leave, and even interact more... tangibly with the world." The implication of those words hung heavily between them. Peter smirked, asking the same question again. "So, will you join me?" Revan''s form flickered slightly, as if stirred by a breeze that Peter could not feel. The ghostly Jedi seemed to contemte the question, his gaze drifting toward the shadowy corners of the chamber. Finally, he looked back at Peter, nodding slowly. "It appears that you¡¯ve opened up a new path for me, my young apprentice. So yes, I think I will join you," Revan dered, his voice firm and tinged with a hint of excitement, the likes of which he hadn''t felt in millennia. Peter''s face lit up with a triumphant smile. "That¡¯s great! Since you¡¯re so experienced, you can be my Vice Captain. And, you know, you''ll have to start calling me Captain from now on too." Revan''sughter, dismissive and amused, filled the area. "Yeah right, keep dreaming, Peter." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A few dayster, as Peter wandered the silent corridors of the Jedi Temple, his thoughts buzzed with the events of the recent days. His breakfast with Groot, who would depart by the end of the day, had only strengthened his determination to leave the temple much sooner than anticipated. In fact, he was on his way to meet his former Jedi masters, Yoda and Windu, and if they consented, he might just leave the temple alongside Groot. Entering the tranquil meditation chamber where Master Windu and Master Yoda often spent their mornings, Peter found them in deep, silent meditation. The soft hum of the Force vibrated through the room like a gentle breeze. He cleared his throat slightly, announcing his presence. Master Windu opened his eyes, a slight smile on his face. "You¡¯re early, Knight Quill. What brings you?" Yoda''s eyes remained closed for a moment longer before he, too, looked up. "Hmm, restless your spirit is. Speak, you must." Peter took a seat on the floor alongside them before speaking. "Masters, I¡¯ve been thinking a lot about my path. And, uh, well, I just got knighted, but I feel like I need to understand the gxy better¡ªon my own terms," he began, trying to word what he wanted in the best way he could. Windu''s gaze was piercing, analytical. "What are you asking us, Peter?" Yoda''s ears perked up, his expression thoughtful. "What is it you truly seek, hm?" Peter paused, choosing his words carefully. "I need to explore the gxy and discover who I am, not just as a Jedi, but as an individual," he said, his voice softening. "That''s why I''m requesting leave from the Jedi Order." Windu folded his arms, considering Peter''s request seriously. "Your heart is torn. Between the Jedi and something else...¡± he read Peter like an open book. ¡°Difficult it is, to live two lives," Yodamented. "Yes, you may be right, but I don''t see why I can''t do both. I don''t want to leave the Jedi Order; I just need some time to be out there, to grow," Peter replied, his earnestness clear. ¡°Besides, the war with the Kree is over, so I¡¯ll have a lot of free time from now on, and I¡¯d rather not spend it cooped up in the Temple¡­¡± As he said, Peter isn''t ready to resign from the Jedi Order just yet. He wants to reach the rank of Master¡ªa milestone he equates to achieving the highest level in a game before moving on to the next challenge. Moreover, he believes that attaining this rank will enhance hismand of the Force, as it would grant him broader ess to the Jedi Archives for deeper study. This is why he prefers to request leave rather than resign outright, though he is prepared to quit earlier than intended if his request is denied. Yoda finally stood, hobbling closer to Peter, his cane tapping gently on the stone floor. "Know this, young Knight: the Force is not bound by temple walls. If grow you must, deny this we will not." Windu sighed, his expression softening. "Your request is unusual, Peter. But you have always been... unorthodox. We will grant you this leave. However, be mindful of the shadows that move in the gxy. Even if we can¡¯t see it, the Dark side is ever present," he said, his voiceden with concern. Pausing, he added earnestly, "And Peter, keep in touch, alright? We worry about you out there..." Peter¡¯s face lit up with a mixture of relief and excitement. "Thank you, Masters. I won¡¯t let you down. I promise." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Later that day, Groot''s heavy footsteps echoed through the empty hangar as he approached his ship, the air thick with a sense of farewell. He paused at the ramp, ncing back over his shoulder, half-hoping to see Petere and say goodbye. But the hangar remained silent, save for the soft hum of the city outside. With a sigh that seemed to rustle his bark-like skin, Groot boarded the ship, his heart heavy. As the ramp closed up behind him, sealing him inside, the sight that greeted him made his wooden brow furrow in confusion. There, sprawled across the pilot''s seat with a lopsided grin, was Peter Quill, his bags packed and resting at his feet. "Surprise!" Peter eximed, popping up from the seat. "Thought you were going to leaf me behind, huh?" He unabashedly delivered the cheesiest pun he could muster. Groot''s eyes widened, his mood shifting rapidly as understanding dawned. "I am Groot?" he asked, his tone a mix of surprise and disbelief. Peter chuckled, stepping forward and pping Groot on the shoulder. "Yeah, buddy. I know you were feeling down about leaving without me, so I convinced my Masters to give me some leave time." Groot¡¯s response was immediate and enthusiastic. He stretched his arms across the room and pulled Peter into a tight, wooden hug, lifting him slightly off the ground. "I am Groot!" he boomed, joy evident in his voice. Peterughed, patting Groot''s back. "Easy there, big guy. Need to breathe here." Setting Peter down, Groot stepped back, his movements more animated. "I am Groot!" he repeated, his tone now filled with excitement. "Yeah, I know you¡¯re happy," Peter replied, a warm smile spreading across his face. "Now, let''s get this ship ready. I¡¯ve already said all my goodbyes, so let¡¯s get the hell outa here, shall we?" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, across the gxy, in the stark white, clinically pristine confines of a sprawlingboratory on the distant dubbed Counter-Earth, the High Evolutionary, a bald man with an Android-like appearance, loomed over rows of cages filled with various creatures, searching for his next test subject. [Insert picture of High Evolutionary here] Today, his focus was directed toward a particr cage that housed a group of baby roons. The creatures rustled nervously, their tiny bodies tense and eyes wide with a mix of curiosity and fear. With a precise and almost tender motion uncharacteristic of his usual stern demeanor, the High Evolutionary reached into the cage and gently lifted one of the roons. Its fur was lush and its eyes sparkled with an intelligent gleam, marking it as the specimen he had been seeking. [Insert picture of Baby Rocket here] "Hmm, you will do perfectly," he murmured, almost affectionately, as he cradled the small creature in his arms. The roon, overwhelmed by the warmth but still terrified, had its tiny heart racing. As he walked down the long, hospital-like hallway, the sounds of theboratory faded into a sterile silence, punctuated only by the soft thuds of his footsteps. The High Evolutionary''s mind was focused, running through the gic enhancements and modifications he nned to bestow upon this innocent creature. The promise of creating a being of superior intelligence and ability from such a humble origin excited him, fueling his vision of a utopian future governed by perfect beings of his own creation. Arriving at the operating room, the atmosphere shifted almost immediately. The room was equipped with an array of advanced surgical tools and machines, their screens flickering with cryptic data and diagrams. Carefully, he ced the roon onto the operating table, securing it gently yet firmly under straps that seemed toorge and ominous for such a small body. As he prepared the surgical instruments, the roon''s eyes darted around in growing panic, its body starting to twitch under the restraints. The High Evolutionary observed the fear in its eyes, not with malice but with a clinical detachment, as if the emotional turmoil of the creature was just another data point in his grand experiment. "Shh, little one. This won¡¯t hurt a bit," he whispered, his voice a mix of reassurance and firm resolve. He then activated the machines, their hum filling the room with a foreboding air. The first incision was precise, the scalpel guided by a steady, practiced hand. However, the roon could not understand the necessity of the pain it felt. It shrieked in agony, a piercing sound that echoed off the sterile walls, filling the room with its primal fear. The High Evolutionary paused momentarily, a trace of fascination rather than concern in his eyes as he watched the creature''s face contort in pain. Any flicker of empathy was fleeting, quickly overshadowed by his clinical interest in the biological responses of his subject. With a hint of satisfaction, he resumed the operation, his movements meticulous and precise. The roon¡¯s cries formed a grim symphony that seemed to resonate with the High Evolutionary¡¯s sense of purpose. To him, this was not just necessary but a gratifying step towards the culmination of his evolutionary ideals, a sacrifice at the altar of progress and perfection. A/N: 2393 words :) C63 Zakuul? C63 Zakuul? Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 13 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After a long trip, Peter and Groot''s ship descended towards the bustling city of Knowhere. As the craft circled the space station, Peter peered out the window, his eyes widening at the sea of neers crowding the ce. "Whoa, looks like Knowhere''s be popr while we were gone. I wonder why?" he muttered, half to himself and half to Groot, who was busy securing their belongings. "Do you think it''s because they heard about what happened to the Hutts?" "I am Groot," came the usual, calm reply, though even Groot seemed to take in the chaotic scene with a hint of surprise. As they descended tond at the pce hangar, the sheer scale of the influx hit them. People of all species hustled along, dragging luggage or negotiating for goods. The air buzzed with a hundrednguages, the excitement palpable. "Man, when we left, this ce was a ghost town. Now it''s like... Well, it''s like a space Vegas," Peter remarked, adjusting his bag over his shoulder. Groot nodded, though he had no clue what a Vegas might be, his eyes sweeping over the crowd. "I am Groot." "Right? It''s gotta be like half a million people? We need to check with Carina about our resources. Because I don''t know if we have enough to sustain this many people," Peter spoke with a tone tinged with concern, yet carrying a slight reluctance to delve into administrative tasks. Landing in the hangar at the pce, they docked their ship. As the ramp slid open, Carina and Cosmo were there to greet them. Groot stepped out first, receiving a warm but somewhat subdued wee. Carina''s expression was tinged with worry as she peered anxiously around Groot, hoping to catch a glimpse of someone else. Her voice,den with a quiet unease, faltered as she spoke. "Did Petere back too¡ª" Her words trailed off as her gaze swept the empty space behind Groot, her disappointment briefly shadowing her features. Despite her disappointment, she mustered a warm smile for Groot, her professionalism masking the deeper emotions stirred by Peter''s absence. "It''s good to have you back, Groot," she said, her tone genuine but carrying a hint of sadness. "We''ve all missed you." But then, from the top of the ramp, a familiar figure emerged, his face breaking into a broad grin. "Surprise!" Peter called out, enjoying the shocked looks he received. The transformation in the hangar was immediate. Carina''s worry flipped to relief and joy, while Cosmo barked enthusiastically, her tail a blur as she dashed towards Peter. She reared up, cing her front paws on his chest and licked his face, making himugh as he tried to dodge her enthusiastic kisses. "Hey, hey! Okay, okay, Cosmo, that''s enough. I missed you too, girl," Peter chuckled, patting her head affectionately. Cosmo''s electronic cor tranted, "Peter! It''s so great to see you! We were worried you might note back!" Her tail continued to wag furiously as she lowered herself off Peter and began circling him excitedly, pacing around his legs. Her gaze, full of affection, never left him as she moved. Carina stepped forward, her expression brightening further. "Peter, it''s good to have you back with us. Knowhere has changed a lot in your short absence." "Yeah, I noticed. Looks like we''re running a full house now," Peter said, looking around. "We need to talk about the logistics here. I just flew over a sea of people and ships. Do we even know why they''re all here?" Carina nodded, her demeanor turning serious. "They see Knowhere as a safe haven from the Hutt''s, and we''ll dly take them in, but now the poption has more than doubled, and resources are tight. However, I''m already working on fixing it," she assured him. "I''ve contacted suppliers and contractors to expand our infrastructure and increase our resources. We''re also looking into possibly producing our own food. It''s a lot, but we''re making progress." Peter nodded, clearly impressed. "Okay, I trust you''ve got this handled. Just keep me updated, alright? If you run into any issues that are giving you trouble, I want to help figure them out." Carina appreciated his offer. "Thank you, Peter. I''ll gather all the data we have and make a report for you." As they walked towards the main hall, Peter turned to look out of the hangar at the sprawling city of Knowhere. A sense of pride washed over him as he took in the bustling activity and the diverse crowd that now called this ce home, reflecting on how much he had aplished. ¡­ As Peter walked through the halls alongside Groot, Cosmo, and Carina, they inevitably ran into the only other residence of the pce. Before them, Howard the Duck sat on a barstool, eyeing O''s ample chest as she poured his wine. O, noticing his gaze, simply ignored it, already ustomed to Howard''s sleazy behavior. "Hey, baby, how about me and you¡ª" Howard began, wiggling his eyebrows suggestively. Before he could continue, Peter suddenly cleared his throat, drawing their attention. Howard''s eyes widened briefly upon spotting Peter, "Huh? What are you doing here? I thought you had Jedi bullsh*t to deal with," He grumbled, taking a sip of his wine with a dramatic sigh. O, standing gracefully with the wine bottle in hand, offered Peter a warm, sincere smile. "Wee back, Peter," she said. Her voice held a gentle reverence. Peter returned her smile with a nod and then gathered everyone''s attention. "Since we''re all here, I want to introduce you all to someone," he announced, his voice carrying a hint of mischief that made Groot tilt his head in confusion. Groot nced around, puzzled, as there had been no other passenger on the ship with them. Peter reached into his bag and pulled out a Holocron, but it wasn''t the gray artifact they had seen before; it now pulsed with a deep, vibrant red. Cosmo, ever observant, barked, "That wasn''t red before!" Nodding silently, Peter tossed the Holocron aside nonchntly. The artifact froze mid-air, and a ghostly figure materialized from it, the Holocron embedding itself in his chest like a heart. The figure was d in dark robes, his presence menacing yet contained. "Everyone, meet Darth Revan, my Sith Master." Peter introduced, gesturing towards the Sith apparition. Revan nodded solemnly to the group, his aura unmistakable. "He''ll be joining our crew from now on." Instantly, the color drained from Carina''s face, her eyes widening with recognition and fear. She instinctively took a step back. Her reaction caught everyone''s attention, causing a ripple of unease to spread through the group. Revan turned his piercing gaze towards Carina. "You know of me?" he asked, his voice low and resonant. Carina nodded slowly, still clutching her datapad like a shield. "Yes, I''ve read about you in the Collector''s archives," she admitted, her voice a mix of awe and fear. "You were amander, a Jedi, then a Sith Lord who reshaped the gxy, before returning to the Jedi once again. Your story is... legendary." The group exchanged nervous nces, the weight of Carina''s words sinking in. Her knowledge seemed to add a tangible gravity to Revan''s spectral presence. Revan simply nodded, a small, vindicated smile gracing his face. ''At least, not everyone has forgotten me...'' he thought. Meanwhile, the rest of the group absorbed the impact of Carina''s revtions. The mix of awe and fear was palpable as they reconsidered the figure standing before them. Peter turned to Revan, confusion knitting his brows together. "Wait, you returned to the Jedi? So why are you a Darkside force ghost?" Revan''s ghostly figure shimmered slightly as he met Peter''s gaze, his expression unreadable beneath the hood. "It''splicated," he replied, refusing to say anymore. Peter''s eyes narrowed, though he decided not to pry any further. At least for now. Turning slightly, he caught Carina''s eye and gave a subtle nod, signaling his intention to ask her for detailster. Seeing that everyone still seemed wary of Revan, Peter hastened to reassure them. "Okay, I know having a Sith pop out of nowhere and join our crew can be a bit unsettling. But trust me, Revan''s probably the nicest Sith you''ll ever meet, even if he wants to pretend otherwise." Revan''s expression soured at Peter''s words, a low growl escaping him, but he restrained any furtherment. Howard, seizing the moment to lighten the mood, said, "Nice or not, anyone who can scare Carina without saying a word has my respect." Hisment drew a few hesitant chuckles. Peter pped his hands, eager to shift the focus. "As I said, Revan is here to join us," he continued with a grin. "Think of him as an ancient grandpa with tons of experience. His insights and skills are going to be super helpful." Revan''s expression shifted slightly, a single eyebrow twitching in visible annoyance at being called a grandpa. The group exchanged looks, their initial shock fading into a cautious curiosity. O hesitantly approached Revan with a gentle smile. "Would you like some wine, sir?" she offered, extending the ss towards the fearsome figure. Revan, taken aback by the kindness, paused, then shook his head slightly. "I appreciate the gesture, but..." he trailed off, leaving the implication hanging. Peter chuckled, stepping forward to demonstrate. He waved his hand in and out of Revan''s ghostly head. "Revan''s a bit more... spectral than we are. No drinking or eating for him, unfortunately." Curiosity piqued, Groot stomped over, his wooden fingers reaching out to pass through Revan, marveling at the interaction with a soft, "I am Groot?" Simrly, Cosmo trotted up, her nose sniffing curiously at Revan''s legs. She phased her nose in and out of his ghostly form, tilting her head in puzzled interest. The hangar''s atmosphere lightened as the group witnessed this interaction, their initial wariness giving way to a more rxed curiosity. Peter watched with a satisfied grin, his gamble to introduce Revan, even in his ghostly form, beginning to pay off. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A few dayster, Peter leaned back in his chair, the hum of Knowhere''s bustling city filtering through the windows beside him. A report from Carinay open on his datapad, detailing the rapid construction projects and the influx of vendors eager to capitalize on the city''s growing poption. As Peter scrolled through the report, he came across a section detailing the purchase of hundreds of Molecr Food Assemblers¡ªa significant purchase by Carina. ''She spent almost all of our money?!'' Peter''s eyes widened in shock, but his initial outrage softened as he continued reading. It appeared the investment might just be worthwhile. Apparently, these devices could construct food at the molecr level from raw, nutrient-richpounds. "Wow, this is insane," he muttered, impressed. ''This really is a sci-fi universe¡­'' He couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride. Letting her manage everything had been the right call, and the city thrived under her control. His gaze shifted from the datapad to the bustling streets below, a smile tugging at his lips. Everything seemed to be on the right track. ''But, now we have to worry about money¡­'' he thought, a sigh escaping his lips. ''If only the Collector left me his bank ounts in his will¡­'' Suddenly, a low, resonant voice interrupted his thoughts. "Impressive view," said Revan, appearing in the chair across from him, his ghostly form flickering slightly. Peter looked up, startled, then rxed. "Yeah, it''s something, isn''t it? Carina''s done well." Revan nodded, his gaze drifting towards the city, a trace of nostalgia flickering across his features. "She has done well." Peter nodded, then remembered another matter he had been meaning to address. "Actually, there''s something I''ve been wanting to ask you about." He reached for his datapad again, swiping through screens until he found what he was looking for. He handed the device to Revan. "These are coordinates for threes. I''m trying to determine if any of them is my home. Do any of them look familiar to you?" He asked, hoping to narrow down the search. Revan studied the screen intently. The first two coordinates elicited a simple shake of his head, but as his gazended on the third, his demeanor shifted. His spectral form stilled, and a shadow seemed to cross his features. "Zakuul," he muttered, his voiceced with an underlying rage. A/N: 2103 words :) C64 Padmé? C64 Padm¨¦? Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Zakuul,¡± Revan muttered as his spectral form stilled, and a shadow seemed to cross his features. Peter''s brows furrowed. "Zakuul? Isn''t that the capital of the Eternal Empire?" Revan''s eyes widened in shock, his ghostly form flickering slightly. "Where did you learn that?" he demanded, his voice tinged with suspicion. Peter leaned back in his chair, a yful smirk tugging at his lips. "Did you think I wouldn¡¯t look you up? Carina said your story was legendary, so I asked her to tell me everything. I even visited the Collector''s archives to make sure I didn¡¯t miss anything," he exined casually. Revan frowned, clearly unhappy with Peter¡¯s snooping. "I see," he muttered, a note of displeasure in his tone. Revan''s past wasplicated, to say the least, with moments of heroism and betrayal intertwined. Starting as a Jedi Knight during a time of turmoil in the gxy, he quickly rose to prominence for his unparalleled skill inbat and his unwavering dedication to the Jedi Order. But it was his quest to uncover the truth behind a mysterious Sith threat that would forever change the course of his life. Venturing into the heart of darkness, Revan and his friend Mk encountered the Sith Emperor, Vitiate, ruler of the Eternal Empire. Seduced by the Emperor''s formidable power, they swiftly fell under his sway, bing his dark servants. And from that moment onward, Revan was christened Darth Revan, while hispanion assumed the mantle of Darth Mk. As a Sith Lord, Revan carved a path of destruction across the gxy, his power unmatched and his influence far-reaching. Yet, even in the depths of his despair, a glimmer of light remained within him, a flicker of the Jedi he once was. This inner conflict defined Revan''s journey¡ªa constant struggle between the light and the dark, between redemption and damnation. And it was this struggle that ultimately led him back to the Jedi Order, not by his own volition, but through the efforts of his future wife, a Jedi named Bast Shan, who saved his life and returned him to the Jedi Temple, where the Council made the decision to erase his memories of his time as a Sith. Recognizing the need for his formidable skills in the looming battle against the Sith, they guided him back to the path of the Jedi. Thus, Revan returned as the prodigal Jedi knight, ready to confront the darkness that once consumed him. In the end, Revan''s legacy was one of redemption¡ªa testament to the power of hope and the resilience of the human spirit. Yet, Peter sensed that the story didn''t end there. However, to his disappointment, the archives yielded nothing beyond Revan''s redemption as a Jedi. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me?" Peter asked, curiositycing his words. Revan¡¯s expression darkened. "It wasn¡¯t your business," he replied curtly. Peter shook his head, arguing. "It is my business. I¡¯m your apprentice, aren¡¯t I?" Revan let out a scoff. "And if I treated you like a true Sith apprentice, you''d endure days of torture just for questioning me. Would you prefer that?" he asked, amusement evident as Peter paled. ¡°Yeah¡­ no thanks¡­¡± his apprentice muttered. Revan smirked. "That''s what I thought... Besides, some things are better left unsaid." Peter sighed. "Can¡¯t you at least tell me a little? Like, what happened after you returned to the Jedi?" Revan''s gaze hardened, his resolve unbroken. Without another word, he rose from his seat and began to walk away. ¡°Hey, wait a minute!" Peter called after him. Revan paused, ncing back at Peter with a hint of annoyance. "What now?" he asked, his patience wearing thin. Peter took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. "If you returned to the Jedi, then how are you a Sith even in death? Can you at least tell me that?" he pressed, his voice tinged with curiosity. ¡°Maybe I can help you¡­¡± Revan hesitated, his gaze clouded with memories of a distant past. "It''splicated," he replied cryptically. Peter leaned forward, refusing to ept such a vague answer. "That¡¯s the second time I¡¯ve heard that excuse..." Revan regarded Peter for a long moment, his expression inscrutable. Finally, he spoke, his tone heavy. ¡°This is only half of me," he admitted quietly, his gaze drifting towards the distant horizon. "What the hell does that even mean?" Peter asked, his confusion evident in his tone. For a fleeting moment, Revan turned back, his gaze locking with Peter''s. "Find out on your own," he said cryptically, before walking off. "Oh, and heed my warning: Stay away from Zakuul. Consider it an order from your master," he called over his shoulder, leaving Peter to ponder his words in confused silence. Sat alone, Peter could hear the echoes of Revan''s cryptic farewell still resonating in his mind. ¡®This is only half of me,¡¯ the words left him stunned. If Revan was only half of his true self, then where was the other half? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A full day had psed since his meeting with Revan. Despite his undying curiosity, Peter decided it was time to shift his focus away from his Sith master''s past, at least for the time being. Today¡¯s concerns weren''t about spectral Sith Lords or ancient wars, but about something far more mundane yet immediately crucial¡ªfinances. Gathering his crew in the pce''s spacious conference room, which Carina set up rather recently, Peter eyed each member: Cosmo, Groot, Carina, O, and Howard the drunken Duck. Revan''s ghostly figure lingered at the back, almost blending into the shadows. "As you all may or may not know," Peter started, "Carina made a big purchase recently." Instantly, a collective gaze swiveled towards Carina. Murmurs filled the room, none of them particrly cheerful. Carina, flustered, began, "I know what you all are thinking, but¡ª" "No need, Carina," Peter cut in, saving her from the brewing storm. "It was a needed expense. Yeah, it was pricey, but necessary. However," his gaze swept across the room, "it means we''re kinda strapped for cash now." Howard quacked up, "What about the Coaxium mining? Can¡¯t we just sell that fuel and be swimming in credits?" Peter shook his head slightly. "Yes and no. We¡¯ve got buyers, but they¡¯re trying to squeeze us for every penny. They think they can lowball us just because we¡¯re new. I believe thest offer we received was only half of the market value, which I am not prepared to ept." Carina nodded in support, "That¡¯s why we¡¯re holding off on selling any Coaxium until they agree to pay what it¡¯s worth." Cosmo perked up and asked, ¡°What about taxes? Can we not tax the folks of Knowhere?¡± "We will," Peter assured, "but not just yet. I want to give people time to settle in before we start ying taxman." Howard leaned forward, his voice tinged with sarcasm. "Great, so how do we keep the lights on till then?" Peter threw his hands up, "That''s the million-credit question, isn¡¯t it? We could look for some bounties, maybe even steal from some lowlives. But I¡¯d prefer to avoid outright thievery... unless absolutely necessary." Revan, silent until now, spoke, "And the second point you wanted to discuss?" "Ah, yes," Peter¡¯s eyes lit up with the thrill of a new adventure. "Thanks to Revan here, we¡¯ve narrowed down the location of Earth¡ªmy home¡ªto two possible coordinates. Tomorrow, Cosmo and I are heading out to verify these locations. You''re all wee to join." he added with a wry grin, "And while we''re out there, we can look for a bounty or two. Might as well make the trip worthwhile, right?" The room buzzed with renewed energy. The prospect of venturing out to explore the universe was an enticing one. Groot¡¯s rumbling voice vibrated warmly, "I am Groot," signaling his readiness to follow his friend anywhere. Tired of being locked up in the pce, Howard piped up, ¡°I¡¯lle along too.¡± Peter raised an eyebrow, a yful smirk crossing his face. ¡°Does this mean you¡¯re officially joining the crew?¡± Howard scoffed in response, ¡°As if.¡± He said as he walked off, presumably to pack his things. Turning to Revan, Peter¡¯s expression grew hopeful. ¡°What about you, Revan? Youing too?¡± Revan nodded silently, his ghostly form giving a firm, albeit spectral, affirmation. After all, he''s been confined to the basement of the Jedi Temple for thousands of years, so he''s quite eager to get out and stretch his legs. Carina spoke up, her voice steady, "I''ll stay behind and look after the city as usual." Beside her, O nodded in agreement. "I''ll stay too, to help Carina." Peter nodded appreciatively at his crew, their faces full of anticipation. "Alright, team, let¡¯s prep. We''ve got a to find, and a fortune to make along the way." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next day, Peter paced around the loading bay of thete Cad Bane''s ship, ensuring every piece of cargo was securely in ce. His crew¡ªCosmo, Groot, Howard, and Revan waited on the ramp of the ship. "Alright, everyone,st call for anything you might forget," Peter announced, scanning the group. Everyone appeared prepared. Revan clutched his lightsaber, Howard checked his gun, while Groot and Cosmo carried little with them. Carina approached Peter, her datapad in hand, her face serious yet hopeful. "Here are the bounties you asked for, Peter," she said, transferring the data to his device with a swift tap. Peter nodded, his datapad vibrating in his pocket. "I¡¯ll check them outter," he mused aloud, eyes scanning the horizon as if he could already see the bounties lining up. Groot and Howard were thest to board, the former¡¯s deep, rumbling voice offering a reassuring "I am Groot," as he passed by Peter. As the ramp of the ship began to close, Peter turned to wave at Carina and O, who stood a safe distance away. ¡°We¡¯ll bring back some souvenirs for you, so don¡¯t burn the ce down without us!" He called out, his voice a mixture of humor and sincerity. With a final nod, Carina raised her hand in farewell, a determined glimmer in her eye. O simply smiled, her expression one of quiet support. The ship¡¯s engines roared to life, the sound echoing through the bay as it lifted off. Inside, Peter settled into the pilot''s seat, his fingers dancing across the controls with practiced ease. Beside him, Cosmo shivered slightly, her eyes reflecting a nervous glint. After all, thest time she wasunched into space, she was trapped all alone, waiting for death. Peter noticed her difort and gently patted her head to offer somefort. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay¡­¡± he reassured her. As they cleared the atmosphere, the star-studded ckness of space enveloped the ship. Peter finally pulled out his datapad, his curiosity piqued. He swiped through the bounties, his eyes scanning each one. Pirates, smugglers, and even a couple of Hutts¡ªthey were all there. But then he froze. The image on the screen was unmistakable¡ªa Ravager, but not just any Ravager. Stakar Ogord, leader of the Stakar Ravager n, his features rugged and authoritative, a striking resemnce to the actor Sylvester Stallone from his past life. [Insert picture of Stakar here] As he stared at the picture, memories of Yondu and his brutal n shed through Peter''s mind, a surge of anger momentarily clouding his judgment. But he calmed himself, reigning in his emotions with practiced ease. Reading over the description of the bounty, Peter realized that Stakar was far worse than Yondu. The list of crimes was long and vile: piracy, murder, and atrocities Peter could barely bring himself to read. It was all there, in cold, hard data. A wicked smirk tugged at the corner of Peter¡¯s lips as his eyes lingered on the bounty amount¡ª500,000 credits. Not only was this a chance to pad their wallets, but it was also an opportunity for some personal revenge against the Ravagers. Without hesitation, Peterposed a message to the issuer of the bounty, his fingers tapping rapidly on the screen. The message sent, he leaned back in his chair, awaiting their reply, a mix of satisfaction and determination settling in. Without even waiting more than a minute, Peter''s datapad buzzed urgently, pulling him from his thoughts. His brow raised as he saw that the call wasing through on a secure, high-priority channel, which was both unusual and unexpected. Putting on his mask, he swiped the screen, answering the call. Instantly, he was greeted not just by a voice, but by the live image of a girl who couldn¡¯t be much older than him. Her face was adorned with the borate white and gold face paint typical of Naboo¡¯s royalty, enhancing her dignified features. ¡°This is Queen Padm¨¦ Amid of Naboo. I believe you have just responded to my inquiry,¡± she said, her voice calm, authoritative, regal, and unmistakably young. [Insert picture of Padm¨¦ here] Before Peter could even react, a voice in the background briefly cut through. It was stern and unmistakably authoritative. "Your Highness, you needn''t trouble yourself with such matters. It is my duty to handle these situations," the voice said, tinged with a protective urgency. Padm¨¦ nced over her shoulder briefly, her expressionposed yet firm. "Thank you, Captain Panaka, but I must see to this personally," she responded calmly, then turned her attention back to Peter, raising an eyebrow at his masked face. Peter stared forward in shock. Padm¨¦ Amid was thest person he expected to call him. ¡°Uhh, hello there¡­¡± A/N: 2291 words :) C65 Stakar Ogord C65 Stakar Ogord Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 13 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter sat wide-eyed, his datapad in his hands. The screen before him showed a young woman adorned with the regal, unmistakable makeup of Naboo''s royalty, her expressionposed. "This is Queen Padm¨¦ Amid of Naboo. I understand you''re interested in the bounty for Stakar Ogord." She spoke, her voicemanding. Peter, still grappling with his surprise, managed a casual, "Uh, yeah. But, I hear it''s sanctioned by the Republic, so I''ll need it to be issued officially to avoid any... misunderstandings." Unlike ck market bounties, which operate outside thew, Republic-sanctioned bounties are officially approved and regted by the government, providing a legal framework for bounty hunting. As such, Republic-sanctioned bounties are issued only for individuals who havemitted recognized crimes or have otherwise incurred the displeasure of the Republic. Padm¨¦ nodded, her eyes sharp. "Indeed. Pursuing Stakar without official sanction could be seen as vigntism. You''ll need the proper credentials to ensure you receive the reward and legal protection." "Yeah, I''d rather not have the Republic on my case for helping you out..." Peter nodded, shrugging his shoulders. As Padm¨¦¡¯s face filled the screen, a stern voice could be heard in the background. "Thisck of respect is outrageous," Captain Panaka grumbled, clearly not amused by Peter''s rxed demeanor. ¡°Does he know who he¡¯s talking to?¡± Padm¨¦ nced at Panaka, silencing him with a firm look, then turned back to Peter with an apologetic expression. Unfazed, Peter merely shrugged. "Look, no offense, but could you let your little minion know that I''m not from Naboo? You might be a queen, but you ain¡¯t my queen. And honestly, even if I had a queen, it probably wouldn''t make much difference to me." Padm¨¦''s lips twitched, a hint of amusement breaking through her diplomatic facade. "Very well. We''ll skip the formalities then." Curious, she tilted her head slightly. "So, why the mask?" Peter chuckled, the sound muffled by his mask. "Unfortunately, I have to cover my face¡ªmy dashing good looks attract far too much attention. And we wouldn''t want you falling for a dangerous bounty hunter like myself, now would we?" Another disapproving grumble came from Panaka, but Padm¨¦ merely rolled her eyes, a smile threatening to break through herposed exterior. "No, we wouldn''t. I believe my ''minion,'' as you so eloquently called him, would certainly disapprove," she said, smirking over at Panaka before quickly regaining her poise. "Ahem, back to business... Stakar is to be brought in alive. He must stand trial for his crimes against Naboo." Peter, his interest piqued, leaned forward. "And what exactly did he do to Naboo again?¡± "You''re not aware?" Padm¨¦ raised an eyebrow. "Stakar murdered my predecessor, Queen Ame¨¦. His n also plundered the royal pce and killed many, including the Queen''s handmaidens and guards." She revealed, a frown marring her otherwise wless face. Peter nodded solemnly. "My condolences. Should I find any of the stolen items, would you want them returned?" "They are mere objects," Padm¨¦ replied, her voice firm. "Keep them if you find any. I only seek justice for those lost." "And his n?" Peter asked, ready to note down her orders. ¡°I can bring them in alive as well, but if you don¡¯t want them, I¡¯ll probably just end up killing them¡­¡± Padm¨¦''s expression darkened for a moment as she recalled the brutal scenes she had witnessed in the pce only a few days before her coronation. "Do as you see fit," she said quietly, knowing full well she just ordered their deaths. "Consider it done. Send me my authorization and any information you have on Stakar, and I''ll contact you when I have him," Peter affirmed with a nod. Before he could end the call, suddenly, Padm¨¦ stopped him. "One more thing¡ªyour name?" Peter smirked beneath his mask. ¡°Star-Lord," he replied, and with a flick, he ended the call. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Back in her throne room, Padm¨¦ sat in silence, the name ''Star-Lord'' echoing in her mind. Recognition flickered in her eyes as she recalled where she had heard the name before¡­ ¡°Your Majesty, I must protest. That man was far too disrespectful,¡± Panaka began, his voice thick with disapproval. Padm¨¦ offered a slight shrug, her gaze fixed on the darkened holo-projector. ¡°Some people have a way about them, Captain. It¡¯s...refreshing, in a way. To be spoken to so directly,¡± she admitted, a faint smile tracing her lips, hinting at her hidden appreciation for the mysterious Star-Lord¡¯s straightforward demeanor. A month into her reign as Queen of Naboo, Padm¨¦ was already growing weary of the endless barrage of titles¡ªYour Majesty, Your Highness, My Queen. It was all just so annoying, which is why she found Peter¡¯s casual conversation quite appealing. Panaka¡¯s brow furrowed in concern. ¡°I understand, Your Majesty, but please, be cautious. Star-Lord is not a simple bounty hunter. He¡¯s bested the Hutts not once, but twice. He¡¯s dangerous.¡± Padm¨¦ nodded, walking over to the grand window overlooking the royal gardens. ¡°I understand your concerns, Panaka, and I will be cautious.¡± Nodding, Panaka looked unconvinced but held his tongue, trusting in his queen¡¯s judgment. Padm¨¦¡¯s eyes turned distant, reflecting on the mission she had just set into motion. ¡°With Star-Lord involved, perhaps Ame¨¦ and her handmaidens will finally get the justice they deserve,¡± she whispered, more to herself than to Panaka. Her face hardened as she recalled the cruel fate that had befallen her predecessor. Queen Ame¨¦ and her handmaidens had suffered atrocities that went beyond simple murder; their dignity had been marred in unspeakable ways¡­ Panaka, with a stern but supportive tone, reassured her, ¡°We will not rest, Your Majesty, until their murderers are apprehended.¡± Padm¨¦¡¯s hands clenched at her sides, the memory of discovering the bodies¡ªa sight so horrific it haunted her nights. ¡°They were more than murdered, Panaka. They were vited, diminished...¡± Her voice broke,den with sorrow and rage. Seeing his queen so troubled, Panaka approached, his expression softening. ¡°We will find justice, Your Majesty.¡± Padm¨¦ nodded, her resolve steeling once again. ¡°Hopefully...¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter ended the call with Queen Padm¨¦ Amid, lowering his datapad into hisp. Removing his mask, he let out a breath he didn''t realize he''d been holding, the corners of his lips tugging upwards into a smirk. As he turned around, his crew¡ªGroot, Cosmo, Howard, and Revan were stood before him. Their expressions ranged from amusement to mild interest, all except Revan, who maintained his stoic facade, though Peter caught a slight twinkle in his eye. "So, not even five minutes out of Knowhere and you''re already flirting with royalty, huh?" Howard quacked, wiping a fake tear from his eye. ¡°I¡¯m so proud¡­¡± "What can I say? The queens can''t resist the charm of Star-Lord." Peter replied jokingly. Groot shook his head, his body rustling in a way that somehow conveyed his amusement. "I am Groot," he chimed, which only made Peter chuckle. "Yeah, yeah,ugh it up," Peter retorted. "Did you hear her minion? I thought the guy was going to have an aneurysm." Revan merely nodded slightly, his silence speaking volumes as he turned his attention to the datapad in Peter¡¯sp, which chose that moment to beep loudly, signaling a new message. Peter flicked the screen, and a detailed file loaded up, filled with everything he needed about the Stakar Ravager n. "Looks like the queen didn¡¯t skimp on the details," Peter murmured, scrolling through the dense information. Names, ces,st known activities¡ªit was all there. "Naboo must have spent a pretty penny on this intel, because there''s no way they could havepiled all of this on their own." Cosmo waged her tail beside him. "And where do we start hunting, Captain?!" She barked excitedly. Peter scanned the list, his finger pausing as a particr location caught his eye, recalling it from the second Guardians of the Gxy movie. "The Iron Lotus, a brothel on Contraxia, a in the Outer Rim. Looks like it''s our best bet. Cold, icy, and a favorite among Ravager ns." He said, then swiveled his chair toward the cockpit and began entering the coordinates. Anticipation buzzed through the crew, their previous teasing giving way to the thrill of the hunt. Cosmo paced restlessly around the ship, too excited to remain still, while Howard busily disassembled and cleaned his gun, eager to get moving. As the ship''s course was locked in, Peter turned to face his crew again, his grin mirroring their enthusiasm. "Alright, we¡¯ve got a bounty to collect, and then¡ªit¡¯s off to find Earth." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, on Contraxia, inside the Iron Lotus,ughter and drunken shouts echoed through the brothel, the sound of a night spiraling into chaos. As the neon lights flickered against the dark, icy sky outside, Ravager ns terrorized anyone within arm''s reach, their brutality fueled by lust and intoxication. In one grim corner, a group of Ravagers cornered a young waitress, theirughter booming over her muted pleas. ¡°Let go of me!¡± She screamed, but they didn¡¯t listen. Across the room, the brothel''s owner, a middle-aged man with a face marked by years of fear and subservience, was dragged toward a VIP table. He knew the reputation of the men he was dealing with¡ªpirates without a shred of mercy. Stakar Ogord sat at the table, surrounded by frightened-looking, scantily d women, his presencemanding and ominous. The owner was tossed before him, his voice quivering as he spoke. "M-Master Stakar, I beg your forgiveness. I never meant any disrespect to you or your esteemed n." Stakar listened, his expression unreadable. The room fell silent, the earlier racket dimming to murmurs as everyone''s attention turned towards the unfolding drama. After a moment that stretched far too long, Stakar¡¯s lips twisted into a semnce of a smile. "Forgiveness?" he mused aloud, his voice deceptively calm. ¡°Alright...¡± The owner¡¯s eyes lit up, his body visibly rxing. "Thank you, sir¡ª" the owner managed only a few words before Stakar abruptly extended his hand, leveling his ster at the man''s face without warning. *Bang!* The gunshot was loud and definitive, reverberating off the walls. The owner''s body jerked a single time before slumping over the table, a charred hole in his forehead. "Consider yourself forgiven..." Stakar muttered, his words drawingughter from the surrounding Ravagers. ¡°!¡± The women around him screamed, scrambling to their feet in a panic. They tried to flee, their fear palpable as they nced desperately around for any route of escape. "Where do you think you''re going,dies?" Stakar called out, his voice cutting through the turmoil as he waved his still-smoking ster. "The party''s just getting started." His menughed cruelly, moving to block the exits, ensuring no one could leave. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As the chaos unfolded within the Iron Lotus, the icy skies of Contraxia were cleaved by the descent of thete Cad Banes ship, its engines cutting through the frosty atmosphere. Sat at the cockpit, Peter slipped on his mask, his crew poised behind him. "Time to start hunting," he dered, smirking confidently. A/N: 1900 words :) C66 Bounty Acquired! C66 Bounty Acquired! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The icy winds of Contraxia whipped around the ship as it made a graceful descent, cutting through the thin atmosphere anding to rest in the center of the snow-covered town. Thending was smooth, the ship''s engines sending swirling snowkes into a frenzied dance around thending site. It settled just outside the neon-lit facade of the Iron Lotus. As the ship''s ramp lowered with a mechanical hiss, a group of intoxicated Ravagers, their senses dulled but instincts sharp, took notice. Theycked the usual coordination but were drawn to the ship by a mix of curiosity and the inherent opportunity for mischief. Their eyes scanned the ship, noting the absence of any Ravager n symbols¡ªa detail that marked the neers as potential targets. Peter was the first to step out onto the ramp, his iconic mask in ce, shielding his features from the biting cold and prying eyes. He surveyed the scene with a calm confidence. Behind him, his crew filed out¡ªGroot''s towering figure, Cosmo''s eager stance, Howard adjusting his grip on his Tommy gun, and the ghostly Revan, his hand grasping his lightsaber. The surrounding Ravagers tightened their grip on their weapons, their drunken stupor slightly lifting at the sight of the odd-looking group. Whispers circted among them, their initial intent to rob intensifying by the moment. Peter''s gazended on the nearest Ravager, a burly orange-skinned man with tattoos all over his face and body. Without an ounce of fear or wariness, Peter stepped forward. "Is Stakar Ogord here?" he asked, his voice carrying clearly over the wind. The question seemed to freeze the air itself, the Ravagers exchanging nervous nces, weighing their response. This hesitation stemmed from their knowledge that Stakar, a feared Ravager n leader, would not take kindly to anyone harming his guests. But that hinged on whether these neers were actually Stakar''s guests. One of them, braver or perhaps more foolish than the rest, stepped forward. "What business you got with Stakar?" he demanded, his voice rough. "Not your concern," Peter replied smoothly, his smirk hidden behind his mask. "Just here to collect a bounty." At his words, a collective murmur rose from the Ravagers. This stranger was no guest of Stakar''s; he was a bounty hunter, an enemy. This realization shifted the bnce, their faces twisting into smirks of anticipation. Killing or capturing these bounty hunters could curry favor with Stakar. One of them finally spoke up, his tone mocking, rifle in his hand. "You might be looking for Stakar, but you ain''t gonna meet ''em the way you hope to." Peter''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Really?" he quipped, but before the tension could escte, he raised his hand towards the man who had spoken. The Ravager suddenly choked, dropping his rifle as his feet lifting off the ground, an invisible force constricted his throat. "I''ll ask nicely onest time," Peter''s voice turned cold, a sharp turn from his earlier cordial tone. "Is Stakar here or not? I don''t have all day." The other Ravagers watched, frozen between fear and shock, as theirpanion iled helplessly in the air. Gasping and wing at his throat, the man finally nodded vigorously, managing to wheeze, "Inside, he''s inside!" "Thank you," Peter said, his tone light again. With a casual flick of his wrist, he snapped the man''s neck with a gruesome crunch. As the Ravager''s lifeless body thudded against the snowy ground, unmoving, a palpable shockwave of fear and rage rippled through hisrades. Their initial hesitation evaporated, reced by a primal thirst for vengeance. The icy air of Contraxia crackled with the tension of imminent violence. Without warning, a Ravager charged, his cry slicing through the cold air. Peter, swift as the biting wind, raised his hand, sending a merciless surge of invisible force that mmed the attacker''s chest, caving it inward and sending him hurtling into a nearby building. His body made a sharp cracking sound as it collided with the metal wall before slumping over into the snow, dead. As his second victimy motionless, Peter turned back to his crew. "Remember, no mercy for Ravagers." he reminded them. "They''re nothing but murderous psychos, and those are the good ones." Instantly, the rest of the Ravagers surged forward, weapons drawn and grim expressions etched on their faces. They moved as a formidable, unified force, intent on vengeance. Groot''s form swelled, his wooden limbs stretching and twisting into fearsome weapons. With a deep, resonant groan that seemed to echo the groaning of old trees, he swept two Ravagers off their feet, their bodies crumpling under the massive force. Another limb shot out, sharp as a spear, impaling a foe through the chest. The Ravager gasped, his eyes wide in shock, as he was hoisted and then discarded like a rag doll. Beside him, Howard, the trigger-happy duck, cackled maniacally as he unleashed a barrage of bullets from his Tommy gun. The air filled with the sharp scent of gunpowder and the harsh cracks of gunfire. Each bullet found its mark, rendering bloody havoc upon those it struck. Ravagers fell one by one, their attempts to advance halted by the relentless onught. Amidst the chaos, Cosmo''s presence was almost serene. Her eyes glowed with a fierce, otherworldly light as she focused her telekic powers. She lifted a cluster of Ravagers, suspending them in midair as they iled helplessly. With a flick of her head, she sent them hurtling towards the ship''s hardened hull. The impact was sickening¡ªbones broke with crisp, clear snaps, and none rose again. With a hiss that sliced through the mor of battle, Revan ignited his lightsaber. His figure, both spectral and daunting, charged headfirst into the waves of enemies. This was his first real confrontation in thousands of years, making it hard to suppress the bloodthirsty smile that spread across his face. His de''s eerie red glow cast long, dancing shadows as he moved with lethal grace. Each swing was a death sentence, slicing through armor and flesh with equal ease. Limbs and heads separated from bodies, falling to the snow in a grim ballet of destruction. Although Peter could have simply sat back and let his crew handle them, his deep-seated grudge against anything rted to Ravagers drove him forward, his powers surging through him with the force of a tempest. He choked, crushed, and hurled his enemies with mere gestures, his control over the Force absolute. A Ravager, attempting to sneak up on him from behind, was lifted into the air, his neck snapping before he could even scream. The battle, though brief, was a spectacle of brutal efficiency. And as thest of the Ravagersy defeated, the silence that fell was heavy, punctuated only by the soft sound of falling snow. Peter turned to his crew, nodding a single time. "Alright, let''s clear out the rest of this ce and grab Stakar. We''ve got royalty waiting on us¡­" They moved as one towards the Iron Lotus, their figures disappearing into the dimly lit entrance, leaving behind the carnage of their victory. ¡­ Inside, the atmosphere was stifling, thick with the scent of fear and desperation. The once-vibrant establishment was now a grim scene of dominance and depravity. Peter''s eyes scanned the room, noting the naked, disheveled, beaten, and vited state of the women who worked at the brothel, as well as the cruel glee on the faces of Stakar''s Ravager n as they lounged carelessly around the room. It was very clear what these pirates had done, and are still doing. ''These sick b*stards¡­'' Peter''s jaw tightened, his heart rate climbing with each desperate cry that reached his ears. Suddenly, a piercing scream cut through the murmurs¡ªmore agonized than the rest. Peter turned sharply towards the source, his gazending on a group of Ravagers crowding around the bar. At the center, a female bartender struggled fiercely against the clutches of her assants, her clothes tearing under their brutal grip. The sight ignited the already simmering rage within Peter, his eyes flickering a dangerous shade of yellow. With a swift, sweeping gesture, he unleashed a devastating force push. Immediately, the assants were ripped away from the woman, their bodies contorted unnaturally as they smashed into the nearby wall, which crumbled under the impact, burying them beneath the rubble. The bartender, now free, stumbled towards the exit, her expression one of shock and relief. Peter watched her escape, then spoke to his crew. "Get the rest of these women out of here," hemanded, his voice dangerously calm. Howard opened his mouth, probably to object, but Peter turned just in time, his eyes glowing beneath his mask, silencing him before he could utter a single word. "I said, get these women out of here, I''ll handle the rest¡­" Peter repeated, his tone leaving no room for arguments. Revan nodded firmly at Howard and the others. "Do as he says," he urged. As the crew hurried to assist the remaining women, Revan ced a supportive hand on Peter''s shoulder. "Give ''em hell, Peter." With the women on their way to safety, the tense silence was suddenly broken by a curious voice from the back of the room. "What was that noise?" The question was followed by the sound of approaching footsteps and the ttering of weapons. Soon enough, Stakar Ogord emerged from the shadows, nked by the rest of his n. Some were barely dressed, hastily grabbing their weapons, their expressions a mix of confusion and anger. They stopped short at the sight of the devastation in the brothel, their eyes narrowing as they took in Peter''s lone figure, awaiting their arrival. "End of the line," Peter muttered under his breath, his voice barely above a whisper, the power of the Force pulsating around him like a visible aura. He could feel every heartbeat, every tremble in the room¡ªthe fear was palpable, and it fueled him. With a swift motion, his hands extended forward, fingers syed. A wave of telekic energy sted through the room, tearing tables from the ground and smashing them against the walls. Screams filled the air, not just of terror but of agony, as Ravagers were caught in the invisible storm. One burly Ravager, his face contorted in rage, charged at Peter with a raised de. In a fluid, almost serene motion, Peter twisted his hand, directing a surge of Force lightning. The electrical arcs danced violently around the assant, enveloping him in a crackling blue. The man''s scream was cut short as he copsed, smoke rising from his charred body. As his body hit the floor, Peter''s attention snapped to the next threat. Two Ravagers, thinking there was strength in numbers, advanced with a coordinated attack. Peter''s response was brutal¡ªlifting one with a focused telekic grip, he used the man as a human shield against the other''s ster fire before hurling him aside like a broken doll. The gunfire ceased as the second attacker met a swift end under a barrage of debris Peter manipted with a mere flick of his wrist. Sharp fragments of broken furniture became lethal projectiles, cutting through the air¡ªand flesh¡ªwith ruthless efficiency. The room was chaos, but every move Peter made was calcted, each step taken with purpose. He moved through the brothel, a specter of vengeance, his powers leaving a trail of destruction and death. Amid the carnage, Stakar Ogord finally stepped forward, his expression a mix of disbelief and fury. He watched as his n was decimated, his rage boiling over. "Who are you!" he roared, advancing with his weapon drawn. Peter turned, his eyes meeting Stakar''s. "Your turn," he said tly, but his tone suggested it was anything but a fair fight. With a motion of his hand, he unleashed a torrent of Force lightning. The electric current enveloped Stakar, throwing him back against the wall. The smell of singed clothing and flesh filled the air, but Peter held back just enough to keep him alive, the sizzling sound of electricity a constant undercurrent to Stakar''s agonizing screams. As Stakar writhed, Peter approached, his face close enough for his foe to see the yellow glow of his eye beneath the mask. "I may not be able to kill you, but I can sure as hell make you want to die," he whispered, before stepping back to allow Stakar a moment of reprieve¡ªa moment to witness the destruction of everything he held dear. One by one, Peter dealt with the remaining Ravagers. Each encounter was brief, violent, and final. He moved through them, a force of nature, unstoppable and unforgiving. Finally, as thest of the Ravagers fell, Peter grabbed Stakar''s battered body, caked in the blood of hisrades, and dragged him toward the entrance where his crew awaited. Howard, upon seeing Stakar''s condition, grimaced. "What the hell did you do to him?! We need him alive, Peter! Remember the bounty?" Peter nced down at the unconscious form of Stakar, then back at Howard, a slight smirk returning to his features. "It''s not his blood," he replied as he walked off, dragging their bounty back to the ship. A/N: 2227 words :) C67 Crew’s Wariness C67 Crew¡¯s Wariness Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 13 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The hum of the ship''s engines cut through the vast emptiness of space as they sailed toward Naboo. Inside, in a dimly lit room, Peter Quill sat cross-legged on the floor, his eyes closed in deep meditation. Around him, the ship was quiet, save for the asional nk and murmur of machinery. The subtle glow of the force shimmered along his body, a visible manifestation of his efforts to regain bnce. Peter''s breaths were measured, each inhale a gathering of peace, each exhale a release of turmoil. The events at the Iron Lotus reyed in his mind. He could still hear the chaos, the cries of pain, the final silences he had administered. His power had surged then, a tempest of dark force energy that had been both thrilling and terrifying. Yet as he meditated, Peter felt no remorse for the violence he had unleashed. The echoes of the women¡¯s cries, their desperate struggles for dignity and safety, had justified his actions. To him, those Ravagers had forfeited their right to mercy by their heinous acts, especially since they could have just paid for pleasure like any other brothel patron. And while the dark side had lured him with its seductive call, promising power for justice, he hadn¡¯t lost control for a single second. But of course, the aftermath always required him to find his center again, which was why he was meditating right now. This wasn''t the first time Peter had walked this line¡ªflirting with the darkness to serve what he saw as the greater good. The force was a tool, and like any tool, its use could shape the wielder. Sitting here, in the solitude of his ship, he reflected on the necessity of bnce. How easy it was to tilt to one side of the other if left unchecked, how it could turn justice into vengeance or mercy into weakness. As he delved deeper into his meditation, Peter revisited the faces of the women they had rescued. Their expressions, a mixture of relief and residual fear, were imprinted in his memory. It was for them, and others like them, that he wielded his powers. Each rescue, and each intervention felt like a step toward bncing the scales, albeit a step apanied by the asional bout of darkness. His thoughts shifted to his quiet captive. In the ship''s brig, Stakar Ogord remained unconscious in the same cell that had once confined Groot. The heavy cell door was sealed, trapping the once formidable Ravager leader, now just a subdued prize en route to be cashed in. The man''s fate was sealed, now in the hands of Naboo''s authorities. Peter had ensured a thorough capture, to say the least. The cell holding Stakar was a small mercypared to the fate that awaited him on Naboo¡ªat least, that''s what Peter hoped. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Within the ship''smon area, tension simmered beneath hushed conversations. The crew, scattered around, spoke in tones that mirrored the uncertainty of their thoughts. Howard, the duck, was pacing back and forth, his voice tinged with irritation. "I''m telling you, I''m sick of being bossed around like some henchman!" he grumbled, waving his cigar expressively. "One minute we¡¯re a team, the next, we¡¯re glorified babysitters and cleanup crew." Groot, his towering form slightly slouched, shifted beside the viewport, the stars casting fleeting lights over his wooden features. "I am Groot," he countered firmly, his voice deep and resonant, challenging Howard''s frustrations. Sat nearby, Cosmo remained silent for a long moment. Her thoughts were clearly elsewhere, her concern palpable even in her silence. Finally, she spoke. "Do you think something is wrong with Peter? Why were his eyes glowing like that?" Leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, Revan''s spectral form flickered slightly. He had been silent until now, his gaze distant, but as the conversation spiraled toward his territory, his attention sharpened. Howard threw his hands up, exasperation clear on his feathered face. "Great, so it¡¯s not just me then! Those yellow eyes, that sudden change in attitude... Are we even safe around him like that?" ¡°I can exin¡­¡± Revan pushed away from the wall, his presencemanding silence. "Peter isn¡¯t a normal Jedi. He practices a bnced form of the Force, one that he¡¯s still trying to create and master. It¡¯s a path few have ever walked," he exined, his voice low but clear. "So, what? Just because he''s bnced or something, you''re telling me he can just lose control and snap whenever he''s angry?" Howard interjected, skepticism written all over his face. Revan nodded slowly. "Yes, but remember, he¡¯s never once harmed an innocent or any of you, for that matter. His darker side emerges in response to heinous acts, to those who truly deserve such wrath. It''s not loss of control¡ªit''s directed, precise." Pausing for a moment, Revan''s eyes met each of them, a seriousness settling over the group. "The thing that Peter has trained the most is his control. He has a firmer grasp on his powers than you might believe. If he were to truly lose control, you would know... because none of us would be having this conversation right now..." Silence fell for a moment, each member of the crew processing Revan''s words. Howard finally broke the quiet, his tone softer. "Alright, I get it. But it doesn¡¯t make being bossed around any easier..." "I am Groot," came the quiet reply, filled with a mix of agreement and continued concern. Cosmo nodded, understanding flickering in her eyes. "Peter is a good friend and a strong leader. We should trust him and offer our support if he needs it." Outside, Peter continued his meditation, oblivious to the worries of his crew. His form was still, but the force around him shimmered intensely As the ship steadily progressed towards its destination, the crew settled in. Trust had been reaffirmed, yet echoes of their concern lingered¡ªnot for themselves, but for their friend and leader. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After a brief journey, the ship began to beep, announcing their imminent arrival at Naboo, snapping Peter out of his meditation. He opened his eyes, the glow of the force around him fading into the ambient light of the room. Standing up, he felt the familiar ease return to his limbs. His heart was steady, his mind clear. He didn¡¯t feel bad about what he had done, not truly. Those he had punished were monsters in their own right, and while his methods were harsh, the gxy was often harsher. In his fight, he had used darkness to fight darkness, and now, centered once more, he was ready to move forward. Walking toward the cockpit, Peter paused by the brig to nce at Stakar''s still form. "Rest while you can," he said coldly. The journey was nearing its end, and for Stakar, the true consequences awaited him on Naboo. ¡®I hope they execute him¡­¡¯ With that, he turned away, his steps light, ready to hand over the remnants of histest battle and collect their due. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The hum of the ship''s engines resonated through the cabin as the ship sliced through Naboo¡¯s upper atmosphere, escorted by a pair of sleek N-1 starfighters that glinted in the sunlight. Peter sat at the helm, his gaze fixed on the green world below. ¡°This is Naboo Control. Transmit your authorization code fornding,¡± a voice requested through them system, its tone carrying an edge of suspicion. ¡°Roger that, Naboo Control. This is Star-Lord. Sending codes now,¡± Peter responded, punching in the sequence that Queen Padm¨¦ had provided. The tension in the cockpit was palpable; even the starfighters seemed to hover a bit too close forfort. As the authorization code cleared, the voice returned, slightly warmer but still formal. ¡°Code verified, Star-Lord. You are cleared fornding at the Royal Pce. Maintain your current course and speed.¡± Peter nced over his shoulder to where Howard was muttering under his breath about "unnecessary security protocols." Groot stood silent and watchful beside him, his eyes on the passing clouds outside. Cosmo stared out of a side window, eying the escort ships, ¡°Is it just me, or do they seem very cautious?¡± She remarked. Peter nodded. ¡°Stakar and his n seem to have left deep scars here.¡± Revan, his form flickering with the fluctuation of the ship''s energy, nodded solemnly. ¡°Indeed. Their actions have cast long shadows...¡± Peter¡¯s jaw clenched as the memory of the brothel¡¯s horrors returned¡ªthe cries, the fear, the dark surge of his own powers. Stakar¡¯s actions had not just been violent; they were vile, and reprehensible. Suddenly, Peter felt a sharp pang of anger at the thought that the man in their brig might have done worse than kill the former Queen and her handmaidens¡­ Shaking his head to dispel the dark thoughts, Peter steered the ship towards the designatednding pad near the Royal Pce. As they touched down, he felt the weight of the eyes upon them¡ªnot just the guards, but unseen watchers assessing their every move. The ramp lowered with a hiss, and Peter, mask now in ce, strode out with purpose, dragging their blood-covered bounty behind him. Beside him, Groot¡¯s form loomedrge, an implicit threat to any who might consider the crew easy targets. Howard, still grumbling to himself, followed, nked by Cosmo, whose gaze swept the area with quiet intensity. Revan remained behind in the ship, his Sith-like spectral form too dangerous to reveal to just anyone, especially with the possibility of a Jedi nearby. At the base of thending pad, Captain Panaka awaited, his expression unreadable. ¡°Star-Lord,¡± he began, his voice betraying a hint of disapproval. ¡°The Queen is expecting you and your... decorum.¡± Peter chuckled, understanding the unspoken message. ¡°You must be Padm¨¦¡¯s minion? It''s good to finally put a face to the voice.¡± He spoke in a casual tone, which only seemed to heighten the tension between him and Panaka. With a curt gesture, Panaka held his tongue and led them into the pce and through its grand corridors, where the damage from the Ravager attack was still visible despite efforts to restore the regal ambiance. The guards were numerous, their eyes sharp and assessing. Howard¡¯s irritation peaked as they confiscated his Tommy gun at an entry checkpoint. ¡°Give me back my baby!¡± He shouted, ruffling his feathers indignantly. Peter put a hand on his head, his voice low. ¡°Let it go, Howard. They¡¯ll give it back when we leave...¡± Finally, they reached the throne room, where Queen Padm¨¦ awaited, her posture regal yet lined with fatigue. Peter¡¯s gaze met hers, and without a word, he dragged Stakar forward and tossed him at the foot of her throne. The thud of the Ravager¡¯s body hitting the pce floor echoed ominously as he began to groggily stir from his sleep. ¡°One vile piece of trash, delivered as promised,¡± Peter announced, his voice resonant and carrying a weight of justice. A/N: 1900 words :) C68 Ruthless Castration C68 Ruthless Castration Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In the regal solitude of her throne room, Queen Padm¨¦ Amid stood by arge window overlooking the pce gardens. Her gaze was distant, troubled by the events that had led up to her reign, leaving a bitter taste of fear and unease among her and her people. As she turned back to face the room, her advisors whispered among themselves, casting asional nces toward their queen, but Padm¨¦''s thoughts were elsewhere¡ªon the imminent arrival of Star-Lord. Padm¨¦, like most in the gxy, knew little about the new ruler of Knowhere, except that he had subdued the chaos of Hutt invasions with a ruthlessness that had be almost legendary. His deeds were spoken of in hushed tones across the gxy; a mysterious man, who had be almost mythical. And yet, his true face remained a mystery, hidden behind the alias of Star-Lord. As the afternoon light waned, a soft alert chimed, signaling the approach of Star-Lord''s ship. Padm¨¦ straightened, her posture shifting from contemtive royalty to a leader steeled for confrontation. "Prepare the reception," shemanded, her voice carrying a quiet authority. ¡°!¡± The guards, servants, and officials nodded as they rushed to prepare. Outside, the hum of engines grew louder, and through the window, Padm¨¦ watched as an unfamiliar spacecraft pierced the cloud-dotted sky, escorted by a pair of Naboo''s finest N-1 starfighters. As the shipnded, the queen made her way to the throne, her steps measured and her mind racing as she took a seat. ¡°¡­¡± And soon enough, the doors to the hall opened, revealing the diverse assembly of Naboo''s dignitaries and a handful of Padm¨¦''s most trusted advisors, all awaiting the arrival of the gxy''s most talked-about leader. Momentster, Captain Panaka entered, his expression taut with tension. "Your Majesty, Star-Lord has arrived and is going through security as we speak," he informed her sinctly. Padm¨¦ nodded, her face a mask of regal calm. Security hadn''t always been so stringent, but after the Ravagers'' attack, the previously peaceful citizens of Naboo insisted on enhanced safety measures for themselves and their queen. After what felt like an eternity, the doors of the throne room opened, and a parade of figures entered, unlike any she had seen before. Leading the group was a man she recognized from their video calls, his stride confident and his gaze hidden behind a mask. ¡®Star-Lord¡­¡¯ She thought. Behind him, a group of the most unusualpanions followed: a duck and a dog, both species unknown to Naboo, and a towering tree-like being that resembled the legendary Neti of old. The sight was so unexpected, so bizarre, that for a moment, Padm¨¦''sposure faltered. The duck, clearly agitated, was muttering under its breath, while the dog paced around the group, seemingly excited. The tree-being, imposing yet serene, added a surreal quality to the assembly. Without a word, her new guest hauled Stakar Ogord forward and dropped him unceremoniously at the foot of the throne. The heavy sound of the Ravager''s body meeting the pce floor resonated ominously through the room, and Stakar began to stir groggily from his slumber. Star-Lord stopped a few paces before the throne, his crew lining up behind him. "One vile piece of trash, delivered as promised." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter stood tall, the noise of the throne room seeming to hush at his presence. His eyes locked with Queen Padm¨¦''s as he tossed Stakar Ogord before her throne. The Ravager''s body thudded heavily against the polished floor, his groans of awakening cutting through the air. Padm¨¦''s face contorted into a scowl, memories of horror shing across her features as she recognized the man responsible for the heinous crimes burned into her memory. "Guards!" she barked, her voice echoing against the high ceilings. As the pce guards hurried forward to restrain the prisoner, Stakar struggled against their grasp, his gaze craning up to see Padm¨¦. "You must be the new Queen of Naboo?" heughed, his gaze mocking and cruel. ¡°Too bad what happened to the old one¡­ She was good while shested though, that¡¯s for sure.¡± His words dripped venom, recalling his deeds, a smile on his face. Padm¨¦ recoiled, her hands clenching into fists, the restraint visible in her posture as she held herself back from ordering a beating. Instead, with a steel edge to her voice, shemanded, "Take him away. Lock him up." As the guards took him away, Stakar turned his head, giving Padm¨¦ a flirtatious and menacing wink. "I''ll see you real soon," he taunted, thrusting his hips as he was dragged to the door. Peter, witnessing the fear flicker across Padm¨¦¡¯s face, extended his hand in a swift motion. Instantly, a powerful burst of telekic force surged from his fingertips, targeting Stakar''s pelvis. There was a sickening crunch as the bone snapped and his genitals mutted. ¡°Aaaahhhhhhh!¡± Stakar¡¯s high-pitched scream tore through the throne room, halting the guards in their tracks. Padm¨¦''s eyes widened in shock, her gaze snapping to Peter, who walked towards Stakar with a menacing stride. Captain Panaka instinctively stepped in front of his Queen, his ster drawn, a silent guardian against any further violence. Ignoring Panaka, Peter knelt beside Stakar, his face inches from the writhing man. "Did you forget I was here?" he asked quietly, his voice a dangerous calm, his fury visible only in his eyes. Realization dawned on Stakar, and fear reced the arrogance on his face. His voice quivered as he stuttered out apologies, "I-I''m sorry, please... I didn''t mean to¡ªI just... please, mercy!" His words tumbled out in a desperate plea. Peter pointed over his shoulder at Padm¨¦. "You''re apologizing to the wrong person." Stakar¡¯s eyes followed Peter¡¯s gesture,nding on Padm¨¦. He swallowed hard, his voice shaking as he addressed her. "I... I am sorry, Your Majesty. I beg for your forgiveness." Peter shook his head, not satisfied. With a simple gesture, he lifted Stakar slightly off the ground before mming him back down into a groveling position. "Do it again," hemanded. Barely able to speak through the pain, Stakar managed a strained, "I am profoundly sorry for the atrocities Imitted. I... I apologize, Your Majesty." Nodding once, Peter stood and turned to the guards. "You can take him away now," he said, his voice steady. The guards looked to Padm¨¦ for confirmation. She nodded sharply and this time, as they hauled Stakar away, his earlier joviality was gone, reced by a grimace of defeat and pain. The throne room seemed to breathe a collective sigh of relief as he was removed from sight. With Stakar Ogord now in the custody of the pce guards, Peter turned back to face Padm¨¦, his eyes meeting hers with an earnest, apologetic gleam. "Sorry about that," he started, his tone genuine. "I just couldn''t help myself there. But, uh, it''s really nice to finally meet you in person, Padm¨¦." Padm¨¦''s stern expression softened slightly at Peter''s demeanor. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you in person as well.¡± She said, giving a slight nod to Captain Panaka, who still stood protectively in front of her with his ster at the ready. "It''s alright, Captain," she assured him with a calm authority, "you can stand down." Reluctantly, Panaka holstered his ster and stepped aside, though his eyes remained sharply on Peter, watching his every move. Once Panaka had moved, Padm¨¦''s gaze returned to Peter. "I didn¡¯t know you were a Jedi," she remarked, her voice tinged with both curiosity and caution. Peter chuckled, shaking his head as he looked down at his attire¡ªa far cry from the traditional robes of a Jedi. "Do I look like a Jedi to you?" he quipped. He wore a rugged leather jacket over a simple white shirt, paired with dark pants and sturdy boots. Nonchntly, he opened his jacket to reveal the absence of a lightsaber at his hip. Padm¨¦¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion and concern. "Then how have you learned to use the Force?" she asked, her tone shifting towards suspicion. "You aren¡¯t a Sith, are you?" Peter''s brow raised at the mention of the Sith, a hint of amusement flickering across his face. "No, definitely not a Sith either," he replied, his tone reassuring. "Just picked it up here and there, you know, trial and error." He lied with practiced ease. Padm¨¦ seemed to ponder his words for a moment, then nodded, deciding to take him at his word for now. "Well, regardless of how you came by your abilities, we owe you and your crew a great debt for bringing Stakar to justice." She gestured to a guard who stepped forward with a heavy case. The guard ced the case at Peter''s feet, flipping thetches open to reveal rows of neatly stacked credits. "Your reward, as promised," Padm¨¦ dered. "Feel free to count it if you wish." Peter nced at the case and then back at Padm¨¦ with a charming smile hidden under his mask. "Nah, I trust you," he said, his voice light. He gestured to Groot, who lumbered forward to take the case with a grateful rumble, "I am Groot." As Groot handled the reward, Cosmo trotted up beside him, her tail wagging under the intrigued looks of some of the Naboo guards. Meanwhile, Howard smirked mischievously, already calcting the number of extravagant purchases he could afford with his share of the bounty. With the formalities out of the way, Peter''s gaze returned to Padm¨¦. "So, what''s next?" he asked, nodding towards the direction where the guards had taken the prisoner. "For Stakar, I mean.¡± Padm¨¦''s expression hardened. "He will stand trial for his crimes against Naboo and, given the evidence, will likely spend his life in prison," she dered, her voice steady. Peter''s brows furrowed, and his lips twisted into a frown. "That''s it? A trial and then prison?" he challenged, his toneced with disbelief. Captain Panaka, who had been lingering nearby, bristled at the question. Stepping forward, he snapped, "Are you questioning the Queen''s judgment?" Unperturbed by Panaka''s rising temper, Peter met his re with a calm, unyielding gaze. "Yes, I am," he said firmly. "You didn''t see what I saw. Stakar and his n are monsters. I found them in a brothel, raping women who would''ve dly slept with them for just a few credits. Stakar doesn''t deserve your mercy; he deserves death, just like his n..." Padm¨¦''s hands clenched into fists at her sides. Her eyes, once filled with the resolve of justice, now flickered with the me of vengeance. Peter, sensing that his earlier suspicions might have been correct, pressed on. "So they didn¡¯t just kill your predecessor, did they? There¡¯s more to it, isn¡¯t there?" Biting her lip, Padm¨¦''s facade of calm wavered as she reluctantly nodded. "No, they didn''t. It was... simr to the situation you found them in, except they didn¡¯t have a Star-Lord around to save them..." "That¡¯s all the more reason to execute him," Peter argued, his voice firm yet respectful. "Believe me, sparing such a vile person will onlye back to haunt you." Padm¨¦ frowned, the conflict evident in her gaze as she considered his words. "I¡¯ll think on it," she finally said, her voice a mix of determination and doubt. Peter nodded, his expression softening. "It''s your call. Just know, some choicese back around. And remember, if you have another job or bounty, or if you ever just need help, don''t hesitate to reach out." With that, Peter turned to join his crew, who were already moving towards the exit, the case of credits in tow. As he walked away, he paused and looked back at Padm¨¦, his tone sincere. "You know how to contact us." Just as they were about to leave, suddenly, a voice, gentle yet firm, cut through the quiet. "Wait!" It was Padm¨¦. She stood from her throne, her posture poised but the indecision previously clouding her features seemed to have dissolved into a warm invitation. "Would you and your crew like to stay on Naboo for the night?" she asked, her smile tentative but genuine. "You must have traveled a long way, and I¡¯m sure capturing Stakar and dealing with his n wasn¡¯t easy..." "Uh, actually, we have to¡ª" Peter''s voice trailed off as he nced back at his crew. Noticing their expectant nces, he reconsidered. Their ship was reliable, but far from luxurious, and they could definitely use a break from its confines. "You know what? Yeah, a pit stop might do us some good," he conceded with a half-smile. Smiling, Padm¨¦ turned to her servants, who were discreetly lined up along the sides of the room. "Please prepare rooms for our guests," she instructed with a gracious nod. The servants bowed and quietly exited to carry out her orders. However, Captain Panaka immediately stepped forward, his expression tight with concern. "Your Majesty, I must advise against this. It¡¯s too dangerous to allow them to stay within the pce walls," he protested, his voice low but urgent. Padm¨¦¡¯s eyes met Panaka¡¯s with a calm, unyielding gaze. "Captain, I understand your concerns, but they have shown no signs of malice," she reasoned softly yet firmly. "We owe them hospitality. Enhance the security measures if you must, but theirfort is our responsibility." Panaka¡¯s jaw clenched, his duty shing with his protective instincts. "Very well, Your Majesty," he conceded reluctantly, his tone heavy with his lingering reservations. "I will personally oversee the arrangements and ensure the pce is secure." "Thank you, Captain," Padm¨¦ nodded, turning back to Peter with a reassuring smile. "You and your crew will be well taken care of here. Let us ease the burden of your journey, even if just for a night¡­¡± A/N: 2320 words :) C69 Stolen Kiss C69 Stolen Kiss Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 13 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The heavy doors of the throne room swung closed with a thud, echoing through the ornate space now vacated by the Queens newest guests. Speaking of the Queen, Padm¨¦ remained seated on her throne, her figure casting a long shadow across the polished floor, illuminated only by the fading light of the setting sun streaming through the tall windows. Letting out a sigh, she seemed to rx, the earlier firmness in her posture easing into a weary slump. Captain Panaka observed the change in his queen¡¯s demeanor. Standing at her side, his expression was carved with concern. "Your Majesty," he started, his voice soft yet carrying a weighted urgency, "may I ask what troubles you?" Padm¨¦ turned to face her loyal protector, her eyes reflecting the turmoil that Peter¡¯s words had stirred within her. "Captain, how do you feel about what Star-Lord suggested? About executing Stakar Ogord?" Her voice was a whisper, yet it filled the room with its gravity. Panaka''s face tightened, his brows furrowing as he weighed his response. "I find Star-Lord to be a liability, Your Majesty¡ªa threat even. And his disrespect for etiquette and decorum is unsettling. However," he paused, his gaze dropping before lifting again to meet her eyes, "in this instance, I believe he may be right. Stakar Ogord''s crimes are heinous, and perhaps unprecedented measures are required." Padm¨¦''s frown deepened, the weight of her crown almost tangible as she considered the implications of such a drastic course of action. "And what of the people of Naboo? We haven''t executed anyone in thousands of years. What would they think?" "Your Majesty," Panaka replied, his voice firm, "we also haven''t had a queen sullied and murdered inside the pce in all that time either. Times change, and perhaps our responses must as well. This may very well be an exceptional case." Silence settled between them, heavy and contemtive. Padm¨¦ stared off into the distance, her mind racing with the images of the past and the possibilities of the future. Her hands clenched into fists, then rxed as she drew in a slow, deep breath. "I am torn, Captain," she admitted quietly. "My heart screams for justice¡ªfor retribution and assurance that no one else will suffer at his hands. Yet, my mind fears the precedent it may set. How can I choose between safeguarding the present and potentially endangering the future?" Panaka stood silent, unsure how to respond to that. His stance was supportive, his presence a silent pir of strength. Finally, Padm¨¦ leaned back, her gaze lifting to the painted ceiling above, as if seeking answers in the intricate swirls of color and gold. "I need time to think, to weigh our options and the consequences of each. We will revisit this discussion tomorrow. For now, let us prepare for the evening and ensure our guests arefortable in our care." Panaka nodded, his expression still troubled but obedient to her wishes. "As youmand, Your Majesty." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After a lively evening filled with luxury and the exotic vors of Naboo, the members of Peter¡¯s crew had retired to theirvishly appointed rooms. The pce staff, under Queen Padm¨¦''s orders, had pampered them with the finestforts, leaving no request unmet. Yet while his crew rested, Peter found it hard to sleep in such an unfamiliar ce. Deciding he wasn''t one for early nights, he slipped past the guard''s Captain Panaka had subtly ced for their surveince, his trust in the off-worlders not as generous as the Queen''s hospitality. With his Walkman clipped to his belt, Peter donned his headphones, letting the familiar tunes from a mixtape fill his ears as he wandered through the grand corridors of the pce. Each song brought a swell of joy and a tinge of homesickness. y Don¡¯t Stop ¡¯til You Get Enough by Michael Jackson You know, I was I was wondering, you know If you could keep on Because the force It''s got a lot of power And it make me feel like, ah It make me feel like, ooh Lovely is the feelin'' now Fever, temperatures risin'' now Power (oh power) is the force, the vow That makes it happen, it asks no questions why (ooh) So get closer (closer now) To my body now Just love me ''Til you don''t know how (ooh) ¡­ .. . The Naboo Pce, with its sprawling architecture and opulent d¨¦cor, was truly a sight to see. Peter couldn''t help but admire the artistry that went into it all. Lost in thought and music, he eventually found himself stepping out onto the main balcony at the front of the pce. The cool night air brushed against his face, and the serenendscape of Naboo stretched out before him, bathed in moonlight. It was then he noticed he wasn''t alone. Queen Padm¨¦ stood by the railing, dressed much more casually than earlier, her features gently lit by the soft moonlight. Lost in thought, she didn''t notice Peter approaching. Removing his headphones, Peter vaulted lightly onto the railing beside her, taking a seat, his legs dangling off the edge. "What are you looking at?" he asked, his voice cutting through the silence. Padm¨¦ jumped slightly, caught off guard. Her hand fluttered to her chest as she regained herposure. Realizing it was just her masked guest, her initial rm faded to a gentle smile. "Just the city," she replied. "I like to watch it at night. It feels like the only time I can truly see it anymore." Peter nodded, his gaze following hers to the twinkling lights below. "You miss it, huh? Walking around down there, being part of it all?" "Yes," she sighed, her voice tinged with nostalgia. "Before I was queen, I used to walk through those streets and shop like anyone else. Simple things, really¡ªgroceries, clothes, supplies. But now, it¡¯s different. Guards, always guards. And no one ever lets me pay for anything; they think it curries favor." Listening intently, Peter stayed quiet as Padm¨¦ vented, the burden of her royal duties spilling out with each word. ¡°¡­I just miss being normal.¡± She finished, catching her breath from her litany of frustrations. Gesturing to the city, Peter turned to her with a half-cocked grin. "Want to go now? I can take you." Padm¨¦¡¯s eyes sparkled with a mixture of temptation and hesitation. "I... I shouldn¡¯t. Panaka would be furious if he found out I left the pce without a guard." Peter pointed to himself, chuckling softly. "You won''t be alone, I¡¯m right here. And hey, you¡¯re the queen, right? Shouldn¡¯t it be you who¡¯s calling the shots?" Her lips twitched into a smile, and after a moment''s consideration, her adventurous spirit won over. "Okay, let''s do it," she dered, a rebellious glint in her eye. "Though I hope I don''t regret this." "That¡¯s the spirit," Peter eximed with a smirk. ncing around to ensure no one was watching, he suddenly scooped Padm¨¦ up in his arms, princess-style. Before she could protest, he leapt from the balcony, the ground rushing up to meet them. ¡°?!¡± Padm¨¦''s scream pierced the night, a mixture of shock and thrill, her arms tightening around Peter''s neck as they descended swiftly toward the unseen. ¡­ .. . The streets of Theed at night were a world away from the regal air of the pce. Shadows yed across the ornate buildings, and the sounds of the bustling city faded into a gentle hum under the nket of stars. Peter and Padm¨¦, disguised by the darkness and a simple shawl draped around her head, blended into the crowd ofte-night wanderers and local night owls. Peter led the way, his steps confident and light. "So, this is the freedom you¡¯ve been craving," he says, his voice barely above a whisper as they slipped past a group of street performers. ¡°How does it feel?¡± Padm¨¦ chuckled, her eyes shining with the thrill of anonymity. "Amazing¡­ It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve been just another face in the crowd. I¡¯d almost forgotten what it was like." Her gaze lingered on a vendor selling exotic fruits, the vibrant colors catching the moonlight. Without thinking, she reached out to touch them, only to pull back at thest second. Observing her hesitation, Peter picked up a luminescent fruit and handed it to the vendor. "How much for this one?" he asked, ying the part of a typical customer. The vendor, oblivious to the identity of his customers, smiled broadly. "For you, a good price, sir! Only two credits." Peter handed over the credits and tossed the fruit to Padm¨¦, who scrambled to catch it, nearly dropping it before securing it in her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t throw things! What are you? A child?¡± She eximed, but Peter justughed and walked away, spurring her to rush after him. They wandered through the marketce, each stall offering a new marvel¡ªfrom handcrafted jewelry to intricate textiles. As the market''s noises faded behind them, they found themselves at a quiet overlook, the city¡¯s lights reflecting off the waters below. It was a breathtaking view, one that captured the beauty and serenity of Naboo. Padm¨¦ leaned against the railing, her eyes reflecting the city lights. "It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it? The peace of it all?" "It sure is," Peter agreed, leaning beside her. He watched her face, lit by the soft glow of the city, and felt a rare moment of peace himself. After a long pause, Padm¨¦ turned to him, curiosity piquing as she noticed the Walkman at his belt. "Hey, what is that device you always have with you?" "This?" Peter unclipped the Walkman, holding it up. "It¡¯s a Walkman. ys music¡ªit¡¯s from my home, mostly. It was my mom¡¯s; she gave it to me." His voice softened with the memory. Intrigued, Padm¨¦ asked, "May I?" "Sure." He ced the headphones over her ears and pressed y. The soft strains of a ssic song from Earth filled her ears, a stark contrast to the traditional music of Naboo or the operatic scores popr in the gxy. y Lean on Me by Bill Withers Hmm... hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm Hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm Hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm Sometimes in our lives We all have pain We all have sorrow But if we are wise We know that there''s always tomorrow Lean on me When you''re not strong And I''ll be your friend I''ll help you carry on... For it won''t be long Till I''m gonna need somebody to lean on ¡­ .. . Listening, Padm¨¦¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. "This is... different. But it¡¯s beautiful, in its own way. I like it more than I thought I would," she remarked, her voice tinged with emotion. "It''s much more emotional than anything I''ve ever heard before." Peter watched her face, a smile forming under his mask. "d to hear that. I¡¯ve noticed that the gxies music can¡¯t really measure up either." They resumed walking, the music still ying in her ears, creating a private world between them as they strolled back toward the pce. As the pce gates came into view, Padm¨¦ reluctantly removed the headphones, handing them back to Peter. "Thank you for tonight, for the freedom and the music. It¡¯s a night I won¡¯t forget." Peter nodded, a genuine smile warming his hidden features. "Anytime, Your Highness.¡± He said jokingly, giving her an exaggerated bow. They approached the pce gates, their night of freedom drawing to a close under the cloak of stars. But, as they neared the entrance, the quiet was shattered by the sound ofmotion¡ªguards rushing around, their voicesced with urgency. Peter''s rxed demeanor shifted as he caught the sight of Captain Panaka in the distance, his expression fraught with panic and authority as he directed the search efforts. "Find the Queen!" he barked to a group of guards who hurried past. ¡°She has to be around here somewhere!¡± Padm¨¦''s hand tightened on Peter''s arm, a silent signal of reassurance. She returned his headphones and whispered urgently, "You should go¡ªget back to your room. I''ll handle Panaka." Before he could respond, she leaned in, gently pushed his mask aside, and gave him a swift, surprising peck on the cheek. "Go," she repeated, a hint of a smile ying on her lips. Stunned by what just happened, Peter robotically nodded and slipped away, blending into the shadows as Padm¨¦ stepped forward to confront her overprotective guard captain. "Your Majesty!" Panaka eximed, relief washing over his face as he spotted her entering the front gate. "Where have you been? We''ve been searching everywhere!" Padm¨¦ fixed him with a steady gaze, her voice calm yet firm. "I needed some air, Panaka. I was safe." Panaka¡¯s relief was quickly reced by frustration. "Your Majesty, you must understand the risks¡ª" "I do, Captain," Padm¨¦ interjected, her tone leaving no room for argument. "But I am still the Queen, and I must insist on certain freedoms, though I do apologize for scaring you..." Sighing, Panaka nodded stiffly, his duty colliding with his respect for her wishes. "Very well, Your Majesty. But please, notify me next time. I understand that you need your space, but you also need protection..." Padm¨¦ smiled faintly, the weight of her crown and her night of freedom coalescing into a moment of quiet strength. "Of course, Panaka," she said. "Now, if you don¡¯t mind, I''m heading off to bed. It¡¯s been a long and exhausting day¡­¡± With that, she turned and walked back into the pce, her cheeks flushed with a blush as she realized she had just initiated her first kiss¡ªand with a man she barely knew, whose face she had never seen. ''Oh, God... What was I thinking?!'' she wondered to herself. A/N: 2303 words :) C70 Assisted Execution! C70 Assisted Execution! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In the quiet hours of the early morning, Peter Quill found himself lying awake in thevish guest room assigned to him within the regal confines of the pce. Despite the plushfort surrounding him, his mind was far from restful. The events of the night reyed in his mind, each moment casting a longer shadow as the sun began to rise, coloring the horizon with streaks of pink and orange. As hey there, the gentle warmth where Padm¨¦''s lips had brushed his cheek seemed to burn hotter with each passing second. It wasn''t just a kiss; it was a revtion, an unnned twist in a story that he knew too well from the movies¡ªthe grand, tragic love story of Anakin Skywalker and Padm¨¦ Amid. Except, in this universe, it was Peter who had stepped into the scene, an unforeseen variable in the equation of fate. The night''s escapade¡ªa spontaneous adventure under the stars with Padm¨¦¡ªhad felt like just another one of his impulsive acts. But as he reyed the events in his mind, a surprising realization dawned on him. They had wandered through the marketce, shared secrets, ate, and enjoyed music together. It hadn''t just been a casual evening out; it had been a date. And only now was he putting the pieces together. Peter turned on his side, gazing out the window. The beauty of the Naboo sunrise did little to ease the turmoil within. He had inadvertently seduced Padm¨¦, a woman destined for another, a woman whose love story was supposed to be epic, transformative, and, ultimately, tragic. The weight of what he had done began to press down on him. Anakin and Padm¨¦ were meant to have a romance that would be remembered by fans across the world, even if it was destined to end in heartbreak and darkness. By entering that narrative, Peter had altered their future, potentially separating them forever. However, as hey there, a new thought began to take shape. ''What if this change wasn''t a mistake but a correction?'' Anakin''s path to the dark side was paved with his fears and obsessions over Padm¨¦''s safety and their future together. Their love, while deep and true, was also the catalyst for Anakin''s downfall and his transformation into Darth Vader, not to mention Padm¨¦''s death¡­ If that love never blossomed, if those fears never took root, could the gxy be spared the rise of a very dangerous Sith Lord? This thought brought Peter a strangefort. The guilt that had started to gnaw at him slowly receded as he considered the broader implications of his actions. Perhaps, in this altered universe, he could prevent some of the horrors that were supposed to unfold. Maybe the gxy would be safer, freer from the shadow of the Sith, if Anakin and Padm¨¦ never fell in love. With a renewed sense of purpose, Peter sat up, his resolve hardening. He knew he couldn''t undo the kiss or the feelings it may have sparked, but he could influence what came next. As he stared out of the window, Peter muttered to himself, a n forming in his mind. "Just gotta make it clear to Padm¨¦ that I''m not nning on dating anyone until we''re both older¡­" After all, Peter has always had a preference for older, curvier women, not teenagers¡ªeven if she was beautiful and the Queen of an entire. And because he had inadvertently be a rival in love, perhaps even stealing Anakin''s girl, Peter resolved to help Anakin if and when they ever met.''Maybe I should save his mother? Or possibly set them both free early?" This wouldn''t just be to assuage his conscience but to hopefully steer the course of history towards a less tragic end. As the first light of dawn filled the room, Peter decided to catch a few hours of sleep. He closed his eyes and quickly drifted off into unconsciousness, no longer bothered by what happened. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Hourster, the midday sunlight slowly spread across the room, caressing Peter''s face as he slept. It nudged him awake. With a groan, Peter swung his legs off the bed, stood up, and stretched, reaching his arms high above his head. Today was the day he''d leave Naboo. He had two possible coordinates that could lead him back to Earth, but there was one critical task he had to aplish before he could depart. Getting ready and donning his mask, Peter found Captain Panaka in the pce courtyard, overseeing the morning drills of the royal guards. The captain''s expression turned sour upon seeing Peter walk toward him. Their rtionship had been nothing short of hostile, making his approach all the more unexpected. "Captain Panaka," Peter began, his voice steady despite the chill in the morning air. "If you''re looking for the queen, she''s still asleep," Panaka interjected quickly, mistaking Peter''s intentions. "I''m not here about Padm¨¦. I have some questions about another matter," Peter rified, his focus unwavering. Panaka''s brow furrowed in confusion, but he signaled for his men to take a brief pause. "What is it then?" he asked, arms folded across his chest. "I need to know about a man named Sheeve Palpatine. Is he still here on Naboo?" Peter asked, not beating around the bush. The question seemed to take Panaka by surprise. "Palpatine?" he echoed, his suspicion evident. "Why do you ask?" "Just tying up some loose ends," Peter answered cryptically, recalling the anonymous notes he had left warning the Jedi of Palpatine, or Sidious as he knew him. Since then, there had been nothing but silence, and the uncertainty gnawed at him, which is why he was here, speaking to Panaka about it. Panaka hesitated, his gaze assessing. "Palpatine was a prominent figure here, from a high-standing political family. He became senator for little more than a day or two, but vanished shortly after the Jedi started asking questions about him. All that''s left is his burned family mansion." "So, he''s not on Naboo anymore?" Peter pressed, a hint of relief in his voice. "No," Panaka confirmed, shaking his head. "He isn''t." Peter exhaled slowly, his relief palpable. He hadn''t wanted to face Darth Sidious, but the uncertainty of not knowing Sidious'' whereabouts or ns was most certainly unsettling. ''At least he isn''t in the Senate. That''s a victory.'' "Onest thing," Peter added as he turned to leave. "Any idea where Palpatine might have gone?" Panaka shrugged, a trace of frustration in his voice. "Your guess is as good as mine." As Peter nodded and began to walk away, Panaka called out to him. "Wait, why are you so interested in Palpatine? Does this have to do with why the Jedi were asking about him?" Stopping in his tracks, Peter pondered for a moment. The truth might make a difference, might save lives. Turning back, he met Panaka''s gaze with a serious expression hidden under his mask. "I believe Sheeve Palpatine is a Sith Lord. That''s probably why he fled when he heard the Jedi were investigating him." Panaka stared at Peter, his initial skepticism shifting into contemtion. As Peter walked away, leaving the captain amid his thoughts, he felt a flicker of hope. Perhaps his actions back then had altered the course of events, sparing the gxy from a dark fate¡ªor, he acknowledged, it could have also made things worse; he''d just have to wait and find out¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A couple of hourster, Peter paced back and forth, waiting for the Queen to wake up so that he could say goodbye and leave. After all, he would feel bad if he left without a word after she kissed him, even if it was just on the cheek. Around him, his crew of intergctic misfits lounged in various states of rest and readiness. Groot, sprouting small green buds to upy himself, nestledfortably in a sunlit corner. Howard, flipping through his datapad, asionallyughing at whatever he was watching, while Cosmoy nearby, her eyes closed. "I am Groot," mumbled the tree creature, his voice low and soothing, a stark contrast to Peter''s restless energy. "Yeah, buddy, I know," Peter replied absently, running a hand through his hair. "Just gotta say goodbye to Padme first, okay?" Despite asking Captain Panaka to inform him when Padm¨¦ awoke, the silence from the captain''s end was deafening. Peter''s frustration grew as the afternoon ebbed away. It wasn''t until the distant sounds of preparation and hurried whispers reached his ears that Peter learned of Padm¨¦''s awakening¡ªnot from Panaka, but through the grapevine that something significant was stirring. With a hurried motion to his crew, they moved towards the throne room, the heart of the pce. And as they entered the grand hall, Peter''s gaze immediately found Padm¨¦. Dressed in her regal attire once again, she was a picture of poised authority. Yet, the moment her eyes met his, a blush crept over her features, a silent acknowledgment of her brave movest night. Before either of them could say anything, a holo-cam hovered near Padm¨¦, ready to broadcast her to every corner of Naboo. The queenposed herself, her expression firm yet kind, her voice resonating with a somber gravity as she began to speak. "Citizens of Naboo," she started, her voice echoing around the ornate walls, "today I bring news of justice. The man responsible for the heinous crimes against our former queen, Stakar Ogord, has been apprehended." A murmur ran through the world as everyone in Naboo saw the broadcast. Peter watched, his expression calm, as Padm¨¦ continued, her voice steady despite the emotion behind her words. Padm¨¦ took a deep breath, her resolve palpable as she faced her people. "And after careful consideration, I have decided that Stakar Ogord will be executed for his crimes against our and its leadership." The weight of her decision seemed to momentarily anchor her to her regal throne as she continued, "This is not a decision we make lightly. Naboo values life, and the act of taking one, even in justice, is a heavy burden." The citizens of Naboo reacted with a mix of shock and solemn nodding. Gasps and whispers swirled among the gathered crowds, a turbulent sea of emotions; some spoke out in hushed tones, agreeing that justice, however severe, was necessary, while others trembled at the reintroduction of such an ancient and final form of punishment. "Many might question the severity of the justice I am about to dispense. Naboo has not seen an execution in generations, but these are not ordinary circumstances. This was no mere murder; it was an atrocity against a queen, her handmaidens, and her loyal guards." Padm¨¦ paused, her eyes glistening. Peter''s heart ached, seeing the toll this took on her. After all, she had only been queen for a month and had never taken a life before. "Furthermore," Padm¨¦''s voice cracked slightly, breaking the heavy silence, "this criminal did not only take lives; hemitted acts of unspeakable vitions against Queen Ame¨¦ and her handmaidens. I reveal this not to mar her memory but to rify the necessity of the sentence I impose." Tears now streamed down her cheeks, each one a shimmering testament to the burden of leadership and the pain of her decision. The citizens of Naboo were shocked to hear this, sharing in her sorrow, many with tears of their own. "Stakar Ogord will face execution within the hour," she announced, her voice a whisper of resolve. "This will not be broadcast. It is not a spectacle but a somber duty. I pray no future ruler of Naboo will face such a decision again." With that, Padm¨¦ ended the broadcast. The holo-cam dimmed, and the queen, once regal andposed, slumped slightly, the fa?ade of strength giving way to vulnerable humanity. As the crowd dispersed, intent on giving their queen some privacy, Peter approached the throne, his steps measured. Padm¨¦ remained seated, her regalposure shadowed by the burdens now ced upon her. Her eyes, red-rimmed and distant, barely registered Peter''s presence until he stood before her. "Padm¨¦," Peter began softly, reaching out to lift her chin gently. His touch, unlike the casual familiarity of their previous encounters, carried an intimate feeling. As he pulled her to her feet, her resistance crumbled, and she fell into his embrace, her body racked with sobs. The vulnerability of the moment tore at Peter''s heart. The sound of sters being drawn snapped through the air, pulling Peter''s attention to Captain Panaka and the guards, their weapons aimed with protective precision. Their faces, etched with conflict, softened as they witnessed their queen''s grief. One by one, they lowered their weapons, allowing Peter to do as he pleases, at least for now¡­ Peter held Padm¨¦ close, his voice low and soothing. "You don''t have to face this part. Let me handle the execution. You''ve done enough." Shaking her head, Padm¨¦ pulled back slightly, her gaze meeting his through her tears. "No. I must be there. It''s my duty, as much as I wish it weren''t." epting her resolve, Peter nodded. He turned to Panaka, his voice firm. "Captain, can we have some guards bring Stakar here? It''s best we do this quickly." Panaka, though clearly reluctant to take orders from Peter, nodded curtly and signaled to his men. Within minutes, they returned, dragging a defiant yet resigned prisoner before the throne. Stakar''s eyes darted from Padm¨¦ to Peter, a snarky retort dying on his lips, his body shaking in fear at the sight of his torturer. Padm¨¦, steadying herself, addressed him. "Stakar Ogord, you have been sentenced to death for your crimes against Naboo and its people." Before Stakar could respond, Peter spoke, catching Padm¨¦''s attention. "Hey, Padm¨¦, is that what I think it is?" he pointed vaguely behind her. The oldest trick indeed, and as Padm¨¦ turned her head, falling for it, Peter waved his hand toward Stakar. Suddenly, the air tensed, a sickening crack resounding as Stakar''s neck snapped, his body copsing limply to the floor. Padm¨¦ spun back, her eyes widening in shock as she took in the scene¡ªStakar Ogord, motionless at the foot of her throne. Realization dawned, and her gaze met Peter''s, gratitude and horror swirling in the depths of her eyes. Though Peter had shielded her from the act as much as he could, the weight ofmand, of sentencing a man to death, clung to her. She stared down at Stakar, the gruesome scene etching itself into her memory. A/N: 2425 words :) C71 Farewells & Incineration? C71 Farewells & Incineration? Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 13 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The sleek corridors of the Kree citadel were unnaturally silent as Darth Sidious, now a member of the council guiding the new Kree Empire, prowled through its innards. The shadowy figure, his cloak billowing softly behind him, approached a securely locked chamber deep underneath the building. The heavy door slid open, revealing a dimly lit room where Carol Danversy motionless, her body suspended in a containment field that hummed with a low, ominous energy. Sidious approached the suspended figure with a calcting gaze. He reached out, his gnarled hand trembling slightly with anticipation, as he touched the back of Carol''s head, feeling for the small, almost imperceptible bump under her skin. After reading what was left of Carol''s file and running some tests, Sidious was finally ready to wake up his newest minion. Finding the inhibitor chip imnted by the Supreme Intelligence, he used a delicate tool to carefully manipte the chip, his hand as steady as a surgeon as he worked. Soon enough, the chip clicked, and he stepped back as Carol''s eyes fluttered open, confusion and fear momentarily shing through them before they zed over, reced by an eerie calmness. "Rise, my new apprentice," Sidiousmanded, his voice a sinister whisper that filled the chamber. Carol, her expression now nk, floated down from the containment field, her movements smooth yet somehow mechanical. As she faced Sidious, he couldn''t help but let a sinister smile creep across his face. The power emanating from her was palpable, a raw, cosmic force, not rted to the force whatsoever, that promised destruction and domination. "Where am I?" Carol''s voice was steady, but there was a hint of something else beneath¡ªperhaps the remnants of her former self, struggling against the dark tide rising within her. "Who am I?" "You are in the heart of your new empire," Sidious exined, his voice a blend of velvet and venom as he circled her like a predator eyeing its prey. "You have been chosen for a great purpose. Under my guidance, you will achieve feats beyond your wildest dreams. As for who you are, that is of no consequence. You are the instrument through which my will is executed¡ªan invaluable tool, not burdened by a name but empowered by purpose." Carol nodded slowly, her mind processing this new reality under the influence of the chip. Sidious, sensing herpliance, decided it was time to test the extent of her abilities. He pointed to a thick, steel wall panel on the other side of the room. "Show me your power. Destroy that wall." Without hesitation, Carol turned to the wall, her hands lifting as a brilliant, glowing energy coalesced around them. With a swift motion, she unleashed a st that tore through the metal like paper, leaving a smoldering hole where the wall once stood. The disy of power brought an even broader smile to Sidious'' face. "Excellent," he murmured, his thoughts already racing with the possibilities. "With you at my side, we will reshape this gxy." Carol turned back to face him, her eyes still void of emotion. "What are your orders, master?" Sidious stepped forward, cing a hand on her shoulder, feeling the surge of cosmic energy coursing through her. "There is much to be done, and many tasks ahead..." As they exited the chamber, Sidious couldn''t help but revel in the sess of his newest acquisition. Carol Danvers now stood beside him as a weapon of unimaginable power, ready to be wielded against anyone who dared stand against him. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, in the aftermath of the execution on Naboo, seeing that Padm¨¦ was deeply affected, Peter chose to stay at the pce for a few days longer. His continued presence providedfort as she dealt with her first kill, even if she wasn''t the one to do the deed. Padm¨¦ struggled with the responsibility of her first execution, which weighed heavily on her conscience. But with time and Peter''s support, she began to swiftly recover. Her resilience and dedication to her role as queen helped her ovee the initial turmoil, allowing her to focus on leading her people once more. As the days passed, the pce staff and even the royal guards, who had initially eyed Peter with suspicion, started to view him differently. The air of hostility that once followed him seemed to dissipate slightly. Peter noticed the asional nods of respect from servants and guards¡ªsmall acknowledgments of his efforts to support their queen during her darkest moments. Even Captain Panaka, whose disdain for Peter was no secret, found himself begrudgingly respecting the mysterious man. While friendship was very far off, Panaka''s hard gaze softened in acknowledgment of Peter''s support for Padm¨¦. It was now evident that Peter harbored no ill intentions toward his queen, which softened the Captains stern demeanor enough to ease the tension between them. During the extra days Peter spent on Naboo, his crew were amon sight on the pce grounds. While their leader spent his days with the Queen, Groot amused himself in the gardens, Howard flirted with the maids, and Cosmozily sunbathed by the windows, a serene presence amid the bustling corridors. Until finally, on the day of their departure, as Peter and his crew loaded their ship, Padm¨¦, apanied by her guards, came to see them off. There was a hesitancy in her steps, a reluctance that colored her features. "Must you leave?" Padm¨¦''s voice was soft, a gentle plea hidden within. Her hands sped behind her, tightening as she awaited his response, her eyes reflecting a mix of hope and resignation. "I could hire you as my official bodyguard? I''ll even throw in a mansion for you and your crew¡­" She offered, making up an excuse for him this stay. Peter felt a tug in his heart. Staying would be easy,forting even, but he couldn''t. His mission to find Earth was still unfinished. "Padm¨¦, you know I can''t. I''ve got to find my home. This¡ªNaboo, it was only supposed to be a quick stop. I''m sorry, but I have to go¡­" Padm¨¦ nodded, her smile strained as she fought to mask her disappointment. "Of course, I understand..." Yet her eyes, shimmering with unshed tears, told a different story. As the crew continued their preparations, Peter stepped closer to Padm¨¦. He pulled her into a gentle hug, feeling her tense at the unexpected closeness. "You know you can message me, right? You''ve got my number. Call me, message me¡ªanything you need." he reassured her, his voice low and warm. Pulling back slightly, Padm¨¦ looked up at him, a small smile ying on her lips. "Anything? Even just to say hello or vent about my day?" Peter chuckled, nodding his head. "Especially then. I expect daily updates on Naboo''s politics, how annoying your chief minion is being, and anything else going on." "¡­" Panaka''s eyes narrowed at Peter''s words, but he held his tongue, aware that interrupting their farewell would displease his Queen. "This isn''t goodbye forever; it''s just ''til next time," Peter added, ignoring the re that Panaka was sending him. Padm¨¦''sughter, though fleeting, was genuine, and it eased the tension between them. "Be careful, Star-Lord," she warned, her voice yful yet earnest. "If you don''t visit me again soon, I might just have to assemble an army to bring you back." Peter grinned, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "It''s a promise then. I''lle back to Naboo, sooner rather thanter." He said, the promise lingering in the air as he stepped back towards the ship. Cosmo trotted over, her tail wagging in readiness. "We''re all set, Captain!" She barked, her excitement palpable. "Be right there," Peter nodded and patted her head. As Cosmo ran back into the ship, he took one final look at Padm¨¦, who stood strong and regal, yet vulnerable. "Looks like this is it¡­" Her gaze met his, and after a brief pause, she spoke hesitantly, "Before you go, could I see your face? I want to see the man behind the mask¡­" Peter''s eyes widened ever so slightly, but ultimately, he shook his head. "Not this time, Padm¨¦," he replied softly, his voice gentle. "But I promise, next time we meet, I''ll show you. No more masks." Understanding flickered in Padm¨¦''s eyes, and though her disappointment was evident, she nodded, respecting his wish. "I''ll hold you to it then. Safe travels, Star-Lord." With those final words, he turned and walked up the ramp of his ship. The doors closed behind him, sealing him away as the engines roared to life. "¡­" Padm¨¦ watched the ship lift off, disappearing into the blue Naboo sky, her heart filled with a mix of sorrow and anticipation for their next meeting. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The engines hummed as Peter guided his ship through the outer rim of Naboo''s orbit. Leaving the behind, he punched in one of the two possible coordinates that might lead to Earth, his long-lost home, and leaned back into the pilot''s seat with a heavy sigh. As he rxed in his chair, suddenly, the dim cockpit was alight with a spectral glow. Beside him materialized the ghostly figure of Revan, the Sith turned force ghost. "Took you long enough," Revan remarked, a knowing smirk forming on his spectral lips. "A quick stop, you said. In and out for a bounty..." Pulling off his mask, Peter rubbed his face, feeling the stubble graze against his fingers. "Yeah, well, things gotplicated," he admitted without looking at Revan. "Padm¨¦ needed my help, and I couldn''t just walk away." Revan leaned in closer, his form shimmering in the cockpit''s light. "Ah, the queen," he mused, his smirk growing. "I saw your little farewell. Very touching, Mr. Star-Lord. She seems quite smitten with you as well." "Knock it off, Revan," Peter groaned, his tone tired and annoyed. "It''s not like that. She''s... she''s just a friend." The force ghost chuckled. "Of course, just a friend. That''s why you promised to message her anytime. For the political updates, right?" Ignoring the jibe, Peter stared out into the star-studded void. "Sorry for leaving you cooped up in here all alone." He said, expertly changing the subject. Revan''s expression sobered slightly at his apprentice''s care. "A few days alone won''t kill me. I''m quite used to it by now. Besides, if the Jedi discovered a Sith force ghost lurking about, it would cause far too many problems." Peter nodded slowly, "Yeah, I get it. I just feel bad for leaving you out." He said as he flipped a few switches and pushed a lever forward, engaging the hyperdrive. The ship hummed as it picked up speed, the stars turning to streaks of light as they entered hyperspace. Revan watched Peter, a brief, heartwarming smile flickering across his face. But before his apprentice could notice, his image dissolvedpletely, leaving Peter alone with his thoughts and the infinite stretch of space ahead. ncing back, Peter scoffed at the empty space where his master once stood, "Tsundere bastard¡­" he settled deeper into his seat, the weight of loneliness and the thrill of adventure mixing in his chest as he raced towards the unknown, hopeful for what he might find. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Counter-Earth¡­ In the sterile, dimly litb of the High Evolutionary, a small figure was suspended in mid-air, surrounded by a halo of holographic screens and buzzing devices. This was no ordinary specimen; it was Rocket, a baby roon whose intelligence had just shattered all expectations. The High Evolutionary, a tall, imposing figure d in a metallic suit, observed Rocket with a mix of shock and glee. "Remarkable," High Evolutionary muttered to himself, his eyes flickering with data streams. "Absolutely remarkable. Your cognitive abilities have exceeded all other subjects." Rocket, hanging in the air, scanned his surroundings with sharp, curious eyes. "Does that mean I did good?" he asked, his voice hopeful. The High Evolutionary chuckled, pressing a button that gently lowered Rocket back into his cage. "You are truly one of a kind, 89P13," he said, still marveling at the results. ¡­ .. . Rocket grunted as he was deposited back on the floor of his cage. Nearby, his friends¡ªLy the otter, Teefs the wheelchair-bound walrus, and Floor the rabbit¡ªwaited eagerly for his return. [Insert pictures of Ly, Teefs, and Floor here] Each friend was distinct: Ly, with her sleek fur and intelligent eyes, Teefs,rge and lumbering with tusks that seemed almost too big for his face, and Floor, petite with soft fur and kind eyes, now pacing nervously. "Hey, Rocket, you alright?" Ly asked, her voiceced with concern as she nudged him gently. "Yeah, I''m fine. Just the usual tests and stuff," Rocket replied, nudging her back, almost lovingly. But sadly, their sweet moment was cut short when a guard approached Floor''s cage. "Time for your check-up," he barked, his voice cold and devoid of empathy. Floor trembled, her entire body shaking. "I... I don''t want to go," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "¡­" Rocket watched, his heart sinking, as Floor was forcibly taken away, unable to do anything about it. ¡­ Hours passed before Floor finally returned, and the sight was heart-wrenching. She returned drastically changed; her mouth was obscured by a metal mask, and she now sported cold, mechanical spider-like appendages protruding from her sides. Rocket rushed to her side. "Floor, what happened?" he asked, his voice thick with worry. Tears welled in her eyes, her body weak and exhausted. "It was horrible. They... they said I wasn''t special like you, Rocket, so they had to make me special. It hurt so much," she choked out the words, the pain seared into her mind. The group huddled around her, their spirits dampened by the stark reality of their existence. "And there''s more," Floor continued, her voice a somber whisper. "I heard them talking afterward¡­ They n to incinerate all of us. A-And Rocket¡­ they''re gonna cut out your brain..." A heavy silence fell over the group. Rocket''s mind raced with anger and fear, but also determination. "No. We''re not going to let that happen... We''re getting out of here," he dered firmly. The rest of the evening was spent in hushed nning. Using bits of wire and scraps from their cages, they began crafting rudimentary tools. Ly used her dexterity to shape the materials, Teefs provided the muscle to bend and break the tougher parts, and Rocket, with his intelligence, devised a n that might just work. "We''ll need to short-circuit the security panel. Once that''s done, it''s a straight shot to the venttion shafts. They lead right outside," Rocket exined, pointing out the paths on a crudely drawn map. Floor, despite her weakened state, nodded in agreement. "What do we have to lose? We''re gonna die anyways¡­" As night deepened and theb grew quiet, the four friendsy together in the center of their cage, staring up at the ceiling. "Tomorrow, we make our move," Rocket stated, his voice resolute and hopeful. "Into the forever and beautiful sky¡­" A/N: 2534 words :) C72 Earth? Or Nah? C72 Earth? Or Nah? Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter gripped the controls of the ship, the familiar hum of the engine mixing with the low murmurs of his crew as they hurtled through hyperspace. Days of traveling through wild space had left the crew weary, yet anticipation filled the air¡ªEarth, Peter''s long-lost home, was close. "Alright, everyone, hold on. We''reing out of hyperspace," Peter announced, his voice tinged with excitement. The stars outside the cockpit window realigned, merging into the distinct form of a green and blue¡ªEarth. "It''s here..." Peter whispered, his eyes widening in awe. "It''s really here¡­" Revan remained silent beside him, his spectral form flickering subtly. Cosmo''s tail wagged furiously as she jumped up to get a better look through the window. "Earth!" she barked, sharing Peter''s enthusiasm, as it''s her home as well. Groot peered over their shoulders, his deep voice resonant within the confined space. "I am Groot," he remarked simply, clearly impressed by the''s lush appearance. Howard, however, scoffed. "A backwater if I ever saw one. Can''t believe this is your big find, Quill." Peter rolled his eyes, ustomed to Howard''s sharp tongue, and focused on descending towards the surface. He aimed for a secluded area in the middle of a desert on the west coast of the United States¡ªa few miles away from where Los Angeles should be. As they neared the ground, the barrenndscape sprawled beneath them. "Looks empty¡­" Howard continued criticizing the. "Isn''t there a ce where we cannd that isn''t a desert?" "No, Earth isn''t a spacefaring just yet. Just wait till we hit the city," Peter reassured the crew, who seemed skeptical of the seemingly lifeless vista. Landing the ship smoothly, Peter gathered everyone in the cargo bay. "Listen up, we need to keep a low profile. Howard, Groot, Revan¡ªyou''re staying here." Howard immediately protested, his feathers practically bristling with indignation. "What? Why do I have to stay cooped up in this tin can while you get to go partying around your home?" Groot, less angry but equally disappointed, added his own rumble, "I am Groot," in a tone that clearly conveyed his displeasure. Revan, arms folded, remained silent, nodding in understanding. He recognized that their presence¡ªa ghost, an anthropomorphic duck, and a walking tree¡ªwould certainly attract undue attention on a that''s only ever explored its own moon. Peter ran a hand through his hair, feeling the weight of their stares. "Look, guys, it''s not that I don''t want you toe. Earth just isn''t familiar with aliens, so if you start walking around carefree, you''ll definitely attract attention. And before you know it, we''ll be dealing with men in ck suits trying to capture and dissect you guys..." Howard crossed his arms, mimicking Revan''s posture but with considerably less grace. "And Cosmo is perfectly fine?" Peter pointed at Cosmo, who sat quietly, though her eyes were round with the excitement of impending adventure. "Cosmo is from Earth. And even though she isn''t your average dog, she can pass for one." Groot leaned down, his branch-like fingers brushing against the floor, imitating a dog. "I am Groot?" "Although you make quite the convincing dog, It''s just too risky, buddy," Peter replied, cing aforting hand on Groot''s bark-like shoulder. "I need you guys to hold down the fort. If anything goes sideways, I''m gonna need a quick getaway. Can I count on you?" "I am Groot¡­" Groot nodded, though he wasn''t happy about it. Howard huffed, resigning himself to his fate. "Fine, but you better bring me back some booze. And I expect something that doesn''t suck." Peter grinned, relief washing over him as the tension eased slightly. "Sure. I''ll bring back something special for each of you. Come on, Cosmo, you''re with me, but you gotta lose the space suit." Cosmo looked up at him, her eyes wide. "But it feels like I''m naked without it," sheined. "I know, girl, but a dog in a space suit isn''t exactly inconspicuous," Peter chuckled, scratching behind her ears. With a n set, Peter headed towards the cargo bay. He hopped onto a speeder bike as the ramp opened, releasing a wave of dry desert heat into the ship. Cosmo settled awkwardly onto hisp, as there was nowhere else to sit, her tongue lolling out in the breeze. With a rev of the engine, they shot off towards the horizon, the dusty trails of the desert blurring behind them as they sped towards the horizon, leaving the rest of the crew behind. As they cut through the desert, Peter felt a mix of nostalgia and thrill course through him. The earth was exactly how he remembered, and he couldn''t wait to dive into its delights¡ªnew cassette tapes, McDonald''s, and maybe even a slice of good old pizza. Meanwhile, back at the ship, Howard grumbled as he watched the dust settle. "Great, stuck in the middle of nowhere... Fantastic." Groot patted Howard''s head, his hand heavy on the unhappy duck. "I am Groot," he intoned solemnly. "Get off me!" Howard struggled to lift Groot''s giant arm off him before pacing back into the ship. "I need a drink..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The barren outskirts of Los Angeles sprawled beneath a sky tinged with the golden hues ofte afternoon. Peter guided the speeder, its engine humming softly, while Cosmo perched on hisp, her fur ruffled by the wind. As the city skyline drew closer, Peter''s heart pounded with a mix of excitement and unease. "Excited to be back?" he asked. "I know it''s not Russia, but I''m sure we can find you a cat to chase and a steak to eat¡­" Cosmo wagged her tail, her eyes scanning the horizon. "Ugh¡­ I hate cats," she grumbled before perking up at the mention of a steak. "Though some cow meat would be good¡­" After getting close enough, they parked the speeder in a secluded area, concealed by a hill. Prepared, Peter pulled a dusty tarp over it, ensuring it blended in. With a final pat on the bike, he turned towards the city. "Alright, let''s walk from here." After a short walk, they ventured into the streets, Cosmo trotting alongside Peter. But, as they approached what should have been a bustling downtown area, a chilling quiet settled around them. The buildings stood immacte, their ss facades gleaming under the sun, but the streets werepletely deserted. Not a car, nor a pedestrian in sight. "This is weird," Peter murmured, his gaze sweeping across the empty city. "It''s like a ghost town, but everything looks brand new." Cosmo sniffed the air, her nose twitching. "No scents, no sounds. It''s like nothing''s alive here." Peter''s instincts screamed that something was off. He walked up to a newsstand where the papers were still stacked neatly, as if waiting for morningmuters. Yet, each sheet was nk, resembling props on a movie set. "How can this ce be so dead when it''s kept up like it''s still alive?" Peter wondered aloud. Cosmo''s ears perked up, and she growled lowly. "I don''t like this, Peter. It feels... unnatural." They continued deeper into the city, the silence enveloping them like a thick fog. Peter eyed his surrounding in confusion. "You know, I expected to show you the best taco ce or catch a Dodgers game, not... whatever this is." Soon enough, they found a skyscraper with an observatory deck. The elevator whirred to life with a press of a button, surprisingly operational given the destion around them. As they ascended, Peter peered through the ss, his eyes searching for any sign of life, any clue to exin the eerie abandonment. At the top, the city sprawled out like a meticulous model¡ªperfect yet uninhabited. Peter leaned on the railing, his thoughts racing. "If this is some kind of simtion or something, it''s the most borate one I''ve ever seen." Cosmo stared at a digital ad cycling through images of happy families enjoying the city. "What if this isn''t Earth at all? What if we ended up somewhere else?" Peter shook his head. "But why would another copy Earth?" His voice trailed off as he considered the possibilities. "Wait¡ª" Peter''s eyes widened as a sudden realization struck him. "This could be¡ª" Before he could finish his thought, a piercing rm cut through the silence, echoing off the empty buildings with a haunting urgency. The ground trembled slightly under their feet as sewer manholes ttered open around the city, breaking the stillness. Peter''s head snapped towards the nearest street corner as a swarm of sleek, silver, armed droids burst forth from the underground. They soared into the sky, converging rapidly towards their location. "What the¡­" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, in a room aglow with the soft light of numerous holographic disys, High Evolutionary observed his meticulously constructed replica of Los Angeles. His sharp eyes scanned the screens, capturing every angle of Peter and Cosmo''s exploration of the city. The images of their ship, settled in the deste outskirts, flickered on another panel. "It''s been so long since we''ve had intruders," High Evolutionary muttered to himself, his eyes glued to the screen disying Cosmo. A smirk formed on his lips. "And one of them is an Earth dog..." His hand hovered over a console, fingers tapping rhythmically as he contemted his next move. Decision made, he pressed a series ofmands, activating the city''s hidden defense mechanisms. Deep beneath the city, hatches swung open, and sleek, silver droids surged upward. Their movements were synchronized and precise. Quickly assembling into formation, they split into two groups. One group advanced towards the two intruders, determined to capture the dog, while the other rushed off into the desert towards the parked ship. Unfortunately, High Evolutionary has no interest in humans or other non-earth creatures, so only Cosmo would be taken alive. The rest would be treated with lethal force. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Back inside the ship in the desert, Revan stood by a window, his spectral form flickering slightly as he sensed a disturbance approaching. A faint smile yed on his lips as he summoned his lightsaber to his hand, marching towards the cargo hold. "Groot, Howard, we havepany," Revan announced calmly, his voice resonating with a cool confidence. Howard looked up from his makeshift bar, annoyance written across his features. "What sort ofpany? The kind that drinks, or the kind that shoots?" He asked, waving his martini ss around. "I am Groot," Groot intoned, his voice deep and worried as he moved to follow Revan. Without another word, Revan turned and marched towards the exit. The ramp lowered with a hydraulic hiss, revealing the barrenndscape outside. In the distance, a dust storm seemed to loom on the horizon. But upon closer inspection, what appeared to be a storm was actually a small army of hovering droids. Their metallic bodies glinted in the sunlight as they rapidly closed in, kicking up sand behind them. Howard and Groot hurried after Revan, peering out into the harsh daylight. The sight of the droid army brought a rare seriousness to Howard''s face. "Ah, that kind ofpany," he muttered, turning back around. "Let me get my gun¡­" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, back in theb, Rocket, Floor, Ly, and Teefs huddled together in their dimly lit cage. The atmosphere was tense, every nerve wired for the escape n that had been meticulously crafted over the past 24 hours. Tonight was supposed to be the night they imed their freedom. But the sudden re of rms throughout the facility caught them off guard, changing everything. Rocket''s sharp eyes darted around the room, analyzing the chaos erupting around them. And after waiting for five full minutes, and with no oneing to check on them, he made a decision. "This is it, we move now!" he whispered urgently. The usually controlled environment of theb was thrown into disarray as scientists and security droids scurried to respond to the emergency. Ly shook her head, her sleek fur bristling with anticipation. "But Rocket, the n was for midnight," she protested softly, her voice tinged with uncertainty. Rocket shook his head, his tail flicking with impatience. "No time, Ly! Whatever''s going on out there is a perfect distraction for us, it''s now or never!" Teefs grunted in agreement and barreled into the pre-weakened door of their cage, knocking it off its hinges. "Rocket''s right," he said, his voice booming over the rms. "We should use whatever''s going on right now as cover." "¡­fine," Ly hesitantly agreed. "Good," Rocket nodded, rushing toward the vent across the room. "Now let''s get moving before theye looking for us¡­" A/N: 2142 words :) C73 Witness the Blue Sky! C73 Witness the Blue Sky! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 13 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As the sun dipped towards the horizon, casting elongated shadows across the deste desert, the atmosphere within the ship was tense. An army was approaching, and the silence of the desert was about to be shattered. Revan was the first to step out of the ship, igniting his red lightsaber with a satisfying hiss. He positioned himself just outside the ramp of the ship, his stance calm yetmanding, ready to face whatever threat emerged from the shimmering heat of the desert. Behind him, Groot¡¯s massive form lumbered to the ship''s exit. He didn¡¯t carry weapons; his body was his arsenal. Vines began to writhe beneath his bark-like skin, ready to extend and attack at hismand. His deep voice rumbled a simple, ¡°I am Groot,¡± echoing his readiness. A few secondster, Howard followed, far less serene than hispanions. He clutched a Tommy gun, a lit cigar mped between his beak. As he stepped into the daylight, smoke trailed from his cigar, mingling with the dust kicked up by the approaching droid army. The horizon blurred with movement as hundreds of sleek, silver droids soared across the desert, their forms glinting menacingly in the fading light. Revan moved first, stepping forward as the droids descended. His lightsaber moved in a blur, deflecting iingser sts with precise, calcted arcs. Each motion swift snd with purpose, the red light of his saber illuminating his ghostly features. Groot roared, his arms extending into long, whip-like tendrils that snapped through the air, smashing into the droids. Several of which attempted to encircle him, but they were quickly entangled in his limbs, crushed by his immense strength. Howard opened fire with his Tommy gun, the rapid rat-tat-tat of bullets tearing through the silence. Each burst was meticulously aimed, sending droids spiraling to the ground in showers of sparks and twisted metal. Smoke from his cigar swirled around him as heughed, enjoying himself much more than he should. The fight was brutal and relentless. Droids continued to swarm, seemingly endless. Revan¡¯s tactics were wless, his saber a constant blur. Groot¡¯s attacks were devastating, his body absorbing shots that would tear through metal. Howard¡¯s gunfire never ceased, his aim deadly. But, despite the ferocity of their defense, the trio was slowly being pushed back towards the ship. The droids were many, their attacks coordinated and unyielding. Just when the situation seemed dire, Revan¡¯s strategy shifted. With a forceful leap, heunched himself into the thick of the droids, his saber spinning in a deadly vortex. This unexpected move caught the droids off guard, and for a moment, the tide turned. Groot capitalized on the confusion, his tendrils smashing through the ranks of the faltering droids, breaking them apart like kindling. Howard¡¯s gunfire found new targets, each shot effective in the brief pause provided by Revan¡¯s assault. The battlefield quickly became littered with the wreckage of their enemies, the smell of ozone and burning metal thick in the air. As thest of the droids ttered to the ground, destroyed, Revan turned to hispanions. His spectral form flickered slightly, the glow of victory in his eyes. ¡°We should go find Peter,¡± he said firmly, his voice cutting through the post-battle silence. ¡°He may be facing a simr situation...¡± Groot nodded, pieces of shattered droids falling from his limbs as he moved. ¡°I am Groot,¡± he agreed solemnly. Howard, though panting from the exertion, managed a gruff nod. His weapon hung loosely in his grip, spent casings littered at his feet. ¡°Let¡¯s move then,¡± he said, stepping over the debris. ¡°I was getting bored of waiting on the ship anyway...¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, the rm''s shrill sound echoed through thebyrinthine corridors of the High Evolutionary''sboratory, slicing through the usual hum of scientific activity like a sharp knife. Amidst the chaos, Rocket, Floor, Ly, and Teefs¡ªeach tense and alert, moved through the venttion system. Rocket led the way, his tail flicking with impatience as he scurried along the route they had meticulously nned hours before. "Follow me, and stay quiet," he instructed, his friends trailing closely behind. The group navigated the narrow metal tunnels, their progress marked by soft echoes and the distant sounds of theboratory in disarray. As they passed a vent leading to a nearby hallway, a sudden voice echoed through it, causing them to freeze in fear of being discovered. A deep voice echoed from the other side, chilling in its calm authority. "Ensure batch 89 is processed immediately. We¡¯ve already started on the new batch, so we don¡¯t need them anymore. We''ll start with P13¡ªhis brain is too valuable to waste, so ensure there are no mistakes..." It was the High Evolutionary, his tone clinical and detached as he walked by, a group of scientists following closely behind him. Rocket froze, his heart pounding in his chest. Although he had already heard this from Floor, part of him doubted its truth, hoping that maybe, just maybe, Floor had misheard. The betrayal cut deep; the voice of the man he once viewed as a father figure now sentencing him and his friends to death. Beside him, Ly''s breath caught, noticing Rockets upset demeanor. Ly reached out, her paw gently squeezing Rocket''s. "We need to keep moving, Rocket. He''ll being for us soon." Her voice was soft but insistent, pulling him from the brink of despair. Nodding silently, Rocket pushed forward, leading the group through the twisting vents. They moved with renewed urgency, every sound magnified in the tense silence that followed. As they approached the final vent, the outside light streamed in, promising freedom from their life of captivity. With a collective breath, they pushed the grate open, spilling out onto a sunlit street of an empty city. Rocket squinted against the brightness, his senses overwhelmed by the fresh air and bright blue sky above¡ªa stark contrast to the sterile confines of theb. But, before they could savor the moment, the sound of approaching droids caught their attention. Panic surged as a small army of sleek, hovering machines zipped past, their metallic bodies gleaming under the sun. The group ducked instinctively, but the droids paid them no heed, focused instead on a distant target. Risking a nce, Rocket saw a man and a dog fiercely battling another swarm of droids. His mind raced¡ªwere these allies or more pawns of the High Evolutionary? Ly tugged at his arm, pointing towards the fray. "Rocket, they must be why the rms went off." Floor peaked out at the battle, ¡°should we help them?¡± Rocket shook his head, a hint of his usual defiance creeping into his voice. "Not our problem. We''re out, and we''re staying out. Let''s go," he insisted, turning away from the chaos, his heart and mind set on escape and escape only. The group hesitated, then followed Rocket as they moved away from themotion, their steps quick and silent on the cool concrete. But as they put distance between themselves and the battle, a sudden, eerie silence fell. The loud shing and buzzing of droids ceased unexpectedly. Rocket paused, a chill running down his spine. He turned just in time to see the droids halting their attack, their sensors swiveling towards him and his friends. The abrupt attention was unsettling, and Rocket''s fur bristled with unease. At the same time, the man and the dog amid the fray turned their eyes toward Rocket''s group, their expressions filled with surprise and curiosity. "Oh crap," Rocket muttered under his breath. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Minutes earlier, as the rm pierced the stillness of the barren city, Peter snapped into focus. The droids, sleek and menacing, closed in from all sides, climbing the skyscraper with ease as they rushed toward their prey. Peter''s eyes narrower as they grew closer. "Looks like we''ve gotpany, Cosmo," he said, peering off the edge of the building. Cosmo growled, her stance mirroring Peter''s, ready for battle. As the first wave of droids approached, Peter focused, feeling the force coursing through him. He extended his hands, lightning crackling from his fingertips, frying the nearest group of droids in an instant as they fell back towards the ground. The impact created a fiery explosion, illuminating the city''s vacant streets. As the next wave grew near, Peter kept his hands out, channeling a powerful telekic st. The air crackled with energy as several droids were hurled back, crashing into each other, damaging many of them enough to fall once again, the ground lighting up in yet another explosion. Cosmo joined him. Her telekic prowess was evident as snatch multiple droids from the air, mming them into each other. However, the droids were relentless. More surged forward, adapting to their tactics. Peter gritted his teeth, using a mix of sith lighting and telekinesis to fend the off. Beside him, Cosmo, her fur bristled and eyes narrowed in concentration, hurled another batch into the nearby buildings, shattering windows and scattering debris across the deste city. Peter, seeing how many droids were ascending towards them, knew they couldn''t hold the high ground. He nced at Cosmo, nodding towards the street. "Jump now!" Together, they leaped from the building, descending amid a hail of debris and shattered ss. As they fell, both of them used telekinesis, tearing through dozens of droids, ripping them apart as they passed by. And as he and Cosmonded on the hard concrete, telekically cushioning their fall, Peter¡¯s eyes widened as he grabbed Cosmo by the cor and dodged a volley ofser sts from above, feeling the heat graze his skin. On the ground, the droids swarmed them in seemingly infinite numbers. ¡°How many of these things are there?¡± Peter used his force-enhanced strength to grapple with a droid, tearing it apart with his bare hands before hurling it into an oing group. His control over the force was palpable, the air around him shimmering with energy as he deflected attacks and countered with precise, telekic thrusts. And despite his limited mastery of Ionize, Peter decided ti test it out and attempted to disrupt the internal circuits of the nearest droid. For a moment, sparks flew, but the droid merely stuttered before recalibrating. ¡®I guess I still need more practice¡­¡¯ He thought. As they continued fighting what was starting to feel like a losing battle, as the droids just kepting no matter how many they destroyed, suddenly, the army of droids paused, their bodies turning in another direction. Peter, panting, followed their gaze and his eyes widened. There, in the shadow of a nearby building, were Rocket and his friends¡ªTeefs, Ly, and Floor¡ªsneaking through the streets, hoping to use Peter and Cosmo¡¯s situation as cover for their escape. ¡®Rocket?¡¯ Peter thought as the droids, now ignoring him and Cosmo, converged towards the group of odd-looking animals with renewed purpose. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Back in theb, only a few minutes after Rocket¡¯s group escaped, High Evolutionary and his guards entered the room where Rocket and his friends were being held, intent on finally purging Batch 89 and securing Rocket''s brain. But upon their arrival, the normally secure space, where the test subjects had been caged, was now disturbingly vacant. Even worse, the small vent on the wall across the room hung wide open, an obvious sign of escape. "Secure all exits!" barked High Evolutionary, his voice tinged with frustration and urgency. His guards scattered, following hismands with swift precision. High Evolutionary paced the room, his mind racing. The escape of his test subjects was uneptable¡ªa failure that could not stand. With a grim expression, he turned and made his way to the security room, determined to regain control of the situation. As he entered the room filled with monitors, his eyes immediately found the one disying the footage of the city. The battle between the intruders and an onught of droids dominated the screen, the chaos and destruction drawing a tight line across his forehead. However, it was the sight of P13 and the others moving stealthily through the streets that caught him off guard. He never expected them to make it out of theb already¡­ ¡°How dare they¡­¡± He muttered, his anger rising as he mmed his hand down on the console, attracting the attention of a nearby technician. "Redirect the droids. Target batch 89. They are my property, and they must not leave here alive!" The technician nodded, fingers flying over the controls as he redirected the droids'' orders. On the screen, the swarm of sleek machines paused, recalibrating their directives with mechanical precision. A/N: 2123 words :) C74 Saving Some Animals C74 Saving Some Animals Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Simultaneously, the sleek droid army, momentarily stalled by an unseenmand, pivoted with deadly precision toward Rocket and his wary group of friends. Peter, his brow drenched in sweat from the battle, caught the shift in the droids'' focus. "Cosmo!" he shouted, his voice a blend ofmand and concern. ¡°On it!¡± The dog, her fur matted with the remnants of battle, turned sharply toward Peter. They didn''t hesitate. Jumping into action, Peter and Cosmo dashed across the debris-littered streets, their figures blurs against the concrete backdrop. The droids, their sensors locked onto the new targets, unleashed a volley of ster fire toward Rocket and his group. "That way!" Rocket yelled, his voice tinged with panic as he and his friends ducked into an alleyway, the air sizzling behind them with the heat of the ster bolts. As the odd group of animals rushed into the alley, just barely dodging a barrage if death, Peter stretched out his hand, palm outward, and a burst of force lightning leaped from his fingertips. The air crackled with energy as the nearest droids seized up, their circuits frying with pops and sparks before they crashed to the ground. Cosmo was not idle either. She leaped into the fray, blocking off the alleyway with her body, her mind pushing out with force, mming into a line of droids, sending them crashing into each other with a loud ng. They crumpled to the ground, a tangle of limbs and broken parts. But the droids were relentless. More of them zoomed in, adjusting their tactics with disturbingly quick efficiency. They spread out, attempting to nk Peter and Cosmo. "How many droids does this have," Peter muttered in annoyance, his eyes flicking from one droid to the next. He clenched his fists, sending a sweeping arc of force lightning that zigzagged through the approaching droids, frying them into giant paperweights. Beside him, Cosmo growled lowly, her telekic abilities ring up as she snatched a droid out of the air, crushing it with invisible force until it imploded with a muffled boom. In the alleyway behind them, Rocket and his friends found themselves stuck at a dead end, huddled together, wide-eyed, and panting in fear. Ly clung to Rocket''s arm, her gaze flickering between the battle and the seemingly endless wave of enemies. "Can they hold them off?" Floor whispered, her voice trembling. "They have to," Ly replied, her voice shaking. ¡°W-Who are they?¡± Rocket asked, his eyes wide with wonder as he witnessed their incredible abilities. Back on the street, Peter and Cosmo fought back-to-back, their movements a dance of destruction. Peter dipped and weaved through the droids, his hands a blur as he alternated between force lightning and telekic shoves. Each connection with the droids sent shivers up his arms, the feedback from the force both exhrating and exhausting. Cosmo, meanwhile, was a vortex of energy. She spun, her body a conduit for the force, mming droids into buildings and tearing through their ranks. ss shattered, sending shards flying like deadly rain. Yet, for every droid they took down, more seemed to take their ce. Peter''s breathing grew heavier, sweat beading on his forehead. He nced back towards the alley, catching sight of Rocket''s anxious face. With a renewed burst of energy, Peter raised his hands, channeling his deepest reserves of power. A massive telekic wave exploded from him, sweeping through the droids like a tidal wave through sandcastles. They were hurled back, crashing into one another, their forms denting and sparking as they exploded in a symphony of destruction. Cosmo took advantage of the chaos, her form blurring as she darted through the disabled machines, her mind forcing their remains apart, ensuring they wouldn''t rise again. Peter, his chest heaving with exertion, felt a surge of frustration well up within him as yet another wave of silver droids appeared before him. Despite his massive attack, which had to have destroyed hundreds of droids at once, the enemy still seemed limitless. "Enough of this," Peter growled, his voice rough with irritation and fatigue. Beside him, Cosmo''s stance was alert, her fur matted and speckled with debris. With a deep breath, Peter centered himself, feeling the force build inside him. ¡®Please work¡­¡¯ he hoped, raising his hands. With a strained grunt, he channeled all his anger and frustration into a massive, city-wide burst of Ionized force energy. The air hummed with power, the atmosphere thickening with static as he unleashed the EMP. A silent shockwave rippled through the city. Lights flickered and died, screens nked out, and every piece of technology within range¡ªincluding the advancing droids¡ªceased functioning. The machines twitched erratically, their systems overloaded, before bursting into mes and explosions, sending shrapnel scattering. As thest of the droids copsed in a heap of smoking wreckage, Peter stumbled forward, nearly falling. His breathing was heavy, his body unustomed to the sheer magnitude of power he had just exerted. Cosmo rushed to his side, her bodynguage concerned as she nudged him gently. ¡°Are you okay, Peter?¡± She asked worriedly. "Yeah, I¡¯m good. I wasn¡¯t sure that would even work though," Peter gasped, managing a weak grin as he patted Cosmo¡¯s head. ¡°But I¡¯m d it did¡­¡± Cosmo, who let out a soft woof, her tail wagging slightly in relief. ¡°That was awesome!¡± She eximed excitedly. As they turned to check on Rocket and his friends in the alley, the sound of heavy footsteps drew their attention. Turning to the side, Peter raised a brow as Revan, Groot, and Howard appeared at the end of the street. "Hey, we came to help," Revan said as he looked around at the droid graveyard. "But I see you''ve already taken care of it," he muttered, his eyes widening as he realized that Peter and Cosmo had fought a lot more droids than they had. "Didn¡¯t I tell you guys to watch the ship?" Peter called out, his tone half amused and half exasperated. Howard, puffing on a cigar, replied gruffly, "Is that how you greet the people who came to save your a*s?¡± His beak twitched in irritation, clearly annoyed. Peter gestured around at the piles of destroyed droids, "Does it look like I needed saving?" As they spoke, Rocket, still slightly shaken, found himself staring eye to eye with a giant tree-looking being, Groot. Therge creature stared back, a gentle rumbling sound emanating from him. "I am Groot," he intoned deeply, the sound somehow warm and weing. Rocket blinked, taken aback by the unexpected feeling of familiarity. "Uh, hi?" he managed, feeling a strange sense of connection to the tree before him. ¡°Do I know you?¡± ¡°I am Groot?¡± Groot responded, just as confused as Rocket seemed to be. ¡®That¡¯s odd¡­¡¯ Peter¡¯s brow furrowed as he felt a force bond forming between both Rocket and Groot. ¡®How are they doing that?¡¯ ¡°So¡­ this isn¡¯t Earth, right?¡± Howard asked, breaking Groot, Rocket, and Peter from their confusion. "No, it¡¯s not," Peter shook his head. ¡°Then what is this?¡± Revan asked curiously. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Peter lied, turning to Rocket and his friends, who immediately flinched backward. "But I think they might have some answers for us. What is this ce? What were you guys doing here, and what''s with those killer droids suddenly attacking us?" Rocket exchanged a wary nce with Floor, Teefs, and Ly, their furry faces etched with hesitation. The group seemed on edge, not fully prepared to divulge their secrets to people they didn¡¯t know or trust. "Look," Peter continued, his tone softening as he crouched to meet Rocket¡¯s eye level. "We''re not here to hurt you. You''ve seen what we can do. We can help, but you gotta start exining." Of course, Peter knew all about this ce, though he had to y dumb as usual. After all, it¡¯s impossible to exin the origin of his future knowledge. After a tense moment, Ly, her voice a gentle murmur, broke the silence. "This is Counter-Earth, a created by the High Evolutionary. We''re running from him because he wants to kill us.¡± Teefs continued. ¡°Those droids¡ªthey''re his. We need to get off this," he admitted, his eyes scanning the surroundings warily. ¡°We could really use a ride out of here if you have a ship," Rocket asked hesitantly, mistrust shing across his face. Peter was about to nod in agreement, a gesture of goodwill brewing on his lips, when the sky above them suddenly flickered and changed. Instantly, a massive hologram, imposing and surreal, materialized above the city. It depicted the stern face of the High Evolutionary, his eyes scanning Peter and his group. "That might be hard," the High Evolutionary''s voice boomed, echoing ominously around them. ¡°Seeing as I¡¯ve confiscated your ship¡­¡± The hologram shifted, revealing a distant desertndscape where their ship was clearly being towed away by more droids. Peter''s expression hardened as he turned to Revan, Howard, and Groot, his voice a mix of frustration and usation. "I told you to stay with the ship¡­" Secondster, the holographic face of the High Evolutionary returned, his gaze now fixed on Rocket. "P13, did you truly think you could escape?" he taunted. Rocket flinched under the scrutinizing stare, his friends huddling closer. Ignoring their difort, the High Evolutionary''s gaze shifted towards Peter. "I don¡¯t know who you are or why you¡¯re here," he said, his tone calcting. "But if you bring P13 and the rest of my wayward test subjects back, I¡¯ll happily return your ship and allow you to leave this unharmed." As he spoke, a glowing holographic line sprang into existence on the ground, snaking through the ruined streets like a beckoning path. "Just follow the line, and bring them to me. I¡¯ll be waiting." With that, the hologram flickered and vanished, leaving a heavy silence in its wake. As Peter turned towards Rocket and his group, they instinctively recoiled, a clear look of fear etched across their faces. Teefs and Rocket quickly positioned themselves in front of Floor and Ly, their stances defiant yet undeniably tinged with fear. ¡°You¡­ Stay back or else¡­¡± Teefs warned. ¡°¡­¡± Rocket bared his fangs alongside him. Sadly, despite their attempts at bravery, to Peter, they looked more endearing than intimidating, a fact that wasn¡¯t lost on the rest of his crew either. With a wag of her tail, Cosmo bounded forward, her tonguepping at Rocket and Teefs¡¯ faces. ¡°Oh, you guys are just too cute!¡± she eximed, her voice filled with warmth. The sudden affection broke the tension, drawing a reluctant chuckle from Peter and softening the group''s defensive posture. Peter, smiling, raised his hands in a cating gesture. ¡°Look, we¡¯re not going to hand you over,¡± he assured them, his tone sincere. ¡°But I do need to get our ship back...¡± His deration seemed to calm Rocket and his friends slightly, but their anxiety remained palpable. With a nod towards the glowing line snaking through the ruins, Peter motioned for his group to follow. ¡°Let¡¯s move. We¡¯ve got a ship to reim, and a thief to kill.¡± As they walked off, the line from the High Evolutionary pulsed with a cold light, an eerie guide through the devastated city. Groot, towering over the group, let out a low rumble, ¡°I am Groot,¡± his voice determined. Howard, puffing on his cigar, grumbled as he followed, ¡°Let¡¯s just be quick about it...¡± Revan followed closely behind, silent as ever. Rocket and his friends watched as they walked off. The fear that had initially gripped them morphed into a realization of the potential danger thaty ahead. Rocket called out, his voice tinged with genuine concern, "Hey, just so you know, it''s probably a trap!" Peter paused and looked back, a smirk ying on his lips. "We figured as much. But don''t worry about us¡ªwe can handle ourselves." As Peter''s group moved further away, a sudden sense of vulnerability washed over Rocket and his friends. The destion of their surroundings and the looming threat of the High Evolutionary''s droids made them feel exposed and unsafe. Rocket hesitated, then shouted again, desperation creeping into his voice. "Wait! What about us? You¡¯re just gonna leave us here?" Peter stopped and turned around, his expression a mix of exasperation and amusement. "You can do whatever you want. You¡¯re free toe with us if you want. After all, you wanted a ride on our ship, right? Well, we¡¯re going to get it back now." He said as he walked off. Exchanging quick, uncertain nces, Rocket, and hispanions realized they had little choice. With a collective nod, they hurried after Peter and his crew. ¡°Hey, wait for us!¡± A/N: 2155 words :) C75 Eyes in the Darkness C75 Eyes in the Darkness Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 15 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In the dimly lit, expansivemand center, the High Evolutionary stood with an imposing posture, his eyes locked on a series ofrge holographic screens. Each screen flickered intermittently with images of his wayward test subjects alongside the intruders, who all seemed to be following the glowing line he had set for them. Around him, the atmosphere was tense, the air thick with the anticipation and fear that only his presence could instill. His hands sped behind his back, he watched silently as Peter and the others interacted with Rocket and his group of fugitives. His gaze hardened, a mix of curiosity and irritation flickering across his face as he observed the camaraderie forming among them¡ªan oue he hadn''t anticipated. "Sir," a guard approached hesitantly, breaking the silence with his presence. "They seem to be forming alliances with P13''s group." The High Evolutionary turned slightly, his eyes narrowing. "Indeed," he muttered, his voice low, carrying an unsettling calm. He watched as they interacted, a frown marring his features. He took a moment, letting the reality of the situation sink in. It was clear now; the intruders would not be manipted into serving his designs. They were choosing to side with his defunct creations instead. Without turning away from the monitors, the High Evolutionary addressed the gathered personnel, his tone authoritative, leaving no room for challenge. "Seal off this sector of theb. Prepare the aggressive test subjects from batches zero through eighty-eight for release." A collective gasp filled the room. A few of the scientists exchanged nervous nces, their faces pale under the artificial light. "Sir, are you certain?" one of the guards asked, his voice tinged with disbelief and fear. "That could be dangerous¡ª" "Do not question my orders," the High Evolutionary cut him off sharply, turning to face them fully now. His eyes swept over the group, a daunting force that quelled any further objections. "Proceed immediately." Reluctantly, the guard nodded, swallowing hard. "Yes, sir," he responded, his voice nearly a whisper. He turned on his heel, motioning to the others. Together, they hurried off, their steps echoing in themand center as they went to prepare the release sequence. Silence reimed themand center as the High Evolutionary continued to watch. His fingers tapped lightly against his arm, a rare sign of his underlying concern. The unleashing of his most unpredictable creations was not a decision made lightly, but it was one he deemed necessary. ''They''re far too dangerous to treat lightly¡­'' He recalled the battle he witnessed only moments earlier. "Let us see how powerful you truly are," he whispered to himself, almost in anticipation. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As Peter and the group traced the holographic line through the abandoned city streets, an uneasy silence had fallen among them. "So," Peter began, shing his trademark grin to Rocket and his friends. "I''m Peter, and that big tree is Groot." Groot nodded, his deep voice rumbling a friendly, "I am Groot," which seemed to confuse and amuse the new acquaintances. Revan, always more reserved, gave a slight nod. "I am Revan." Cosmo, the telepathic dog, woofed happily, "And I''m Cosmo!" Howard the Duck added with a slight grumble, "Howard." Their introductions were met with curious stares from Rocket''s group. Ly, the otter, tilted her head slightly, her eyes wide with a mix of curiosity and caution. "I''m Ly, and this is Rocket," she said, gesturing to the roon next to her, who gave a sharp nod. Teefs, the walrus, grunted, "Teefs," and beside him, Floor, the rabbit, twitched her nose and mumbled, "Floor." Once the introductions were out of the way, Rocket looked up at Peter with an expression of awe and slight fear. "How did you manage to fight off all those droids? You and Cosmo... it was like nothing I''ve ever seen." Peter shrugged slightly, "Well, I''m a Jedi Knight," he said as if it exined everything. "A Jedi what?" Rocket blinked, his ears perking up in confusion. Realizing the term meant nothing to them, Peter borated, "Jedi Knights are really strong diplomats, kinda. We''re trained to use the Force, which is a sort of mystical energy that connects all living things." Cosmo eagerly turned to Rocket and his friends. "And how about you all? Why are a roon, a walrus, an otter, and a rabbit here instead of Earth? And howe you can talk?" Rocket''s eyes narrowed slightly. "What''s a roon or any of those other things you mentioned?" Peter chuckled softly, realizing the misunderstanding. "Those are the names of animals on Earth, our home. The that this world seems to be modeled after. It''s your species." "We''re not animals; we''re individuals. We''re us." Rocket''s whiskers twitched as he shot back, unhappy with being called an animal. "Fair enough," Peter replied with an easy smile, lifting his hands in a gesture of surrender. "You''re you. Got it." Soon enough, they reached the center of the city, where a massive bunker door stood. As they approached, the door began to ominously open on its own, revealing a dark passage ahead. Howard muttered, "Yup, this is definitely a trap." Peter nodded in agreement, a smirk on his face. "Yup, so let''s jump right into it." With a confident stride, he led the way into the bunker. Reluctantly, and with a shared sense of unease, the rest of the group followed him into the shadows as the door slid shut with a heavy thud behind them, sealing them in. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Back in the High Evolutionary''smand center, the surveince feeds showed Peter and his group exploring the inside of the bunker. Every step they took further into thebyrinthine facility was watched with calcting eyes. The High Evolutionary, his gaze fixed intently on the screens, stood motionless except for the subtle rise and fall of his chest. Around him, the hum of machinery and the soft tapping of keyboards filled the silence, punctuated asionally by the soft, mechanical hiss of doors sealing shut behind Peter''s group. As another door nged shut on the monitor, a guard approached, his footsteps echoing slightly in the vast, sterile room. "Sir, the subjects from batches zero through eighty-eight are prepped and ready for release," he reported, his voice a controlled calm that belied the gravity of his words. The High Evolutionary turned slightly, acknowledging the guard with a nod. "And the additional seals?" he inquired, his voice devoid of emotion but carrying an undercurrent of urgency. "We''ve initiated the sequence to close off secondary and tertiary ess points. Containment is nearly absolute," another technician chimed in, her fingers paused above her keyboard as she awaited further instructions. "Good," the High Evolutionary murmured, turning back to the screens. His fingers tapped a rhythmic pattern against the metal railing in front of him. "Wait until they''ve reached the central chamber. Ensure all escape routes are thoroughly obstructed before you release the subjects." The scientists and guards exchanged quick, nervous nces. One of the younger scientists, a hint of worry creasing his forehead, stepped forward. "Sir, we should deploy the subjects now. The further they are from¡ª" "Enough," the High Evolutionary cut him off sharply, his tone brooking no further debate. His eyes remained fixed on the screens where Peter and his team continued their unwitting advance. "Their capabilities were evident against the security droids. We must be cautious..." Themand center fell silent once more, the only sounds the quiet whir ofputers and the distant echoes of doors sealing. The group on the screen moved deeper into the facility, and with each step, another door slid shut behind them, locking them further into theb. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The fluorescent lights hummed overhead as Peter led his makeshift team deeper into the heart of the High Evolutionary''sboratory. The sterile, cold environment of thebyrinthine corridors were lined withb equipment¡ªsome of it looked benign, like microscopes andputers, but others were far more sinister, resembling devices of torture more than tools of science. As they progressed, Peter couldn''t help but notice the flickers of fear crossing the faces of Rocket and his friends. It was a subtle shift in their expressions, a momentary widening of the eyes, a slight shiver that they couldn''t quite suppress. These were not just reactions to the unfamiliar; these were signs of haunting memories being forcefully revisited. Cosmo, sensing the rising tension, trotted up next to Ly. Her voice was gentle, almost hesitant. "What is this ce?" she asked. Ly took a deep breath, her voice low as if afraid of being overheard. "This is the High Evolutionary''sb," she exined, each word weighed down with a history of pain. "He... he experiments here. On us, and on others." Her eyes flicked around the room,nding on a particrly grim-looking apparatus that made her flinch visibly. Rocket moved closer to the group, his usual swagger reced by an uncharacteristic caution. His eyes darted nervously, a clear sign of his difort. Teefs and Floor were no different; both looked like they wanted to bolt at the first chance. Peter''s heart sank as he observed their reactions. He had known about these horrors in a distant, detached way through the movies he''d seen in his past life. But witnessing the fear in Rocket and his friend''s eyes brought a new level of reality to it all. It wasn''t just a story anymore; it was painfully real. Revan remained silent, his expression unreadable. Yet, Peter knew him well enough to catch the slight tightening of his jaw, the only sign of his growing anger. Howard, whose cynicism usually shielded him from showing much empathy, couldn''t hide a soft, sympathetic grunt as he nced at the shivering group. Cosmo let out a soft whine, her own memories of painful procedures resurfacing. "I''m so sorry," she murmured, her tail drooping. Her empathy wasn''t just for show; she genuinely felt their pain, having been subjected to her own share of experiments before bing the creature she was now. Meanwhile, Groot''s demeanor had shifted dramatically. The normally gentle giant was now a tower of barely restrained fury. His deep voice rumbled ominously, "I am Groot," his tone low and threatening. It was clear that he felt a strong protective instinct, particrly towards Rocket, whose fear he seemed to sense more acutely. Breaking the heavy silence, Peter pped his hands once, drawing everyone''s attention. "We can''t change what happened here, but we can make sure nothing like it ever happens again," he dered, his voice firm, filled with a resolve that seemed to motivate the group. "Let''s keep moving..." With a nod, they rallied behind him, drawing a little closer together as they continued down the corridor. They made their way through yet another steel doorway, which slid shut with a definitive nk, the click of the lock echoed ominously behind them. As the echo faded, the center of the room flickered to life with the sudden appearance of a hologram. The image of the High Evolutionary materialized, his expression impassive yet undeniably menacing as he surveyed the group with a cold detachment. "I see you''ve chosen not to ept my generous offer," he began, his voice resonating throughout the chamber, devoid of warmth. "It appears I must resort to more... extreme measures." His gaze turned to Rocket, who stiffened under the scrutiny. "P-13," the High Evolutionary addressed him directly, the title dropping like a stone in the stillness. "Do try to keep your brain intact. It would be quite the tragedy to lose such a unique specimen¡­" The chilling implication of his words hung in the air, a palpable threat that sent shivers down their spines. As the High Evolutionary''s hologram began to fade away, the room suddenly erupted in a symphony of clicks and whirs. Without warning, the doors surrounding them¡ªall but the one they had entered through¡ªflung open. The darkness beyond the threshold seemed alive, stirring with the ominous glow of multiple animalistic eyes reflecting the light from within the room. Deep, guttural growls rolled out from the shadows, filling the space with an overwhelming killing intent. A/N: 2053 words :) C76 Mercy… C76 Mercy¡­ Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Suddenly, the room was filled with the chilling sound of multiple doors swinging open simultaneously. From the shadows, countless pairs of eyes gleamed menacingly, apanied by deep, guttural growls that seemed to promise a violent end. Peter''s group tensed, readying themselves for what was toe. Rocket and his friends instinctively huddled closer, seekingfort in proximity while fear painted their faces. Rocket and Teefs moved to the front, forming a protective barrier in front of Ly and Floor. Soon enough, the creatures stepped into the light, revealing their grotesque forms. Hundreds of mutated animals, each more horrific than thest, stood before them. Some had too many eyes, others had limbs where there shouldn''t be. Their bodies were twisted, mangled experiments gone wrong, a cruel example of the horrors of gic maniption gone awry. One particrlyrge creature that might once have been a bear had an oversized jaw lined with sharp, metallic teeth, its eyes too small for its distorted skull, gleaming with a mix of confusion and rage. Beside it, a creature with the body of arge feline, perhaps a panther, moved with unnerving grace despite having six differing-sized legs, each step a ripple of muscle under patchy fur. Next came a bird-like thing, its wings grotesquely fused to its sides, reced with unnatural appendages that resembled human arms. The feathers were sparse, showing skin that was scarred and seared, likely from repeated experiments and surgeries. Its eyes,rge and unblinking, scanned the group with a palpable hunger and desperation. Among the crowd of monstrosities, a duo of canine figures prowled forward, their bodies elongated unnaturally, multiple rows of ribs visibly outlined under their thin, patchy coats. One had two heads, each snapping and growling independently of the other, a horrifying disy of failed symmetry. The other¡¯s back was lined with spiky protrusions, quivering with each snarl, a bio-engineered armor that seemed both protective and painfully restrictive. Lastly, the sight of some sort of fish dragging itself on modified limbs twisted Peter''s gut with sympathy. It was clear this being was never meant to walk onnd. Its scales were dry and cracked, its gills fluttered helplessly at the air, and its eyes¡ªtoo ustomed to the depths of a much colder, darker environment¡ªsquinted painfully in the harsh light. Each creature was a testament to the brutal ambitions of the High Evolutionary, a stark reminder of the suffering inflicted in the name of advancement. As they stood there, the line between victim and aggressor blurred, bound together by a shared thread of engineered agony. Peter''s expression darkened with sorrow as he took in the sight of these tormented beings. Memories of a haunting scene from ''Full Metal Alchemist'' shed before him¡ªthe tragic story of Nina, the little girl merged with her pet dog, who refused to eat, until finally, someone granted her wish for death to end her misery. These creatures before him mirrored that pain and confusion, their aggressive stances contradicted by their pained whines and disoriented movements. His crew picked up on this tortured existence too. They looked at each other, a silent agreement passing between them. They understood these monsters were actually victims, experimented on and pushed to the brink just like Rocket and his friends, but far more extreme. Peter sighed deeply, his voice carrying a heavy resolve as he addressed his team. "Let''s make it quick for them. They don''t deserve any more suffering." Revan nodded solemnly, his red lightsaber igniting with a low hum, casting a sinister glow on his determined face. Beside Peter, Cosmo growled softly, her body tense as she prepared to fight, her teeth bared in a grimace of readiness. Howard simply frowned in pity and cocked his gun, ready to end their suffering. Groot, towering over the group, positioned himself protectively in front of Rocket and the others. His deep, yet somber voice rumbled through the chamber, "I am Groot.¡± Peter''s gaze hardened as the mutated creatures, distorted shadows of life, made their aggressive intentions clear. Their malformed bodies surged forward, pouncing with a ferocity born of endless torment. Peter''s heart clenched, but his resolve was irond. He extended his hands, fingers syed, and unleashed a torrent of Sith lightning. The bright arcs of energy danced violently through the air, striking the bear-like creature first. Its massive form convulsed as the electricity coursed through it, and with a pained roar, it copsed, still and silent. Beside him, Revan''s lightsaber swung in a graceful but deadly arc. The crimson de sliced through the air, meeting the six-legged panther with surgical precision. The creature barely had time to snarl before its body was bisected, the smell of seared flesh filling the air. Cosmo, her eyes glowing with telekic power, focused her mind on the grotesque bird with fused wings. With a mere thought, she lifted it off the ground, suspending it in stasis. Then, with a swift motion, she snapped its neck. The bird''s body dropped heavily, unmoving. Groot, towering and imposing, stretched out his limbs. His fingers transformed into sharp tendrils that whipped forward, impaling the duo of canine figures. They whimpered as Groot retracted his limbs, leaving the creatures to fall limply to the ground, their suffering ended by his merciful strike. Howard sprayed a hail of bullets from his Tommy Gun, each shot finding its mark. The fish-like creature, dragging itself pitifully, received a burst of bullets that ended its gasping breaths. Its body jerked with the impact before it stilled, the light fading from its eyes. As the battle raged, each member of Peter''s crew worked with grim efficiency. Peter himself moved amongst the creatures with a force-enhanced agility, his movements a blur. He reached a twisted cat-like creature with bionic crab arms, and with a heart heavy with sympathy, he used his telekinesis to gently crush its skull, granting it a quick end. Rocket and his friends watched with a mix of horror and relief. Their faces were etched with the trauma of witnessing such necessary cruelty. They understood the mercy behind each action, yet the brutal finality of the scene was overwhelming. After a swift and efficient ughter, Peter surveyed the blood-soaked room. His crew stood beside him, their expressions somber, their eyes reflecting a haunting sadness. They had ended the suffering of these creatures, each death a mercy, yet the air was thick with the scent of blood and burned flesh. As the silence settled over the chamber, Peter''s voice finally broke the stillness. "It''s done," he murmured, his voice a mix of resolve and sorrow. Revan nodded silently, extinguishing his lightsaber, its glow fading in an instant. Cosmo closed her eyes, sending a silent prayer to the cosmos for the lost souls they had freed. Howard, looking around at the carnage, simply clicked his gun''s safety on, his frown deepening. Groot, solemn as ever, murmured softly, "I am Groot," his voice echoing a weary relief. They stood there, united in their grim task, surrounded by the stillness of death. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In the dimly lit surveince room, an air of unease hung thick as the High Evolutionary and hisckeys watched the chilling scenes unfold on multiple monitors. The once clinical chatter of scientists and the strategic orders of guards had faded into a tense silence, broken only by the low hum of electronic equipment and the asional shuffling of uneasy feet. High Evolutionary stood before the screens, his eyes wide with a mix of awe and scientific fascination. The gruesome efficiency with which Peter Quill and his crew dispatched the gically engineered creatures captivated himpletely. Each member of the crew, from the towering Groot to the grim and ghostly Revan, added ayer of intrigue to the spectacle. Around him, his scientists and guards exchanged worried nces. "Sir, what should we do now?" one of the guards ventured, his voice edged with fear. "Should we prepare to evacuate? They''re killing the test subjects like it¡¯s nothing..." Another scientist, her hands trembling slightly, added, "We could still escape by cutting off their section of theb, but we need to decide quickly." The High Evolutionary barely acknowledged their concerns, his gaze fixed on the screens as Peter rallied his group to continue their mission. Their determination, despite the horror they faced, seemed to deepen his interest. "Look at them... So unique, so diverse," he murmured, almost to himself, the corners of his mouth twitching into an unsettling smile. It wasn''t until he overheard Peter''smanding voice through the monitor¡ª"Let''s keep moving, we''ve still got a ship thief to kill"¡ªthat the High Evolutionary''s fascination snapped into a stark realization. The stakes were real and immediate, not just another variable in his experiments. Turning away from the monitors, the fascination on his face morphed into a decisive scowl. "Send out War Pig and the remaining guards as a distraction," hemanded, his voice resonant with authority. "And begin preparations to disengage theb from the. Were leaving immediately..." A scientist stepped forward, hesitation clear in his posture. "Sir, disengaging theb from the will mean the destruction of Counter-Earth. All our work¡ªcities, pastures, mountains¡ªwill be lost. The won¡¯t survive..." The room fell silent, the gravity of the decision weighing heavily on everyone present. The High Evolutionary''s frown deepened, his mind racing through scenarios, calctions, and potential losses. Finally, he spoke, his voice cold but resolute. "Then it will take our enemies with it. We can always start anew elsewhere. The sacrifice of Counter-Earth is a necessary end." Reluctant nods passed through the room as the guards quickly exited to carry out their orders. The scientists, though visibly conflicted, began their own somber preparations. The screens continued to flicker with thest few images of Peter and his team moving deeper into theb, unaware of the catastrophic ns now set into motion. As the High Evolutionary watched them disappear down the halls, his expression was aplex mix of regret and resolve. "Sometimes, to make way for new beginnings," he whispered to the empty room, "we must let go of the old..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The resounding nk of metal reverberated through thebyrinthine corridors as Peter''s crew faced yet another obstacle. The once amodating pathways, seamlessly opened by the High Evolutionary, now transformed into sealed fortresses of steel. Each door, a thick b of alloy, remained sealed. Peter, standing at the forefront with Cosmo, shed a grin to the group behind them. ¡°Ready?¡± he asked, his voice echoing slightly off the cold metal walls. Without waiting for an answer, Cosmo nodded, her eyes glowing with psychic energy. Together, with a focused looks on their faces, they unleashed a wave of telekic force. The door shuddered violently under the invisible assault, metal groaning as if in agony, before it finally gave way, tearing off its hinges and crashing to the ground with a thunderous boom. Rocket, huddled close with Ly, Teefs, and Floor, watched the spectacle with wide eyes. ¡°Do we really have to keep blowing things up?¡± he muttered, dusting off a speck of debris from his shoulder. Peter turned, walking back to the group while patting Cosmo on the head. ¡°I mean, I could probably hack the doors open, but where¡¯s the fun in that?¡± He asked, smirking. As they trudged through the newly created opening, Floor asked. ¡°Was it really right, what you guys did back there? Killing them like that?¡± Her voice was low, almost a whisper. Peter looked back at the meek little rabbit, his expression somber. ¡°Think about it, would you want to live in constant pain, confusion, and anger, or would you prefer a quick, painless end?¡± Silence fell upon the group, each member reflecting on the harsh realities they had faced. After a moment, they collectively nodded, epting the grim mercy of their actions. Peter¡¯s face softened, his eyes sweeping over his friends. ¡°Those creatures are at peace now,¡± he assured them gently. ¡°No more pain.¡± As they approached the next barrier, a sudden, shrill rm cut through the still air, and the sound of mechanical moring filled theb. The walls themselves seemed to pulse with urgency. ary detachment sequence has been initiated,¡± a robotic voice announced over the ring rms. ¡°T-minus 15 minutes to lift-off.¡± Peter¡¯s eyes narrowed in realization. ¡°He¡¯s trying to escape¡­¡± he muttered, his voice barely audible over the rms. Wasting no more time, he surged forward, his hands ready to tear through another door. As he focused his power, the door exploded outward just as a barrage of ster fire streaked toward them. Instinctively, Peter raised his hand, the air in front of him crackling with energy as he absorbed each bolt, his face set in grim determination. The ster fire ceased, and as the dust settled, a group appeared before them. Across the threshold, a dozen guards hunkered behind cover, their weapons trained on the doorway. And among them, an immense, bio-engineered beast loomed¡ªa towering war pig, its eyes glinting. [Insert picture of War Pig here] As Peter and his crew steadied themselves, ready for the imminent conflict, the towering war pig took a lumbering step forward. Its massive frame shook the ground slightly, and the gleam in its eyes suggested a cold, calcted intelligence rather than wild ferocity. Before anyone could make a move, the creature opened its mouth. ¡°Surrender now!¡± But instead of a guttural roar or a vicious snarl, a surprisingly high pitched and distinctly feminine voice emerged, causing everyone to falter for a moment, even some of the guards nearly dropped their weapons. ¡°?¡± As the unexpected softness of the war pig''s voice filled the air, Howard couldn''t contain his reaction. A snort escaped him, followed by a bubbling chuckle that seemed out of ce in the tense atmosphere. "Oh,e on!" heughed, waving a gun around. "You expect us to take you seriously sounding like that? You''re a giant pig for f*ck¡¯s sake!¡± Howard''sughter, though initially a solitary sound, proved contagious. A ripple of chuckles spread through the ranks, even catching some of the guards off-guard. They masked their smiles with their hands or turned their heads, but the sound of their stifledughter was unmistakable in the tense air. The war pig, witnessing this mockery from both her foes and allies, felt a surge of anger and humiliation. Her eyes red with fury as she stood there. Theughter, echoing off the walls of theb, transformed from mere sound into a piercing sting of mockery. With a low growl that rumbled from her throat, war pig''s right arm began to shift and morph. The flesh and metal intertwined, whirring and clicking, until it formed arge, menacing ster. Without another word, her expression hardened, and she raised her newly formed weapon. Theughter died abruptly as the gravity of the situation became clear. Before anyone could react or plead for mercy, she fired. The sts were erratic and furious, each one finding its mark among the guards who hadughed, ¡°How dare youugh at me!¡± Cosmo sighed and turned to Howard. "Seriously, couldn''t you keep your beak shut?" Howard gestured toward the rampaging pig. "What? They''re attacking each other, isn''t that a good thing?" Reluctantly, Peter had to admit Howard had a point. Though he would never admit it¡­ A/N: 2593 words :) C77 Rocket’s Outburst C77 Rocket¡¯s Outburst Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 15 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In thebyrinthine corridors of the High Evolutionary''sb, Peter Quill and his stood across from the War Pig. Its absurd, high-pitched voice had momentarily lightened the mood, but theughter quickly died as the creature transformed its arm into a ster, turning to fire upon its own allies. The shrill rms still echoed through theb, announcing the impendingary detachment. "We don''t have time for this," Peter muttered, his gaze locked on the War Pig and the guards scrambling to regain theirposure. Cosmo, her psychic energy crackling visibly around her, nodded in agreement. "Quick and clean, let''s end this fast," she said, her eyes glowing brighter. The team positioned themselves strategically. Peter stood at the front, calling two fallen sters to his hands. Behind him, Revan''s lightsaber hummed ominously, its red glow reflecting on the metallic walls. Without another word, Peter charged forward, his sters firing in rapid session. The bolts of energy zipped through the air, targeting the distracted guards first. One guard copsed, then another, as precise shots found their marks. Revan leaped into the fray with ghostly grace, his lightsaber slicing through the air. As he engaged the War Pig, his saber swiftly cut through the beast''s ster-arm. Sparks flew, casting a harsh light on Revan''s focused expression beneath his hood, as the severed mechanical limb ttered to the metallic floor. "Aghhhh!" War Pig screamed in pain, its high pitched voice grating to the ears. Cosmo focused her telekic powers on manipting the environment. She ripped a metal panel from the wall and hurled it like a disc, bisecting two guards who were aiming at Peter. The now-bloody panel nged loudly as it hit the ground, the guards toppling over, blood pooling along the floor. Groot extended his limbs, his bark-like fingers transforming into sharp tendrils. He skewered another pair of guards who were creeping up on the left, their bodies dropping silently thanks to Groot''s swift and decisive action. Howard took cover behind a bulkhead, popping out to fire precise shots. His Tommy Gun rattled off rounds, each bullet whistling as it sped toward its target. One guard tried to duck, but a bullet grazed his helmet, sending him sprawling before another bullet arrived, taking his life. Meanwhile, War Pig, incensed by the loss of its limb, fought back with a wild fury. It barreled forward, swinging indiscriminately, ramming into a nearby console, sending sparks and debris into the air. Peter dodged a st, rolling behind another bulkhead. He popped up, firing back with focused intensity. "Cosmo, can you¡ª" Before he could finish, Cosmo lifted the War Pig telekically, its massive body struggling against her psychic grip. "I''m on it, boss!" she shouted, her voice strained with effort. The War Pig roared, its voice surprisingly fearsome despite its earlier tone. But its roar was cut short as Cosmo mmed it into the ceiling, then the floor. The impact shook the corridor, dust and small debris falling like rain. Revan took advantage of the moment, dashing forward. His lightsaber danced in a deadly arc, targeting the joints of the War Pig''s other arm. With a swift stroke, he severed the remaining limb, which ttered to the ground with a heavy thud. The War Pig howled, its voice echoing off the walls. Peter used this moment of distraction to aim his sters at the creature''s head. "Sorry, big guy. Game over," he said softly, and pulled the triggers. The shots were clean, ending the creature''s life in an instant. With the War Pig down, the remaining guards, seeing their trump card defeated, began to falter. Groot and Howard moved in, dispatching thest of them with efficient teamwork. As thest guard fell, the corridor fell silent, save for the continued rms ring the countdown. "T-minus 10 minutes toary detachment¡­" "We have to move, now!" Peter dered, tossing the sters aside. His team, though weary, nodded in agreement, gathering their resolve. They moved quickly through the debris-strewn corridor, heading toward theb''s core. Every second counted as they raced against the clock, determined to stop the High Evolutionary''s final desperate n. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Inside the control room, tension wed at the atmosphere as the cold, mechanical voice continued its relentless countdown. "T-minus 10 minutes toary detachment..." Each second ticked by with ominous certainty, the numbers seeming to echo far beyond the confines of the metallic walls. High Evolutionary, surrounded by his rapidly panicking guards and scientists, watched through the multiple monitors as Peter Quill and his team advanced with unyielding determination. *BOOM!* Each explosive sound of the doors being sted open sent a new wave of fear through the room. Theb''s sophisticated bulkheads, designed to withstand heavy assaults and dy intruders, were nothing more than minor obstacles to the surprisingly powerful intruders. The air was thick with a mix of desperation and awe as the High Evolutionary observed Peter''s abilities. His strongest creation yet, the War Pig, had fallen, its defeat sending a clear message: nothing would stop this relentless advance. The sounds of destruction grew closer, the metallic echoes blending with the rhythmic, rming countdown. High Evolutionary''s hands trembled slightly as he adjusted his view, trying to estimate how much time they had left. "Lock down the final corridors, and activate the energy barriers," hemanded, his voice a mix ofmand and fear. His minions scrambled to follow his orders, their faces pale under the white lights. As they enacted hismands, the sounds of their efforts were punctuated by more explosive breaches. *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* ¡­ .. . "T-minus three minutes¡­" The voice seemed to mock them with its calmness. High Evolutionary''s eyes darted around, taking in the faces of his minions¡ªeach one etched with the realization that their fortress was about to be breached. A brief silence fell, a deceptive calm before the storm. High Evolutionary and his team held their breath, hoping against all odds they were safe. But their respite was shattered by one final deafening explosion. *BOOM!* The heavy metal door to the control room erupted inward, twisted metal and debris flying through the air like deadly shrapnel. High Evolutionary watched in horror as arge piece of the door mmed into a cluster of his scientists, their bodies crushed against the wall with a gruesome finality, their blood painting a stark, vivid mural of their end. Squished like bugs¡­ Through the settling dust, Peter strode into the room, his expression calm and collected. "Hello there¡­" He greeted, his team nking him, each member ready for what mighte next. Behind them, Rocket and his group entered, their eyes wide, taking in the scene of carnage. "T-minus one minute¡­" High Evolutionary barely had time to react as he stuttered out an order, "Fire at will!" His remaining guards, their faces masks of terror, obeyed, unleashing a barrage of ster bolts at Peter and his crew. With a wave of his hand, Peter absorbed the iing fire, his eyes focused and calm. As the bolts faded away, he twisted his hand slightly, and the guards crumpled to the ground, their necks snapped by an unseen force. With the countdown reaching its final seconds, Peter moved swiftly to the control panel where High Evolutionary stood frozen in fear. cing his hand on the console, his palm glowed with an ethereal light, the force of his will interfacing with the machine. "T-minus five seconds¡­" The room fell silent, all eyes on the glowing digits of the countdown. Peter''s face was set, his concentration palpable as he manipted the controls. "T-minus three, two¡­" With a final surge of power, Peter halted the countdown, the disy freezing at a mere second from zero. The room was still, the only sounds were the heavy breathing of those present and the soft hum of the halted machinery. High Evolutionary, his once imperiousposure shattered, raised his trembling hands in surrender, his eyes darting between Peter and the remnants of his crumbling empire. "I invoke Article 22 of the Gctic Republic," he said, his voice breaking with fear. "I surrender to you, for Republic judgment." Peter, standing confidently with his crew behind him, chuckled dryly. "Funny, but you seem to have us mistaken. This isn''t Republic space, and I''m certainly not here to y space cop and drag you back to Coruscant." High Evolutionary''s face fell, the realization dawning on him that his attempt to cloak himself in legalities was futile. But still, he clung to hope, eyeing Peter with confusion. "But¡ªyou''re a Jedi, aren''t you? You can''t just kill me in cold blood. I''ve surrendered!" "Maybe I can''t, or maybe I can?" Peter''s smile thinned as he nced over at Rocket and his group. "But I bet they might want a word with you. After all, weren''t you nning to kill them? I think it''s only fair if they return the favor." Floor flinched at the suggestion, her gentle nature recoiling at the thought of murder. Teefs shifted ufortably, clearly conflicted, while Ly''s eyes narrowed, her gaze intense and calcting. But it was Rocket who stepped forward, his expression hard as granite. "I¡­ I''ll do it¡­" he stuttered. High Evolutionary''s desperation grew palpable. He turned back to Peter, pleading. "You can''t let this happen. I am your prisoner!" Peter merely shrugged, his demeanor nonchnt as he summoned a fallen ster with a flick of his wrist, catching it smoothly. "Don''t prisoners get executed all the time?" he shrugged as he offered the weapon to Rocket. "You do as you see fit." Rocket took the ster, his hand shaking as he hesitantly aimed it at High Evolutionary. The old man''s pleas shifted to furious outbursts, "Remember, P13, I am the one who made you! I''m practically your father! Without me, you''d be nothing but a wild beast!" He shouted, trying to manipte Rocket by invoking their past. "I... I..." Rocket''s hands trembled, visibly shaken by his father figure''s words. Just as Rocket began to waver, lowering his ster ever so slightly, Ly stepped up, her arms encircling him from behind, steadying his aim as she red at their creator. "Don''t listen to him, Rocket." "Yeah, we''re here for you!" Floor and Teefs positioned themselves on either side, forming a circle of solidarity around him. Rocket looked into the faces of his friends, finding resolve in their support. "Guys..." he murmured, his furry face breaking into a grateful smile. With a deep breath, he turned back to their creator and tightened his grip on the ster, his and Ly''s fingers coiling around the trigger as High Evolutionary''s voice cracked into a final plea. "Wait! Stop! I can''t die! I have so much¡ª" But it was toote; Rocket''s decision was made. Together, he and Ly pulled the trigger. A single ster bolt surged forward, striking High Evolutionary squarely in the forehead. His body crumpled to the ground, a shocked and fearful look frozen on his face. As High Evolutionary''s lifeless body hit the floor, a stunned silence enveloped the room, broken only by the distant hum ofb equipment winding down. The remaining scientists stood frozen, their expressions a mix of horror and disbelief, eyes locked on the sizzling hole in their leader''s forehead. Rocket held the smoking gun, his eyes darting between the weapon and the lifeless body of his creator. His furry brow was furrowed, and a shadow of what appeared to be conflict danced across his features. Ly, having already stepped back, watched him intently, her face etched with concern. She seemed ready to intervene, her body tense as if preparing tofort or restrain him. Peter, quick to read the room, took a step forward, reaching out to ease the ster from Rocket''s grip. He could see the turmoil within the little guy, the weight of the action pressing down on him. "Rocket, let me¡ª" he began, his voice gentle. But Rocket''s demeanor shifted before Peter could touch the ster. The small roon turned abruptly, facing the remaining scientists who had coborated with High Evolutionary. The memories of endless experiments, the pain and fear they had inflicted on him and his friends, shed through his mind. Power surged within him, fueled by vengeance and a newfound sense of control, which he''d never felt before. A vicious smirk sliced across Rocket''s face. Without a moment''s hesitation, he began firing. The ster bolts flew with deadly precision, each one finding its mark. Screams filled the air as the scientists were consumed by smoking holes, their bodies crumpling to the ground in heaps. With each pull of the trigger, Rocket''sughter grew louder¡ªan excited, maniacal sound that seemed to echo off the walls. It was as if a new, wild spirit within him, the gun-wielding maniac who reveled in chaos and firepower, was awakening. Around him, his crew looked on in shock. Groot''s expression was unreadable, his eyes wide as he absorbed the sudden transformation. Cosmo''s earsy back, her tail stiff, her stance guarded. Even the usually unbothered Peter paused, taken aback by the intensity of the outburst. However, as theughter died down and Rocket finally ceased firing, Peter''s initial surprise morphed into a knowing smirk. This was the Rocket he remembered¡ªthe unpredictable, fiercely loyal creature who loved his weapons almost as much as his friends. A/N: 2251 words :) C78 Lingering Memories C78 Lingering Memories Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As the echoes of thest ster shot faded, Peter finally spoke, his voice carrying a mix of amusement and respect. "Well, I¡¯m sure that felt good..." Rocket, still clutching the ster, turned to face him. His smirk remained, but there was a glint of appreciation in his eyes for Peter''s understanding. "Sometimes, you gotta let the past die hard," he quipped, his voice rough with emotion. Peter nodded, stepping forward to p Rocket on the shoulder, taking the ster from him just in case. "Why don¡¯t you go take a breather and let the adrenaline wear off.¡± He said as he motioned towards Ly, Teefs, and Floor. ¡°Besides, your friends seemed worried about you¡­¡± Beside him, Ly¡¯s ears were slicked back, her body rigid as she stared at Rocket, her head cocked slightly to one side, trying to process what she just witnessed. ¡°Rocket, are you okay?¡± She murmured worriedly. Floor and Teefs exchanged a nce, their own concern visible. Floor''srge eyes were wide with a mix of anxiety and confusion. Teefs eyed Rocket cautiously, his hands clenching and unclenching, a clear sign of his struggle to process the scene. Rocket seemed to sober up as he noticed the collective tension among his friends. Their faces, usually so familiar andforting, were now painted with concern and a small hint of fear. He saw Ly¡¯s distress, Teefs'' unease, and Floor''s wide, troubled eyes. Letting Peter take the ster from him, Rocket took a deep, steadying breath, his chest heaving slightly. He looked around at his friends, their eyes still fixed on him, filled with worry. ¡°Yeah,¡± Rocket answered, his voice softer now, an attempt to ease the palpable tension, ¡°I¡¯m okay. I understand if you guys are afraid of me now¡­¡± Ly approached, her eyes searching his. ¡°Rocket, we aren¡¯t afraid of you. We¡¯re afraid for you. But as long as you¡¯re okay, we¡¯re okay, right guys?¡± she said gently, ncing back at Teefs and Floor. Teefs, usually reserved, rolled forward, his tone serious. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re your family, Rocket. As long as you¡¯re fine, we¡¯ll be happy.¡± Floor nodded, herrge eyes softening. ¡°It¡¯s scary seeing you like that, but we love you. We just want to make sure you¡¯re really okay.¡± Rocket looked at each of their faces, touched by their concern and their unwavering support. A small, genuine smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. "You guys got nothing to worry about. I''m just grateful we''re all here, safe and together..." Seeing the need for a little more reassurance, Rocket reached out and pulled them into a group hug, an umon gesture from him that spoke volumes. "I can''t imagine what I would¡¯ve done if I lost any of you..." His words seemed to lighten the mood, and slowly, the tension began to ebb away. Smiles returned to their faces, albeit a bit cautiously. Ly patted his back softly, Teefs pped him on the shoulder, and Floor chuckled, the sound a wee relief in the heartwarming atmosphere. Together, they shared a moment of silent understanding, reaffirming their bond. It was clear they were more than just a team; they were a family, united by everything they¡¯ve been through together. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Leaving Rocket and his family to themselves for a while, Peter led his crew¡ªCosmo, Groot, Howard, and Revan¡ªthrough the dimly lit corridors of theb, their footsteps echoing off the metal walls. They were determined to find their ship and take back what was theirs, and maybe a little more. Peter pped his hands together as they approached the hangar. "Well, look at that! She''s still here. Missed you, baby," he said, his voice filled with relief as theyid eyes on their ship, nestled in a small hangar. Thankfully, it looked undamaged. ¡°Since we¡¯ve found our ship, it¡¯s time to start looting¡­¡± He announced, a greedy grin splitting his face. Groot peered around, his deep voice resonant, "I am Groot," which Peter had learned meant something akin to agreement or pleasure, depending on the tone. ¡­ As they searched theb for anything of value, Revan found a huge vault door. His instincts had always been sharp, and today was no exception. With a bit of Mechu Deru, Peter had the vault open, revealing stacks of credits¡ªequaling somewhere around 2 or 3 million. "Jackpot!" Howard quacked, diving headfirst into the sea of credits with a gusto that only a duck with a taste for luxury could muster. As they began hauling out the valuables, Cosmo, the telepathic space dog, kept watch. "Peter," she began, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. "Why can¡¯t we just take the wholeb with us? Isn¡¯t it a ship?¡± Peter, loading a crate onto a hover cart, paused to wipe sweat from his brow. "Yeah, it''s tempting to just yank the wholeb into space, but that would destroy the whole." He revealed, having learned that when he stopped the whole process earlier. "Strangely enough, thisb serves as the heart of the. And I don¡¯t know about you guys, but I''d prefer to have a secret we can visit or use as a secondary base, than another ship.¡± Nodding in agreement, the crew continued their looting, moving from oneboratory to the next. They found gadgets that baffled even Revan¡¯s extensive experience with alien tech, some of which Groot gently wrapped in his wooden arms, saying, "I am Groot," in a tone that suggested he was iming them for himself. Cosmo floated a heavy piece of equipment with her mind, guiding it into the cargo bay. "It¡¯s like Christmas, but better," she thought aloud, causing confusion amongst the group, except Peter, who chuckled in agreement. ¡­ As Peter and his crew were almost done with their looting, Rocket and his group burst into the hangar, their faces alight with urgency. "Hey! Peter, you gotta see this!" Rocket eximed, beckoning them with a fervor that was impossible to ignore. (A/N: does it seem weird when Rocket calls him Peter? I feel like he usually calls him Quill in the movies, but they have a better rtionship here, so I thought Peter would be better.) Without hesitation, Peter followed, his crew trailing behind him as they navigated through the dimly lit corridors to a section of theb they had not yet explored. The sight that greeted them was heart-wrenching: rows upon rows of cages, each imprisoning sentient creatures much like Rocket and his friends, their eyes wide with fear and confusion toward the new arrivals. Unlike the ferocious mutant beasts the High Evolutionary had unleashed upon them, these beings were calm, yet visibly scarred by the experiments they had endured, many disying crude bionic enhancements. The air was filled with a palpable sense of despair. Cosmo looked up at Peter with her soulful eyes, her mind filled with a silent question, "What do we do with all of them?" She asked, knowing their ship couldn¡¯t fit all of them. Before Peter could formte a response, Rocket spoke up, his voice firm with resolve. "We¡¯re gonna save them, right?" His gaze fixed on Peter, searching for affirmation. Peter nodded, his heart heavy with the responsibility they now faced. "Absolutely, Rocket. But our ship... it doesn¡¯t have the space to take them with us." He revealed, ¡®Mainly because we¡¯ve filled it with loot¡­¡¯ A moment of silence fell over the group as they pondered their next move. It was then that Peter¡¯s face lit up with a realization, his smile spreading contagiously. "But, you know what? We have an entire at our disposal. Counter-Earth was built with cities and towns ready to be lived in. They could have homes and jobs by tonight." The announcement seemed to electrify the air. Rocket and his friends exchanged looks of amazement and relief. With renewed vigor, they set about unlocking the cages, freeing the captive creatures. As the locks clicked open, and Rocket¡¯s group exined what¡¯s happened, a chorus of cheers and cries of joy erupted. Many of the liberated animals wept openly, overwhelmed by their newfound freedom. Peter and his crew led the procession out of the oppressiveb, guiding the throng of grateful beings towards the nearest city¡ªLos Angeles, a partially damaged ghost town but now a beacon of new beginnings. As they stepped outside, the freed creatures paused, squinting against the bright sunlight, seeing the sky for the first time. The cityy before them, quiet and inviting. The newly freed inhabitants hesitated at the threshold, then slowly began to explore their new environment, their steps tentative but growing more confident by the minute. From a distance, Rocket and hispanions watched the scene unfold, their expressions a mix of joy and mncholy. They had been part of something simr once, unsure of the future yet eager for a life free from torment. Peter approached them, his expression serious. "Hey," he started, drawing their attention. "I need to tell you something... Now that everything''s settled, we''ll be leaving soon." The news hit Rocket and his friends like a bolt. Their faces fell, the surprise and sudden sadness clear in their eyes. They hadn''t expected Peter and his crews departure to happen so quickly, and the thought of saying goodbye so soon stirred a deep unease. Seeing their reaction, Peter smiled as his tone softened. "That''s why I''m offering each of you a spot on our ship. What do you say? Interested in joining my crew?" ¡°¡±¡±Huh?!¡±¡±¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, as Peter recruited more members into his crew, across the gxy, Carol Danvers glided silently through the shadows of a Kree outpost, her movements smooth and calcted, driven by the relentless programming of the chip embedded in her skull. The cold stars above H cast an unforgiving light on her path, illuminating her approach toward a hidden rebel base nestled in the craggy outcrops. The outpost was alive with whispered strategies and the clink of weaponry; rebels preparing for yet another skirmish in their long fight against the new Kree empire''s oppressive grip. But, unbeknownst to them, death was descending swiftly and mercilessly in the form of a beautiful blonde woman. As Carol breached the perimeter, her first strike was silent¡ªa de through the heart of a guard who barely had time to register her shadow. She walked through the camp with efficient grace, shooting bursts of lethal energy that left no survivors. Inside the main tent, a group of rebels gathered around a holo-map,pletely unaware of the danger until she ripped through the fabric entrance. The room erupted into chaos, ster fire lighting up the dim space as they tried to defend themselves. Carol¡¯s reflexes were supernaturally quick, dodging sts with an almost casual disdain. Her fists and energy sts were precise, each strike meant to kill. Her actions were methodical, almost robotic, but her face remained eerily serene, a stark contrast to the violence she wrought. As she neutralized one rebel after another, she continued moving towards her objective without hesitation. Suddenly, amidst the shing and mor, a sharp pang throbbed through Carol''s head. She faltered, clutching her temple as shes of another life¡ªa life filled withughter, soaring through blue skies, and a warmth that belonged to a name she couldn''t quite recall¡ªflickered through her mind. But just as quickly as the shes appeared, they faded away. The programming was too strong; it pushed the fleeting memories down, locking them away as she resumed her assault. Soon enough, the leader of the rebels, a grizzled veteran with a cybeic arm, faced her with a mixture of fury and fear. He fired his ster with desperate precision, but Carol¡¯s powers red, absorbing the shots before she retaliated with a brutal st that tore through his chest and out his back, leaving a gaping hole in its wake. And as Carol stood over him, her boot on his neck, the rebel looked up at her, a pleading look in his eyes. ¡°Please¡­ Don¡¯t¡­¡± Suddenly, Carol''s head pounded with another wave of pain, her vision blurring as the word "Carol" echoed inside her. The name tugged at something deep within her, a fragment of the person she used to be. Yet, she couldn¡¯t grasp it; the chip¡¯s control snapped back viciously,pelling her to finish her mission. With a swift, heartless motion, she crushed his neck with her boot, ending the rebel leader''s life, his plea fading into the cold air of the night. As thest of the resistance fell, Carol stood amidst the carnage, her missionpleted but her mind starting to crack under strains it wasn¡¯t designed to handle. She took to the skies, leaving the outpost behind as she headed back to H. The wind whipped past her, but it was the sharp, piercing headache that dominated, overwhelming her senses. As she flew, the name resurfaced through the pain, clear and resonant¡ªCarol. Was it hers, or merely a ghost of someone she once knew? The uncertainty haunted her¡­ A/N: 2200 words :) C79 Earth?! For Real This Time?! C79 Earth?! For Real This Time?! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 15 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The air on Counter-Earth was filled with the scent of freedom and new beginnings as Peter and his crew prepared to say their goodbyes. The freed inhabitants of theboratory, once caged and tormented, now gathered in theb''s hangar to see their saviors off, their faces etched with gratitude. Peter stood at the forefront, his heart heavy yet hopeful, as he addressed the crowd. "You''ve all got a chance to start over here, to build something great," he said, smiling warmly. "I know you can do it." Beside him, Groot added his signature, "I am Groot," which everyone understood as a heartfelt farewell. All at once, the former captives shouted their goodbye, hands waving and saying their thanks. Rocket, Teefs, Ly, and Floor stood slightly apart from the rest of their people, as they wouldn''t be sticking around, their emotionsplex¡ªa blend of excitement and anxiety fueling them. As the time for departure drew near, Ly approached Peter, her voice tinged with emotion. "Thank you, for everything. We never thought we''d see the sky, much less the stars." Peter smiled, patting her head. "The stars are just the beginning," he assured her. The ramp of their ship lowered with a hydraulic hiss, and Peter''s crew began to board. Rocket and his friends looked back onest time, their gaze lingering on the people they were leaving behind. With determined nods, they turned and followed their new crew into the ship. Inside, the atmosphere was electric with anticipation. As the ship lifted off and shot out of the hangar, leaving Counter-Earth shrinking below them, Rocket and his friends crowded at the windows, their faces pressed against the ss as they watched the blue sky fade away as the expanse of space unfolded before them. Peter, with a mischievous grin, connected a pair of bulky speakers, which he took from High Evolutionary''sb, to his Walkman, music filling the ship in an instant. y Magic Carpet Ride by Steppenwolf I like to dream, yes, yes Right between the sound machine On a cloud of sound I drift in the night Any ce it goes is right Goes far, flies near To the stars away from here Well, you don''t know what we can find Why don''t youe with me, little girl On a magic carpet ride Well, you don''t know what we can see Why don''t you tell your dreams to me Fantasy will set you free Close your eyes, girl Look inside, girl Let the sound take you away ¡­ .. . The melody was foreign to Rocket, Teefs, Ly, and Floor, as they''d never heard Peter''s music before, yet something about it felt weing and invigorating. Teefs, usually reserved, tapped his hands against his wheelchair to the beat, a slight smile ying on his lips. Ly and Floor swayed gently, their movements tentative but growing in confidence as the song progressed. Rocket allowed a small nod, his demeanor rxing as he let the music wash over him. Groot, in his corner, bobbed along, his wooden limbs moving with the rhythm. "I am Groot," he dered, clearly enjoying the familiar tunes. Howard and Cosmo, already ustomed to Peter''s mixtapes, settled down for the journey, their expressions content. Revan, the stoic warrior, gave a slight nod of approval, the corners of his mouth turning up ever so slightly in a rare smile. As the ship hurtled through the cosmos, Peter took a moment to observe his new crew members, a smile blooming on his face. "Wee aboard, guys¡­" Rocket, turning away from the window, faced Peter. "Never thought I''d be here, you know. Space... it''s a lot more than I imagined." Peter nodded, turning to nce out of the window as well, "Yeah, it''s pretty vast, but you''ll get used to it." As thest notes of the song faded into the hum of the ship''s engines, Peter turned away from his crew and made his way to the navigation console, the dashboard lights casting a soft glow on his face. He pulled up the star map, aplex web of constetions and coordinates that always seemed to hold more secrets than answers. With careful fingers, he typed in the coordinates for their next destination¡ªthe location he hoped would lead them to Earth, his Earth, the he hadn''t seen since he was a kid. The screen flickered as the coordinates were set, the course adjusting within seconds. The navigation panel beeped, confirming the set course, and a soft, electronic voice announced, "Course set for the second location. Estimated arrival: three standard days." As he initiated the hyperdrive sequence, Peter leaned back against the console, his gaze drifting to the stars visible through the front viewport. The endless void of space always had a way of making him feel both insignificant and incredibly alive at the same time. "Come on, baby, let''s find home this time around," he murmured to himself, his hand patting the console like it was an old friend, a mix of hope and nostalgia coloring his voice, ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Two days into their journey through hyperspace, the interior of the ship was quiet, and the crew settled into the routine of space travel. Peter, wearing his iconic mask, sat in the secluded cockpit, his fingers tapping lightly on a data pad. The screen lit up his masked face with a soft blue glow as he connected to a secure channel, awaiting the familiar face of Padm¨¦ Amid. The call connected, and Padm¨¦''s image appeared on the screen, her expression brightening as she saw him. "Star-Lord," she greeted with a warm smile, her tone conveying a hint of the affection that had been growing between them over their many conversations. "Hey, Padm¨¦," Peter replied, his voice light. "How''s everything going on your end?" "It''s as peaceful and boring as it can be here," she answered, a touch of humor in her voice. "But enough about me. How''s the search for your home going? Any luck yet?" Peter''s expression turned thoughtful. "Not quite there yet. But the journey''s been... eventful." He paused, a yful smirk forming under his mask. Turning the datapad, he aimed the camera at a couch across the cabin, where Rocket and his friends were piled together in a haphazard tangle of limbs and fur, all sound asleep and utterly at peace. "We didn''t find Earth, but we found some new crewmates." Padm¨¦''s eyes lit up at the sight, her handing to rest against her cheek. "Oh, they''re adorable!" she eximed, her voice filled with delight. "Yeah," Peter chuckled, turning the camera back to himself. "Though they''ve be far less adorabletely, with their habit of relieving themselves all over the ship. I''ve had to teach them how to use the toilet..." "Aww, don''t be mean to them. They''re just cute little babies," Padm¨¦ chided, her smile quickly returning. "It seems like you''re collecting quite a group. They must be very special for you to bring them along." "They are," Peter agreed, his tone sincere. "They''ve all been through a lot too¡­" "It''s a noble thing you''re doing. Helping those who need it most," she said, her gaze holding a deep respect for him. The conversation drifted to lighter topics, their mutual teasing andughter filling the connection between gxies. They spoke of everything and nothing, the distance between them lessened by the technology that connected them. As their call neared its end, Padm¨¦''s expression grew thoughtful. "I hope you find your home, Star-Lord." She said, before adding, "That way you can quickly return to Naboo¡­" Peter chuckled, shaking his head. "Thanks, Padm¨¦. I''ll be sure to visit soon..." ¡­ Peter had just ended his call with Padm¨¦, the screen of his datapad going dark, when another iing call notification shed up. He nced at the caller ID, his eyes widening slightly¡ªit was from his former Jedi Master. Hastily, he slipped off his Star-Lord mask and stashed it away before epting the call. The image of Mace Windu appeared, his stern features softened slightly by the presence of Master Yoda, who sat quietly beside him. "Peter," Windu began, his voice carrying a mix of concern and reprimand, "you were supposed to check in days ago." Peter shifted ufortably, running a hand through his hair. "I know, Master Windu, I''m sorry. It slipped my mind," he admitted, having forgotten as he was dealing with the situation on Counter-Earth at the time. Yoda''s gaze was piercing, even through the digital connection. "Worried us, you have," he intoned, his voice gentle yet carrying an undeniable note of concern. Peter nodded, an apologetic look on his face. "I apologize for worrying you. It won''t happen again¡­" Windu''s eyes narrowed slightly, notpletely convinced but deciding to press on to more urgent matters. "We called to warn you, Peter. Stay out of Kree space for the time being." The sudden shift in the conversation piqued Peter''s interest. "Why? I thought the Kree had a new government now. Things should be settling down, right?" "It''s not as settled as it appears," Windu exined, his face serious. "There have been multiple uprisings against the new Kree government¡ªfailed, but significant. They have a new enforcer... someone very powerful and very effective at quashing these rebellions." Yoda nodded slowly, his eyes somber. "Safe, it is not. Careful, you must be if near Kree space you find yourself." Peter frowned, his mind racing. The news of a powerful Kree enforcer was troubling. "Can you tell me more about this enforcer? Who are they?" Windu shook his head slightly. "Details are scarce, and that is what concerns us. This enforcer appears and disappears, leaving no survivors behind. The Republic and the Nova Empire are still gathering information, but it''s clear they are not to be underestimated." Peter absorbed this, his concern deepening. "Understood, Masters. I''ll steer clear of Kree space for now," he promised, though his curiosity was still there, burning brightly. Windu gave him a stern look, as if reading his thoughts. "Be mindful of your actions, Peter." As the call ended, Peter sat still, staring at the nk screen of his datapad, the weight of the Jedi Masters'' warnings echoing in his mind. His thoughts quickly turned to the mysterious and powerful Kree enforcer mentioned by Windu. The description was vague but unsettling, and suddenly, a name surfaced in his thoughts¡ªCarol Danvers, Captain Marvel. He leaned back in his chair, his mind racing. ''Could Carol be the enforcer they were talking about?'' The thought was troubling. He knew from the MCU movies that she should be with the Kree at this point, but there was just one problem¡­ He thought, ''Didn''t she get her powers from the Tesseract?'' He knew that the Tesseract probably didn''t exist in this universe since the Infinity Stones don''t exist here, and it''s the Space Stone that powers the Tesseract. ''So, It can''t be her, right?'' Peter rubbed his chin thoughtfully, considering the possibilities. ''Maybe something else gave her powers?'' ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A dayter, the ship continued hurtling through hyperspace, a sleek streak of light against the backdrop of the cosmos. Peter had spent the past 24 hours deep in thoughtful meditation, mulling over his conversation with his Jedi masters and the troubling information they delivered. But now, as they neared their destination, his focus shifted back to the mission that had started it all¡ªfinding Earth, his home. As the ship''s rms signaled their imminent exit from hyperspace, Peter stood at the helm, his hands steady on the controls. The crew, sensing the significance of the moment, gathered behind him, watching intently. The stars realigned into normal space, and the view in front of them changed dramatically. There it was¡ªEarth. The appeared as a beautiful sphere of blue and green, clouds swirling overnd and sea. It was a breathtaking sight, one that sparked a hopeful me in Peter''s chest. But he tempered his excitement with a caution borne of their experience with Counter-Earth. "Not getting ahead of myself this time," he muttered under his breath as he began to manipte the controls. He initiated the ship''s scanning systems, searching for the telltale signs that would confirm they were in the right ce¡ªthe satellites orbiting Earth, just as he remembered from images in his past life. The crew waited in tense silence, their eyes fixed on the screen as the radar began to ping. Blip after blip appeared, and then the visual scanners zoomed in, bringing the images of various satellites into focus. They were unmistakably of Earthly design¡ªsleek, and functional, with the logos of different international space agencies emzoned on their sides. Peter''s heart leapt in his chest, and a grin spread across his face. "We did it¡­" he muttered, his voice low before the excitement finally took hold of him. "I''m finally home!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Across the Gxy¡­ The air inside Darth Sidious''s quarters on H was heavy with dark anticipation. Carol Danvers, d in her sleek battle suit, stood before him, her posture rigid, almost robotic. Sidious, his face shrouded in shadow, watched her with an intensity that made the very air around him tremble. "Your report," he said, his voice a cold whisper that seemed to crawl along the walls. Carol straightened, her voice emotionless. "The rebellion has been quelled. The leaders are dead; no survivors." "A sess, then," Sidious remarked, his thin lips curling into a sardonic smile. "You do not disappoint, Captain. With each rebellion you extinguish, my hold on the ruling council tightens. They are beginning to see the¡­ utility of aligning with my vision." Carol nodded, her expression unreadable. The chip embedded in her skull not only controlled her actions but suppressed her memories, locking away the person she once was. Yet, shes of that other life sometimes pierced through the fog, leaving her disoriented, if only for a moment. Sidious rose from his seat, his movements fluid and menacing. "Do you understand why we stir these rebellions only to crush them?" Carol remained silent, her gaze fixed ahead. "¡­" "It is not merely about suppressing dissent," Sidious continued, pacing before the massive window overlooking the city. "It is about demonstrating power. Each victory you deliver convinces the council of their own vulnerability and my indispensability. Power is not just won on the battlefield; it is won in the minds of our adversaries." The words hung heavy in the room. Carol felt a flicker of something within her¡ªa questioning, a doubt¡ªswiftly smothered by the chip''s programming. "And now," Sidious''s voice dropped to a murmur, venomous and victorious, "we prepare for the next phase. Your next target will be more challenging, but I trust you will handle it with your usual¡­ efficiency." Carol''s voice was steady. "Who is the target?" "A figurehead of the resistance, hiding in the Outer Rim. You will receive the details shortly. For now, rest and prepare." Sidious turned to gaze out the window, his silhouette merging with the darkness of the room. As Carol turned to leave, the name ''Carol'' echoed again in her mind, louder this time. She paused, a hand rising to her head, her face contorting with pain. The memories threatened to surge forward, glimpses of a life she couldn''t recognize. She steadied herself against the wave of disorientation and walked out, her steps measured and precise. Sidious watched her leave, a smile ying on his lips¡­ A/N: 2600 words :) C80 Damsel in Distress C80 Damsel in Distress Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The ship touched down softly in the desert outside Los Angeles, its hull cooling as the cool air swept over it. It was the middle of the night, and the area was shrouded in darkness, the silent expanse of sand providing the perfect cover. Peter had chosen this spot precisely for its istion¡ªfar from prying eyes and well off the beaten path. Once the ship was secure, Peter hit the switch to lower the ramp. The heavy metal touched down on the sandy soil with a dull thud, and the crew readied themselves to step out onto Earth, for many of them it was the first time. Peter led the way, his boots hitting the ground with a soft crunch. Taking a deep breath, he filled his lungs with the cool night air, tinged with the distant scents of civilization and the unmistakable hint of pollution. "Ahh, good old polluted Earth air," he grinned, his voice tinged with both sarcasm and nostalgia. But as he surveyed the quietndscape, a sudden, subtle disturbance rippled through the Force, a desperate call for help echoing across the vast, empty desert. Peter¡¯s expression shifted from rxed to alert as he tuned into the sensation, his Jedi instincts kicking in. Turning back to the ship, he spoke quickly, "I''ll be back in a sec. Just have to check something." Without waiting for a response, he dashed into the cargo hold, grabbing a speeder bike. The engine roared to life under his expert touch, and with a nod to his crew, who looked on with a mix of curiosity and concern, he sped off into the desert night. The bike¡¯s lights cut a bright streak through the darkness as Peter followed the pull of the Force, the sense of urgency growing with each passing second. The desert flew by in a blur of shadow and light as he raced toward the source of the disturbance, ready to face whatever awaited him in the solitude of the vast desert. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Earlier in the night, a 14-year-old red-headed girl braced herself against the cool metal of her car door, Natasha Romanoff, the newly minted graduate of the Red Room Academy. Her mission had been clear¡ªeliminate a key tech mogul who was about to sell critical data to the Red Room¡¯s enemies, or so she was told. [Insert picture of ck Widow here] It was supposed to be a straightforward job, her first out-of-country solo mission as a fully-fledged ck Widow, a title she had only just recently bestowed. Natasha had executed her mission with lethal precision. The target had been at avish party, his security detail underestimating the young woman who slipped inside thanks to her stunning looks and superb training. But escaping had proved more challenging than she anticipated. Her exit was chaotic, marked by gunfire and the screech of tires. The bullets had started flying the moment she''d left the scene, her pursuers relentless and ruthless. She¡¯d managed to dodge most, but one had grazed her shoulder. ¡°Ugh!¡± She grunted as she rushed into her sleek, stolen two-door sports car, taking off out of the driveway. As Natasha darted through the streets of Los Angeles, weaving between slower vehicles, the roar of engines echoed behind her. A convoy of cked-out SUVs, each filled with armed men and women bore down on her, their headlights cutting through the darkness like predatory eyes fixed on their prey. ¡°F*ck!¡± She shouted as she noticed the cars catching up through the rearview mirror, one hand on her open wound, keeping constant pressure, the other handtched to the steering wheel. The chase continued, the city lights blurring into streaks as her car hurtled toward the istion of the desert. Her training had prepared her for pain, for danger, but the raw fear of being chased, hunted, was something new, something ferociously real. Finally, the inevitable happened¡ªa bullet found its mark, shredding the tire of her car. It spun out of control, throwing sparks into the night as metal scraped the asphalt, before crashing into the sandy outskirts. Natasha crawled from the wreckage, her body screaming in protest, her training the only thing keeping her conscious. With a sharp intake of breath, she stumbled into the desert, her steps unsteady as blood dripped from her leg and shoulder. The sound of her pursuers'' vehicles grew louder, their headlights sweeping thendscape like searchlights. She ran as fast as she could, her heart pounding in her chest. But the desert was vast, unforgiving, and as the headlights closed in, Natasha found herself slowing, her injuries overtaking her resolve. *Bang!* And soon enough, a shot rang out, resounding against the quiet of the night, and pain exploded in her thigh. ¡°Aaagggghhh!¡± She fell, her hands clutching the wound as a cry escaped her lips. The ground beneath her was cold, harsh, and as she looked up at the stars, knowing that there was no way out of this, she couldn¡¯t help but think of Yelena, her little sister in all but blood. The promise she made to return safe and sound from her first mission felt like a weight around her neck. As the circle of her pursuers tightened, each one stepping closer with weapons drawn, Natasha¡¯s mind raced. She imagined a different life, one far from the cold halls of the Red Room, where she could have been free, or perhaps even ordinary. Tears mingled with the dirt on her face as she whispered, "I''m sorry, Yelena¡­" believing these to be herst moments. She closed her eyes, a silent plea escaping her heart, wishing desperately for someone toe and save her. And then, just as her pursuers were only a few steps away, cutting through the tension, a strange, humming noise pierced the night. Heads turned, and the beam of a speeder bike¡¯s light sliced through the darkness, elerating in their direction at incredible speed. Natasha squinted against the brightness, her heart lurching with a mix of hope and disbelief. ¡®W-What is that?¡¯ The bike skidded to a halt, and off it jumped a figure, strangely out of ce as hended directly next to Natasha, surrounded by dozens of armed individuals. ¡°Hello there.¡± Peter greeted the bleeding girl in front of him, his eyes widening for a moment as he recognized her. ¡®ck Widow¡­.¡¯ He quickly got a hold of himself before gesturing to her surprised-looking assants. ¡°Are these bad people bothering you?¡± Natasha stuttered, her voice catching in her throat, words failing her. She blinked, unsure if the man before her was an illusion¡ªa trick of her mind, desperate for salvation. One of the armed men, seemingly the leader, stepped forward, his weapon trained on Peter. "Leave now," he barked with authority, his finger tightening on the trigger. "Or you will be fired upon. And don''t bother with her; she''s a murderer." Peter''s gaze flicked down to Natasha, eyebrows raised in silent question. "Is that true?" he asked, his tone light but eyes piercing. ¡°Kill anyone recently?¡± Natasha mustered her strength, false tears welling up and mingling with her real ones as she spun her story. "No, please, you have to believe me." she sobbed, ying the damsel with desperate perfection. "He''s lying. I need help. They¡¯re trying to kill me!" Peter chuckled softly, kneeling to her level. "You¡¯re a good liar, you know that? But, sadly, I¡¯m good at reading people." His smile didn''t waver, finding her little ruse amusing. Natasha''s facade cracked, her trained poise faltering under his discerning gaze. She sighed, dropping the act, her eyes hardening as she faced the reality of her predicament. She was going to die here in this desert and no one would save her. The leader spat out a warning, "You know what she is now. Leave, or we shoot." Peter stood, stepping protectively in front of Natasha. "Nah, you guys should be the ones leaving," he said with a dismissive wave of his hand. His stance was rxed, but there was an underlying steel in his voice. Natasha watched him, her confusion giving way to a flicker of hope. Why would he risk himself for her, a stranger¡ªand a murderer at that? His audacity and foolish bravery left her speechless. "Why?" The leader¡¯s voice was incredulous, almost mocking. "Why protect a killer?" Peter shrugged, his eyes twinkling mischievously. "I don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s because I think she¡¯s cute?" His grin was cheeky, aimed at softening the tension. Natasha couldn''t help but blush slightly, despite the severity of her situation¡ªa small, almost imperceptible smile tugging at her lips. Immediately, the leader''s patience snapped. He raised his gun higher, a final ultimatum hanging in the tense night air. "Last chance. Walk away." Peter''s response was calm, his voice firm yet light, as if discussing the weather rather than facing down a squadron of armed men. "You should leave peacefully. Trust me, you don''t want to pull those triggers. It won¡¯t end well for any of you¡­¡± he warned. The tension in the air was palpable, a thick nket that seemed to suffocate the very breath from the desert night. Natasha, despite her training, found a gnawing worry curling in her stomach for the stranger who had inexplicably decided to risk his life for hers, even after knowing she was a killer. She was about to voice her concern, to urge him to reconsider his bold stand, when the leader, tired of the standoff, made his decision. "You''ve had your chance," he growled, and with a swift movement, his finger tightened on the trigger. A single bullet sped towards Peter''s chest. Time seemed to slow for Natasha as she watched, horrified. But Peter, with an astonishing calmness, lifted his hand. The bullet halted mid-air, suspended by an unseen force, before it whipped back, flying straight to the leader. It struck with deadly precision, embedding in his head and dropping him instantly to the ground. A stunned silence fell over the group as the leader''s body thudded onto the sandy soil. The other armed individuals looked on in shock and fear, their understanding of the situation upended by the impossible event they had just witnessed. Peter looked around at them, his expression somber. "I told you it wouldn¡¯t end well," he said simply. Natasha, still on the ground, stared at him, her mind racing. She had seen many things in her time with the Red Room, but this¡ªthis was beyond anything she couldprehend. Peter hadn''t moved from his spot, yet the leader was dead, and not by any visible means. Sensing the hesitation among the crowd, Peter''s voice softened. "You can just leave if you want. You don¡¯t have to do this," he urged them. "Your leader is dead, but you don¡¯t have to join him. Go home, live a long and happy life." His words seemed to resonate with some, as their guns lowered slightly, the harsh resolve in their eyes wavering. However, not all were convinced or ready to abandon their mission. Driven by fear and the need to eliminate what they couldn''t understand, one shouted, rallying the others. "It¡¯s just one kid! I don¡¯t know what he did, but he can¡¯t do it to all of us. Let''s just kill him!" As they pulled their triggers, a barrage of bullets hurled towards Peter. But with another wave of his hand, he stopped them all with his telekinesis. Then, with a grim face, he returned the bullets to their senders. Each bullet found its mark, and one by one, the remaining defiant attackers fell, their bodies hitting the ground with finality. Natasha watched, her eyes wide with a mix of horror and awe. The reality of her savior''s abilities was clear and terrifying. Peter was not just a man; he was something else entirely¡ªsomething powerful. With the immediate threat neutralized, Peter turned to the few who had heeded his warning and not fired. He shooed them away with a flick of his hand. Terrified that they might be next, they dropped their weapons and fled into the darkness, leaving Peter and Natasha alone amidst the carnage. As the dust settled and the silence of the desert enveloped them once more, Natasha looked up at Peter, her eyes reflecting the moonlight and her newfound perception of the man who had just saved her life. ¡°W-who are you¡­?¡± Natasha asked, stuttering over her words. ¡°Me?¡± Peter pointed at himself as if he didn¡¯t know who she was talking to. ¡°I¡¯m Star-Lord!¡± ¡°Star-Lord?¡± Natasha repeated, a smallugh escaping despite the throbbing pain of her wounds. ¡°Okay, who are you really?¡± She asked again, thinking he was joking. ¡°Why does everyone make fun of my cool nickname¡­¡± Peter crouched down, depressed, drawing circles in the sand with his finger. This behavior only seemed to make herugh even more. And it only tapered off as her strength waned, her blood loss taking its toll. Her chuckles faded into shallow breaths, and her eyes fluttered as she struggled to maintain consciousness. "Natasha?" Peter''s eyes widened as he rushed to her side, his voice holding a note of urgency. Her eyes fluttered weakly, the effort to keep them open visibly taxing. As her consciousness waned, a sudden realization pierced her haze of pain and disorientation. Her gaze fixed on Peter''s face, confusion and suspicion flickering through her dimming vision. ¡®How did he know my name?¡¯ she asked herself, but before she could ponder any further or voice her question, the darkness that edged her vision swelled, consuming her awarenesspletely. A/N: 2300 words :) C81 Shield C81 Shield Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 15 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter leaned against the wall in the quiet med bay aboard his ship, the soft beeping of monitors and equipment surrounding him. An unconscious Natasha Romanoffy on a medical bed across from him, her breathing even and slow, signs of her recent ordeal evident in the bandages that adorned her. Peter¡¯s crew¡ªGroot, Cosmo, Howard, Revan, Rocket, Teefs, Ly, and Floor¡ªlooked over at Natasha with a mix of concern and curiosity. The group was buzzing with quiet conversations about the night''s events, each trying to piece together what happened. Howard, sat off to the side with a martini in hand, couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Seriously, Peter, how do you always manage to find damsels in distress wherever we go?" His voice carried a mix of amusement and genuine curiosity. Peter just smirked, shrugging nonchntly. "What can I say? It''s both a blessing and a curse." Soon enough, their conversation was interrupted as Natasha stirred on the bed, her movements slight but unmistakable. Peter''s head snapped towards her, a serious expression recing his usual yful smirk. "She''s waking up," he whispered urgently. "Everyone out¡ªnow. We don''t want to scare her; after all, none of you are exactly what she''s used to..." Murmurs of reluctance filled the room as the crew began to shuffle out. Groot, a bit slower than the rest, was thest to leave, his figure lingering in the doorway as the automatic doors hissed shut behind them. Natasha''s eyelids fluttered open, and the first thing she saw was Groot''s retreating back. Her mind, foggy from sedatives, blood loss, and exhaustion, couldn''t fullyprehend if she had seen a walking tree or if her mind was ying tricks on her. As the door clicked shut, she took in her surroundings. The room was unlike any hospital she had ever seen, filled with technology that seemed far beyond what Earth had to offer. Her gazended on Peter, who approached her bedside with a concerned look. "How are you feeling?" Peter asked gently. "Any pain?" Natasha, still processing her environment, quickly assessed her condition. Her wounds were expertly tended to, bandaged with care she hadn''t expected. "I''m fine," she replied cautiously, her voice hoarse. "Could use a ss of water, though." "Sure thing," Peter said, turning to fetch her a drink. The moment his back was turned, years of Red Room training and brainwashing kicked into high gear. Natasha''s mind, influenced by subtle conditioning and survival instincts, saw an opportunity. Despite the nagging fear of Peter''s unexined abilities, she couldn''t suppress the urge to escape. Before Peter could even take a step away, Natasha sprang from the bed, her movements swift and precise. But sadly, for her, Peter sensed the attack. With a quick movement, he dodged her strike, his hand catching her wrist in a firm grip. "Easy there," Peter cautioned, his voice steady but filled with a hint of disappointment. "I''m not your enemy." Natasha struggled against his hold, her instincts red again, prompting her to lunge once more. But Peter was ready. He caught her by the shoulders, his grip firm. "Natasha, stop!" he urged, but she continued fighting, kicking her legs up to tangle around his body, attempting to put him in some sort of arm bar. Peter, unconcerned with her attack, sensed something deeper at y. Closing his eyes, he extended his senses through the Force, reaching out to touch her mind gently with a sliver of telepathy, the same telepathy he once used to speak with Master Windu on the battlefield while still listening to his music. It was a delicate operation, and the connection was fragile, as this technique wasn¡¯t designed to be used in this manner. But after a few seconds, he found exactly what he was looking for¡ªaplexbyrinth of barriers and triggers meticulously inteced within Natasha¡¯s psyche. It was like nothing he had ever encountered before. Within that mentalbyrinth, he discerned a flicker of the real Natasha, a part of her that was fighting against the automatic responses drilled into her. It was clear she didn''t want to attack, yet her body moved on its own ord, driven by deep-seated programming. ¡®This is a mess¡­¡¯ Peter thought to himself as he realized how much work it would take for Natasha to fix. ¡®I should just focus on calming her down for now¡­¡¯ Natasha''s struggles ceased gradually as she felt an unfamiliar calm wash over her. Her muscles rxed involuntarily, confusion etched across her face. "What are you doing to me?" she asked, her voice a mix of fear and curiosity. "I''m not hurting you," Peter reassured, his voice soft. "I''m just trying to calm you down and help you regain some control, at least for the time being..." As he maintained the connection, Peter''s expression softened. "I don¡¯t know if you realize it, but you''ve been brainwashed. It''s like you''re programmed to react depending on the situation, even against your will..." Natasha''s eyes widened, a surge of panic flooding through her. The walls she had built topartmentalize her emotions crumbled slightly, allowing her vulnerability to surface. "I¡ªI don''t want to fight you," she admitted as Peter finished his work, putting her back in control, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± Peter nodded, gently releasing his hold on her shoulders and stepping back to give her some space. "I know you didn¡¯t," he said, his tone soothing. ¡°Just take a deep breath and rx. I didn¡¯t remove the programming, as that can only be done through your own effort, but I¡¯ve helped you take control for the time being.¡± Natashay back, the tension easing from her body as she processed Peter''s words. A part of her wanted to reject his help, to reject any help, as a matter of pride. But another part, the part that was tired of always looking over her shoulder, wanted to believe him. "Why would you help me?" she asked, her gaze fixed on him, searching for any hint of deceit. Peter smiled, "Because I wanted to." He answers simply, shrugging his shoulders. Natasha considered his words, her trained mind analyzing every angle. Yet, despite her skepticism, she felt a stirring of hope, a feeling she hadn''t truly experienced in a long time. "Thank you," she finally said, her voice soft, stillced with a bit of disbelief. "No problem," Peter said, smirking and winking at her. "I usually charge for my services, but I''ll make an exception for you..." As he spoke, a faint blush tinted her cheeks for the second time that day. Her voice wavered with vulnerability until a sudden memory sharpened her gaze with suspicion. "You called me Natasha earlier. How do you know that name?" she asked. Peter paused, a yful smirk donning his face. "I''m psychic," he replied, his tone light, almost teasing. Natasha narrowed her eyes, reading the slight tension in his posture, the way his gaze flicked away for just a moment. It was clear he was lying and joking to deflect the question, but the likelihood of him actually being psychic seemed very possible. After all, he does have strange powers¡­ "That''s not an answer," she retorted crisply, her tone t but her mind alert, searching for the truth behind his evasion. Peter¡¯s smirk grew wider, enjoying the puzzled look on her face. "It¡¯s not, is it?¡± He said simply, refusing to give her an answer. Truthfully, he forgot that they hadn¡¯t introduced themselves to each other yet. ¡®I need to be more careful in the future about idental name drops like this¡­¡¯ Realizing that they hadn¡¯t exactly introduced themselves yet, Peter held out his hand. "I''m Peter, by the way. Peter Quill." Natasha observed his outstretched hand cautiously before taking it, her grip firm despite the confusion still evident in her eyes. "Natasha Ivanov," she replied, giving a falsest name as a reflex, a habit drilled into her from her many years in the Red Room. Peter shook her hand, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "Pleasure to meet you, Ms. Ivanov," he said, then paused, his smile broadening. "Or should I say, Ms. Romanoff?" Natasha¡¯s eyes widened in surprise before a hint of annoyance flickered across her face. Peterughed lightly at her expression. "Remember, I''m psychic," he reminded her. Huffing slightly, Natasha crossed her arms, deciding to y along for the moment. "Alright, ''psychic,'' how am I supposed to fix this programming you mentioned?" she asked, her tone a mix of skepticism and genuine curiosity. Peter''s demeanor shifted to something more serious as he approached her again, this time pulling a chair closer to the bed. "Well, it''s not going to be easy, and it''s not going to be quick," he started, his voice softening to convey the gravity of the situation. "But I know some meditation techniques you could use. They could help you analyze and organize your thoughts, and gain control over your imnted responses." Natasha looked skeptical, her eyes narrowing slightly. "Meditation? That¡¯s it?" She asked, looking at him as if he were a fraud doctor, offering to cure her cancer with acupuncture. "It¡¯s more about gaining insight into your own mind, understanding the triggers, and learning to control your responses," Peter exined. "It''s not an instant cure, but it''s a start¡ªa way to reim your autonomy." Seeing her continued skepticism but also her slowly growing curiosity, Peter decided to demonstrate. "Here, let me show you a basic technique. It''s called ''Mind Mapping.'' This meditation will help you explore and organize your inner thoughts and memories, providing structure to what may feel like chaos in your mind." He moved behind her, cing his hand on her back, using the force to guide Natasha through the process, instructing her to focus on her breathing, to feel the bed beneath her, the weight of her own body, the steady beeping of the med bay equipment. "Focus on these sensations, let them anchor you. Whenever your mind starts to wander to dark ces, bring it back here, to now," Peter instructed gently. Natasha followed his directions, felt his hand on her back, a frown of concentration creasing her forehead as she felt a warm energy envelope her. ¡°W-What is that?!¡± She eximed. ¡°Concentrate.¡± Peter chided from behind, his hand glowing with the force. Closing her eyes, Natasha followed Peter''s instructions for the Mind Mapping technique. She visualized navigating through abyrinth of her thoughts and memories, identifying and organizing each element. As she delved deeper, she could almost see the cold, meticulous blocks of her conditioningid out before her. The room remained silent except for her rhythmic breathing and the asional beep from the monitors. After a few intense moments of mental exploration, Natasha opened her eyes wide in realization. "You weren¡¯t lying. I¡¯ve really been brainwashed and I didn¡¯t even know it," she admitted, her voice softer, more introspective than before. "Oh, don¡¯t look so down," Peter removed his hand from her back and flicked her across the forehead. ¡°Ow!¡± She yelped as she flinched and rubbed her stinging face. ¡°What was that for!¡± ¡°Because I felt like it..." Peter answered simply, a taunting smile on his face. ¡°Now, why don¡¯t you get some rest? You are injured after all.¡± He said, turning to walk towards the door. ¡°I¡¯lle and visit you again soon¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Natasha called out, her gaze intense yet tired. ¡°What?¡± Peter halted, looking over his shoulder. "Why are you helping me? What do you get out of this?" She asked, her eyes skeptical and wary. Peter shrugged, his expression sincere. "Didn¡¯t I already answer that question when I saved you?" Natasha''s eyes widened as she suddenly recalled Peter''s words from when he had first rescued her, stating nonchntly that he was helping her because he thought she was cute. She could hardly believe it; her face turned a shade of red yet again, a mixture of embarrassment and incredulity painting her features. Peterughed heartily as he noticed her reaction, the sound echoing lightly in the med bay. "See youter, Natasha," he called out, turning back to wink just before he exited the room. The door hissed shut just in time for Natasha to grab the nearest object¡ªa small, digital scanner from the bedside table¡ªand throw it at the closing door, aiming for Peter but hitting the solid metal instead. Left alone in the quiet room, Natasha flopped back onto the bed with a frustrated sigh. "What''s wrong with me?" she murmured to herself, her hand resting on her forehead as she tried to make sense of her reactions. No one had ever made her blush like this before, and here was Peter, managing to do it three times in the span of a single meeting. Determined, she swore to herself that it would be thest time. Sitting up with resolve, she positioned herself as Peter had shown earlier, legs crossed and back straight, her hands resting on her knees. Closing her eyes, she began to meditate, focusing on the technique that Peter had exined. She visualized her mind as aplex map, intent on navigating through the tangled pathways of her conditioning and taking control of her responses. As she delved deeper into her meditation, the distractions of her physical sensations and the earlier embarrassment faded away, reced by a profound focus on healing her mind. She was determined to fix herself, to regain control. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The desert sun was already high in the sky by the time Nick Fury, a tall, imposing figure with a stern countenance, and Phil Coulson, a slightly younger man with a tidy appearance, highlighted by his neatlybed hair, arrived at the cordoned-off crime scene outside Los Angeles. The local police had taped off the area, their cruisers parked haphazardly as they attempted to make sense of the chaos that had unfolded in the night. As Fury and Coulson approached, one officer stepped forward, blocking their path. "This is an active crime scene, I''m going to have to ask you to¡ª" "We''re with the Strategic Homnd Intervention, Enforcement and Logistics Division," Fury interrupted, his tone as steely as his gaze, shing his badge with practiced ease. [Insert picture of young Nick Fury here] (A/N: Yes, he still has both eyes.) [Insert picture of Young Phil Coulson here] The officer hesitated, his eyes darting between the badge and Fury''s unflinching face. "I''ve never heard of¡­ whatever that mouthful of nonsense was," he replied, skepticism threading his voice. Coulson watched silently as Fury sighed and pulled out his brick-sized cellphone. "You will in just a second." After a brief, muffled conversation, the officer''s radio crackled to life, his superior''s voice sharp and clear. "Let them through and cooperate. That''s an order!" The officer''s posture stiffened, and he stepped aside, mumbling apologies. The police line parted, allowing Fury and Coulson unimpeded ess to the scene. The desert was a silent witness to the night''s events. Sand, disturbed only by the asional breeze, sprawled around several lifeless bodies. Fury led the way, his eyes scanning every detail. He paused beside a body, gesturing to Coulson. "Check his pockets." Without a word, Coulson knelt beside the corpse, his fingers searching until they found a hidden Shield badge. He held it up to Fury, nodding. "It''s Agent Marco, as we feared..." Coulson''s voice was heavy with regret. Agent Marco had been undercover, investigating a dubious techpany. When he failed to check in after hisst scheduled report, Shield grew concerned about his safety. Recognizing the gravity of the situation, they sent Fury, along with his trainee Coulson, to uncover his fate and assess the situation. As Coulson held the badge up to his supervisor, Fury wasn¡¯t even looking at him anymore, his attention caught by a peculiar linear trail in the sand. It wasn''t footprints or tire tracks; it was something else. "What do you think that''s from?" he asked, his voice low. Coulson peered at the trail, shrugging. "Probably just the wind or something." Fury nodded slowly, his eyes still fixed on the trail. "Yeah, maybe..." His voice trailed off as he stared into the distance, his gut telling him that there was more to it. A/N: 2745 words :) C82 Sweet Taste of Home! C82 Sweet Taste of Home! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The med bay door slid closed with a gentle hiss, sealing Natasha inside as Peter locked up behind him and walked off to address his assorted and unusual crew. They were all gathered around in the small, cluttered lounge of their ship. "Listen up, everyone," Peter began, his voice firm yet calm. "Our guest needs to rest. I don''t want anyone bothering her. She''s never seen anything like you guys before, and we need to ease her into the whole alien thing without overwhelming her¡­" Murmurs of agreement passed through the group, though Groot tilted his head, looking puzzled. "I am Groot?" he intoned, which Peter interpreted with a small nod. "Yeah, buddy, even you. Just for now, until she gets her bearings," Peter nodded. With the crew briefed, Peter''s demeanor shifted as a spark lit up his eyes. "Also, I''m going to McDonald''s," he announced with a tone that mixed nostalgia and excitement. It had been years since he''d been on Earth, and the thought of tasting something as mundanely terrestrial as fast food was unexpectedly thrilling. The crew exchanged nk looks, their confusion evident. None of them, aside from Cosmo¡ªwho had her own earthly origins¡ªhad even heard of McDonald''s, let alone understood the significance of such a ce. "What is MacDonald''s again?" Howard mispronounced the name, sipping his martini with an air of genuine curiosity. "It''s a ce on Earth where they make some of the best food you''ve never tasted," Peter exined, his mouth watering as he listed the items he craved. "Chicken nuggets, fries, double quarter pounders..." Of course, Peter knew in his heart that McDonald''s wasn''t considered good cuisine, and by all culinary standards, it wasn''t anywhere near the best food Earth had to offer. But to him, McDonald''s was more than just fast food; it was a bridge to his past lives¡ªboth the child who had grown up savoring these treats with his mother, and the man who romanticized the littleforts of his home. The fond memories tied to those simple meals made the vors taste better than any gourmet dish could. (A/N: Man, this chapter really feels like a McDonald''s Advertisement. Someone from McD''s corporate better send me some money after this one¡­) Cosmo couldn''t contain her excitement. She began pacing around Peter, her tail wagging furiously. "Can Ie? Can Ie? Can Ie?" she barked eagerly. Peterughed, nodding. "Yes, Cosmo, you cane. But you gotta take off your suit, okay? We can''t draw too much attention." Reluctantly agreeing, Cosmo dashed off to the cargo bay to prepare, her voice echoing back, "I''ll meet you at the ramp!" As Peter followed, the rest of the crew grumbled their disappointment at being left behind. Peter could only offer a shrug and a promise. "Sorry, guys. I''ll bring back something for everyone, I promise." Stepping out of the ship, Peter and Cosmo found the sun high in the sky. They mounted the speeder bike parked nearby, the engine purring to life under Peter''s expert hands. With a quick nce at Cosmo, who had removed her suit and now looked like any other Earth dog, Peter revved the engine. "Let''s go home, girl," he said with a grin. The wind whipped past them as they zoomed toward Los Angeles, the nearest city. It was a simple mission: get in, indulge in some long-missed Earth cuisine, and get out. But as the city skyline drew nearer, Peter couldn''t help but feel that rush of returning home, even if it was just for a taste. ¡­ After a short trip, Peter carefully maneuvered the speeder behind a low hill on the outskirts of the city, a safe distance from the bustling streets. He and Cosmo quickly covered the sleek vehicle with a dusty tarp, securing it with rocks to blend in with the surroundings. Satisfied that their ride was well-hidden, they set off on foot. As they approached the bustling city, Peter couldn''t help but beam with joy. Although he wasn''t from Los Angeles¡ªhis rootsy in a small town in Missouri¡ªthe universal familiarity of chain stores, car-filled streets, and human-packed sidewalks sparked a deep sense of nostalgia in him. He walked through the city with a goofy grin, pointing out themon sights to Cosmo. "See that, Cosmo? That''s a Long John Silvers. We had one of those about half an hour from my house. The food there is absolutely horrendous. Never thought I''d miss it so much," he chuckled, reminiscing about the vors of home that seemed both distant andforting. Cosmo wagged her tail, picking up on Peter''s excitement and happiness, though the nuances of his nostalgia were lost on her. She was more interested in the new scents and sights of Earth, her nose twitching as they passed each new source of intriguing smells. They soon reached the familiar golden arches of McDonald''s, a symbol that was as American as any could be, and universally recognizable. Peter''s excitement peaked as they entered. The smell of fries and grilled burgers filled the air, pulling him back to countless memories of quick meals grabbed on the go with his mother. "This is it, girl," Peter said to Cosmo as they stood in line. "The real Earth experience. Let''s load up and bring some back for the crew." With a boyish grin stered on his face, Peter approached the counter, cing an orderrge enough to feed an entire crew of hungry spacefarers¡ªchicken nuggets, several different burgers, heaps of fries, and even some pies for dessert. As the cashier rang up the total, Peter chatted away to Cosmo about how much everyone was going to enjoy this feast. "You think Rocket will go for the Big Mac or the nuggets first?" he mused aloud, already picturing the delighted chaos back on the ship. However, as the cashier announced the total and waited for payment, Peter''s smile faltered. He patted his pockets in a sudden panic, a sinking realization dawning on him. Digging through his pockets, he found only a few credits and some wupiupi, his eyes widened in rm. "Uh, do you ept Republic Credits?" Peter asked jokingly, wasting his breath. The cashier, a young man already worn out from a long shift and just wanting to get through the day, looked at Peter as if he had grown a second head. "Republic what? Dude, we only take dors here," he said with a tired sigh, pointing to the sign that listed eptable payment methods. Realizing his blunder, Peter nced back at the growing line of impatient customers behind him. Their expressions ranged from annoyed to sympathetic, but all were clearly eager for him to resolve his situation and move on. "Uh¡­ We''ll be back," Peter muttered, stepping out of line. He offered an apologetic smile to the cashier and the other customers before turning to leave. Cosmo, sensing the change in ns, looked up at him with a disappointed whine, her tail drooping as the smells of the food they wouldn''t be getting continued to fill her senses. As Peter and Cosmo stepped outside, the ring midday sun did little to lift the sinking feeling in Peter''s stomach. Despite the mishap, his mind was already racing for solutions. He was not one to give up easily, especially not on a feast he had been dreaming of since he was first kidnapped from Earth. His gaze swept across the street,nding on an ATM nestled beside a bustling caf¨¦. A spark of mischief lit up his eyes. "Well, looks like we''ve got another option, Cosmo," he said, nodding towards the machine. Cosmo perked up, her attention shifting to follow Peter''s line of sight. Striding across the street, Peter confidently approached the ATM. He nced around to make sure no one was watching too closely, then ced his hand on the machine. Concentrating, his hand glowed with the force as he tapped into the ATM using Mechu Deru. ''Come on, please work¡­'' he hoped, his stomach grumbling. With a mental nudge, Peter bypassed the ATM''s security, a surprisingly easy featpared to the encrypted systems he was used to dealing with in space. The machine activated in response to his touch, and without warning, started ejecting bills in a rapid, almost violent stream. Both Peter and Cosmo jumped back in surprise, but it only took a moment for them to spring into action. "Haha! I''m rich!" Laughing, Peter scrambled to catch the flying bills, stuffing them into his pockets as quickly as they shot out. Cosmo tried to grab some with her mouth, though she mostly ended up pushing them towards Peter with her nose, as she wasn''t allowed to use her telekinesis in public unless it was absolutely necessary. The machine continued to make it rain cash for several seconds before tapering off, leaving a small pile of stray bills fluttering on the sidewalk. Peter looked around sheepishly, hoping their sudden windfall hadn''t attracted too much attention. A few passersby nced curiously, but the busy street provided enough distraction to keep them from questioning the scene too closely. "Guess we got our lunch money, huh?" Peter chuckled, giving Cosmo a gentle pat. The dog wagged her tail, pleased with their sess despite the unconventional method. With his pockets now bulging with more than enough cash to cover their McDonald''s order, Peter led Cosmo back across the street. This time, their entry into the fast food restaurant was marked by a confident stride and cash filled pockets. Returning to the counter, Peter ced his order again, this time handing over the cash with a flourish. The cashier, the same one as before, raised an eyebrow but said nothing, likely chalking up the earlier confusion to a simple misunderstanding. As they waited for their food, Peter leaned against the counter, a satisfied smirk on his face. "I can''t wait to eat¡­" he said, a dreamy look on his face. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Moments earlier, inside the bustling McDonald''s, out of view, sat Nick Fury and Phil Coulson. The two agents seated across from one another in a booth, the table strewn with papers and case notes, deeply engrossed in a conversation about the mysterious circumstances surrounding Agent Marco''s demise. As they pored over the data, Phil took a bite of his burger, his eyes scanning a report. "So, we think Marco was murdered by the same person who killed the target he was sent to spy on," he muttered, eyes flicking between the papers and Fury. Fury, sipping his soda, nodded grimly. "And whoever''s behind it is good. We need to tread carefully," he said, his gaze sharp and calcting. Silence enveloped them for a moment as they ate, and secondster, their conversation took an odd turn. "You know, in Paris, you can buy beer right at McDonald''s," Fury said, biting his burger. Coulson raised an eyebrow, intrigued but skeptical. "Really?" Fury nodded, popping a couple of fries into his mouth. "Oh yeah, and you know what they call a Quarter Pounder with Cheese over there?" "They don''t call it a quarter pounder?" Coulson asked, realizing that they were taking a break from the case. "Nope, they''ve got the metric system. They wouldn''t know what a Quarter Pounder is." Fury regaled him with his worthless worldly knowledge. "So, what do they call it?" Coulson asked, his interest piqued. Fury paused for effect, enjoying the moment. "A Royale with Cheese," he finally said with a scoff. Coulson repeated, tasting the words alongside his food, "Royale with Cheese. And what about a Big Mac?" "Big Mac''s a Big Mac, but they call it ''Le Big Mac,''" Fury exined, his tone light. "And a Whopper?" Coulson continued, now fully engaged in the topic. Fury shrugged, the corner of his mouth twitching upward. "I don''t know, I didn''t go into a Burger King. Never liked the food¡­" (A/N: Pulp Fiction reference. If anyone is confused, google Royal with cheese scene.) Soon enough, their extremely engaging discussion was abruptly interrupted when a man and a dog entered the building. The duo was hard to miss¡ªPeter''s excited energy and the sheer novelty of Cosmo, a dog wearing an oddly sophisticated cor, drew curious nces from other customers. Coulson paused mid-sentence, his attention shifting to the new arrivals. "Are pets even allowed in here?" he muttered under his breath, eyeing Cosmo curiously. Cosmo, hearing his scrutiny thanks to her heightened dog senses, nced over at the agents. Her expression, if one could read emotions from a dog, seemed almost offended. Fury, noticing the exchange, raised an eyebrow but chose to dismiss it with a casual shrug. The agents watched as Peter approached the counter, his excitement palpable as he ordered almost every item on the menu. However, the situation took an odd turn when it came time to pay. Peter''s mention of "Republic Credits" caught both agents off guard. Fury''s interest, already piqued by the dog''s intelligent behavior, sharpened. "Republic Credits?" he whispered, his instincts telling him that there was more to this man and his caninepanion than met the eye. As Peter and Cosmo left the restaurant empty-handed, Fury couldn''t keep his eyes off them. He watched intently as they walked across the street to an ATM. From their vantage point, the two agents observed the ATM suddenly begin spitting out money at an rming rate, with Peter scrambling to collect it. Coulson''s eyebrows shot up in disbelief. "That''s not normal," hemented dryly, his voice low. "No, it''s not," Fury agreed, his mind racing through the implications. "There''s something off about them..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Back at the ship¡­ After an hour of deep meditation, Natasha ceased her efforts, feeling the strain of intense focus begins to wane. She rose from her position and approached the med bay doors, ready to explore her new environment. A slight push on the door confirmed her suspicion; it was locked. Peter had left her sealed inside, but Natasha Romanoff was not one to be easily trapped. Surveying the room, her eyesnded on the medical equipment scattered around. She was trained to adapt and use whatever tools avable to achieve her goals. Approaching the keypad beside the door, she picked up a thin, metal probe and a pair of tweezers from a nearby tray. Methodically, she pried open the keypad''s casing and began to fiddle with the wires inside. Within moments, sparks flew and the circuit shorted, causing the doors to slide open with a hiss. Stepping out into the corridor, Natasha felt a surge of adrenaline. She had no idea where she was¡ªperhaps some sort of underground bunker? The metal hallways did not resemble any facility she had previously encountered. Treading softly, she moved through the dimly lit hallways, alert to any sounds. The ship was eerily quiet, adding to her unease. As she turned a corner, Natasha stumbled upon a room where Howard, an anthropomorphic duck, was leisurely making himself a drink. Her training had prepared her for many things, but the sight of a walking, human-like duck was not one of them. "W-What¡­" Her shock was palpable, but before she could gather herself, the door on the opposite side of the room opened, and Groot walked in. The sight of a living, walking tree rooted her to the spot, her mind struggling toprehend what she was seeing. One by one, other members of the alien crew entered the room¡ªeach unique and more bizarre than thest, many of them animalistic. "?!" Overwhelmed by the surreal parade of creatures, Natasha''s mind, taxed from the earlier mental exertions and the barrage of new information, reached its limit. Her vision blurred, and the edges of her consciousness frayed as she struggled to maintainposure. With onest nce around the room, Natasha''s strength gave out, and she fainted, copsing to the floor as the reality of her situation overwhelmed her senses. The room spun around her, and thest thing she saw was the alien faces of Peter''s crew gathering around before darkness imed her. A/N: 2721 words :) I''m not gonna lie, writing this chapter made me hungry¡­ C83 Doggo DNA C83 Doggo DNA Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 15 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The bustling streets of Los Angeles, alive with the hum of city life, formed a vivid backdrop as Peter and Cosmo made their leisurely way back to their concealed speeder. With a pack of steaming McDonald''s in hand, Peter couldn''t help but indulge. He pulled out a handful of fries, munching contentedly as the familiar, salty taste brought a smile to his face. Beside him, Cosmo trotted, her eyes asionally darting to the food with curiosity and hunger. "Want one?" Peter asked, holding out a fry to Cosmo. She sniffed it, then gobbled it up with a quick snap of her jaws. Her tail wagged, signaling her approval, though her gaze remained fixed on the bags, hopeful for more. As they strolled, she whined softly, her eyes glued to the bags. Peterughed, reaching into the bag to pull out a burger. He unwrapped it and tossed it toward her. Cosmo caught it mid-air, the burger barely touching her tongue before it disappeared. "How was your first taste of McDonald¡¯s?" Peter asked, watching her lick her chops. Cosmo paused, her head tilting as if contemting the vors. "It was alright," she barked back. "But Shashlik is better." "Really?" Peter feigned offense, clutching his chest. "Well, if that''s the case, I guess I''ll just eat your share too." He grabbed another handful of fries, tossing one into his mouth with exaggerated ir. Cosmo¡¯s ears perked up, and she stopped in her tracks, her eyes widening. "No wait, I didn¡¯t mean¡ªgive me more!" she barked, chasing after Peter who had started to walk away, a smirk on his face. Their light-hearted bickering continued, echoing down the street, as they enjoyed the bustling cityscape. But as they rounded a corner, a subtle shift in Peter''s demeanor signaled a change. His eyes narrowed slightly, scanning their surroundings with a quick pulse of the force. "Cosmo, don¡¯t look now, but we¡¯re being followed," he murmured, his voice low enough only for her ears. Cosmo tensed, her instinct to turn and look almost overwhelming. "Is it the police?" she whispered back, the recent memory of their ATM heist shing in her mind. Peter shook his head, still casually munching on his fries. "Nah, if it were the cops, they¡¯d have approached us by now. I¡¯m not sure who it is¡­¡± Cosmo¡¯s gaze flickered with unease, and she struggled to maintain her calm. "What should we do then?" she asked, her voice edged with a hint of nervousness. Peter looked around, his eyes locking on an alleyway just ahead. With a grin, he replied, "Just follow my lead." Quickly, he veered off the crowded sidewalk, slipping into the alley with the ease of someone used to evading pursuit. Cosmo hurried after him, her paws silent against the concrete. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Minutes earlier, Nick Fury and Phil Coulson exited the bustling McDonald''s, the weight of their recent discovery pressing on their minds. They maintained a casual pace, blending in with the crowd while keeping a safe distance from their targets, Peter and Cosmo. Their conversation was low and measured, with each trying to piece together the puzzling scene they had just witnessed. "Do you think he could be connected to Agent Marco¡¯s case?" Coulson asked, keeping his eyes on the pair ahead of them. Fury, his brow furrowed in thought, nced at Peter and then at Cosmo, who seemed like nothing more than a curious dog to him. "It''s too early to say," he replied cautiously. "But anyone who can make an ATM spit cash like that isn¡¯t ordinary." They continued to follow discreetly, observing Peter''s rxed demeanor and his interactions with Cosmo. Fury noted each detail, his mind racing through various scenarios. As they turned a corner, Peter and Cosmo suddenly slipped into an alleyway. Coulson and Fury exchanged a quick look, picking up their pace. "Something¡¯s off," Coulson muttered as they approached the alley, his hand instinctively moving towards his sidearm. Reaching the entrance, they paused, scanning the narrow passageway. It was deserted, save for a lone dumpster and the walls of surrounding buildings creating a dead end. Coulson¡¯s eyes widened in confusion. "Where¡¯d they go?" he asked, his voice tinged with disbelief. Fury, just as perplexed, stepped into the alley, his hand already drawing his pistol. "Check everything," he ordered, his tone leaving no room for doubt. They moved forward cautiously, their trained eyes sweeping over every inch of the alley. Coulson approached the dumpster, peering behind it and then inside, expecting to find their targets hiding. Yet, there was nothing¡ªno sign of Peter or Cosmo, just empty space and discarded trash. Fury walked to the end of the alley, his gaze locked on the walls. He touched them, pushing against the bricks as if expecting a hidden passage to reveal itself. But the reality was simple and stark¡ªthey were just walls. He turned back to Coulson, his expression hardening. "They vanished," Fury stated tly, holstering his pistol. "There¡¯s not even a manhole or a door they could¡¯ve gone through either. Just a dead end surrounded by tall buildings..." Coulson, holstering his own weapon as well, looked around once more, his mind racing. "Could they have climbed?" he suggested, though the sheer smoothness and height of the walls made it unlikely. "It¡¯s impossible though¡­" Fury replied, his mind already cycling through less conventional exnations¡ªtechnology or some sort of supernatural ability. With a final, frustrated nce around the alley, Fury made a decision. "We need to expand our surveince. Whoever he is, whatever he¡¯s doing here, I want to know..." Coulson nodded, stepping out of the alley with a thoughtful look. "We should check the ATM," he added, his voice low. As they merged back into the city¡¯s flow, the mystery of the man and his caninepanion deepened, leaving more questions than answers in their wake. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Perched hidden atop the rooftop overlooking the alleyway, Peter and Cosmo watched intently as Fury and Coulson walked off in confusion. As the figures of the two men receded into the distance, a look of shock spread across Peter''s face. The sight of Fury had thrown him; not only did he recognize him as the future Director of SHIELD, but there was an uncanny resemnce to another figure he knew¡ªMace Windu. The startling simrity to Samuel L. Jackson, who embodied both characters in his old world, threw Peter''s thoughts into a whirlwind of what-ifs. ¡®What if Windu met Fury? Would they think they''re twin brothers separated at birth across a whole gxy?¡¯ he mused silently, the bizarre crossover elements of his current universe colliding with his memories. ¡®Wait¡­ what if they¡¯re actually twin brothers?¡¯ Cosmo noticed the puzzled expression etching deeper into Peter¡¯s face. "Do you know them?" she asked, her voiceced with curiosity and concern. Shaking off his reverie, Peter quickly masked his surprise with a nonchnt shrug. "No idea who they are," he lied smoothly. "Though, one of them kinda looks like my master, Mace Windu. But I don''t sense the Force from him, so it can''t be him." Cosmo squinted down at the retreating figures, her brows furrowed. "Weird. Should we follow them?" she asked, tilting her head towards the departing Shield agents. Peter shook his head, his decision firm. "Best not to tangle with them, especially since we''ve still got to get this feast back to the ship." His voice carried a hint of urgency, reminding them of their original n. Once sure that Fury and Coulson were well out of sight, Peter led the way to the edge of the building. With a deep breath, they both leapt off the four-story structure. Mid-fall, Peter''s boots glowed subtly, and with a gentle application of telekinesis, their descent slowed just enough to allow a safending on the pavement below. Cosmo nced at Peter, impressed yet again by his control. Together, they navigated through the city''s outskirts until they reached their hidden speeder. With the food secured, Peter fired up the engine, the familiar purrforting after the day''s unexpected events. As they sped back to their ship, the cityscape blurred into streaks of light. Peter''s thoughts drifted back to Fury and Coulson, wondering if they¡¯d be causing him more trouble in the future. For now, though, his focus returned to the simpler joy of bringing a taste of Earth back to his crew, his heart lightened by the prospect of sharing his nostalgic feast. ¡­ .. . The engine of the speeder bike hummed softly as it powered down, marking Peter and Cosmo''s return to the ship. Eager to share their spoils, Peter called out as they entered, his voice echoing through the corridors, "Hey, we''re back, and we brought food!" However, the expected chorus of responses was absent. Instead, a strange silence greeted them as they made their way to the main lounge. The sight that met them halted Peter in his tracks. The crew¡ªGroot, Howard, Revan, Rocket, Teefs, Ly, and Floor¡ªwere all huddled around a figure on the floor. It was Natasha, the ck Widow, unconscious and pale. Peter''s brow raised in worry. Dropping the bags of McDonald''s on a nearby table, he rushed over, kneeling beside her. His hands hovered over her, checking for any signs of injury. "What happened? Why is she out of the Med Bay?" His voice rose in concern, his eyes darting across the faces of his crew. Howard turned to him, his voice gruff but trying to be reassuring, "Calm down, Quill. She only fainted. We were just going about our day when she walked in and saw us all... and then she just copsed." Peter exhaled slowly, the initial panic subsiding as he processed the information. "I see, she probably escaped," he muttered, gently scooping Natasha into his arms. He stood, addressing his crew. "Your food''s on the table over there," he gestured with a nod of his head towards the bags of food, his tone somewhat distracted. ¡°I¡¯ll take her back to the Med Bay and make sure she¡¯s alright.¡± As he disappeared down the hallway towards the infirmary with Natasha, the remaining crew members'' attention quickly shifted to the table full of food. Excitement buzzed in the air, spurred on by Peter''s earlier hype about the Earth delicacies. However, this excitement turned to shouts of protest when they noticed Cosmo already nosing through one of the bags, her tail wagging as she helped herself to its contents. "Hey! Cosmo, no!" Rocket eximed, rushing over with the others close behind. Groot extended his limbs, trying to gently pull Cosmo away from the food, intoning, "I am Groot!" which, in the urgency of the moment, meant ''Leave some for us!'' Cosmo, caught red-pawed, looked up with a guilty expression, a half-eaten nugget hanging from her mouth. The rest of the crew converged on the table, each member eager to grab a share of the food before it was all gone. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Almost an hourter, Natasha''s eyes fluttered open, the bright lights of the med bay momentarily disorienting her. As her vision cleared, she noticed Peter sitting quietly beside her bed, his eyes fixed on a small device in his hands, his datapad. The calm before had been shattered by her sudden fainting, and now, in the quiet of the med bay, the weight of her confusion and fear felt all the more pressing. Seeing that she was awake, Peter set the device aside and leaned forward, his expression a mixture of concern and relief. "Hey, you''re awake. How do you feel?" Natasha''s mind raced as she tried to piece together herst memories before darkness had imed her. The images that came rushing back were vivid and unsettling¡ªcreatures and beings that seemed to defy all logic and reason. They had been like nothing she had ever seen before, far from anything human. Turning her head to Peter, her gaze sharp and searching, she spoke with a cautious tone. "Who are you? What is this ce? What were those things?" Peter sighed, knowing this would be a long conversation, ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, back in a nondescript Shield office cluttered with monitors and files, Fury and Coulson sat hunched over aputer, deep in thought. The aftermath of their encounter with the mysterious man and his dog had led to a series of investigative steps¡ªcollecting Cosmo''s hairs from McDonald''s, retrieving Peter''s fingerprints from the ATM, and securing footage that clearly captured both Peter''s and Cosmo''s faces and figures. Now, they were piecing together the evidence, hoping to unravel the identities of their mysterious subjects. Fury tappedmands into the keyboard, running Peter''s fingerprints through the many databases Shield has ess to. His expression remained neutral, but the slight furrow of his brow showed his anticipation. The screen flickered, processing the input, only to return a result that neither of them expected. "No match," Coulson read aloud, his tone a mix of surprise and frustration. "How is that possible?" Fury shook his head, his mind racing through possibilities. "He¡¯s like a ghost. He¡¯s either entirely off the grid, meaning no driver¡¯s license, library card, and so on, or someone has digitally wiped his existence from the records..." His voice carried a hint of suspicion, considering thetter more seriously given the day''s bizarre events. Turning their attention to the other piece of evidence, Coulson uploaded the DNA sample from Cosmo''s hair into the system. This time, the anticipation was muted; after all, what database would have records on a dog? They were simply being thorough¡­ Yet, the system pinged back almost immediately with a hit. Both agents leaned in, their curiosity piqued. The file that opened was not from any ordinary database but from a Russian aerospace archive that SHIELD had copied and stolen many years ago. "Why is there a file on a dog in a Russian aerospace database?" Coulson muttered, perplexed. Fury scanned the file, his eyes widening as he pieced together the information. "Cosmo¡­unched into space in 1966. That¡¯s the same dog..." Coulson¡¯s eyes shot up, his mind struggling to grasp the implications. "Launched in ''66? That can¡¯t be right. That would make this dog almost thirty years old, it should be dead by now¡­¡± he said, suddenly realizing something else. ¡°Wait! If the Russiansunched it into space, how is it in Los Angeles right now?¡± A contemtive and confusing silence hung between them, heavy with implication. Fury leaned back in his chair, the gears turning as he considered the broader implications. "This is bing increasinglyplicated as time goes on..." The profile on the screen detailed a test subject in a series of space experiments, a small dog sent up as part of the early space race, never expected to survive, let alone return. Yet, here it was, not only alive but back on Earth as well. "We need to figure out what¡¯s going on¡­¡± Fury muttered in thought. Coulson nodded, his mind already racing with possibilities, ¡°Should we contact the Director?¡± Thinking for a moment, Fury reluctantly nodded his head, ¡°Yeah, this has be a lot bigger than a dead field agent. We should call in some backup, especially if the Russians are involved somehow¡­¡± A\N: 2535 words :) C84 Red Room C84 Red Room Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 15 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Natasha''s eyes widened as she stared at Peter, struggling to process the flood of revtions he had just shared. The med bay''s soft lighting did little to soften the sharp edges of her shock. "Aliens... they actually exist?" Peter nodded, his face an open book of sincerity. "Yep, the gxy''s teeming with them. Different races, different empires¡ªit''s all quite lively out there." Sitting up a bit straighter in the hospital bed, Natasha absorbed this information, her mind racing. But before she could formte her next question, Peter continued, pre-empting her curiosity with more startling details. "The reason Earth hasn''t had visitors from these parts of space is that you''re smack in the middle of what''s known as Wild Space. It''srgely uncharted and pretty hazardous for travel." Natasha''s brow furrowed in confusion. "But you managed to get here. How is that possible if it¡¯s so dangerous?" "Well," Peter started, leaning back against a wall, his arms crossed casually. "We''ve got Revan on the crew. He¡¯s traveled through Wild Space more than anyone alive right now. Plus, I managed to find the exact coordinates for Earth, which helped a lot." This new piece of information made Natasha pause, her analytical mind piecing together the implications. "Hold on," she said slowly, "how did you have Earth''s exact coordinates if it¡¯s in unexplored space? And why did you want toe here so badly? Earth is less advanced than other ces you¡¯ve described, right?" Peter''s smile was tinged with nostalgia as he answered. "I just got lucky finding those coordinates. And whye here? Well, because this is my home. I wanted to see it again, even if it''s just a speck in the universe." While Peter wasn¡¯t lying, as he missed his home very much, there was anotheryer he hadn''t revealed, a reason steeped in foresight and ambition. Earth, seemingly insignificant in the grand scale of the gxy, was on the cusp of an era that would redefine its ce among the stars¡ªthe age of heroes. Soon, figures like Iron Man, Hulk, Spider-Man, and Doctor Strange would emerge, transforming Earth into a formidable powerhouse in the gctic arena. Peter wanted to be a part of that transformation, to witness and perhaps influence the rise of Earth as it imed its stake among the gxy''s most influential yers. This hidden motive was part of his drive to return, not just nostalgia or a longing for home, but a strategic position during a pivotal time in Earth''s history. Natasha''s eyes narrowed slightly, her voice soft with disbelief. "You¡¯re human? I thought you were..." He cut her off with a chuckle. "An alien? Nope. I was born and raised in the great state of Missouri." He said, bringing out his best southern ent. The room was silent for a moment as Natasha absorbed everything. The man before her, a human from Missouri, leading a crew of aliens across the gxy, was far from any reality she had ever considered. Yet, here she was, in the midst of it all. As the silence stretched between them, Natasha''s curiosity couldn''t be contained. "Wait, how did you leave Earth in the first ce?" she asked, her curiosity getting the better of her. A shadow flickered across Peter''s face, a subtle tightness at the corners of his eyes¡ªthe first crack in his usually jovial demeanor. ¡°¡­¡± Natasha, with her years of training as a spy, didn''t miss the sudden shift. She watched as a thoughtful frown creased her own features, regretting her question as she realized it might have stirred some painful memories. But before Peter could respond, or Natasha could offer an apology for possibly prying too deep, the med bay door hissed open abruptly. ¡°!?¡± In a chaotic flurry, the entire crew¡ªGroot, Cosmo, Howard, Rocket, Teefs, Ly, and Floor¡ªcame tumbling inside. Their sudden entrance was a mess of limbs and surprised exmations. It seemed they had been eavesdropping outside, their collective curiosity too much to resist. In themotion, one of them had identally bumped into the door control, triggering it to open and spilling everyone into the room in aedic heap. Revan entered behind the rest, maintaining aposed demeanor that suggested he hadn''t been eavesdropping. However, with Revan, appearances could be deceiving, as he might have been using the Force to listen in from down the hall. As the crew suddenly stumbled into the med bay, Natasha¡¯s initial reaction was a mix of tension and awe. Her body stiffened slightly, a trained response to the unexpected, but her eyes roamed over the extraterrestrial group with intense curiosity. Among them, Groot was particrly mesmerizing¡ªa sentient, walking tree, his presence defied everything she knew about biology and nature. Regaining herposure just as Peter scolded his crew for eavesdropping, Natasha watched as the dynamic between them shifted to light-hearted chastising. Then, the focus turned to her. Peter began the introductions, and one by one, the crew members shared their names in greeting, the atmosphere easing with every passing moment. When it was Howard''s turn, however, the gruff duck looked distinctly irked from being reprimanded earlier. With a sidelong nce at Peter, he remarked dryly, "I¡¯m Howard. And you must be the seventh woman our f*ckboy Captain has saved for his own pleasure¡­¡± Thement drew a few chuckles from the crew, but Natasha raised an eyebrow, ncing at Peter to gauge his reaction. Peter, sighing in annoyance, sensed Howard¡¯s underlying jealousy through the Force. It was clear that the duck was envious of Peter¡¯s luck with thedies, even though he hadn¡¯t done anything with them¡­ at least not yet. Deciding to set the record straight, even if he didn¡¯t have to, Peter reluctantly exined, "First of all, I¡¯m a virgin, so f*ckboy is just nder¡ª" ¡°Ha! He admitted he¡¯s a virgin!¡± Howard eximed, cutting Peter off, looking smug with himself. Hisughter filled the room, echoing off the walls until it abruptly stopped as he caught the stern re his captain was giving him. ¡°I wasn¡¯t finished¡­¡± Peter said, his tone cold. Howard''s smirk quickly faded as he caught Peter''s re. He cleared his throat awkwardly, nced around, and mumbled, "Uh, you know, I just remembered! I gotta go clean my Tommy gun," before scurrying off. As Howard ran away, Peter¡¯s re faded and he let out a scoff-likeugh, as he turned back to Natasha, continuing with a clear voice, "As I was saying, before I was so rudely interrupted," he began, his tone firm yet calm, "I want to make it clear¡ªthough I shouldn''t have to, since we''re not dating¡ªthat I do not save women just to take advantage of them, as Howard was trying to imply." Peter then smirked and winked at Natasha, adding yfully, "Though I do seem to have a knack for saving beautiful women." Natasha almost blushed, but she had sworn to herself that she wouldn¡¯t. Peter had already made her blush three times, and this time, she managed to hold herself together, preventing a fourth. Smirking knowingly, Peter picked up on Natasha¡¯s subtle squirm and the brief bite of her lower lip. Although she hadn¡¯t blushed, her reaction was obvious, and it became especially clear when she caught the knowing smirk on Peter''s face, which only made her pout. Seeing her pout, Peter''s smirk widened; he found it adorable. Finally deciding he¡¯d had enough fun, Peter turned his attention back to the crew. "Alright, everyone out," he said with a wave of his hand. "Let Natasha have some sleep. She¡¯s still technically injured, so she needs to rest." As the crew filed out, Peter turned back to Natasha and nced at the door, where she had earlier broken off the panel in an attempt to escape. "I¡¯ll leave the door unlocked this time, as we both know you¡¯ll just find a way out anyway," he told her, "but you really need to get some rest. And if you don¡¯t, I might just have to sedate you." Reluctantly, Natasha nodded. "Alright, I''ll try to get some sleep," she said, though her tone left Peter unsure if she meant it or was just appeasing him. Shrugging slightly, he walked toward the door. "Goodnight, Natasha," he called over his shoulder as he exited. But just as he reached the door, Natasha suddenly called out, "Wait, you don¡¯t have any questions for me? I mean, I thought you¡¯d want to know a bit about me and why those guards were chasing me when you saved me." Peter looked back and smirked. "Did you forget, Ms. Romanoff? I¡¯m psychic. I already know everything about you." Natasha felt oddly exposed under his gaze before he turned and left, the door closing quietly behind him. Left alone, she found herself genuinely wondering if Peter truly knew everything about her or not. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª That night, Peter slipped into his bed aboard the ship, settling in with the familiar weight of his headphones snug over his ears. His Walkman hummed softly as it yed one of his favorite tracks. y Psycho Killer by Talking Heads I can''t seem to face up to the facts I''m tense and nervous and I can''t rx I can''t sleep ''cause my bed''s on fire Don''t touch me, I''m a real live wire Psycho Killer Qu''est-ce que c''est? Fa-fa-fa-fa, fa-fa-fa-fa-fa-fa, better Run, run, run, run, run, run, run away, oh-oh-oh Psycho Killer Qu''est-ce que c''est? Fa-fa-fa-fa, fa-fa-fa-fa-fa-fa, better Run, run, run, run, run, run, run away, oh, oh, oh, oh Ay-ya-ya-ya-ya-ya, ooh ¡­ .. . As the music floated around him, a sudden realization jolted Peter from his reverie. With a soft thud, his hand met his forehead. "Ah, sh*t!" he muttered to himself. In the hustle of the day''s events, he hadpletely forgotten to restock his supply of cassette tapes. His collection was small, and the thought of expanding it was exhrating. Determined, Peter made a mental note to head out first thing tomorrow to scour some local shops¡ªor perhaps even venture into more modern territories of music devices. ¡®Are CD¡¯s and portable CD yers a thing yet?¡¯ He wondered. The prospect of upgrading his setup sparked a surge of excitement. While the idea of throwing away his beloved Walkman was out of the question¡ªit held too many memories of his mother and Earth¡ªhe couldn¡¯t help but feel thrilled at the thought of upgrading. Despite the excitement, the soothing tunes continued to y, and Peter¡¯s eyelids grew heavy. The rhythms eventually lulled him into a deep sleep, hisst conscious thought a hope for a future filled with more music. The headphones remained on, a soft melody apanying him into his dreams. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Budapest, Russia¡­ Red Room Facility¡­ Melina Vostokoff, a beautiful woman of imposing stature with sharp, angr features and dark brown hair pulled tightly back, maintained herposed demeanor as she entered General Dreykov''s office. [Insert picture of Melina Vostokoff here] The room was spartan, containing only the bare essentials befitting a military leader''s workspace, a reflection of the sternness of the man who upied it. General Dreykov, a slightly chubby man with a closely cropped mustache and piercing eyes, the architect of the Red Room itself, sat behind his desk, his expression unreadable. [Inset picture of Dreykov here] "Melina," he greeted her curtly, his voice echoing slightly off the bare walls. Melina nodded, her posture rigid, betraying none of the concern that began to stir within her. "Natasha has not returned from her mission. She has made no contact with the Red Room either," Dreykov stated tly, his eyes fixed on Melina, as if gauging her reaction. Melina''s heart tightened slightly at the mention of Natasha, her daughter in all but blood, whom she hadn¡¯t seen in years. Yet, her face remained stoic, her training allowing her to mask any personal feelings. "I see," Melina responded, her voice steady. The news was worrying, but showing concern was not an option in front of Dreykov. Dreykov leaned forward, his hands sped together. "I am assigning you to find and retrieve her. We need to know if her absence is a result of capture... or choice." Melina''s mind raced. Natasha''s capabilities were well known inside the Red Room; the likelihood of capture was low. She knew the implication behind Dreykov''s words: defection was a possibility. The thought chilled her, but she gave no outward sign of her inner turmoil. "And if I find that she has fled from the Red Room?" Melina asked, already knowing the answer, needing to hear it spoken aloud. Dreykov''s expression hardened. "Then you are to terminate her. We do not tolerate treason, Melina. You know this." His tone was cold, final. Melina nodded, the directive clear. "Understood," she said, her voice devoid of emotion. A/N: 2156 words :) C85 Breakfast Interrupted C85 Breakfast Interrupted Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The crisp morning air at the Los Angeles Shield helipad was charged with a sense of urgency as agents stood around, preparing for the arrival of reinforcements. Fury and Coulson stood side by side, waiting patiently for their backup to arrive. As the helicopter touched down, the powerful gusts from the spinning des scattered dust and whipped the agents'' coats. Immediately, the side door opened, revealing Director Peggy Carter. Though the years had etched lines of wisdom and experience into her face, her posture remained unbowed, exuding an undiminished authority. Silver streaks adorned her neatly styled hair,plementing the sharpness of her keen blue eyes. [Insert picture of Old Peggy Carter here] She stepped out, a sleek ck cane in hand, her tailored pants-suit impable despite the journey, nked by multiple guards carrying assault rifles, their eyes scanning the area with professional vignce. Fury and Coulson exchanged surprised nces, both stepping forward as the Director approached, her cane clicking steadily against the concrete. The fact that Shield Director Peggy Carter was here in person had thrown them off bnce. Cases like Agent Marco¡¯s death were important, sure, and the search for the mysterious man and his dog, Cosmo, was peculiar, yes, but for the Director herself to fly in. It suggested depths to the situation they hadn¡¯t realized. ¡°Director Carter, why are you here, if you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡± Fury asked straightforwardly, his voice betraying a hint of his bewilderment. Peggy¡¯s sharp gaze swept over them, offering a small, knowing smile. ¡°Nick, Phil, I understand your surprise, but after reading your report, I just couldn¡¯t sit still,¡± she replied, her tone carrying the weight of expectation. ¡°A mysterious man, a 30-year-old space dog, and both of them managed to vanish into thin air. This is not a normal situation, I can tell you that for sure¡­¡± The two agents nodded, leading her and her guards into the building. ¡°Yes, it is¡­unusual, isn¡¯t it?¡± Coulson spoke as they walked. Peggy looked thoughtful, her brow furrowing slightly. ¡°And this man, do either of you think he may be gifted?¡± she prodded, leaning on her cane a bit more as they entered an elevator. ¡°Possibly,¡± Fury confirmed. ¡°The ATM incident and the way they vanished into thin air when we pursued them suggests some sort of ability or enhancement.¡± The elevator dinged softly, and they stepped into a secure briefing room. Maps and screens lined the walls, and a central table was littered with files and digital disys. ¡°Have you seen any signs pointing to any foreign powers that they could belong to?¡± Peggy asked, her eyes scanning the information disyed. ¡°I know the dog is technically Russian, but it¡¯s just a dog¡­ The young man is the one I¡¯m most curious about.¡± ¡°It crossed our minds,¡± Coulson admitted. ¡°But outside of the dog¡¯s origin, we haven¡¯t had much luck.¡± He says, tapping a few keys on a nearby keyboard, bringing up a surveince photo of Peter. ¡°He¡¯s aplete ghost¡­¡± Fury exined, his gaze turning to Peggy, who was studying the screen, an interested look on her face. ¡°So, what brings you here Madam Director? We were particrly surprised to see you...¡± Peggy ced her cane against the table and sighed. ¡°When anomalies of this magnitude emerge, they often signal deeper currents in the water. This young man and his dog¡ªthey could be much more dangerous than we imagine.¡± She says, before adding. ¡°Or, they could make good allies. It all depends on how things y out¡­¡± Fury and Coulson absorbed her words, the gravity settling between them. ¡°So you believe there¡¯s more going on here than just a bizarre case of identity concealment, a Cold War relic, and an Agent''s death?¡± Coulson asked, his hands sped behind his back. ¡°Indeed, I do,¡± Peggy affirmed. ¡°And that¡¯s why I¡¯m here. We need to ascertain their origins and their purpose. Moreover, we need to understand their capabilities and if they¡¯re a threat.¡± She turned to face therge screen disying satellite images and data logs. ¡°Nick, you¡¯re inmand here. I want a full operationalmand setup. Surveince, field agents, analysis¡ªthis is top priority. I¡¯ve already pulled in resources from everywhere I can to assist us...¡± Fury nodded, his demeanor resolute. ¡°We¡¯ll begin immediately. If this man and his dog are as significant as you believe, we¡¯ll find them.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Peggy nodded, her insights directing their next moves, her expertise invaluable in navigating the murky waters of this strange case. ¡°I¡¯m going to get some breakfast. Call me if anythinges up¡­¡± she said, walking off, a group of guards following after her. As the meeting adjourned, Coulson lingered by the door, watching the Director¡¯s back as she left, her cane clinking against the floor with every step. Her arrival had been surprising, to say the least, but she also provided a sharp, necessary direction. Whatever this case brought next, they were better equipped to face it with Peggy Carter at the helm. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, a few minutes after the director of Shield arrived, Melina Vostokoff navigated the congested streets of Los Angeles. Her eyes, normally sharp and calcting, today reflected chaotic emotions she hadn''t felt in years. As the cityscape whizzed by, her mind was a whirlwind of duty, fear, and maternal affection, battling each other in a silent war. Melina had arrived at LAX early that morning, blending seamlessly into the crowd of weary travelers. Her papers, expertly forged, passed all airport scrutiny without a hitch, allowing her to step onto American soil as a shadow among the crowd. The brisk walk to the parking lot was mechanically executed, a well-practiced routine of evasion and quick thinking. Spotting a nondescript sedan, she had hot-wired it within seconds¡ªa skill honed and perfected in her earlier years at the Red Room. As she drove, the mission reyed over and over in her mind. "Find Natasha. Determine her loyalty. If necessary, terminate." The orders from General Dreykov were clear, etched into her consciousness like amandment. But as the miles rolled away under the tires, a small voice whispered, growing louder with each passing moment. Could she really do it? Could she pull the trigger on Natasha, the closest thing she had to a daughter? Her training dictated one path, clear and devoid of emotion. Yet, as she considered the full weight of her task, her vision clouded¡ªnot just with doubt, but with anxiety. After a few moments of turmoil, her eyes hardened, her grip on the steering wheel tightening until her knuckles turned white. She forced the rising emotions back down, locking them away behind a facade of cold determination. "I must," she whispered to herself, the words tasting bitter on her tongue. "If she is a traitor, it is my duty." Driving through the city, Melina''s thoughts shifted to strategy. She knew Natasha''s skills and instincts; finding her would be no simple task¡­ ¡°?!¡± Suddenly, Melina''s eyes widened in disbelief and her heart skipped a beat as the familiar silhouette of Natasha caught her eye. The sight was so unexpected that for a moment, she doubted her own perception. The woman she had been tasked to find, possibly to kill, was there, just a few feet away on the sidewalk. And beside her daughter walked a man unknown to Melina, his presence stirring a torrent of questions in her already troubled mind. Who was he? Could he be one of Natasha¡¯s targets, or perhaps a new ally? As Natasha and the unknown man turned into a small, high-end restaurant, Melina¡¯s instincts screamed for her to hit the breaks and follow immediately, to confront and resolve the mission as quickly as possible. But her training held her back. Rushing in could jeopardize everything, especially if Natasha was under surveince or inpany that couldpromise their interaction. Instead, Melina drove past, her eyes lingering on the restaurant''s front as she searched for a spot to park. Her mind raced with scenarios and strategies. Finding a parking spot a short distance away, Melina killed the engine and sat for a moment, her breathing steady as she tried to calm the storm within her. The simplicity of the encounter had thrown her; she had anticipated surveince, tracking, perhaps even a long-winded investigation. Not this¡ªseeing Natasha casually on the street as if she were just another ordinary American citizen. Gathering her resolve, Melina reached for her weapon, which she smuggled past airport security, cocking it back to make sure the chamber was loaded properly. She then secured the gun in its holster, concealed beneath her clothing, and stepped out of the car. Her steps were measured and purposeful as she made her way toward the restaurant, each movement refined by years of training to blend seamlessly into any environment. Upon entering, Melina scanned the room with a practiced eye, her presence unassuming as she moved toward the bar. She chose a seat that offered an unobtrusive view of Natasha and the mysterious man, who were now seated at a table, apparently engaged in a casual conversation as they looked over the menu. Melina settled at the bar, maintaining a rxed posture but with her senses sharply alert. Her eyes asionally flitted over to Natasha, the casual flicker of her gaze concealing the intense scrutiny she applied to every interaction between her daughter and the mysterious man. She noted how Natasha''sughter echoed softly across the room, her demeanor light and carefree, almost like a girl in love. This unexpected disy of happiness and ease caught Melina off guard, deepening the conflict within her as she observed her daughter appearing so unguarded and content. ¡®What¡¯s going on here¡­?¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter''s morning had started with a simple n: venture back into the city and refresh his music collection. Yet, as he prepared to leave, Natasha emerged, her presence a wee but unexpected addition. Despite her recent injuries, the advanced medical technology aboard their ship had her nearly back to full health, needing only another day or two before she was back to peak physical condition. Together, they wandered the city streets in search of a shop that sold cassette tapes, but as their stomachs began to grumble, they decided to pause their search for a quick bite. They chose the first appealing restaurant they stumbled upon, a quaint little ce with a high-end atmosphere. Settled at their table with menus in hand, Peter''s attention drifted away from the list of dishes. ¡°?¡± An unshakeable feeling crept over him, the force nudging his awareness to a peculiar presence. His gaze flicked to the bar for just a moment, catching sight of a mature, elegant woman who seemed oddly familiar. She sat there, ordering a drink while her eyes asionally swept their way under the guise of boredom. Though she appeared to be just another patron, Peter''s instincts suggested otherwise. The woman''s poised demeanor and discreet nces hinted at a possibility he couldn''t ignore¡ªshe might be connected to the Red Room. It was a bit of a stretch, but at the very least, he was certain that she was spying on them. But before Peter could share his suspicions with Natasha, the restaurant''s atmosphere shifted subtly. The front doors swung open, admitting an elderly woman who moved with the aid of a cane. Her sharp eyes scanned the room, and when theynded on Peter, they widened for a brief second before narrowing. ¡®She looks familiar too¡­¡¯ Peter thought, his minding up nk as he tried to recall where he¡¯s seen her before. Natasha, noticing the new arrival, followed Peter''s gaze, initially dismissing her as just another elderly patron, perhaps looking to enjoy a senior''s discount for breakfast. Yet, to their surprise, she approached their table directly and seated herself without invitation. Peter''s eyebrow arched in bemusement. "I think you''ve got the wrong table, Granny," he joked lightly. "We''re not your grandkids. There are plenty of open tables over there¡­¡± The old woman''s response came with a gentle yet knowing smile. "Oh, I think I¡¯ll sit here, thank you," she said, introducing herself. "Peggy Carter," she said, extending a hand, which Peter instinctively shook, his eyes widening ever so slightly as he realized why she looked so familiar. "Peter..." he responded, swiftly recovering from his surprise. ¡°And this is my friend, Natasha.¡± She smiled in greeting before reaching out, taking Natasha''s menu with a polite "May I?" flipping it open as if nothing were amiss. "Have you both ordered already?" Peggy inquired, her tone casual as she perused the menu. A/N: 2129 words :) C86 Question Game C86 Question Game Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 15 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Have you ordered yet?" Peggy inquired, her eyes not leaving the menu, browsing it as if it were the most natural thing in the world to join strangers for breakfast, uninvited. Peter eyed the elderly woman with both curiosity and recognition. Despite her benign, grandmotherly demeanor, she was far from ordinary. After all, she was no ordinary senior citizen; she was a master spy, a World War 2 veteran, a founder of Shield, and its very first director. ¡®Wait, is she still the director of Shield?¡¯ As Peter mused on Peggy Carter''s current role, a sudden, chilling sensation pricked at his senses¡ªa feeling of impending danger that seemed to whisper across his skin. ncing instinctively towards the restaurant''srge floor-to-ceiling front windows, he caught sight of two ck SUVs pulling up to the curb. And a closer look revealed even more rming details: hidden figures on nearby rooftops, unmistakably snipers, their positions strategically chosen to cover the area, no doubt aiming his way. This unsettling discovery cemented his suspicions. ¡®Yup, she¡¯s definitely the Director¡­¡¯ he thought. Peggy had to be more than just a former director; her presence, underscored by such heavy security, suggested she still wielded significant authority within Shield. But what could have drawn the director herself to Los Angeles? Was it actually for him, or perhaps something even more significant? Across from Peter, Natasha''s posture was stiff, her instincts as a highly trained ck Widow telling her that the woman before them was not to be underestimated. Peter, maintaining a casual front, responded lightheartedly, "We were just about to call the waiter and order actually. But then this senile old woman interrupted us¡­" His tone was joking, but his words were sharp. Raising a brow, Peggy was about to reply but before she could, the waiter arrived, greeting them, poised to take their order. "Good morning! How is everyone today?" Ignoring Peter¡¯s snidement, Peggy took the lead, leaning in towards the waiter with a conspiratorial smile. "Oh, I¡¯m just splendid. After all, today, my grandson," she gestured to Peter, "and his lovely girlfriend here," nodding towards Natasha, "decided to treat me to breakfast." ¡®Girlfriend¡­¡¯ Natasha repeated in her head, dazed. The waiter, taken in by her performance, smiled warmly at the trio. "What a lovely family outing. What can I get for you this morning?" "Eggs Benedict with a side of bacon and a piping hot coffee, please," Peggy ordered, then turned to Peter with a grandmotherly affection that didn¡¯t quite reach her keen eyes. "And what will you have, sweetheart?" Peter yed along, albeit with a heavy sigh, as if resigning himself to a long morning. "I''ll have the omelet with bacon and cheese, thanks." Natasha, trained for situations like this, broke from her daze and added, "And I¡¯ll take the banana¡¯s foster Belgian waffles." As the waiter made to leave, Peter called after him, adding ast-minute request. "Oh, and please make sure there''s no dairy in my grandmother''s meal. Her stomach isn¡¯t what it used to be." Peggy¡¯s smile faltered slightly at this, her gaze sharpening on Peter, who was barely suppressing a smirk. "Just between us," Peter whispered to the waiter loudly, pretending to be considerate of his precious grandmother, "we forgot her adult diapers at the nursing home, so no dairy, please." He said, undeterred by the re he was receiving. The waiter nodded seriously, jotting down the notes with a hint of awkwardness before pacing back to the kitchen. As he left, Natasha couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter at the absurdity of the situation, her earlier tension momentarily forgotten. Peggy¡¯s expression shifted between embarrassed and annoyed. "For the record, I am notctose intolerant, nor do I wear diapers," she stated firmly, though the corner of her mouth twitched in a reluctant smile. "Oh, I¡¯m so sorry, Grandma," Peter said, his tone dripping with feigned remorse. "I¡¯ll make it up to youter with some ice cream before we drop you back off at the nursing home, okay?" Realizing that she had underestimated Peter''s capacity for mischief, Peggy exhaled a heavy sigh, abandoning her kindly old woman facade. "Very funny, but I think we can speak normally now," she conceded, her voice dropping to a more serious tone. Peter leaned back, sipping his iced water, a smirk ying on his lips. "Alright then. What brings you to our table this morning?" Natasha''s gaze remained fixed on Peggy, her expression neutral but her eyes sharp, ready to dissect whatever the older woman was about to disclose. Peggy paused, considering her words carefully. "There¡¯s much to discuss. But to start, where¡¯s your dog? I believe her name was Cosmo?¡± Peter''s eyebrows shot up in genuine surprise when Peggy casually dropped Cosmo''s name into the conversation. However, after a brief pause, realization dawned on him. "Let me guess, the agents who followed us yesterday found some of Cosmo''s hair and got a hit off an old Russian database?" Peggy looked impressed with his quick deduction. "Yes," she nodded. ¡°I see,¡± he said, nodding his head as well. ¡°Makes sense. As for Cosmo though. She didn''te with me today. She slept inte, so I left her behind." Peggy raised a brow, ¡°You speak as if she¡¯s a human¡­¡± ¡°Well, Cosmo can be quite human-like. You¡¯ll understand if and when you ever meet her.¡± Peter exined cryptically. ¡°I¡¯d love to,¡± Peggy smiled weingly, ¡°Where does she live?¡± She asked, obviously fishing for information. Peter simply smiled, ¡°I guess you could say we¡¯re nomads, so we don¡¯t exactly have a set home, at least not around these parts¡­¡± ¡°Is that why there''s absolutely no information avable about you?¡± Peggy asks, finally getting to what she wants to know. ¡°Sort of¡­¡± Peter smiled wryly, "I¡¯ve been away for a while." His gaze then drifted towards the front windows, eyeing the snipers across the street. "So, you must be the big boss of whatever organization those agents were from? But why the snipers? It''s not like I''m a murderer or something." Her expression briefly flickered with surprise¡ªshe hadn¡¯t expected him to spot her kill team so easily. After all, they were expertly hidden and almostpletely out of sight. Even she couldn¡¯t spot the snipers from here, and she was an expert¡­ This confirmed her suspicions¡ªPeter was gifted. He had to possess some form of enhancement. "It''s just a precaution, for my safety and the safety of others," Peggy exined. "After all, we know nothing about you." Natasha chimed in, her tone a mix of frustration and challenge. "And yet, we haven''t drawn our guns just because we don''t know you." Peggy considered this for a moment, then sighed, offering a conciliatory nod. "Fair point. I''ll be willing to call off the snipers if you''d agree to answer a few questions for me." Peter smirked, sensing an opportunity. "How about a game? Eight questions. You ask four, I ask four, and we both have to answer honestly. And, each of us gets to skip one question of our choosing, but only one. The rest must be answered no matter what." Intrigued by the proposal, Peggy agreed. ¡°Sure, sounds interesting enough.¡± She then turned to Natasha, "Will you be joining us?" Natasha nced between Peter and Peggy, a wary look in her eyes. "I''ll pass for now," she said, "but Peter and I might need to have our own gameter." Peter nodded in agreement, understanding her caution. After all, she didn¡¯t know Peggy at all. As they were setting the rules of their game, Peggy casually nodded towards the bar. "Should we invite our other guest over before we start?" Peter followed her gaze, a smirk ying across his lips. "So you noticed her too?" It was only then that Natasha turned to look. Her eyes widened slightly as she spotted Melina Vostokoff, the closest person she had to a mother, sitting at the bar, a Vodka martini in hand. Despite the shock of being spotted by her target, Melina quickly masked her reaction with a small smile and waved towards her daughter, beckoning her over. As Natasha stared at her mother, frozen in shock, the tension between them palpable even from a distance, Peggy leaned in slightly, curiosity lighting up her features. "Do you know her?" she asked, her eyes flicking between Natasha and Melina. "Yes," Natasha replied, her voice carrying a hint of dread, "but I wish I didn''t." Hearing this, and catching the unmistakable undertone of strained history in Natasha¡¯s voice, Peter instantly understood who the woman was. This wasn¡¯t just any acquaintance; it was Natasha''s mother figure. He hadn¡¯t recognized Melina initially because she wasn¡¯t as prominently known in Marvel as other characters. Turning to Peter, Natasha¡¯s expression was resolute. "I''ll handle our other guest while you two y your little game," she told him firmly, making it clear that she needed to deal with Melina personally. Peter nodded, though his concern was evident. "Okay, just stay where I can see you, alright? Just to make sure you¡¯re okay," he said, his voiceced with protective earnestness. Natasha rolled her eyes and scoffed at his overprotective behavior. "I can handle myself," she retorted, but her tone was softened by a faint smile. She then stood up and started walking towards the bar. Watching her go, Peggy chuckled softly, a twinkle of amusement in her eyes. "It¡¯s been a while since I''ve met such an interesting ck Widow, let alone two in one ce," shemented, her gaze following Natasha. Peter, still watching Natasha approach Melina, turned back to Peggy with a raised eyebrow. "You knew she¡¯s a ck Widow? How?" Peggy smiled, a hint of mischief in her tone. "Is that your first question?" she teased. Peter frowned slightly but then shook his head, a slight smile tugging at his lips. "No, I won''t waste our questions on that." ¡°I¡¯m just kidding.¡± Laughing softly, Peggy conceded, "It¡¯s just a feeling¡ªthey have a certain presence, you know? I''ve met, and unfortunately fought, quite a few over the years. You learn to spot them, especially when the consequences of not recognizing them could be very deadly." Peter nodded, his attention briefly flitting back to Natasha, who had now taken a seat beside Melina, engaging in a quiet, intense conversation¡­ After a moment, he turned his attention back to Peggy, ready to begin their game. "Alright,dies first. Go ahead. Ask anything." Peggy paused for a moment, considering her options carefully. She only had a limited number of questions, and each one needed to count, especially with the mysterious figure sitting across from her. Finally, she leaned forward slightly, her expression serious. "What is yourplete identification? I mean, full name, birth date, ce of birth¡ªany official identifiers." Peter didn''t hesitate, seeing no harm in sharing his basic details. "Peter Jason Quill," he began, his voice even. "No fixed ce of residence. Born in St. Charles, Missouri, on February 4th, 1980. My mother, Meredith Quill, raised me alone. She was incredible." As Peter mentioned his mother, his eyes briefly clouded with a mix of love and pain, suggesting her memory was a tender one. Peggy noticed this shift, realizing that Meredith must have passed away. "And your father?" she asked, hoping to delve deeper into his background. Peter''s demeanor shifted slightly, a guarded look passing over his face. "Is that your second question?" he countered, not quite ready to discuss his celestial heritage. Peggy pressed her lips together, pondering for a moment. "Doesn''t that fall under my first question about your identity?" Peter shook his head, a slight smile ying on his lips. "Kind of, but your first was already a bundle of questions in one. I can''t keep giving away details for free." Reluctantly, Peggy nodded, realizing she would have to be more strategic. "So, do you go next, or shall I go again?" ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± Peter turned silent for a moment, considering his options before posing his question. "Who are the current heads of your organization?" Peggy was taken aback by the directness and level of his question. After a moment''s hesitation, she shook her head. "I can''t answer that." Peter smirked, as he knew she would say that. He just wanted to get rid of her only out. "Remember, you''ll have to answer the rest of my questions without skipping now," he reminded her. Peggy clicked her tongue, realizing the corner she had been backed into. "Understood..." "Is it my turn again?" she asked, eager to regain some control over the conversation. Peter nodded, signaling for her to proceed. Without needing much time to think, Peggy fired off her next question. "Who do you work for?" "Technically, I''m not currently working for anyone since I''m on leave," Peter replied, his answer straightforward yet revealing little. "And if you weren''t on leave?" Peggy pressed. "The Jedi, and technically the Republic since the Jedi fall under their jurisdiction," Peter answered honestly. Peggy furrowed her brow, unfamiliar with the terms. "Is the Republic a country? Like the Republic of Fiji or the Republic of Libya?" Peter smirked slightly. "Is that your next question? Because I can''t give out too much without it counting." Frustrated but recognizing the rules of their game, Peggy hesitated. She knew she had to use her remaining questions wisely. "No, let''s hold on that." ¡°Sure, but I believe it¡¯s my turn now¡­¡± Peter leaned forward, his expression curious yet cautious. "Have you heard of an object known as the Tesseract?" he asked, watching Peggy closely for her reaction. Peggy paused, her brow furrowing slightly in confusion. "The Tesseract?" she echoed, her tone indicating genuine unfamiliarity. "No, that doesn¡¯t ring any bells. What is it?" Peter studied her response, probing gently with the force, and felt the sincerity in her ignorance. There was no hint of deception, just straightforward confusion. This aligned with his suspicions that in this universe, the Tesseract¡ªor the Space Stone¡ªwas still shrouded in mystery, and possibly nonexistent. "It''s nothing to worry about," Peter reassured her with a dismissive wave, deciding not to delve deeper into exnations that would only lead to more questions. "Just something I came across in my travels." Peggy nodded, epting his exnation, though her curiosity was piqued. "Your turn," Peter prompted, shifting the focus back to their game. Peggy leaned forward as she formted her next question. "When we were looking into you, we found something curious about your dog, Cosmo. Records show she''s a 30-year-old Russian dog,unched into space decades ago. How did youe into possession of her?" Peter recalled the memory of their first meeting. "I found her locked in a ss cell in a ce called Knowhere. I saved her from an evil man named the Collector, and released her from captivity," he exined with a hint of pride. "Knowhere¡­" Peggy repeated, her brow furrowing in confusion. She had never heard of such a ce. Her tone shifted slightly as she tried to piece together the story, "So the Russians lied about theunch?" Peter shrugged nonchntly, redirecting the conversation to the specifics of her original question. "You asked how I came into possession of Cosmo, not about the Russian space program''s public statements. If you want to know more, you¡¯ll have to waste a question on it." ¡°Fine¡­¡± Peggy grumbled. ¡°It¡¯s your turn again.¡± Peter thought for a moment, deciding to pursue a line of inquiry that might rify some of his suspicions about what was going on in the Kree Empire. "Have you heard of something called Project Pegasus?" Peggy''s expression showed a flicker of recognition, and she nodded her head, begrudgingly telling the truth. "Yes, I¡¯ve heard of it... but I won¡¯t say any more on the matter." Peter''s mind raced, as he didn¡¯t expect the project to actually exist. After all, without the Tesseract to power it, how could the project still have happened? He leaned back, considering the implications. ¡®Perhaps they used a different artifact to power it?¡¯ He wondered. Breaking from his thoughts, Peter nodded, shocked and impressed that she actually told the truth. Truthfully, he expected her to lie, but she didn¡¯t, which was quitemendable. Thinking for a moment, he gave her an offer. "I''ll owe you a small favor if you can get me the files for the project." Peggy''s eyes narrowed slightly, aware of the sensitivity of the information he sought. "That¡¯s not a small ask, Peter. That information is highly ssified." Peter saw her hesitation and added, "I only need what rtes to a woman named Carol Danvers." Raising an eyebrow, Peggy considered his request. "And what¡¯s your connection to her?" Peter grinned. "Is that your next question?" Peggy sighed and shook her head, conceding. "No, I suppose not." After a brief pause, Peggy relented. "Fine, I¡¯ll get you the information, but you owe me one." Peter nodded in agreement. "It¡¯s a small favor, Peggy. After all, you''re just getting me some information on a pilot. Don''t expect anything too big in return." Rolling her eyes, Peggy shot back, "What are you so worried about? Don¡¯t you have superpowers?" Peter raised an eyebrow, amused by her sudden and direct question. "Is that your next question?" He repeated again. ¡°Yes, it¡ªWait!¡± Realizing her slip, Peggy quickly rephrased. "Wait, I mean, what abilities do you have?" Peter couldn¡¯t help but smile, appreciating her savvy adjustment. "I can use the force," he answered sinctly, giving nothing more away. Leaning forward, her curiosity piqued, Peggy pressed, "And what exactly is the force?" Peter''s smile widened. "I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re out of questions¡­" he revealed, as smug as could be. ¡°That was yourst one. But I still have one more, don¡¯t I?¡± Peggy groaned and rubbed her temples, a headache beginning to form as Peter''sughter filled the air, only making it worse. Peter chuckled, the corners of his eyes crinkling with amusement as he prepared to pose his final question in their game. However, Peggy, somewhat frustrated by his yful demeanor and aware she had exhausted her own questions, urged him impatiently, "Just ask it already..." But before he could speak, Peter¡¯s expression abruptly shifted from amusement to concern. His head snapped toward the bar, his gaze searching. The seats where Natasha and her mother had been just moments ago were now conspicuously empty. Standing abruptly, a wave of rm washed over him as he called out, "Natasha!" When there was no response, Peter¡¯s senses stretched out, tapping into the force to sweep the entire restaurant. The rity it brought only deepened his concern¡ªNatasha was nowhere within the building¡­ A/N: 3113 words :) God Chapter! C87 Mother & Daughter C87 Mother & Daughter Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Moments earlier, as Natasha approached the bar, her steps slow, her gaze fixed on Melina Vostokoff, the closest person she had to a mother, yet also the one she distrusted the most. Sitting there with a casual elegance, vodka martini in hand, Melina looked like any other patron enjoying her evening. But to Natasha, she was a ghost from the past, resurrecting a myriad of emotions she''d thought were long buried. Melina caught her daughter''s eye and smiled, a gesture that seemed genuine but felt like a veneer over something insidious. Natasha took the seat beside her, the air thick with tension. "Melina," she started, refusing to call her mom, "why are you here?" Melina''s smile didn''t falter as she turned to face Natasha fully. "My dear, I heard you were out on your first real mission. I just wanted to see how you were doing." Her tone was sweet, too sweet. Natasha''s eyes narrowed. "Cut the crap. Did the General send you? What do you want?" Ignoring the question, Melina''s gaze briefly shifted towards the table where Peter and Peggy sat, now engaged in their curious game of questions. "Who''s the boy?" she asked, her curiosity piqued. "I''m not here to talk about him," Natasha replied sharply, her guard up. Melina chuckled softly, her eyes sparkling with a mix of mischief and something unspoken. "He''s quite handsome. Is he your new boyfriend?" Thement might have made Natasha react under different circumstances, but not today, not with Melina around. The woman who had left her and Yelena to the mercies of the Red Room, who had vanished without a trace, leaving them to fend for themselves in a brutal world. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you anything¡­¡± Natasha stated coldly, her voice barely above a whisper. "I¡¯ll ask again¡­ why are you here?" She asked, her hand reaching for the gun hidden in her waistband. Melina''s smile faded a bit, the facade slipping. "Natasha, I¡ª" "No," Natasha cut her off, her voice firm. "You don''t get to y the concerned mother. Not after everything." Melina''s expression hardened, a rare glimpse into the genuine emotion she so often masked. "I was never given a choice," she said, her voice low and fraught with a pain she seldom showed. "You know how the Red Room operates. It was never about not wanting to see you..." "But you never tried," Natasha countered, her anger rising. "You could''ve found a way. You''re a ck Widow, trained to ovee any obstacle. Yet you couldn''t fight hard enough for us, could you?" Melina looked away, her jaw clenched. "It wasn''t that simple, Natasha. Every move was watched, every decision scrutinized. It was about keeping you alive." Natasha scoffed, shaking her head. "By abandoning us? That''s your idea of protection?" "I did what I thought was best," Melina whispered, her voice breaking slightly. "I regret it every day, but I did it to protect you." The air between them grew colder, the silence stretching as Natasha processed her words. Finally, she spoke, her voice icy. "I don''t need your protection. Not anymore." Melina reached out, her hand hesitating in mid-air before retreating. "I understand. I just... I wanted to see you, to exin¡ª" "There''s nothing to exin," Natasha interrupted, standing up abruptly. "Stay out of my life, Melina. It''s better that way." As Natasha stood, her resolve firm, she nced over at Peter and Peggy, who were deep in conversation. Not wanting to interrupt, she turned and walked out of the restaurant, seeking some fresh air to settle her turbulent emotions after the intense confrontation with her mother. Behind her, Melina watched her go, her expression a mix of sorrow and resignation. ¡°¡­¡± Slowly, as she observed Natasha disappear through the door, her face hardened with determination. The sorrow faded into cold resolve as she stood up and followed her out. ¡­ As Natasha stepped outside into the cool night air, her emotions surged. For a moment, herposure nearly cracked, and she almost let out a few tears¡ªfeelings she hadn''t experienced in years. Years ago, she might have been deceived by her mother''s tactics and might have even felt joy and excitement at seeing her. But now, Natasha was wiser, hardened by bitter experiences. She suspected Melina''s sudden appearance wasn''t a coincidence¡ªit likely had something to do with her failing to check in with the Red Room, distracted by everything that¡¯s happened since Peter saved her life. Walking down the crowded sidewalk, Natasha''s thoughts spun. She questioned whether she even wanted to go back to the Red Room. After all, Peter had helped her see through the brainwashing, diminishing her loyalty to the organization that shaped her. Yet, apelling reason anchored her to that dark ce¡ªYelena, her little sister, was still there, being groomed into a ck Widow, just like her. Natasha couldn''t abandon her sister, refusing to be like their parents. The idea of saving Yelena and escaping together flickered in her mind, a dangerous and difficult possibility, but one she felt increasingly drawn to consider. ¡®I¡¯ll have to be careful though¡­¡¯ As she thought of Yelena, Natasha debated whether to tell her about Melina''s visit. Ultimately, she decided against it. Yelena was finally beginning to detach from the painful memories of the parents who abandoned them. Rekindling those hopes seemed cruel, so she would keep her mouth shut. Lost in her thoughts, Natasha veered off the main street and turned into an empty parking garage. The echo of her footsteps bounced off the concrete as she delved deeper, her instincts sharp. Stopping abruptly, she spun around and called out, "So, will you tell me why you''re really here now that we¡¯re alone?" From behind a nearby pir, Melina emerged, her smile slight, almost approving. Natasha¡¯s sharp instincts had not dulled; she had expected her mother to follow. After all, she had deliberately led Melina to this secluded spot to press for answers without interruptions. "Impressive, Natasha," Melina replied, stepping into the dim light. Her voice carried a mixture of admiration and caution. "You know, even the most experienced ck Widow¡¯s have a hard time spotting me¡­¡± "Well, I didn¡¯t graduate top of my ss for nothing," Natasha''s voice was low, a mix of usation and weariness. "Now, tell me the truth. Why are you here?" Melina''s smile thinned, her demeanor calm but her eyes betraying a hint of sadness. "I''m here because you haven''t returned to the Red Room, Natasha. They sent me to bring you back." Natasha''s eyes narrowed, reading between the lines of that statement. "And if I''ve abandoned the Red Room?" she challenged, her voice carrying a sharp edge. Melina¡¯s expression tightened momentarily before she managed a small, resigned smile. "You know what would happen then." A humorlessugh escaped Natasha. "You¡¯d kill me, huh? How very motherly of you." Melina chuckled, the sound hollow. "It''s the life we live, my dear. It''s never been about what we want." Though her words were light, there was a hidden conflict deep within Melina¡¯s eyes. Despite her facade, the idea of harming Natasha was a line Melina dreaded to cross. "What happens now?" Natasha asked, her hand inching towards the gun at her waistband. As if mirroring her movements, Melina''s own hand drifted to her side, her voice steady. "Now, youe home peacefully, or we fight, and I drag you back kicking and screaming. Please, don''t make this harder than it has to be." Natasha scoffed at the mention of ''home''. "The Red Room isn¡¯t a home, and it¡¯s certainly not mine..." Melina acknowledged her daughter¡¯s point with a nod, and just as Natasha''s fingers grazed the handle of her gun, she spoke again, her voice softer, more desperate. "That may be, but home is where your family is, or so I¡¯m told. And your sister is still in the Red Room Academy. You don¡¯t want to abandon her, do you? Who knows what Dreykov will do to her if you don¡¯t return? He can be a very spiteful and petty man..." The mention of Yelena seemed to strike a chord, igniting a fierce protectiveness in Natasha. ¡°!¡± She didn''t hesitate, swiftly drawing her gun with a definitive click. At the same moment, Melina, recognizing the shift in Natasha¡¯s stance, drew her own weapon, mirroring her daughter''s readiness. The parking garage, dim and echoing with their movements, became the arena for a tense standoff, each woman aiming squarely at the other. "Don''t," Natasha''s voice was steel, her aim unwavering. "Don''t you dare speak her name. You haven''t earned that right." Her eyes zed with a mix of fury and pain. "You weren''t there when Yelena cried herself to sleep for months, calling out for you. You weren¡¯t there when she came home covered in blood, with a dead look in her eyes because the Red Room forced her and her ss tomit their first murder. You weren¡¯t there when we needed you most..." Melina''s calm facade wavered, the weight of Natasha''s words chipping at herposure. Yet, she maintained her stance, her gun still aimed at Natasha, her voice steady. "I know I wasn''t there. But Natasha, you need to think about her future, about your future." Natasha''s breath hitched, her finger tense on the trigger. Every fiber in her being screamed to reject Melina''s maniption, yet the undeniable truth of Yelena¡¯s peril held her in ce. It was a brutal tug-of-war between her heart''s desire to protect her sister and her soul''s urge to put a bullet in her dead beat mother¡¯s forehead. Melina, observing the conflict ying out in Natasha¡¯s eyes, pressed on. "Come back with me. Not for the Red Room, not for me, but for Yelena. Ensure she has a chance." The standoff lingered, a palpable tension thick in the air. Finally, Natasha''s arm lowered slightly, her resolve crumbling under the burden of Yelena''s safety. With a heavy sigh, her gun clicked as she safetied it and holstered the weapon. "I''lle back," she conceded, her voice barely a whisper,den with defeat but also with a fierce determination to protect her sister at all costs. Melina lowered her gun as well, aplex look of relief and sorrow passing over her features. "Thank you, Natasha," she said, her voice softening for the first time. "I promise, this is for the best." As the tension faded, Natasha¡¯s thoughts drifted to Peter Quill¡ªthe man she had only recently met but to whom she felt an unexinable connection. Deep down, she felt a pang of regret for not having the chance to say more, to exin, or even to say goodbye. She knew that if she sought him out now, if she allowed herself just one more conversation, it would only make leaving that much harder. And Peter, with his infuriating charm and stubborn kindness, would not let her go easily. ¡®I''m sorry, Peter,¡¯ she whispered internally, her heart heavy with a mixture of affection and sorrow. ¡®I wish I could stay longer, or at least say goodbye.¡¯ But the harsh realities of her world allowed no room for such sentiments. She knew that to protect her sister, she must harden her heart and follow the pathid out before her. And as Natasha prepared to leave, a sudden voice cut through the silence, sharp and piercing. "You promise what''s for the best?" The intrusion jolted both Melina and Natasha, snapping their heads toward the entrance as they instinctively pulled their guns once again. Soon enough, two figures at the entrance moved into the dim light, bing clearer with each step. Natasha''s eyes widened in shock and recognition as she saw Peter and Peggy walking towards them, their expressions a mix of curiosity and concern. ¡°Uh¡­ P-Peter¡­¡± Natasha muttered as she quickly lowered her gun. ¡°I believe I told you to not to run off, Natasha¡­¡± Smiling, Peter asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s going on here?¡± A/N: 2023 words :) C88 Time After Time C88 Time After Time Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As Natasha braced to make a painful decision, a familiar voice echoed through the garage, cutting through the tension like a sharp de. "You promise what''s for the best?" Natasha and Melina both spun around, weapons instinctively raised, only for Natasha to lower hers at the sight of Peter and Peggy stepping into the light. The confusion and bewilderment on her face was unmistakable; she hadn''t expected Peter appear so suddenly. Peter, with his characteristic smirk, looked at Peggy, who was clearly surprised. "See, I told you they were here," he said, the corners of his eyes crinkling with amusement. "But how did you know that?" Peggy asked, her curiosity piqued. "The Force," Peter replied nonchntly, the smirk widening as he enjoyed the mystique he¡¯d fabricated around his supposed powers. Peggy shook her head, her expression a mix of amusement and annoyance. "Right, the Force. One day you''ll have to actually exin that to me." Turning back to the two women, Peter¡¯s tone shifted from yful to serious. "So, what¡¯s going on here? What¡¯s for the best again?" Natasha, caught off guard and unable to meet Peter''s gaze, hesitated. "I... I need to leave," she said quietly, her voice tinged with a reluctance she couldn¡¯t mask. "Why? Did somethinge up?" Peter probed further, his eyebrows raised. Before Natasha could respond, Melina interjected, her weapon still trained on Peter. "It''s none of your business, boy. I suggest you leave before I put a bullet in your head, and trust me, I really don¡¯t want to do that¡ªnot when my daughter seems so smitten with you~¡± She teased, hoping for a reaction from Peter, though it never came. On the other hand, Natasha flinched at her mother''s words, both embarrassed and upset, thest thing she wanted was for Peter to know about her twisted family ties. Ignoring the gun aimed at him, Peter turned to Natasha, his tone light. "So, that¡¯s your mother, huh? I think I¡¯m starting to see where you got your looks from." Thement caught Melina off guard, her stern facade softening as she noticed Natasha''s cheeks tinting with a blush. The seasoned ck Widow was momentarily speechless, her weapon lowering slightly as the realization hit her¡ªher daughter might actually be in love. On the sidelines, Peggy watched the unfolding drama with a growing interest. She might not know all the details, but it was clear to her that she was witnessing a tale straight out of a romance novel¡ªthe very genre she adored in secret. Not many knew, but after losing the man she loved in World War II, Peggy had never found love again, refusing to settle for anyone but him. So, without the personal drama of romance in her own life, she had turned to romance novels, finding sce and excitement in their pages. Lost in her thoughts, Peggy¡¯s face flushed as she imagined Peter and Natasha as the protagonists of her favorite novel ¡®Deadly Desires: Love Undercover.¡¯ As her mind wandered, she couldn¡¯t help but muse to herself about the title¡¯s alternate, cheekier title, ¡®Deadly Desires: Love Under the Covers,¡¯ which was very apt, as the book was practically a porno. As Peggy giggled softly to herself, lost in the imaginary world of espionage romance novels, Peter nced at her with a quizzical eyebrow raised. ¡®What the hell¡¯s wrong with her?¡¯ He shook his head slightly, focusing back on the pressing matter at hand¡ªNatasha''s imminent departure. "Natasha," Peter started, his voice firm yet infused with concern, "if you''re in trouble, or if there''s something going on, I can help." Natasha shifted ufortably, avoiding his gaze. "Peter, I appreciate it, but I can handle it myself," she replied, her tone resolute yet tinged with a hint of sadness. ¡°You say that, but we both remember how things went the night we met. You couldn¡¯t exactly handle it yourself, could you?¡± Peter stepped closer, his features softening. "Besides, you don¡¯t have to do everything alone, you know. I know we haven¡¯t known each other for long, but whatever it is, I''m here." Natasha shook her head, more forcefully this time. "It''s not just about handling it, Peter. It¡¯s...plicated. My life isn¡¯t just mine; it¡¯s tangled up with obligations." She paused, her voice barely above a whisper. "Now, please step aside and let me go¡­¡± Feeling annoyed at her refusal, Peter crossed his arms and stubbornly replies, ¡°Make me¡­¡± Natasha''s brow furrowed, aware that if Peter chose to, he could easily overpower both her and Melina, so fighting wasn¡¯t exactly an option here. But unfortunately, her mother was oblivious to this fact. And after a tense pause, Melina''s patience finally snapped. With a swift motion, she raised her gun and fired at Peter¡¯s feet, the bullet striking the concrete with a loud crack. ¡°Look, kid. Step aside, or the next one goes in your leg,¡± she threatened, her eyes narrowing. Peter didn¡¯t flinch at the shot, his calm demeanor both impressing and surprising Melina. ¡®He¡¯s not your average boy¡­¡¯ she concluded as he held Natasha¡¯s gaze, silently pleading for her to ept his help, to trust him. Natasha simply looked away, and with quick steps, she closed the distance between herself and her mother. Reaching out, she snatched the gun from Melina¡¯s hand with an assertive grip. ¡°This is for your own good,¡± Natasha said firmly, as her mother started to protest. ¡°Hey! I wasn¡¯t actually going to shoot your little boyfriend,¡± Melina tried to snatch the gun back, but failed. ¡°I was just trying to scare him a little¡­¡± she groaned. Ignoring her mother, Natasha''s eyes met Peter''s, a storm of emotions swirling in their depths. Her voice was low, tinged with a sorrowful resolve. "Peter, I''m not like other girls. I can''t just have a normal life¡ªfriends, or... or even something more with someone." Her gaze faltered slightly, hinting at deeper feelings. "I''m not free to make those choices. I''m a tool, used and controlled, and that''s all I will ever be..." She took a deep breath, steadying her shaking hand as she raised her mother¡¯s gun. Her voice hardened, a serious mask falling over her vulnerable admission. "Please, just step aside." Peter, seeing that she wouldn¡¯t listen, sighed deeply and stepped aside, his heart heavy. "Okay, Nat. If that''s how you want it." As Natasha walked away, her steps echoing in the vast, empty garage, Peter noticed a single tear escape down her cheek. He stood motionless, allowing her to go, yet his hands gripped into tight fists, reflecting the frustration boiling inside him. Melina, after a lingering nce at Peter, turned and followed her daughter. Her gaze had been evaluative, almost as if trying to discern what her daughter saw in this charming, yet mysterious, man. Once the two widows had disappeared, Peggy turned to face Peter, her expression tinged with exasperation. "What are you doing? Don¡¯t just stand there¡ªgo after her already!" She chastised him, yearning for a happier oue. "Honestly, you men can be so oblivious... Take it from an old woman who¡¯s seen her fair share: when a girl insists she can handle things on her own or spouts any other nonsense like that, it''s often exactly when she needs your help the most." Peter merely smiled wryly and pulled out his datapad. "Who said I wasn''t going after her?" ¡°What is that?¡± Peggy asked as she leaned over, her eyes widening at the sight of a moving dot on the screen. "You tracked her? Isn¡¯t that a bit... much?" Peter shook his head, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Not her. Her mother." He discreetly used the force to attach one of the tracking chips they had taken from theb on Counter-Earth to Melina near the end of their conversation. Peggy''s expression turned from confusion to disbelief. "And how is that any less creepy?" Peter raised a brow, sighing in annoyance. "First you tell me to ignore what she says and go after her, but the second I track her that¡¯s weird?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Peggy nodded assertively. ¡°You women are too confusing¡­¡± He mutters as he strode away from the garage, his boots tapping against the pavement. Peggy, matching his brisk pace, watched him carefully, sensing his determination mixed with a twinge of frustration. "How do you n to follow her?" she finally asked, her voice tinged with both curiosity and concern. Peter didn''t break stride, but the corners of his mouth twitched, hinting at a n already forming in his mind. "I have my ways," he replied simply. Peggy, undeterred by his vagueness, continued, "If it¡¯s about getting there quickly, I can have a jet ready for you within the hour. Just say the word." Peter paused mid-step, turning to face her with a wry smile. "I appreciate that, Granny, but no thanks." Peggy opened her mouth to offer another solution, maybe argue that time was of the essence, but Peter cut her off. "Look, thanks for the offer, but I''ve got this. Really." Before Peggy could respond, Peter gave her a quick, tight smile. "See youter, Grams." Then, to her utter shock, he vanished right before her eyes. One moment he was there, and the next, he was just... gone. Peggy stood there, blinking in disbelief at the empty space where Peter had been. She shook her head slightly, a mixture of admiration and exasperation crossing her features. "Show-off," she muttered under her breath, though the corner of her lips twitched upward in an amused smile. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Driving off in her stolen car, Melina made her way back to the airport. Inside the vehicle, the atmosphere was thick, tense with unspoken regrets and a kind of mourning for what might have been. Natasha stared nkly out the passenger side window, her gaze lost in the passing blur of city streets. Melina stole nces at her daughter, her hands gripping the steering wheel a little too tightly. The silence was deafening, filled only by the soft hum of the engine and the asional swoosh of other vehicles speeding by. She could see Natasha''s reflection in the window, the suns light catching tears that stubbornly clung to her eyshes. Natasha wiped away a stray tear, her heart heavy with a sorrow that felt as if it could crush her. ¡°¡­¡± When Peter had saved her life, it was like a star shooting across the darkness of her world¡ªbright, beautiful, but fleeting. She could still feel the warmth of his concern, the sincerity in his voice when he¡¯d said he was there for her. But what could she offer him? Nothing butplications and shadows from a past that would always haunt her. She was a brainwashed spy, her very biology altered by the Red Room to deny her the chance of ever having children. ¡®Peter deserves more¡ªdeserves better.¡¯ She thought to herself. Melina, sensing the weight of her daughter¡¯s silence, reached out tentatively, her hand hovering before gently touching Natasha''s. "Natasha, I¡ª" Natasha pulled her hand back sharply, her voice low but fierce. "Just drive..." The rejection stung, more than Melina cared to admit. ¡°Okay¡­¡± She sighed, turning her eyes back to the road. The space between them was filled with years of betrayal and pain, a chasm not easily bridged. As the silence grew unbearable, Melina reached for the radio, hoping to fill the void with something, anything else. A song began to y, the singer¡¯s voice mournful and hauntingly beautiful. The lyrics spoke of lost love and the pain of leaving, mirroring the ache in Natasha¡¯s heart so precisely that her defenses began to crumble. y Time After Time by Cyndi Lauper Lying in my bed, I hear the clock tick and think of you Caught up in circles Confusion is nothing new shback, warm nights Almost left behind Suitcase of memories Time after Sometimes you picture me I''m walking too far ahead You''re calling to me, I can''t hear What you''ve said Then you say, "go slow" And I fall behind The second hand unwinds If you''re lost you can look and you will find me Time after time If you fall, I will catch you, I''ll be waiting Time after time If you''re lost, you can look and you will find me Time after time If you fall, I will catch you, I will be waiting Time after time ¡­ Natasha¡¯s breath hitched, and another tear rolled down her cheek. Melina flinched at the sight, her hand moving to turn off the radio. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean¡ª" "No, leave it," Natasha interrupted, her voice breaking slightly. "Just leave it on." Melina obeyed, her heart aching as she listened to the song alongside her daughter, whom she loved but couldn¡¯tfort. After my picture fades and darkness has Turned to gray Watching through windows You''re wondering if I''m okay Secrets stolen from deep inside (deep inside) And the drum beats out of time If you''re lost you can look and you will find me Time after time If you fall I will catch you, I''ll be waiting Time after time ¡­ .. . As the song yed, the words weaving through the car like threads of sorrow, Natasha¡¯s mind wandered back to Peter, tears streaming down her face. His cocky smile, his earnestness, and even the way he would infuriate her with his teasing¡­ She missed all of it¡­ Beside her, Melina drove on, her eyes moist as she focused on the road ahead. There was nothing more to say, nothing more to do but head back to the Red Room¡­ A/N: 2295 words :) C89 Captured C89 Captured Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The desert stretched endless beneath the zing sun, as Peter pushed his speeder to its limits. The wind tore at his clothes, his mind only on one thing: getting back to his ship and going after Natasha. His datapady secured on the dash, Melina''s tracker blinking constantly. As he approached the deeper parts of the desert, the shape of his ship loomed in the distance. He didn''t slow down as he neared, instead elerating,unching the speeder up the ramp into the cargo bay with practiced ease. Dust and sand followed in his wake as he parked among the packed cargo hold. Stepping off, he was immediately met by the bored faces of his crew¡ªGroot, Cosmo, Howard, Revan, Rocket, Teefs, Ly, and Floor. All lounging around, the air thick with the stagnancy of waiting. Rocket was the exception, his focus on what appeared to be a high-tech bazooka, almostplete in its assembly. His hands moved with meticulous care, yet his eyes lit up as Peter returned. "About time you showed up," Rocket grumbled, setting down his tools. "We''re rusting in here!" ¡°Yeah!¡± Howard drunkenly shouted in agreement. ¡°You tell em¡¯ vermin!¡± Rocket and his friends seemed to take offense to that as they whipped their heads around, ring at him. ¡°Say that again!¡± Rocket growled as he aimed his bazooka, which immediately began glowing as it powered up. ¡°Call me vermin one more time!¡± Howard merely scoffed and grabbed his own gun, aiming it in return, ¡°V-E-R-M-I-N¡­¡± he repeated slowly, a taunting grin on his face. ¡°You birdbrain motherf*cker!¡± Rocket shouted as he squeezed the trigger. But before the gun could fire, Peter reached over and touched the barrel, his hand glowing ever so slightly, deactivating the bazooka, its light slowly fading. ¡°What the¡­¡± Rocket looked at his newest invention, hitting it a few times before ncing up at Peter. ¡°What the hell did you do to my baby!¡± ¡°Rx, I only turned it off,¡± Peter smirked, patting Rocket''s little head as he turned to nce over his crew. "I¡¯m happy to see you¡¯re all so spirited, because we¡¯re heading out." He walked past them, his steps brisk as he entered the cockpit. The sounds of his crew stirring to life filled the ship, questions and excitement mingling in the air. "Are we leaving Earth already?" Cosmo asked, her tail drooping in disappointment. Revan, however, noticed the absence of a certain redhead. "Where¡¯s Natasha?" he questioned, his voice calm but concerned. Peter didn¡¯t pause in his movements, pulling up the ship''s GPS. "She ran off on her own. We¡¯re going to help her." He tapped the screen, the tracker¡¯s location popping up. "Lock and load everyone¡ªbecause it¡¯s definitely gonna get bloody." This deration sparked a wave of energy through the crew. Howard strutted off to retrieve his Tommy gun, a pep in his steps. Rocket, invigorated by the prospect of action, hurried off toplete his new weapon. As the ship''s engines hummed to life, and the crew ran off to prepare, Revan lingered by Peter. The Jedi''s expression was thoughtful, sensing the turmoil beneath Peter''s calm exterior. "You¡¯re riding a rough wave, Peter," Revanmented softly, his eyes sharp. "Care to share?" Peter kept his gaze ahead, his hands steady on the controls. "Just dealing with a stubborn girl who thinks she can handle everything on her own." Revan chuckled, a low sound filled with empathy. "Sounds familiar," he murmured, his mind undoubtedly revisiting memories of his wife. "I know the feeling well." Peter gave a short nod, his lips twitching into a half-smile. "Then you know why we can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing." Revan''s agreement was silent, a simple nod, as he stepped back, allowing Peter to focus. The ship sted off, leaving the desert behind. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, Peggy Carter strode back into the Shield headquarters in Los Angeles, her expression stern yet tinged with curiosity. She was immediately greeted by Agent Nick Fury and Agent Phil Coulson. "Director," Fury began, nodding respectfully as he guided her into a secluded briefing room. "We''ve gathered some information on Peter Quill you might find... puzzling." Coulson handed her a folder, and as she flipped it open, her eyes fell upon a photograph of a young boy, bright-eyed and smiling in his mother¡¯sp. "This is Peter as a child, in Missouri," Coulson exined. "He went missing the same night his mother died of cancer. Vanished without a trace." Peggy¡¯s eyes lingered on the image, a frown settling on her lips. "And nobody found him after that?" Fury shook his head. "The local authorities thought he might have gotten lost in the woods or worse. But his grandparents never stopped looking for him. They couldn''t ept that he was gone." "Are his grandparents his only remaining family?" Peggy asked, her voice softening. "No," Coulson replied. "He also has an uncle, his mother''s brother. But no father on record." Peggy¡¯s curiosity deepened. "No father? None at all?" "That''s where it gets more unusual," Fury added. "Apparently, Meredith Quill imed that Peter¡¯s father was¡­ an angel." Peggy raised an eyebrow. "An angel? Are you suggesting he¡¯s some type of Jesus Christ?" Fury scoffed, not believing that for a second, but Coulson interjected, "It¡¯s possible she believed that. Or perhaps she didn¡¯t know who the father was, so she simply lied and pulled the Mother Mary card¡­¡± "Or," Peggy pondered aloud, "she might have been deceived by someone... a powerful gifted individual who could have taken advantage of her religious beliefs." Both Fury and Coulson nodded, considering the usibility. "It would exin the oddities surrounding Peter¡¯s abilities," Coulson agreed. "His grandparents, Jason and Anne Quill, both served in the army under General Ross," Peggy noted, ncing over the files. "His grandmother is still enlisted, though non-deployable due to her age." Deciding to take immediate action, Peggy pulled out her phone and dialed a familiar number. After a few rings, a gruff voice answered. "Who is this? How did you get this number?" Peggy responded sharply, "Is that how you should speak to me, Thaddeus?" There was a moment of coughing on the other end, followed by a stuttered apology. "Director Carter, ma¡¯am, my apologies... How can I assist you today?" Peggy stood confidently, her phone pressed against her ear as she listened to General Ross¡¯s sudden change in temperament. "How are you, Thaddeus? I heard you were promoted again. It¡¯s about time¡­" she began, her tone deliberately patronizing, treating him with the kind of authoritative warmth one might use for a child. Thaddeus didn''t seem to mind, perhaps because of the deep-seated respect and slight fear he harbored for Peggy. She had been his mentor years ago, instilling in him a profound respect and an unmistakable wariness that endured to this day. "Busy as always, Ma¡¯am," he replied, his tone stiff yet respectful. ¡°What can I help you with?¡± "Good to hear," Peggy continued smoothly. "Now, Thaddeus, I need a favor. There are two individuals, Anne and Jason Quill, I need brought to Los Angeles immediately." Thaddeus hummed in acknowledgment. "I know them. Anne is a lieutenant working under one of my colonels, and Jason, well, he retiredst year as a major, I believe. May I ask why they''re of interest to Shield? Have they done something wrong?" Peggy was quick to cut off any further probing. "They haven''t done anything wrong. They''re rted to a matter we''re investigating, and I need to speak with them in person. It''s urgent." Thaddeus pushed back, his voice thick with curiosity. "Can you share more about¡ª" "This is above your pay grade, Thaddeus," Peggy interrupted sharply. There was a brief pause before Thaddeus let out a resigned sigh, his voice taking on a childish whine. "I¡¯m a general now, you know?" Peggyughed lightly. "You think you¡¯re all grown up now that you¡¯re a general? Let me tell you something, your rank means nothing here. In the eyes of Shield, a general is just a soldier in a fancy suit." The line went silent as Thaddeus held back any retort, knowing better than to challenge Peggy. And after a moment, she continued, "I expect Anne and Jason Quill in Los Angeles as soon as possible. Don''t keep me waiting." Without another word, Peggy hung up, cutting the call short. On the side, Agent Fury and Agent Coulson, who had been quietly listening the entire time, exchanged looks of muted astonishment. Peggy''s casual authority over one of the highest-ranking generals in the U.S. Army was shocking, to say the least. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª 16+ hourster¡­ Across the world, as a private jet touched down on a nondescriptnding strip in Budapest, Russia, the bleak grey of the tarmac seemed to mirror the mood inside. Natasha and Melina peered out the windows, noting the small army of soldiers that awaited them, along with General Dreykov himself. "Stay on your best behavior," Melina warned, her voice low as she caught sight of Dreykov standing ominously amongst his men. Natasha nodded, albeit reluctantly. She understood the gravity of not provoking Dreykov, yet the simmering anger within her made it difficult toply. Soon enough, the ne came to a halt and the door opened. Melina was the first to step out, smiling cordially. ¡°What a surprise, General. I never expected you to wee us like this¡­¡± As they descended, Dreykov approached with a weing smile stered on his face. He greeted Melina first, offering a kiss on the cheek, which she received casually. "Wee back, Melina. Always a pleasure," he said, his eyes briefly meeting hers before turning to Natasha. Repeating the gesture, he kissed her cheek as well, and murmured, "And Natasha, so good to see you returned to us. We have much to discuss, don''t we?" Natasha felt a shiver of revulsion as his lips touched her cheek, but masked her disgust, nodding slightly in response. "General Dreykov," she managed to say, her tone neutral despite the turmoil inside her. Knowing any sign of disrespect could escte matters quickly, she forced a polite smile, but her eyes remained wary and alert. However, as soon as the greetings were over, Dreykov¡¯s smile faded, reced by a cold, calcting look. Without warning, he took a step back and barked an order, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough pleasantries, arrest her,¡± and suddenly Natasha was swarmed by soldiers. Natasha, instinctively fighting back, pushed the soldiers away as they tried to restrain her. Melina, shocked and confused, stepped between her daughter and the advancing men. "What are you doing? She came back willingly. She hasn¡¯t betrayed the Red Room," Melina protested, her voice rising in desperation. Dreykov scoffed dismissively. "How can I be sure without questioning her? For all I know, she could bepromised. We need to contain her until these questions are answered.¡± His voice was stern as his eyes locked on Melina''s. "You have a choice, Melina. Step aside, or join your daughter in confinement. Decide now. I don¡¯t have all day¡­" Fists clenched and heart racing, Melina faced an impossible choice. She looked back at Natasha, whose eyes pleaded for help. But with the overwhelming number of soldiers surrounding them and the threat of imprisonment looming, Melina stepped aside, a decision that pained her deeply. As the soldiers subdued Natasha, throwing her to the ground and chaining her limbs, Melina''s heart broke. Natasha''s gaze, filled with a sense of betrayal, pierced her. It was a look that used her of never truly caring for her, a reminder that to Melina, the mission always came first. Melina watched, helpless and heartbroken, as her daughter was loaded onto one of the many military helicopters. ¡°¡­¡± Dreykov watched the scene unfold with amusement, a cruel smile ying on his lips. Heughed heartily beforementing, "Teenagers, always so unruly. It''s just the nature of growing up, isn''t it? They grow to hate their parents eventually, no matter what we do." Melina''s hands itched to strike him, to wipe the smirk off his fat face, but she restrained herself. Laughing along hollowly, she knew she needed to remain in Dreykov''s good graces if she was to have any chance of aiding her daughter. As the convoy of helicopters ascended, vanishing into the gray expanse above, Melina sat next to Dreykov, watching thendscape blur beneath them. Her resolve hardened; although she hadn''t been able to prevent Natasha''s arrest, she was far from giving up on her daughter¡­ ¡­ Unbeknownst to the convoy of Helicopters, high above the clouds, Peter¡¯s ship hovered, a silent guardian. From his position, Peter kept a vignt watch on the tiny specks below that carried Natasha and her captors. His ship remained undetectable, a ghost high above the clouds. Inside the cockpit, the crew huddled closely around the monitors, having just witnessed Natasha being restrained by soldiers. The tension was palpable, each member visibly on edge as they watched the girl they just met in distress. Cosmo tilted her head, worriedly. "Should we go save her now?" She asked, her voice tinged with urgency. Peter watched the scene unfold with a hard gaze. He shook his head slowly. "Not yet," he replied firmly. "Let¡¯s wait until they lead us to their base. Besides, she¡¯s not in any danger... at least not yet." A/N: 2253 words :) C90 Infiltration C90 Infiltration Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The thrum of helicopter des echoed through the dense clouds as the Russian Convoy pushed forward. Inside the frontmost chopper, the cabin was cramped and tense, filled with soldiers whose eyes asionally flicked to the center figure: Natasha Romanoff, bound in an excessive array of chains. One young soldier, his uniform still crisp and clean, leaned towards a colleague, whispering incredulously, "Why all the chains? Wouldn''t handcuffs be enough for one woman?" Before the other could answer, a grizzled veteran with a deep scar cutting across his cheek turned sharply towards them. He pointed to his marred face and hissed, "You see this scar? Never underestimate a ck Widow." He paused, his gaze darkening as he continued, "My partner thought he¡¯d get handsy with one; now he¡¯s dead and I''m left with this reminder. And she was in handcuffs..." The cabin fell silent for a moment, the gravity of his words settling over the newer recruits. Their gazes shifted back to Natasha with a mix of disbelief and fear. In response, Natasha shot them a piercing re, causing a few of the newer recruits to flinch, their reactions drawing mockingughter from the other soldiers onboard. Embarrassed by their earlier naivety, some soldiers snickered, taking the mockery in stride. But, theughter was cut short when one soldier, ovee with embarrassment, lifted his boot and kicked Natasha sharply in the ribs. ¡°Ugh!¡± A groan escaped her as she contorted under the pain, her eyes locking with those of her assant. With no other means to retaliate, as she waspletely restrained, Natasha leaned forward and spat in his face, her saliva striking the soldier squarely in the eye. ¡°You f*cking b?tch!¡± He shouted. Enraged, the soldier raised his foot again, intent on continuing his assault, but the scarred veteran intervened swiftly. "Enough!" he barked. "The General wants her in one piece¡ªat least for now." His stern voice echoed in the tight space, a clearmand for no further violence. The soldier backed down with a reluctant sneer, muttering under his breath as he red at Natasha, who simply rolled her eyes in response. As the helicopter neared its destination, thendscape before them transformed. Emerging from the dense cloud cover, a massive structure appeared, floating like a mirage against the backdrop of the sky. It was the Red Room Academy, resembling a colossal space station hovering amidst clouds it seemed to cloak itself in. Its design was stark and imposing: a central tower nked by several protruding arms. [Insert picture of floating Red Room Academy here] Gasps filled the cabin as the newer soldiers peered out, their expressions a mix of shock and awe. "Is that where we''re going?" one of them asked, pointing at the floating fortress. "Yeah, that''s the General''s prized base. He uses it as an academy for the ck Widows," the scarred veteran exined. Another soldier, his curiosity piqued, asked, "But how does it stay up? There are no wings or propellers." The veteran smirked and shook his head. "How the hell are we supposed to know? Do we look like scientists or engineers to you?" Laughter broke out among the more seasoned soldiers. Secondster, the helicopter approached a massive hangar door that slid open upon their arrival. The entire convoy of helicopters entered, expertlynding within the confines of the hangar. Soldiers swiftly exited the aircraft, their movements sharp and disciplined. The doors of the helicopter carrying Natasha swung open as well, and she was briskly dragged out by two burly soldiers, her chains clinked ominously against the floor. Just outside thending area, General Dreykov stood waiting, his presence dominating the space. Beside him, Melina looked on, her expression stoic, yet beneath it, she was filled with worry. As Natasha approached, Dreykov''s eyes appraised her with a chilling thoroughness. "Take her to an interrogation room," Dreykovmanded coldly. "I¡¯ll deal with her myself shortly." Natasha tensed slightly at his words; Dreykov''s reputation for cruelty was well-known to her, and his direct involvement promised nothing good. However, before she could dwell on her fate, she was hustled away by the guards. Melina stepped forward, her voice firm yet carefully controlled. "General, let me handle the interrogation. She¡¯ll be more receptive if I¡¯m there," she suggested, adding quickly, "After all, I did raise her for a few years." Dreykov paused, considering her proposal. After a moment, he nodded. "Good point, Melina. You will join me." Melina felt a pang of disappointment as Dreykov''s words dashed her hopes of handling the interrogation alone, away from his harsh methods. Yet, a sliver of relief remained; at least she would be there, able to stand by Natasha, and perhaps shield her from Dreykov''s sadistic tendencies. As she was lost in thought, suddenly, Dreykov¡¯s eyes lit up with an idea, and he turned to one of his officers. "Call for Yelena as well," he ordered. Melina¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion and worry. "Why involve Yelena?" she asked, her voice edged with concern. Dreykov''s response was calcted, his voice smooth as he exined, "As you said, If Natasha¡¯s loved ones are present, she¡¯ll be more receptive." He twisted her words for his own purposes, willing to use Natasha¡¯s family against her. ¡°!¡± Melina¡¯s eyes widened at the implication, unable to hide her feelings any longer. Seeing the rm on Melina¡¯s face, Dreykovid a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "Don¡¯t worry. As long as Natasha tells the truth, you have nothing to fear," he said, his tone falselyforting. Melina managed a tight nod, replying with a strained, "Right," as she fought to maintain herposure. Dreykov then turned and began to walk towards the interrogation wing, his steps echoing ominously through the hangar. "Come, Melina. Your daughters are waiting," he called over his shoulder, his smile vicious and satisfied. Melina followed, her mind racing with strategies to protect her children¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª From their ship''s concealed position high above the clouds, Peter and his crew watched as the helicopters vanished into the massive floating structure. The Flying Fortress might have impressed any Earth-bound observer, but to the seasoned space travelers aboard this ship, it was just anotherckluster space station in a Gxy filled with wonders. Despite its size and apparentplexity, the base failed to stir much interest among the crew. Peter, a native of Earth, barely gave the structure a second nce. Its only saving grace was that it was something he had once seen on the big screen in his past life, the Red Room Academy. Hovering at a safe distance, cautious of any detection systems the base might possess, Peter was deep in thought, plotting their next move, when Rocket approached him, brandishing his newly assembled bazooka. "Are we attacking now? Because I¡¯m dying to test this thing out!" Rocket asked, his voice eager, the rest of the crew turning their attention toward Peter, waiting for hismand. Peter paused, his mind racing through the final touches of his strategy. After a moment, he addressed the crew, his tone decisive. "Yes and no. I want to secure Natasha and anyone she cares about before things escte. So, here¡¯s the n: First, me, Cosmo, and Revan will slip in quietly. The rest of you will hold position on the ship. Once we signal, you¡¯ll bring the ship in, take out their defenses, and dock. Then, you guys can go wild." Ly, always curious about the logistics, chimed in, "But how are you three going to get to the base without using the ship? It¡¯s floating in the middle of the sky. Any approach will tip them off." Peter shed a confident smirk, the corners of his eyes crinkling slightly. "You¡¯ll see," he replied mysteriously. ¡­ After positioning the ship high above the Red Room Academy, ensuring it remained concealed by the clouds, far from the base¡¯s scanning systems, Peter strode confidently to the back of the ship, flinging open the cargo bay ramp to reveal the open sky and the sprawling space station-like structure below. As the crew gathered behind him, peering out over the edge, Floor stepped forward, her voice trembling with apprehension. "Y-You¡¯re not actually going to jump, are you?" Peter turned, a confident smirk on his face. "Oh yeah, we are." After all, he had specifically chosen Revan and Cosmo for their telekic abilities. Both could use their powers¡ªRevan through the Force and Cosmo with her unique ability¡ªto soften their fall. Cosmo, though visibly nervous, peeked over the edge, the height daunting yet the thrill of the challenge sparking in her eyes. She had never jumped from such a height but was willing to trust in her abilities and her teammates. Revan, appearing utterly serene, simply nodded in agreement. As a Force ghost, the physical risks were minimal to him, as he was already dead. After ensuring the crew understood the n and securingmunicators to stay in touch, Peter, Cosmo, and Revan lined up at the ship¡¯s ramp. Peter nced back at his team, giving them a reassuring nod. "Wish us luck," he said before stepping back and plummeting out of the ship, toward the base below. Revan followed suit, his form calm and collected as he descended through the air. Cosmo took a deep breath, mustering her courage, and jumpedst, her body iling as she fought against her fears. Peter, having reached the base first, utilized his force telekic to gracefully slow his descent,nding deftly on the top of the main structure. The fierce winds whipped around him, but he maintained his stance by continually using his telekinesis to anchor himself to the surface. Secondster, Revannded beside him with equal ease, his ghostly form barely disturbed. Cosmo, however, struggled more visibly during her fall. Although Peter and Revan were ready to assist her with the Force if necessary, Cosmo ultimately regained control andnded safely, though not as gracefully as herpanions. Catching her breath, Cosmo looked up at Peter, her eyes wide with the rush of adrenaline. "Now what?" Peter drew his lightsaber from his hip, the ck de humming to life with a loud hiss. "Now, we go inside." He dered, and with a practiced motion, he plunged the saber into the base''s exterior, cutting a precise hole for them to enter. ¡­ Back on the ship, the remaining crew watched anxiously from the monitors in the cockpit as Peter, Revan, and Cosmo slipped through the hole and disappeared into the depths of the floating base, their figures vanishing from sight¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Back in Los Angeles, a military cargo ne touched down on a runway just outside the city. At the edge of the runway, Peggy Carter stood waiting, nked by Agents Nick Fury and Phil Coulson. Her posture was impable, her expression expectant. Momentster, the cargo ne¡¯s doors opened with a heavy mechanical sigh, and a squadron of soldiers quickly disembarked, moving with precision to secure the area. Their movements were efficient, a well-rehearsed drill unfolding before them. Following the soldiers, General Thaddeus Ross emerged, his presencemanding attention. He was dressed in the impable uniform of a high-ranking officer, his blonde hair slicked back and a well-trimmed mustache framing his authoritative expression. [Insert picture of General Ross here] Close behind him, an older couple stepped out, their expressions a mix of confusion and concern. The woman, Anne Quill, was d in a crisp military uniform, her posture straight, her gaze sharp despite the uncertainty that flickered in her eyes. [Insert picture of Anne Quill here] (A/N: I couldn¡¯t find a name for her, so I gave her the name Anne. You should still be able to find her picture if you search Peter Quill''s grandmother.) Beside her, Jason Quill appeared lessposed. He was a bit chubby, his sweater stretched slightly at the seams. His sses perched on the bridge of his nose, above which a balding patch was visible atop his head. [Insert picture of Jason Quill here] As they approached Peggy, the general began to speak, but he was swiftly interrupted by her sharp tongue. "Thaddeus, you''rete. I''ve been waiting nearly a full day," Peggy chided, her voice carrying across the tarmac. ¡°Do the words ¡®as soon as possible¡¯ mean nothing to you?¡± Anne and Jason''s faces registered clear surprise as General Ross began to apologize profusely, his tone unusually deferential. "I''m terribly sorry for the dy, ma''am," he said, a hint of nervousness in his voice. ¡°I had to¡ª¡° "Enough, Thaddeus," she cut in sharply, dismissively shoving him aside with her cane to address the couple. "And you must be Anne and Jason Quill, yes?" Peggy asked, her tone softening slightly as she studied their faces. They nodded, the initial shock of the encounter giving way to a growing need for answers. Jason, gathering his courage, finally voiced the question that had been pressing on them since their abrupt departure. "Excuse me, ma''am, but have we done something wrong?" His wife, Anne, echoed his sentiment, her voice steady but filled with concern, "Right, what¡¯s this about?" Peggy took a moment, her gaze sweeping over the couple before settling on their anxious faces. "This is about your missing grandson," she revealed, shocking the two of them in an instant. ¡°¡±W-What?!¡±¡± A/N: 2247 words :) C91 A Mother’s Limit C91 A Mother¡¯s Limit Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Upon entering the base, Peter, Cosmo, and Revan moved with silent precision through the dimly lit corridors of the floating Red Room Academy. The air was thick with tension, the only sounds were the distant hum of machinery and their soft footsteps echoing faintly off the cold metal walls. Peter led the way, handstand in hand as he tracked Melina¡¯s location. ¡°It¡¯s this way¡­¡± he ryed as he took a turn. Cosmo followed closely behind, her nose sniffing the air as she picked up Natasha¡¯s scent, which thankfully seemed to be in the same direction. Revan, his presence almost ethereal, trailed along at the back, his dormant lightsaber in hand. They rounded a corner, and suddenly three guards appeared, patrolling the hallway. ¡°!?¡± Before they could even register the intruders'' presence, Peter extended a hand, using the Force to silently lift them off the ground. Their surprised gasps were cut short as he tightened his grip, crushing their bodies in an instant, the life fading from their eyes without a sound. ¡°Keep moving¡­¡± Peter ordered as he gently lowered the bodies to the floor, ensuring they made no noise that might alert others to their presence. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, across the base, Natasha Romanoff was ushered into a secluded interrogation room by a group of guards. Without wasting a second, they strapped her to a metal, surgical chair. The chair, more a device of restraint than a seat, was fitted with thick metal straps that clinked ominously as they were secured tightly around her wrists and ankles, her chains no longer necessary. Alone in the room, the hum of the overhead lights was the only sound that filled the heavy air until finally, the door opened once more. ¡°?¡± General Dreykov entered, a smile ying on his lips, apanied by Melina, whose expression was tight with apprehension. Melina¡¯s demeanor shifted from concern to fear as she caught sight of Natasha bound to the chair. Her eyebrows shot up, her fists clenched in a silent protest. Natasha¡¯s re was piercing as she watched them approach. To her, they were both enemies, regardless of their past connections. Dreykov, enjoying the defiant look on her face, pulled up a chair and sat down directly in front of her. ¡°So, Natasha,¡± he began, his voice smooth butced with an undercurrent of threat, ¡°what exactly happened on your mission? Why cease all contact with us, only to return when we send your mother after you?¡± His eyes gleamed with a mixture of curiosity and malice. Natashia remained silent, her jaw set firmly. ¡°¡­¡± The resolve in her eyes was unbreakable, but this only seemed to amuse Dreykov more. ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s how you want this to be¡­¡± he muttered, standing up abruptly, his chair scraping back against the floor. ¡°Normally, this is where the torture would begin,¡± he said casually as he walked over to a tableden with various implements designed to inflict pain. He picked up a scalpel, examining its de in the light, then set it down to pick up a pair of pliers. ¡°But,¡± he continued, turning back to Natasha with a twisted grin, ¡°ck Widows are trained to resist such pedestrian techniques.¡± He paused, cing the pliers back, shaking his head. ¡°No, for you, I have something... different in mind.¡± Natasha¡¯s brow furrowed, her body tensing as she tried to gauge his intentions. Her confusion only deepened as Dreykov turned towards the door and yelled, ¡°Bring her in!¡± The door swung open with a heavy thud, and Natasha¡¯s heart dropped. Escorted by a handful of guards, a small figure shuffled into the room. It was Yelena, her little sister, looking confused and terrified. Natasha¡¯s eyes widened, her previous resolve giving way to fear and worry. Yelena looked up, her eyesrge and teeming with unshed tears. At nine years old, she was small for her age, with delicate features framed by a tangle of blonde hair that fell past her shoulders. She wore a in, gray academy uniform that was slightly too big for her, making her appear even more vulnerable. [Insert picture of Yelena Belova here] Instantly, Yelena''s eyes found Natasha. Relief and worry flickered across her face simultaneously; she was d to see her sister returned from her mission, alive and well, but the chains that bound Natasha didn¡¯t ease her worries. "Natasha!" Yelena eximed, her voice choked with both joy and distress. Impulsively, she tried to rush forward to her sister''s side, however, the guards held her firmly, stopping her mid-stride, their grips unyielding as they kept her in ce. "Yelena," Natasha muttered in surprise, her voice barely a whisperden with fear and disbelief. Her gaze then snapped to Dreykov and Melina, her eyes zing with a furious intensity. "If you touch her¡ªif you dare harm a single hair on her head," she swore, her voice seething with venom, "I will never forgive you. I¡¯ll hunt you both to the ends of the earth. You''ll wish you were dead by the time I''m done with you." Dreykovughed openly at her threats, the sound echoing harshly around the room. "Those are some big words for a prisoner," he mocked, thoroughly amused by her audacity. Meanwhile, Melina was struggling with her own turmoil. Watching Natasha and Yelena in such a distressing scenario was tearing her apart. Her hands were clenched at her sides so tightly that her nails drew blood from her palms, which slowly dripped to the floor. Soon enough, Yelena''s gaze shifted from Natasha, and finally noticed Melina standing stiffly beside Dreykov. "Mama!" she cried out, the hope in her voice cutting through the tension. After nearly five years, the mother who had left them to the mercies of the Red Room was finally in front of her again. Melina managed a tight, pained smile in response. ¡°Hello, Yelena¡­¡± She was relieved to see Yelena but devastated that their reunion had to ur under such dire circumstances. Before Yelena could reach out or say more, Natasha''s sharp voice cut through the moment. "Stay away from her, Yelena!" she warned sternly. Confusion clouded Yelena''s face as she hesitated, taking a step back, identally bumping into a guard. The shock of Natasha''s words and her sudden movement caused Melina¡¯s heart to sink further, a silent ache spreading through her chest. Dreykov, observing the family drama unfold with a smirk, couldn''t help butment. "What a dramatic family reunion," he said, chuckling at the scene before him, thoroughly entertained by the emotional turmoil he had orchestrated. ¡°If only Alexei were here to join in¡­¡± Melina, her face etched with concern, finally found her voice amidst the escting tension. "General, maybe we should stop," she implored, stepping slightly forward. "I promise you, I can get Natasha to tell you everything without the need to involve Yelena in this." Dreykov barely nced at her, dismissing her plea with a wave of his hand. "Proceed," hemanded his men, ignoring Melina''s plea. The soldiers promptly brought in a in chair and ced it directly in Natasha¡¯s view. With firm hands, they forced Yelena to sit, her small frame dwarfed by the imposing presence of the guards around her. Turning to Yelena, Dreykov exined the situation with clinical detachment. "You know, I¡¯m sorry for this Yelena, but your sister seems to be going through a rebellious phase. She was supposed to report back to us upon thepletion of her mission, yet she did not. I even had to send your mother to retrieve her. And now, I need some answers..." From her chair, Yelena looked over at Natasha, her eyes wide with fear and a silent plea for help. The sight of her sister in such distress was more than Natasha could bear. She began to thrash wildly in her chair, the metal straps digging cruelly into her flesh. Blood started to seep from the wounds at her wrists and ankles as she struggled against her bonds. "Leave her alone!" Natasha screamed, her voice raw with panic and rage. "Don¡¯t you touch her!" Dreykov, seemingly unmoved by Natasha''s outburst and Melina''s earlier interjection, picked up a pair of bolt cutters from the array of torture instrumentsid out on a nearby table. He strolled over to where Yelena sat trembling, nked by soldiers who forcibly held her hand out on the table. Yelena squirmed, trying to pull away, but the soldiers¡¯ grip was too strong. With deliberate slowness, Dreykov opened the des of the bolt cutters and positioned them around one of Yelena''s pinky fingers. He looked back at Natasha, who had ceased her threats and now stared at him with wide, terrified eyes. "All you need to do is tell me the truth, Natasha," Dreykov said, his voice deceptively kind as he eyed the scared young girl before him. "If you do, little Yelena won¡¯t suffer a scratch. But if you lie to me," he paused, allowing the threat to hang in the air for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ll have no choice but to act¡­¡± Melina stood rigid, her eyes wide with horror as she watched Dreykov wield the bolt cutters with menacing ease. The image of the cold, unforgiving metal hovering ominously close to Yelena''s tiny finger was seared into her mind. Her maternal instincts screamed at her to intervene, to rush forward and shield her daughters from this brutality. Yet, years of rigorous Red Room training and ingrained obedience fought against her natural urge to protect, leaving her paralyzed. Natasha, desperate and cornered, saw no other option but to reveal everything. ¡®I''m sorry, Peter,¡¯ she whispered internally, a silent apology to the man who had be her savior. ¡®I had no choice.¡¯ ¡°Wait!¡± Natasha shouted, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you. Just leave her alone¡­¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Dreykov nodded, though he didn¡¯t move the bolt cutters a single inch, ¡°Exin.¡± With a trembling voice, Natasha recounted the events of her mission. "Ipleted the objective; I killed the target and tried to escape. But his security was overwhelming. I was about to be killed when he appeared¡­ Peter Quill. After watching him kill all of my pursuers, I passed out, and when I woke up, I was in his spaceship''s infirmary," she exined hurriedly, not a single lie exiting her mouth. ¡°There, I met¡ª¡° But, at the mention of a spaceship, Dreykov scoffed in disbelief, cutting her off. "A spaceship?" he asked, his voice thick with mockery. "Do you take me for a fool, Natasha? What¡¯s next? Did he have aliens aboard his ship as well? Do you think so little of your sister''s safety?" Laughter erupted around the room, the guards sharing a moment of amusement over what they perceived as a ludicrous im. Melina, too, found herself doubting Natasha¡¯s words, the story sounding too fantastical to be true. "Natasha, please," she urged, her voice strained with frustration and fear, "don''t joke about this. Yelena''s well-being is at stake. Tell the truth." "I am telling the truth!" Natasha insisted, her voice breaking with desperation. "Please, you have to believe me. Let her go!" Dreykov, his face twisted into a sneer of disbelief, turned back to Yelena. "I''m sorry, my dear, but it seems your sister still doesn''t understand the severity of her situation," he said, almost apologetically, before his expression hardened. Without another word, he squeezed the handles of the bolt cutters. A sharp snap echoed through the room as Yelena''s pinky finger was severed, a small, horrifying thud as it hit the floor followed by the immediate, piercing scream of the young girl. ¡°Aaarrggghh!!!¡± Blood spurted from the wound, sttering the pristine floor as Yelena writhed in her chair, her cries of agony filling the room. Natasha, struck numb with shock and disbelief, could only stare, her heart breaking as she watched her sister suffer unimaginable pain. She had told the truth, yet it hadn¡¯t been enough to protect Yelena. Melina, witnessing the brutal act against her youngest child, felt a surge of revulsion and despair so intense it threatened to overwhelm her entire being. Her training had demanded loyalty and obedience, but the mother within her recoiled in horror at the cruelty inflicted in her presence. Undeterred by the gruesome scene he had orchestrated, General Dreykov coldly aligned the bolt cutters with another of Yelena''s trembling fingers. His face was set in a mask of ruthless determination as he turned his gaze back to Natasha. "I suggest you start telling the truth, Natasha. Your sister will quickly run out of fingers otherwise," he said chillingly. "But of course, after the fingers, we can always move to her toes, or perhaps even take an entire hand..." The words hung heavy in the air, a vile threat that seemed to echo ominously around the room. Each syble dripped with the potential for more violence, more pain for the innocent girl whimpering in fear. At this, something inside Melina snapped. The entire time, she had been a silent spectator, her internal conflict between her Red Room conditioning and her maternal instincts rendering her immobile. But after witnessing the torture of her own child, a barrier seemed to break within her. The Red Room had trained her to be a loyal weapon, but she was, above all, a mother! With a swift movement borne of years of training, Melina drew her sidearm. The metallic click of the gun being cocked seemed to slice through the tension in the room like a de. She aimed the weapon squarely at Dreykov, her arms steady despite the trembling fury that gripped her heart. "Step away from my daughter!¡± A/N: 2306 words :) C92 The Hero Arrives C92 The Hero Arrives Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 15 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The dimly lit interrogation room, heavy with tension and the metallic scent of blood, suddenly felt smaller as Melina leveled her gun at General Dreykov. Her hands were steady, her eyes zing with a maternal fury that had been long suppressed by the rigid brainwashing of the Red Room. Dreykov, his face a mask of amused disbelief, raised an eyebrow, his posture rxed as if he were merely a spectator at an unconvincing performance. "Really, Melina?" he taunted, his voice dripping with disdain. "Do you actually think you have the nerve to shoot me?" On the other side of the room, Natasha remained frozen, her eyes wide as she stared at her mother. The woman she had seen as nothing more than a devoted servant to their cruel masters was now pointing a gun at the highest-ranking of them all. Confusion and hope warred within her, making her heart pound against her ribcage. ''Is this real?'' she wondered, her mind racing. Yelena¡¯s pained cries sliced through the thick air, pulling Melina¡¯s focus momentarily. ¡°Mama, please...¡± she sobbed, her voice choked with fear and tears. The young girl¡¯s eyes were wide and desperate, seeking salvation from her mother. The soldiers, seizing the moment of Melina''s distraction, simultaneously raised their weapons, aiming them squarely at her, the clicks of their guns cocking echoed ominously. Melina, her instincts honed by years of training, reacted swiftly. With a sharp pivot, she turned to face the soldiers, her weapon now moving along the room atrge. Her movements were precise, a deadly dance she had performed countless times before. In that split second of chaos, Dreykov seized his chance. With a swift movement, he took the bolt cutters and pressed the open des against Yelena¡¯s slender neck, pinning her to the seat. "Don''t move, Melina," he hissed, his voice a lethal whisper as Yelena screamed again, the sound piercing and desperate. Melina''s head snapped towards her daughter in an instant, her eyes meeting Yelena''s terrified gaze. The sight of the cold, sharp metal so close to Yelena''s skin ignited a fierce protectiveness that overrode all other instincts. "Let her go, Dreykov," Melina growled, her voice steady, threatening even. "Now!¡± Dreykov smiled coldly, the threat clear in his eyes as he lightly tapped the bolt cutters against Yelena''s neck. "Make one wrong move, and this gets much worse for her," he warned, his gaze locked on Melina''s. "Put down the gun, Melina. You know you can''t win this." The room was tense, every breath held, every muscle coiled in readiness. Melina''s gaze flickered from Dreykov to her daughters and back again, weighing her dreadful options. Yelena''s soft sobs filled the room, a heartbreaking soundtrack to the standoff. Finally, Melina''s arm trembled slightly, the weight of her decision manifesting. Her fingers tightened around the grip of her gun, her resolve hardening. "I''m not asking again¡­¡± she stated, her voice fierce and determined. "Mama, please... save me," Yelena whimpered, her eyes brimming with tears. Melina''s heart clenched at her daughter''s plea, her resolve only growing. Natasha, unable to bear the sight of her younger sister trembling under the threat of Dreykov''s cruel de, began to thrash against her restraints with wild desperation. The sharp edges of the metal straps dug viciously into her wrists and ankles, drawing even more blood. She ignored the pain, focusing solely on her frantic need to reach Yelena, to protect her at any cost. Her violent movements, however, did not go unnoticed. The sound of chains rattling and her grunts of exertion quickly drew the attention of the soldiers stationed around the room. With swift, heavy steps, a couple of them approached her. One soldier,rger than the others, stepped forward and seized Natasha by her hair, pressing the cold barrel of his gun against her temple. "Stop moving, or you get a bullet to the head!" he barked, his voice a harsh whisper in the tense silence. But Natasha was beyond heeding his threats. Her sister''s safety was all that mattered, her own well-being a distant second. The soldier''s patience snapped, and with a swift, cruel motion, he struck Natasha across the head with the butt of his gun. The impact was brutal. A sharp cry of pain escaped Natasha as the metal collided with her skin, opening a gash on her forehead. Blood trickled down her face, mingling with sweat and tears. Yelena, witnessing the violent act against her sister, screamed out in terror and anguish. "Natasha!" Her voice was a piercing, desperate cry, filled with the raw fear of a child witnessing a nightmare unfold around her. She tried to move, to go to her sister, but the cold, unforgiving steel of the bolt cutters kept her in ce. Dreykov and Melina, momentarily distracted by the new chaos, turned their heads toward the source of themotion. What they saw was Natasha, semi-conscious, slumped against her chair, her head lolling to one side, her face smeared with blood. Her eyes were half-lidded, the fight seemingly draining from her as she struggled to maintain consciousness. ¡°Natasha?!¡± Melina''s eyes widened at the sight, her grip on her weapon tightened. ¡°Are you okay? Can you hear me? Natasha?!¡± She called out, but there was no reply. Dreykov, with a cold, calcting gaze, pressed Melina, a confident smirk on his face. "Drop your weapon, Melina, or I promise you, your daughters will not leave this room alive," he snarled menacingly, his voice echoing ominously off the cold metal walls. He began a slow, deliberate countdown, each number a hammer blow to Melina''s resolve. "Four¡­ three... two...¡± his eyes locked on Melina, daring her to defy him. Melina, her face a mask of anguish and desperation, knew the stakes were too high to gamble with. As Dreykov reached "one," her arms, though trembling with a mix of rage and fear, slowly lowered. The tter of her gun hitting the floor sounded unusually loud in the tense silence. and upon his order, she kicked it toward Dreykov, her eyes never leaving his, a silent plea etched in her gaze. With a satisfied smirk, Dreykov tossed aside the bolt cutters, releasing Yelena from the immediate threat to her life. He stooped, picked up Melina''s gun with deliberate slowness, and turned it on her, relishing the reversal of power. "Now, let''s discuss terms," he said, his voice dripping with venomous triumph. Melina''s voice broke as she implored him, her words rushed and heavy with emotion. "Please, let them go. You can punish me, torture me, kill me if you want, but please, if you ever considered Alexei and me as friends, just let my daughters go." Her eyes were desperate, searching for any sign of humanity within the man she once called an ally. Dreykov''s response was a harsh, barkingugh. "Friends? Melina, you and Alexei were never my friends. You were convenient tools, nothing more." Without warning, he aimed and fired a bullet into Yelena¡¯s leg. Her scream of pain was sharp and raw, cutting through Melina''s heart like a knife. Almost immediately, he swung the gun towards Natasha and fired again. The bullet struck her leg, eliciting another agonized scream. Natasha, who had been fading from consciousness, was jolted awake by the searing pain, her eyes wide with shock and confusion. The sight of her daughters in agony was too much for Melina. With a guttural cry of rage and despair, she lunged forward, intent on stopping Dreykov, no matter the cost. But Dreykov was prepared; he casually turned the gun on Melina next and shot her in the leg too. Hisughter filled the air as she copsed to the ground, clutching her wounded limb, her eyes zing with fury and pain as she red up at him. ¡°¡­¡± Dreykov, now fully in control, loomed over her, his expression one of disdain. "You were never anything but pawns, Melina. And unlike Alexei, who still holds some value alive, you¡ªI can easily dispose of." He paused, his grin malicious as he delivered his next blow. "You know, since you¡¯re going to die, I might as well tell you¡­¡± ¡°Tell me what?¡± Melina asked, hoping to buy time toe up with a n. Dreykov cleared his throat, smiling as if he were reminiscing. ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but actually, you aren¡¯t the first one to turn on me. After your little family mission all those years ago, Alexei came to me on his hands and knees. He begged me for his family back, for a chance at a happy life. But of course, I couldn¡¯t allow that, now could I?" Instantly, shock rippled through Melina, Natasha, and Yelena. Melina had harbored the belief that Alexei had abandoned them, lost to his vices, off drinking in some vacation destination. The truth¡ªthat he had actually fought for them¡ªwas a revtion that left her reeling. Yelena, the pain of her injuries momentarily forgotten, whispered a single word,den with years of lost hope and affection. "Papa..." Dreykov, ever the sadist, seized the moment to twist the knife deeper. He stepped towards Yelena, using the hot barrel of his gun to lift her chin, forcing her to meet his gaze. "Your papa is in a high-security prison because he wouldn''t follow orders," he sneered. "But don¡¯t worry about him now. You should be more concerned with your own survival." The gun barrel burned against Yelena¡¯s tender skin, causing her to cry out. Dreykov scoffed at her pain and stepped back, signaling to his men. "Execute them all," he ordered coldly. The soldiers raised their weapons, taking aim at Melina, Natasha, and Yelena indiscriminately. The room was heavy with the weight of imminent death. Dreykov, moving to a safe distance, taunted Melina onest time. "You should have remained a loyal pawn, Melina. Now, I have no use for you or your children." As he gave the nod for the soldiers to fire, the room erupted in gunfire. But just as the situation seemed to reach its tragic conclusion, the unexpected urred. The thick metal door to the hallway exploded inward, propelled by an unseen force. It mmed into two of the soldiers, knocking them aside like rag dolls. In that same instant, every bullet that had been fired toward Melina, Natasha, and Yelena froze mid-air, suspended as if caught by an invisible hand. The room fell silent, the only sound the stunned gasps of those present. Then, footsteps echoed through the opened door, and a figure stepped into view. Natasha, recognizing the silhouette, her voice weak but filled with disbelief and hope, eximed, "Peter!" Peter Quill stood in the doorway, his eyes scanning the room, taking in the sight of Natasha and her family in their battered and bloody states. The sight fueled a visible change in him; his normally warm eyes flickered a dangerous shade of yellow as he nced at the soldiers and their general. Taking a moment, Peter turned to Natasha, his expression a mix of frustration and concern. "Is this what you meant when you said you could handle it yourself?" His voice carried a tiny bit of irony. Natasha, visibly shaken and struggling for words, stuttered without forming a coherent reply. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± She knew she had made a mistake by refusing his help. The consequences of her decisiony bare before her: her precious sister injured and traumatized. Peter''s smirk held a hint of reproach as he prodded further, "What? Nothing to say?" "I''m sorry," Natasha managed to mutter meekly, her voice thick with regret. Peter nodded, his features softening. "It''s fine. I''ll take it from here. You can rx now," he reassured her, turning his attention back to the immediate threat. Dreykov, unwilling to be ignored any longer and realizing the precariousness of his position, began to bark orders at his men. "Fire! Fire at him!" he shouted, desperation edging into his voice as hemanded them to unload their weapons on Peter. As the soldiers obeyed, a barrage of bullets flew toward Peter, only to stop midair once again, hovering harmlessly as if held by an invisible force. Ignoring the futile gunfire, Peter turned to Yelena, who was watching the scene unfold with wide, fearful eyes. He offered her a gentle, reassuring smile. "I¡¯ll take care of the bad guys, but I need you to close your eyes, okay?" Yelena hesitated, the trauma and chaos of the moment overwhelming her young mind. Natasha quickly intervened, her voice firm yet protective. "Shut your eyes, Yelena, and keep them shut until I say it''s okay." Reluctantly, Yelenaplied, squeezing her eyes shut. With Yelena''s eyes closed, Dreykov, panic rising, demanded answers from Peter. "Who are you? Where did youe from?" His voice was thick with confusion and fear. Peter looked at Dreykov as one might regard a particrly unpleasant bug before making a simple gesture with his hand. The motion was subtle, but the effect was immediate and devastating. Dreykov''s leg buckled under a sudden, invisible force, crushing it and sending him tumbling to the ground in agony. "Wait patiently," Peter instructed calmly, his voice cold as he surveyed the room. "I have other bugs to deal with first." Melina, observing the scene, felt a surge of shock and realization. She had met Peter briefly but had no idea of the extent of his abilities. Seeing him now, controlling the situation with such power, she exchanged a nce with Natasha, who no longer disyed any signs of worry. She realized then and there that Natasha might have been truthful about Peter and his ship in her earlier confession. On the floor, Dreykov, gritting his teeth against the pain, attempted to rally his soldiers. "Kill him! Kill him now!" But hismands were futile; the soldiers, having expended their ammunition on the first two fruitless barrages, scrambled to reload. Peter, uninterested in giving them a chance, dered, "I think that''s enough." With a flick of his wrist, he sent the suspended bullets hurtling back towards the soldiers. Their surprised screams were cut short as the bullets tore through them, ending their lives in a gruesome disy of precision and power. With all immediate threats neutralized, Peter turned his attention back to Dreykov, who was now alone, writhing in pain and fear. Peter''s eyes, glowing a threatening shade of yellow, fixed on the fallen general. "Now, what to do with you?¡± A/N: 2436 words :) C93 Jealousy C93 Jealousy Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter stood over the quivering form of General Dreykov, the room heavy with tension and the sharp scent of blood. "Now, what to do with you?¡± Peter muttered ominously, his eyes glinting a dangerous yellow as he drew his lightsaber. The ck de hummed ominously, casting an eerie glow over his face. Peter''s grip tightened on the hilt, and he raised the weapon high, ready to end Dreykov''s life with a single stroke. But before he could bring the de down, two voices filled the air. "Wait, stop!" Melina and Natasha shouted simultaneously. Peter halted mid-swing, turning his head to look at them. Dreykov, who had been bracing for the end, let out a shaky breath, a smirk forming on his frightened face. "Ah, I knew you wouldn''t let him kill me," he sneered, mistaking their intervention for loyalty. Peter''s eyes narrowed as he looked back at the girls. "Why?" he asked, his voice cold and curious. Natasha''s re was fierce as she spat her words at Dreykov. "Because I want to kill him myself," she dered. "I deserve to be the one to end his fat, insignificant life..." Dreykov''s smirk faltered, his eyes widening in disbelief. "Wait, what?!" Before he could process Natasha''s words, Melina shakily stood up, her eyes zing with a maternal fury. "No, I should be the one to do it," she insisted, her voice cold and determined. "I¡¯ll make it excruciating and slow..." Peter shrugged, a smirk ying on his lips. With a casual wave of his hand, he broke the metal restraints binding Natasha''s hands and ankles. She sat up slowly, her wrists and ankles still dripping blood, but her eyes were fixed on Dreykov with a burning intensity. Peter deactivated his lightsaber, clipping it back to his waist. "You know," he said, looking at Natasha and Melina with a mischievous glint in his eye, "you could do it together. Just think of it as a mother-daughter bonding experience." Dreykov, now pale and visibly shaking, tried to back away, but his mangled leg made it impossible for him to get away. "No... no, this isn''t right," he stammered, his voice breaking with fear. Peter stepped back, giving Natasha and Melina space to do as they pleased. ¡°Good luck¡­¡± He said, giving Dreykov a sympathetic look. After all, he was nning to end the general''s life with a single swing of his de, but it seemed like the mother and daughter pair had other ideas¡­ Natasha gritted her teeth as she limped off the chair, her wounded leg barely supporting her weight. Blood oozed from the wounds on her wounds, but she paid no attention to the pain. Her focus was entirely on Dreykov, who nowy defenseless on the floor. Melina, wincing with each step, limped alongside her daughter. Both women moved with a grim determination, their eyes never leaving their target. Dreykov''s eyes widened in terror as the two women approached him. "No, wait!" he begged, his voice shaking. "We can talk about this¡ª" "There''s nothing to talk about," Natasha hissed, her voice was icy, devoid of any mercy. "You lost any chance at a painless death the moment you brought my sister into this..." She reached down, grabbing a fallen soldier''s gun, her fingers steady despite the pain coursing through her body. Melina followed suit, picking up a knife from the ground. "You deserve everythinging to you, Dreykov," she said quietly, her voice filled with a cold fury. "You shouldn¡¯t have touched my family¡­." Natasha stepped closer, the gun in her hand shaking slightly. She aimed it at Dreykov''s uninjured leg and pulled the trigger. The shot rang out, and Dreykov screamed in agony as the bullet tore through flesh and bone. Melina, watching her daughter with a mix of pride and sorrow, knelt beside Dreykov. She ced the knife against his other leg, which Peter mangled only moments earlier, pressing down just enough to draw blood. "You thought you could control us, use us," she whispered. "But we''re we¡¯re not your pawn anymore." She dragged the knife slowly down his leg, each movement deliberate and precise, taking immense pleasure in his pain. ¡°Aaaagggghh!!!¡± Dreykov''s screams grew louder, echoing off the cold metal walls. Blood pooled around him, his body writhing in agony. Yelena flinched at the sudden screams, her urge to open her eyes and take a peak growing by the second. ¡°¡­¡± Natasha, her face set in a mask of grim satisfaction, shot Dreykov again, this time in the hand, severing two of his fingers all at once. "That was for Yelena," she said, her voice steady as she fired again. "You sick f*ck!" ¡°Aaarrgghh!¡± Dreykov screamed as each of his fingers was shot off, leaving his hands as nothing but bloody stubs. Done with his leg, Melina moved to hisrge stomach, stabbing the knife straight through his bellybutton, her eyes locked on Dreykov''s. "And this," she said softly, "this is for me." With a savage twist, she pulled the knife free, leaving a gaping wound in its wake. Dreykov''s screams turned to gurgles as blood filled his mouth, his eyes wide with pain and fear. ¡­ .. . The torture continued for another minute or two, leaving Dreykov a bloody bullet-ridden mess. Until finally, Natasha leaned in close, her voice barely above a whisper. "You will never hurt anyone again," she said, her eyes cold and unforgiving. She pressed the gun against his head, her finger hovering over the trigger. But before she could pull it, Melina ced a hand on her daughter''s arm. "No, Natasha," she said quietly. "Let him suffer. He¡¯ll bleed out soon enough¡­" Natasha nodded, lowering the gun. Together, they stood, watching as Dreykov''s life slowly ebbed away. His breaths came in ragged gasps, his eyes rolling back in his head as the pain overwhelmed him. Watching from a distance, Peter felt a pang of sympathy for the general. ck Widows were no joke, after all. Still, the poor fatty had brought this on himself. Natasha and her family have endured so much, and now they are finally getting their revenge and freedom. As Dreykov''s body went still, the room fell silent once more, the only sound the heavy breathing of Natasha and Melina. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Umm, can I open my eyes now?¡± Yelena asked, wiggling ufortably in her chair. But, before anyone could answer, suddenly, the floor beneath them shook violently as a series of explosions rocked the base. The walls trembled, and the distant sounds of destruction filled the room. ¡°?!¡± Natasha, Melina, and Yelena all reacted with shock and confusion. Yelena, her voice trembling, asked again, "C-Can I open my eyes now?" "No!" Natasha and Melina said in unison, their voices strained with concern. Peter, however, appeared unfazed by the explosions. He nced over his shoulder at the door and called out, "Did you tell the crew to move in already?" From the hallway, suddenly, a soldier''s body came flying in, hitting the back wall with a sickening thud. Secondster, Cosmo, a dog in a Russian space suit, walked in, her tail wagging cheerfully. "Yes, sir. Since we found Natasha as nned, the ship is moving in and destroying all of the base''s outer defenses before docking. The crew should be on board in a minute or two, as the enemy doesn¡¯t seem to be putting up much of a fight." As she spoke, the explosions continued, echoing through the walls¡­ Meanwhile, Yelena and Melina stared in shock at Cosmo, struggling toprehend the sight of a talking dog with a Russian ent. "Is that a... dog?" Yelena asked, her eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°And was it just talking?¡± Everyone nodded dumbly, shocked by Cosmo¡¯s presence. Though secondster, Natasha and Melina turned to Yelena, realizing that she opened her eyes. ¡°Yelena, we told you to keep your eyes closed!" Natasha eximed, a note of frustration in her voice. Melina, her maternal instincts kicking in, added, "This isn''t something you should be seeing right now." Yelena looked around the room, taking in the sight of the dead soldiers sprawled across the floor. "So what?" she replied, putting up a brave front. "I''ve seen a bunch of dead bodies in ss anyway..." Natasha and Melina exchanged a nce, momentarily taken aback by Yelena''s bluntness. Of course, they knew that was the case, as she¡¯s a Red Room student, but at the end of the day, they¡¯d prefer she didn¡¯t see any of this. Peter, watching the exchange, shrugged. "Well, since she¡¯s seen it all, there¡¯s not much point in trying to shield her now¡­¡± Cosmo, sitting patiently by the door, added, "She is very practical for her age." Natasha sighed, realizing that there was little use in trying to protect Yelena from the reality of their situation. At least not anymore¡­ "Alright," Natasha said, her voice resigned. "If you think you can handle it..." Yelena nodded, her face set with determination. "I can handle it," she said firmly. Through the Force, Peter could sense Yelena¡¯s emotions. She appeared resolved and confident, but deep down, he could feel her fear. She hid it well, though; he had to give her that. "But why is she wearing a Russian space suit?" Melina asked, still shocked by Cosmo, her voice tinged with astonishment. Cosmo tilted her head, looking mildly offended. "I wear it because I¡¯m from Russia, duh," she replied with a hint of pride in her voice. Before they could ask more questions, the sound of fighting erupted outside the room. The screams of soldiers, the sh of weapons, and the unmistakable hum of a lightsaber filled the air. And as everyone turned to the noise, they noticed the shes of red light flickered through the doorway. Peter turned to Cosmo, his expression serious. "That''s probably Revan dealing with the soldiers who came to report to Dreykov. Go assist him." Cosmo nodded, though she grumbled, "Revan doesn¡¯t need help, though." With that, she trotted out of the room, ready to join the fray. With the sounds of battle raging outside, Peter nced around the room, assessing the situation. His eyesnded on Yelena, who was now staring down at her severed finger and the bloody stub where her pinky used to be. A deep sigh escaped him. She was far too young to be enduring such horrors. Peter walked over to Yelena and gently picked up her severed finger. "Hey," he said softly, his voice carrying a tone ofpassion. "Once my ship is docked, I''ll reattach this for you. It''ll be as good as new, okay? I promise. Just don''t lose it, alright? Because if you do, I¡¯ll have to turn you into a cyborg¡­ but that could be cool too¡­¡± Yelena looked up at him, her eyes wide with a mix of pain and curiosity. She nodded slowly, and Peter handed her the finger. It was a grim sight, but to Natasha and Melina, who were watching from the side, it felt like a very kind gesture given the circumstances. "Thank you," Yelena whispered, clutching her severed finger tightly. Peter offered her a reassuring smile. "No problem." He said, ¡°Now let¡¯s make sure you¡¯re alright, okay?¡± As Yelena clutched her severed finger, Peter knelt down to check over her injuries, his eyes quickly focusing on the gunshot wound on her leg, which seemed to be the worst of it all. The blood was seeping through her clothes, and he knew he needed to stop the bleeding until they could get her proper medical treatment on his ship. Taking off his shirt, as he had nothing else to stop the bleeding, Peter revealed his chiseled chest. "This might hurt a little," he said as he tore a strip from his shirt to use as a makeshift bandage. ¡°!¡± Yelena''s cheeks turned a deep shade of red. Despite the pain, she found herself ogling Peter¡¯s muscles, momentarily distracted from her injury. Peter worked quickly, gently tying the strip of fabric tightly around her leg to stem the bleeding. "Just hang in there a bit longer, Yelena," he said, his voice calm and reassuring. ¡°¡­¡± She nodded dumbly, barely feeling the pressure as he secured the makeshift bandage, too absorbed in watching him. Melina, noticing her daughter''s reaction, raised an eyebrow and nced at Natasha. ¡°?¡± Natasha, meanwhile, was scowling at her sister, clearly annoyed. ¡°¡­¡± Melina stifled augh, amused by the absurdity of the situation¡ªYelena had no chances with Peter, as she was just a child with a crush, yet Natasha seemed irritated that her little sister was eyeing her man, or at least the man she liked... Unable to contain her amusement, Melina burst out intoughter. The sound drew everyone''s attention, and they all looked at her quizzically. Even Natasha, the object of Melina''sughter, stared at her mother in confusion. "What¡¯s so funny?" Natasha asked, her scowl deepening. Melina stifled herughter, ¡°Oh, nothing...¡± she said. Then, with a mischievous glint in her eye, she turned to Peter, ¡°Hey, maybe you should check on Natasha next, before she gets jealous¡ª¡° She abruptly stopped, clearing her throat under her eldest daughter''s re. ¡°Ahem, I mean before she bleeds out...¡± Peter turned to look at Natasha, his eyes widening slightly as he realized she was jealous. "Right, sorry about that," he smirked, winking in her direction. ¡°The doctor will be with you in a moment, Miss Romanoff...¡± A/N: 2269 words :) C94 Widows C94 Widows Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter¡¯s trusty spaceship hovered above the floating Red Room base, its engines humming softly in the cold, unforgiving vacuum of space. Inside the ship, Groot, Howard, Rocket, Teefs, Ly, and Floor prepared for their assault. The n was simple but dangerous: now that the defenses had been destroyed, it was time to dock with the base, breach it, and eliminate any resistance. As the ship maized to the side of the floating base, a loud nk reverberated through the hull. Rocket scurried to the control panel, his paws moving deftly over the buttons. "Alright, folks, time to cut a hole and make our entrance!" he announced, his voice crackling with excitement. A high-poweredser from the ship¡¯s hull sprang to life, cutting a perfect circle into the base. Sparks flew, and metal groaned as the docking doors swung open, forming a bridge between their ship and the Red Room base. The moment the door opened, a barrage of bullets streamed into the Benatar. The soldiers in the base were ready, their guns spitting fire and death into the narrow hallway. The noise was deafening, the tter of bullets echoing off the walls, leaving a trail of destruction in their wake. For a few tense seconds, the only sound was the relentless hail of gunfire. Then, silence. The soldiers paused, their guns smoking, eyes trained on the door. They nced at one another, uncertain. Had they managed to kill their enemies before they even set foot in the base? The tense silence stretched on, each soldier holding his breath. Suddenly, out of the darkness, a giant sma rocket shot out from the doorway, streaking down the hall with a trail of light. *Boom!* It mmed into the far wall, exploding with a deafening roar. The st incinerated half a dozen soldiers, their bodies vaporized in the fiery explosion. The remaining soldiers were thrown off their feet, stunned by the sudden onught. Groot barreled through the smoke and debris, his massive wooden form a stark contrast to the sleek metal of the base. Rocket perched on one shoulder, his newly crafted rocketuncher slung over his shoulder, while Howard sat on the other side, a Tommy gun clutched in his feathery hands. Rocketughed maniacally, "Take that, you little f*ckers!" He fired another rocket, sending more soldiers scrambling for cover. Howard puffed on his cigar, his beady eyes glinting with amusement. "Hey there, b*tches," he said, opening fire with his Tommy gun. Bullets sprayed across the hallway, ripping through soldiers like paper. Blood sttered the walls, and screams filled the air as they fell one by one. Groot''s wooden limbs moved with deadly precision. He grabbed nearby soldiers, lifting them effortlessly and smashing them against the walls. The sickening thuds of bodies hitting metal reverberated through the hall, leaving a trail of broken and unmoving foes in his wake. Behind them, Ly, Teefs, and Floor peeked out from behind the docking door. Ly and Teefs held sters, firing from cover. "Stay sharp, everyone," Ly called out, her voice steady despite the chaos. "We''ve got to hold this position!" Floor, unlike the other two, did not have a ster. Instead, she stood ready by the button to close the door. Rocket had given her strict orders: if things went south, seal the door and regroup. Her beady eyes scanned the hallway, ears twitching with anticipation. As more and more soldiers poured into the hallway to meet the intruders, a fierce firefight erupted. Groot roared, his voice deep and resonant. "I am Groot!" He grabbed a soldier by the torso, lifting him high before mming him into the ground with bone-crushing force. The soldier''s scream was cut short, his body limp and broken. Rocket cackled, "Boom, baby!" He fired another rocket, the explosion tearing through the ranks of soldiers. mes licked at the walls, and the smell of burnt flesh filled the air. Howard, ever the sharpshooter, picked off soldiers with precision. "Take that, you filthy f*ckers," he muttered, reloading his Tommy gun. The gunfire was relentless, the muzzle shes illuminating his determined face. The fight was brutal and visceral. Each move was calcted, every attack precise. The crew worked in perfect harmony, their coordination seamless. Groot''s strength, Rocket''s firepower, Howard''s marksmanship, and Ly and Teefs'' cover fire created a deadlybination. The soldiers never stood a chance. One by one, the Red Room soldiers fell. Their numbers dwindled, their resistance weakening. Until finally, thest soldier fell, his body hitting the ground with a final, echoing thud. The hallway was littered with the dead and dying, the once-formidable General Dreykov¡¯s army reduced to rubble. Rocket slung his rocketuncher over his back, a satisfied grin on his face. "Well, that was fun.¡± Howard flicked the ash from his cigar, a smirk ying on his beak. "Anyone else feel like they just nutted?" Groot looked down at him, his wooden face etched with confusion. "I am Groot?" he asked, no idea what that meant. ¡°?¡± Rocket looked at him oddly as well, too young to understand his raunchy humor. Ly and Teefs emerged from cover, their sters still smoking. Ly''s eyes sparkled with relief. "We did it," she said, her voice trembling with a mix of exhaustion and triumph. Floor finally stepped away from the button, her body rxing. "Good job, everyone.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not celebrate just yet.¡± Rocket spoke up, ¡°We still have to clear out the rest of the base¡­¡± ¡­ .. . An hour had passed since Groot, Rocket, Howard, Ly, Teefs, and Floor had torn through the Red Room base, leaving a trail of chaos and destruction in their wake. Now, having cleared out thest of the resistance, they navigated the corridors, heading toward the rendezvous point with Peter, Revan, Cosmo, Natasha, Yelena, and Melina. The moment the crew stepped into the room, Rocket¡¯s voice rang out. "Ship¡¯s clear," he reported, his toneced with a mix of pride and exhaustion. ¡°We killed em¡¯ all. You really should¡¯ve been there to see it¡­¡± Melina''s eyes widened with concern. "But what about the girls? Are they okay? You didn¡¯t hurt them, did you?" she asked, her voice trembling. She didn¡¯t even get a chance to be shocked by the walking tree or the talking animals. Natasha and Yelena exchanged worried nces, the same fear etched on their faces. They had both been through so much, and the thought of more innocent lives being lost was unbearable. Peter raised a brow, waiting for an answer. Rocket shook his head. "Nah, we¡¯re not monsters. We corralled all the people not dressed as soldiers into the auditorium and sealed the doors." Sighs of relief filled the room as Peter nodded approvingly. He then turned to Groot, gesturing toward Yelena and Melina. "Groot, help me carry them to the ship. They need medical attention." Groot nodded, his wooden form creaking slightly. "I am Groot," he said in agreement. Peter turned to Natasha, and without a word, he scooped her up into a princess carry. She let out a small squeak, her eyes wide with shock. "Peter! What are you¡ª" Peter smirked. "Just taking you to get treated." Meanwhile, Groot approached Melina and Yelena. Both women immediately began to protest. "I can walk on my own," Melina insisted, trying to stand but wincing in pain. Yelena, on the other hand, was more envious than anything else. "Why does Natasha get the princess treatment?" she muttered, her eyes locked on Peter and her sister. But Groot wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer. He gently but firmly lifted both women, hoisting them over his shoulders with ease. "I am Groot," he said reassuringly, ignoring theirints. With his patients in tow, Groot turned to Peter, waiting for further instructions. Peter nodded. "Lead the way, Groot. The rest of you, keep an eye on the auditorium. I¡¯ll join you soon." Rocket, Revan, Cosmo, Howard, Ly, Teefs, and Floor nodded in agreement, hurrying off to their posts. Peter followed Groot back to the ship, carefully carrying Natasha. The hallway was quiet now, the echoes of their earlier battle a distant memory. Reaching the ship, Groot and Peter gently ced the injured women in separate beds in the med bay. The room was sterile and bright, a stark contrast to the dark, chaotic base they had just left behind. Peter set Natasha down with care, her eyes meeting his with a mix of gratitude and embarrassment. "Thanks," she said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. Peter smiled. "Anytime," he replied, giving her hand a reassuring squeeze before turning to check on Yelena and Melina. Groot carefullyid Melina and Yelena in their beds, his movements gentle despite his size. "I am Groot," he said softly, aforting tone in his voice. As Peter looked over the three injured women, he knew they needed medical attention fast. "Alright," he said, pressing a button on his wristmunicator. "We need the medical droid in the med bay, pronto." Momentster, the door slid open, and a sleek, silver medical droid rolled in. Its mechanical arms and intricate sensors gleamed under the bright lights of the room. Melina, Yelena, and Natasha stared in shock, none of them having seen a droid before. Not even Natasha, despite her previous time on the ship, had encountered this particr piece of technology. "What the¡ª?" Natasha began, her eyes wide. "Meet our medical droid," Peter said with a grin. "It''s going to take care of you all." The droid whirred softly as it approached Peter, who quickly exined the nature of their injuries. "Yelena lost a finger," he said, pointing to the young woman. "It''s crucial that we reattach it as quickly as possible." The droid beeped in acknowledgment, rolling over to Yelena''s bed. It carefully took her severed finger, dipping it into a small container of odd-colored liquid. Yelena watched in wide-eyed amazement as the droid then used aser beam to meticulously reattach the finger, the beam¡¯s light glowing as it worked. Natasha and Melina looked on in disbelief, their earlier fears of Yelena losing her finger forever dissipating. The droid''s precision and efficiency were astounding, leaving them both stunned. Yelena''s eyes filled with tears as she saw her finger whole again. Ovee with emotion, she leaped off the bed, ignoring the pain from her bullet wound, and hugged the droid tightly. "Thank you, thank you!" she cried before rushing to Peter and wrapping her arms around him. "Thank you so much, Peter!" Peter smiled warmly, patting her on the head. "No problem, Yelena. I couldn''t let you walk around with just nine fingers, could I?" As Yelena continued to hug Peter, she nced over at her sister. Natasha''s face was a mix of relief and a jealous pout. Noticing this, Yelena smirked evilly in Natasha''s direction, as if to say, ¡®He¡¯s mine¡­ What are you going to do about it?¡¯ Natasha''s pout quickly turned into a re, and despite the fleeting thought of cutting Yelena¡¯s finger off again, she knew she wouldn''t actually do it. Melina, observing the exchange from her bed, giggled softly, amused by her daughter''s antics. Peter nced between Natasha and Yelena, puzzled by the silent interaction. He only saw Natasha¡¯s jealous expression and guessed that she was feeling left out again. "Alright, Yelena, back to bed," he said gently, guiding her back, treating her like a child. ¡°¡­¡± Yelena pouted as he did this, clearly upset, though she didn¡¯t say anything about it. The droid then moved on to treat the rest of their injuries. It deftly removed bullets from their legs, cleaned and bandaged the wounds, and addressed Natasha¡¯s cuts on her wrists and ankles. Its precise and efficient care left all three women much better than they had been moments before. Once the treatments wereplete, Peter stood at the door, amanding presence. "You all need to stay here and rest," he ordered, his tone firm as he noticed their reluctance. "No arguments." When they opened their mouths to protest, Peter¡¯s voice turned gentle but resolute. "You need to heal. Let us handle the rest." Seeing they wouldn¡¯t win this argument, the women finally nodded in agreement. Peter gave them a reassuring smile before stepping out of the med bay, Groot following closely behind him. As they walked down the corridor, heading toward the auditorium where the students and ck Widows awaited, Peter donned his mask. The battle was over, but he still had a few things to deal with. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter and Groot walked with purposeful strides through the Red Room¡¯s corridors, the auditorium just ahead. Revan, Cosmo, Rocket, Howard, Ly, Teefs, and Floor awaited his arrival just ahead. The heavy doors of the auditorium opened, and Peter stepped inside, his crew nking him. The room was filled with the residents of the Red Room. Women of all ages stood or sat, the older ones clearly seasoned ck Widows, their hardened expressions betraying years of training andbat. The younger girls, likely students destined to be the next generation of ck Widows, looked up at Peter with a mixture of curiosity and fear. A few men, presumably staff, were scattered among them, their presence almost negligiblepared to the sea of female faces. Every eye in the room was trained on Peter and his crew. Some gazes were wary, others shocked by their appearance, and many were nk, concealing any hint of emotion. Peter ascended the small stage at the front of the room, his movements deliberate and confident. He paused for a moment, scanning the crowd, taking in the diverse mix of expressions and emotions¡ªorck thereof. He cleared his throat, his voice steady and calm. "Hello, everyone. My name is Star-Lord," he began, his tone carrying a mixture of authority and empathy. "I know that this is a difficult and confusing time for many of you. But I want you to know that we¡¯re here to help¡ª¡° Before Peter could continue, suddenly, an old, distinguished-looking woman stepped to the forefront of the crowd, her presencemanded attention. She had a stern face etched with lines of hardship and wisdom, her eyes sharp and cold. The way she carried herself spoke of authority and experience. "Help?" she scoffed, her voice dripping with disdain. "Youe here and bring nothing but death, yet you say you want to help?" Her heavy Russian ent gave her words a biting edge. She spat on the floor in Peter¡¯s direction, her contempt clear. Peter raised an eyebrow, unfazed by her hostility. "And who might you be?" The woman straightened, her eyes narrowing. "I am the Headmistress of the Red Room Academy," she dered, her voice resonating with pride and defiance. "I think the real question is¡­ who are you?!¡± A/N: 2498 words :) C95 Backstab C95 Backstab Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Help?" she scoffed, her voice dripping with contempt and a heavy Russian ent. "Youe here and bring nothing but death, yet you say you want to help?" She spat on the floor in Peter''s direction, her contempt clear. Peter raised an eyebrow, unfazed by her hostility. "And who might you be?" The woman straightened, her eyes narrowing. "I am the Headmistress of the Red Room Academy," she dered proudly, her voice resonating with defiance. "I think the real question is¡­ who are you?" Peter felt a dark vibe emanating from her, as if she had the potential to be a powerful Sith had she not been born on Earth. He nced at Revan, who stood nearby, and they exchanged a knowing look. Deciding to handle her discreetly, Peter turned back to the crowd, ignoring herpletely. "We''re here because General Dreykov p*ssed off the wrong people, us. We came to help a friend escape from his control and to dismantle his operations. Now that he''s gone, we want to offer you all a choice." The headmistress sneered, preparing to interrupt again, but Peter''s eyes hardened. With a subtle gesture, he used the Force to push her back into her seat. The pressure on her old bones forced her to sit, her defiance momentarily subdued. Peter continued, addressing the crowd. "You are free now. Free to live your lives as you see fit. We have no intention of using you as Dreykov did. The Red Room Academy is closed, and you can choose your own paths from here on out." A murmur spread through the room, a mix of disbelief, hope, and confusion. One of the younger girls hesitantly raised her hand. "What happened to the general and the soldiers?" Peter looked at her, his expression softening. "Dreykov is dead. So are his soldiers. Everyone in this room is all that¡¯s left of the Red Room Academy." The reactions were mixed. Some faces showed relief and even happiness, while others were filled with fear and uncertainty. The weight of their newfound freedom was both exhrating and terrifying. "Now, I know I said you¡¯re free," Peter began, his voice steady, "and you are. But I won''t be letting you go just yet." The room erupted into a cacophony of confused murmurs and whispers. Even the headmistress couldn¡¯t hold back. "See, he¡¯s a liar just like the rest of them!" she shouted, her voice cutting through the noise. ¡°I¡¯ve told you girls countless times, you can¡¯t¡ª¡° Peter''s eyes narrowed, and he increased the gravity on her body using the Force once again. The headmistress gasped, the weight causing her seat to groan alongside her body. "I¡¯d appreciate it if you¡¯d let me finish speaking before jumping to conclusions," Peter said coolly. He released the pressure, allowing her a moment to catch her breath. Turning back to the crowd, Peter continued. "The reason I''m not letting you go immediately is because each of you has been brainwashed by the Red Room to a certain extent. I don¡¯t feel right letting you out into the world just yet. First, we need to help you remove the brainwashing." The headmistress sputtered, her face red with anger. "There is no brainwashing!" she yelled. "This is absurd!" The crowd seemed to take her side, murmuring in agreement, many of them unaware of the control the Red Room had taken from them. Seeing their denial, Peter reached into his pocket and pulled out a piece of paper. The crowd fell silent, eyes fixed on him, worried he might pull out a weapon. "This," Peter said, holding up the paper, "is one of the few things I found while perusing the Red Room¡¯s systems. Pay close attention." He handed the paper to Cosmo. "Cosmo, please read this aloud." Cosmo nodded and began to read the seemingly random words in Russian. As she did, all of the older women, besides the headmistress, and even some of the teenage students, fell into a trance. The younger students, the only ones who remained unaffected, began to panic, their eyes wide with fear and realization. Peter watched the scene unfold, his expression a mix of determination and empathy. "This is what Dreykov did to you," he said softly. "He controlled you, manipted your minds. But we¡¯re going to fix this." The headmistress clenched her fists, ring up at Peter with pure hatred. He was undoing everything she had worked for, exposing the sinister depths of the Red Room''s control. Peter knew he had to make an undeniable point to the crowd, so he pulled out his datapad, the device gleaming under the auditorium lights. The room grew tense as he held the datapad up. "Let¡¯s get some proof for when they wake up, shall we?¡± He said, recording the crowd before him. ¡°ck Widows, I want you to dance for me!" Hemanded. Instantly, the entranced women began to move, their bodies swaying awkwardly to an invisible rhythm. The younger students started to giggle at the sight, their amusement breaking the tense atmosphere. Meanwhile, Peter continued to give sillymands, making the affected women jump on one foot, spin in circles, and even bark like dogs. Theughter from the unaffected students grew louder, filling the room with a strange sense of levity amidst the serious revtion. Satisfied with the demonstration, Peter stopped recording and nodded to Cosmo. "Read the next line on the paper, please." Cosmo read the words, and immediately, the women snapped out of their trance. They looked around, confusion and disbelief clear on their faces. "This is impossible," one murmured, echoing the thoughts of many. ¡°There¡¯s no way we¡¯ve been brainwashed¡­¡± The younger students watched in amused silence, eager to see Peter¡¯s next move. He ced the datapad on the floor and activated it, projecting a hologram of the recording for everyone to see. As the video yed, the room fell silent, theughter reced with a growing realization of the horrifying truth. The women who had doubted their brainwashing stiffened, their eyes widening in shock as they saw themselves performing the ridiculous actions. The reality of their situation was sinking in, much more serious than they had ever imagined. As the hologram ended, all eyes turned to the Headmistress. In the video, she had not joined in the dance, standing still and watching alongside the unaffected children. Instantly, her role in their brainwashing wasid bare for all to see. As the head of the academy, it was clear she had been deeply involved in this sinister practice. Though Dreykov had orchestrated therger scheme, his death left the Headmistress as the only person they could hold ountable. Peter took a deep breath and addressed the crowd once more. "I understand that this is a lot to take in. And while I can''t fix your brainwashing myself, I can give you the tools to take back control of your lives." A teenage student, her eagerness clear in her eyes, raised her hand. "But how?" Peter smiled at her. "I will teach you meditation.¡± He revealed, receiving odd looks of disbelief from all across the room. ¡°It might sound strange, but it works. Another ck Widow, the one we came here to help, looked at me the same way when I first taught her. But she¡¯s made good progress in getting herself under control." The room was filled with skeptical looks, but Peter remained undeterred. "Give it a try. What do you have to lose?" For the next hour, Peter guided them through the same meditation techniques he had taught Natasha. The room slowly filled with a sense of calm as the women and girls followed his instructions. The initial skepticism began to melt away as they felt the beginnings of control returning to their minds. As Peter moved among them, offering guidance and encouragement, the Headmistress stood off to the side, her angry re never leaving Peter for a moment. She attempted to leave a few times, but Peter¡¯s crew watched her closely, particrly Revan, whose ghostly presence seemed to unsettle her the most. When Peter finished the session, he addressed the group. "You can return to your rooms now. We¡¯ve changed the locks and codes for the base, so it¡¯s officially under our control. You won¡¯t be able to enter any restricted areas, only the mundane ones like the cafeteria, bedrooms, ssrooms, and so on." The women and girls began to file out, excitement and hope in their expressions as they eagerly discussed their ns to continue meditating and regaining control over themselves. Peter watched them with a sense of aplishment, knowing they were on the path to freedom. As thest of the crowd moved toward the exit, Peter noticed the Headmistress trying to blend in and sneak away. "Hold on a second," he called out, his voice firm. The Headmistress froze, her n to escape thwarted. The room fell silent as everyone turned to see what would happen next. ¡°¡­¡± Peter motioned for the Headmistress to follow him. "I need to have a conversation with you," he said, his tone casual yet authoritative. The Headmistress narrowed her eyes, clearly wary and untrusting. ¡°¡­¡± Peter, sensing her hesitation, softened his approach. "Listen, I understand your position. You¡¯ve been running this ce for a long time, and I can¡¯t imagine it¡¯s easy. But I think we can help each other." Her eyes flickered with interest at the mention of help. "Help each other? How?" Peter gave her a reassuring smile. "Why don¡¯t we have a private talk? I have an offer for you, something that could be beneficial to both of us." The Headmistress, intrigued by the prospect, nodded slowly. "Alright." She agreed, her mind racing with schemes, formting ns to take back what she believed to be rightfully hers. After all, with the general dead, she saw herself as the new leader of the Red Room, and she couldn¡¯t let some group of freakse in and take that from her, could she? Peter led her through the base to a secluded area, far from prying eyes and ears. His crew didn¡¯t follow; he had instructed them to start looting the ce, giving them ess to all the doors. As they reached the secluded spot, which just so happened to be Dreykov¡¯s old office, the Headmistress looked around, still cautious but less guarded. "What is this offer you speak¡ª¡° Before she could react, Peter¡¯s hand moved swiftly to his belt. He drew his lightsaber, igniting its ck de with a menacing hum. The Headmistress barely had time to register what was happening before the de pierced her back, cutting through her with lethal precision. Her eyes widened in shock, a choked gasp escaping her lips as she crumpled to the ground, smoke billowing from the sizzling hole in her chest. Peter deactivated the lightsaber, the ck de disappearing as quickly as it had appeared. ¡°Sorry, Headmistress, but I don¡¯t feel like dealing with Sith types. Besides, you¡¯ve lived a long life already, haven¡¯t you?¡± A/N: 1900 words :) C96 Looting C96 Looting Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The night was eerily quiet as the echoes of the past day''s events still lingered in the air. Melina sat in the infirmary, her eyes drifting over her daughters, Natasha and Yelena, who were fast asleep in their hospital beds. Melina sighed, feeling a mix of relief and unease. She knew she should be resting, but sleep eluded her. The weight of the secrets she carried pressed heavily on her mind. With onest nce at her daughters, she quietly slipped out of the room, careful not to wake them. The halls of the Red Room base were dark and deserted, an unsettling contrast to the chaos that had unfolded earlier. Melina moved with purpose, her steps silent as she made her way to a sealedb door. She reached for the keypad, her fingers trembling slightly as she entered her old code. A harsh beep echoed in the hallway, signaling her failure. Melina frowned, realizing that Peter and his crew must have already changed the locks. She wasn''t ready to give up, though. Examining the keypad closely, she prepared to take it apart and force her way inside. Just as she was about to pry open the panel, a soft sound behind her made her freeze. The sound of someone clearing their throat. Melina''s heart raced as she whirled around, her eyes widening in surprise. Peter Quill stood casually leaning against the wall, a friendly smile on his face. "Couldn''t sleep?" he asked, his tone light yet probing. Melina forced a smile, hoping to mask her nervousness. "Yeah, I have a hard time sleeping these days," she replied, trying to keep her voice steady. Peter nodded sympathetically. "I get it. You should talk to the infirmary¡¯s medical droid about that. It might be able to help." She nodded, still feigning calmness. "Yeah, I''ll ask tomorrow. I don''t want to wake Natasha and Yelena.¡± She paused, ncing at the dark hall behind him. ¡°I''ll try to get some sleep before the sunes up." Melina started to walk away, her mind racing with thoughts of how to salvage the situation. But before she could take more than a few steps, Peter''s voice stopped her in her tracks. "So, is that theb where you and Dreykov have been researching the Red Dust you stole from Hydra?" he asked, his tone casual but the weight of his words heavy. Melina paused, her heart pounding in her chest. She turned slowly, realizing that she had been caught. The friendly mask she had worn slipped away, reced by a mix of apprehension and resignation. The truth was out, and there was no more hiding. Melina took a deep breath, steeling herself. "How do you know about that?" she asked, her voice barely concealing her tension. Peter leaned casually against the wall, his eyes never leaving hers. "I looked through the base''s files and data before bed," he replied. "I was quite surprised to find out that you¡¯re a scientist and that your makeshift family stole the key to unlocking free will, the Red Dust, from Hydra." He paused, giving her a sincere look. "I have to congratte and thank you for what you¡¯ve done. Hydra would have most definitely taken over the world by now if you hadn¡¯t." Hydra, a nefarious organization, aimed to achieve world domination through subversive means and ruthless tactics. Originating during World War II, it had continued its operations in the shadows, often masquerading under different names and organizations to conceal its true intentions. Melina shook her head, her face etched with confusion. "No, we didn¡¯t steal it from Hydra. We stole it from Shield." Peter shook his head, a wry smile ying on his lips. "Hydra, Shield¡ªthey¡¯re one and the same these days." Melina''s eyes widened in shock, the weight of his words sinking in. The revtion was jarring, confusing her even more. And Peter wasn¡¯t just using his other life¡¯s knowledge either. No, he managed to find files in Dreykov¡¯s officeputer to back up these ims. In fact, he believed that Dreykov might just be a member of Hydra as well, as how else would he have so many Hydra and Shield documents? But this would mean that the theft of the Red Dust over five years ago was actually a Hydra-on-Hydra crime, and he was simply trying to usurp the research from his colleagues. ¡®A very Hydra thing to do¡­¡¯ Peter thought as he studied Melina''s face, his curiosity piqued. "Why were you trying to break into that room? Were you hoping to save your research?" Instantly, Melina shook her head. "No, I was only trying to destroy all of it before you or anyone else found it," she stated firmly. "As you said, whoever has the Red Dust could easily take over the world. It needs to be destroyed." Peter could sense her sincerity through the Force. She wasn''t lying; her concern was genuine. She seemed worried that he or a member of his crew might be tempted by the Red Dust and use it, or perhaps try to sell it to the highest bidder. A smile spread across Peter''s face. "Well, that''s good to hear because I already destroyed all of the research data, documents, and test samples of Red Dust." Melina''s eyes widened in shock, disbelief etched across her features. She hadn''t expected him to get to it all before her. "Prove it," she demanded, her voice filled with skepticism. Peter walked over to the keypad and input the new code. The door swung open beside him with a loud hiss. He stepped back, allowing her to see for herself. Peter gestured toward the open door. "Check for yourself," he said, motioning for Melina to enter theb. Wondering if this was a trap, Melina''s resolve hardened. She paced past Peter and into theb, determined to see the truth for herself. Peter followed at a more subdued pace. What she found inside was shocking, to say the least. Theb was aplete wreck. Theputers were fried, their data long gone. Papers and documents that once cluttered the room were now nothing but ash in a small trashcan fire pit in the center. The refrigerated cases that had held vials of Red Dust werepletely empty. She turned to Peter, unsure if this was all just for show or if he had truly destroyed everything. "Is it really gone?" she asked, her voice filled with hope. Peter nodded. "Yes, it''s gone. I have no use for the Red Dust. I''m not some superviin out to control the world. That just sounds like a lot of work to me." Melina considered his words for a moment, then nodded. She walked over to him, surprising Peter by wrapping him in her arms and kissing him on the cheek. "Thank you," she whispered. Peter smirked. "No problem. Though you should be careful with the hugging and kissing¡ªyour daughter might get jealous." Melinaughed as she stepped back. ¡®Which one?¡¯ She thought as she said, ¡°We wouldn¡¯t want that, now would we?¡± With that, Peter told her, "You should get some sleep before the sun rises. You''re injured and need rest." Melina nodded, thanking Peter again for everything he had done. She walked off, leaving Peter behind in the ransackedb. As she disappeared down the hallway, Revan''s ghostly figure appeared beside Peter. Without a word, Revan reached into Peter''s pocket and pulled out a memory drive he had been carrying. "You''ve gotten much better at lying, my apprentice," he said, a hint of amusement in his voice. Snatching the drive back from him, Peter held it between his fingers and used Force lightning to fry it. "I wasn''t lying," he replied firmly. Revan raised a brow. "Then why keep the drive until now?" Peter shrugged, a wistful, yet perverted smile on his face. "Can''t a man dream of a utopia of beautiful woman, willing to do whatever I please? At least, for a little while?" Revan nced over at Peter, his expression saying it all. ¡°Sometimes, I wonder if there¡¯s something wrong with you¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Days pass¡­ Peter stood on the deck of the now silent and still Red Room base, his mind running through the events of thest few days. It had been a tiring few days, but it was finally time to head back to America, and of course, he wouldn¡¯t be leaving this new floating base behind. Walking through the corridors of the base, his footsteps echoing against the metallic floors. Each step brought him closer to themand center, where he would control the massive Fortress, flying it home. Peter entered themand center, where Rocket could be seen at the controls, his small hands moving deftly over the console, inspecting the various systems, making sure everything was functioning properly. "Alright, Rocket," Peter said, getting his attention. "We''re taking this baby back to America. How''s it looking?" Rocket nced up, a smirk on his face. "Piece of cake. I''ve disabled all the tracking systems, and we''re off the grid. This base is officially ours now." Peter nodded, satisfied. "Good. Let''s get moving then." The base hummed to life as Rocket activated the engines. Slowly, the massive structure began to move, heading westward. Peter watched as the clouds moved alongside them, a sense of aplishment filling him. They had done it. They had taken control of the Red Room and were now bringing it back as a spoil of war. ¡­ Over the next few days, Peter divided his time between several tasks. He made regr visits to Natasha and her family, ensuring they were settling in and recovering from their ordeal. Natasha, in particr, seemed to appreciate his presence, and their conversations often drifted to lighter, more personal topics. "How are you holding up?" Peter asked one evening, finding Natasha in the small room she had imed as her own. Natasha looked up from the book she was reading, a faint smile on her lips. "Better, thanks to you. It''s... strange, being free, without anyone to tell you what to do. But in a good way, you know?" Peter nodded, understanding. "You''ll get used to it. I know I have." He also spent hours with the ck Widows, both new and old, guiding them through meditation techniques to help them break free from the brainwashing inflicted upon them by the Red Room. The progress was slow, but Peter could see the determination in their eyes. They wanted their freedom, and he was more than willing to help them achieve it. During one of these sessions, he noticed a young ck Widow struggling with her meditation. He approached her, his voice gentle. "Hey, you''re doing great. Just keep focusing on your breath. You can do this." She looked up at him, a mixture of frustration and hope in her eyes. "It''s hard. I don''t know if I can..." "You can," Peter said firmly. "I believe in you. Just keep trying." In between these tasks, Peter and his crew also took the opportunity to loot the base. They found storage rooms filled with money, guns, and other valuable equipment. However,pared to the treasures they had gathered from the High Evolutionary''sb, these items seemed mundane and unremarkable. Earth technology was far behind the rest of the gxy, and Peter knew they had little use for it. "Leave it," he told Howard one day as they stood in front of a storage room filled with weapons. "We don''t need any of this. Besides, you need an upgrade from your Tommy gun, not more weapons just like it¡­¡± Howard shrugged. "Fair enough. Let''s just make sure we lock up everything dangerous..." And when they found where Dreykov kept all of the money, Peter wasn¡¯t very excited either. ¡°It''s all in Rubles. Not exactly useful for us. Even Dors aren¡¯t worth much to us either. Sadly, Earth won¡¯t have any Credits for us to loot¡­" ¡­ As the days passed, the base slowly made its way across Europe and over the Antic Ocean. The journey was uneventful, and the crew began to rx, knowing they were almost home. And finally, as the coastline of America came into view, Peter felt a surge of relief. They had made it back. A/N: 2086 words :) C97 Reunion C97 Reunion Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter Quill squinted at the bright California sun, the desert stretching out endlessly before him. The helicopter des above his head slowed to a stop, kicking up dust around his boots as he stepped away from the aircraft. His thoughts were focused on his mission as he made his way into the city, determined to find Peggy Carter, who he needed to help get the ck Widows settled into their new lives. Parking the floating base in the sky above the desert had been a necessary precaution. After all, a giant floating base wasn¡¯t exactly a normal sight here on Earth, and he didn¡¯t want to draw any unnecessary attention. As he approached the city, Peter navigated the streets with ease, heading straight to the small restaurant where he and Natasha had met Peggyst. He knew Peggy would be looking for him, and this seemed the most straightforward way to get her attention. ¡®I should¡¯ve gotten her phone number when I had the chance¡­¡¯ he thought, as that would¡¯ve made this much easier. Settling at a table by the window, Peter ordered a burger and a ss of coke, his eyes scanning the street outside. Luckily, He didn''t have to wait long. As his food was being delivered to the table, a convoy of ck SUVs pulled up outside the restaurant. Peter watched with a mixture of amusement and anticipation as a group of ck-suited agents emerged, followed by Peggy Carter, Nick Fury, and Phil Coulson. Peggy''s sharp eyes found Peter through the window, and she gave a brief nod to Fury and Coulson before striding into the restaurant. She moved with the confidence of someone who knew they were in control, and Peter couldn''t help but smile at the sight of her. "Peter," she greeted as she slid into the seat across from him. "Peggy," Peter replied, leaning back casually. "Nice to see you again. I was hoping you''d show up." Peter settled into his seat, the tension easing slightly as Peggy took her ce across from him. Fury and Coulson stood a few feet away, clearly unsure if they should join the conversation or not. Peter waved them over with a grin. ¡°Come on, guys. No need to be shy. You weren¡¯t shy when you tailed me from that McDonald¡¯s so why start now? Just grab a seat.¡± Peggy nced at Fury and Coulson, giving a small nod. They took seats at the table, Fury studying Peter with intense curiosity. "Peter, I''d like you to meet two of my most trusted agents, Nick Fury and Phil Coulson," Peggy said, her voice carrying a tone of respect. "Gentlemen, this is Peter Quill." "Nice to meet you," Peter said, nodding at the two men. "Likewise," Coulson replied, extending a hand. Fury simply nodded, his gaze intense as he sized Peter up. "I''ve heard a lot about you." Peggy leaned forward, her expression shifting to concern. "How did your business with the ck Widows go? Is Natasha safe?" Peter nodded, his demeanor serious. "It''s been taken care of. Natasha is perfectly fine, and so are her mother and sister." Fury cut in, his voice sharp. "What do you mean by ''it''s been taken care of''? Because from what we can tell, the Russian government is freaking out right now. They seem to be scrambling to search for something but can¡¯t seem to find it." Coulson added, his tone probing. "You wouldn¡¯t happen to know anything about that, would you?" Peter smiled, enjoying the looks of curiosity on their faces. "Maybe, maybe not." Peggy sighed, recognizing that Peter wouldn''t divulge information without some incentive. She reached into her coat and pulled out a file with bold red letters stating ¡®TOP SECRET.¡¯ She ced it on the table. "I''m willing to trade the info on Carol Danvers and her involvement in Project Pegasus that you wanted for info on what you did in Russia and why the Russians are currently in a frenzy." Peter thought for a moment before shrugging. "Sure." He grabbed the file before they could protest. Flipping through the file to ensure it wasn''t overly redacted, Peter nodded and ced it back on the table. "General Dreykov is dead, and the Red Room is no more. The only thing left of the Red Room is the ck Widows, who are now under my protection. They are currently undergoing treatment for brainwashing and should regain full control of themselves soon." Shocked, Peggy and her agents stared at Peter with wide eyes. Peggy muttered, "You killed General Dreykov and took possession of every single ck Widow?" Peter nodded. "I even sent out a message to the active Widows, calling them back to the Red Room. They should be pouring in over the next week or so." The room fell silent as the gravity of Peter''s actions sank in. Peggy exchanged a nce with Fury and Coulson, both of whom looked equally stunned. "You really did it," Peggy finally said, her voice barely above a whisper. Peter leaned back, a confident smile on his face. "Yeah, I did. And now it''s time to give them a chance at a normal life." Peggy leaned forward, her eyes narrowing slightly. "Do the ck Widows want a normal life?" Peter shrugged, a casual smile on his face. "I haven''t asked, but they most certainly want control over themselves. They''ve been working hard to break the brainwashing that the Red Room did to them." Peggy nodded thoughtfully. "Do you think any of them would be interested in joining Shield?" Peter''s smirk widened. This was exactly what he had hoped she would say. "Maybe, maybe not. But I''ll be willing to set up a meeting between you and the adult Widows, where you can give them a recruitment speech. But, in return, I need a favor." Peggy raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "What kind of favor?" Peter shrugged again. "Nothing too hard. I just need you to help the ck Widows, young and old, get identification papers and US citizenship." Suspicious, Coulson asked, "Why US citizenship? Can¡¯t they live in Russia?" Peter countered quickly. "It was Russia that put them in the Red Room in the first ce. I think a fresh start will do them good, especially the younger girls who haven''t be fully-fledged ck Widows yet. They can be adopted into nice families, go to school, make friends, and live happy lives. I want to give them that chance." Peggy considered this, then asked, "And the older ones? Do they want to live happy, peaceful lives as well?" Peter simply shrugged. "I don''t know. But if they don''t, they can always join Shield. I''m giving you the perfect opportunity to recruit them, after all." Peggy thought it over for a moment, then nodded. "I can get the citizenship and all the necessary papers, as long as I''m given the opportunity to speak to them and give my pitch beforehand." Peter nodded in agreement. "Deal. I''ll set up a meeting soon." He said, his voice dropping slightly. "And after the meeting with the ck Widows, I''ll show you some things I found in the Red Room that you probably need to know." Peggy raised an eyebrow, her curiosity evident. "And you aren¡¯t charging anything this time?" Peter smiled, a mischievous glint in his eye. "Well, now that you mention it, you should owe me a favor for my kind gesture, shouldn¡¯t you? Though maybe I should make it a few favors since what I have to show you is pretty big." Interest piqued, Peggy asked, "If it¡¯s so big, can¡¯t you just tell me now?" Peter''s smile widened. "It''s a surprise." Peggy grunted in mild frustration. "I hate surprises." Peter chuckled, leaning back in his seat. "Trust me, Peggy. This one will be worth the wait." The room fell into afortable silence as they each considered the weight of their conversation. Peter knew that the information he had could change a lot of things for her, but he also knew that keeping some cards close to his chest was always a smart move. Especially when he didn¡¯t know who could be listening to this conversation right now. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Outside¡­ In the backseat of one of the ck SUVs, an elderly couple sat, their faces pressed close to the window as they watched Peter and Peggy''s conversation from afar. Jason and Anne Quill, Peter''s grandparents, stared anxiously, their expressions a mixture of hope and uncertainty. Inside the car, Jason whispered to Anne, "Do you think that''s really him? Our Peter?" Anne squinted, trying to get a better look. "I don''t know, Jason. It''s been so long. He disappeared more than five years ago." Jason nodded, his gaze never leaving Peter. "He looks like him. The way he holds himself, that smirk... it reminds me of our daughter..." Anne sighed, her hand trembling as she reached for Jason''s. "But what if it''s not him? What if Director Carter is mistaken? I don''t know if I can take another disappointment." The weight of Anne''s words hung heavily in the air, the "what if" making Jason fall silent. He couldn''t bear the thought of this not being their Peter. The uncertainty gnawed at him until he couldn''t take it anymore. "Screw this," Jason muttered, his voice filled with resolve. He opened the door and rushed out of the car, ignoring the agent in the front seat who called after him to stop. Anne, shocked by her husband''s sudden action, quickly followed him. "Jason, wait for me!" she called, scrambling out of the car and hurrying after him as he made his way into the restaurant. Inside, Peter looked up from his conversation with Peggy as the door burst open. Jason and Anne, their faces flushed with a mix of excitement and anxiety, entered the restaurant, their eyes locked on Peter. "Peter?" Jason called, his voice trembling with hope. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Seconds earlier, Peter was mid-conversation with Peggy when she leaned forward, her tone shifting to one of seriousness. "Peter, I actually needed to talk to you about something important..." But before she could continue, the entrance to the restaurant swung open. Peter''s eyes flicked to the door as an elderly man walked in, followed closely by a simrly aged woman. There was something strikingly familiar about them, but Peter couldn''t quite ce where he knew them from. As the couple marched up to the table, Peter''s brow furrowed. The man''s eyes were filled with hope as he looked down at Peter, his voice trembling. "Peter? Is that you?" Peter blinked, taken aback as the recognition hit him like a tidal wave. The memories came flooding back, and he muttered, almost in disbelief, "Grandma? Grandpa?" The older couple''s faces lit up with joy, their eyes brimming with tears. Peggy watched the scene unfold with a small, satisfied smile, knowing that this was the important matter she had wanted to address. Jason Quill reached out, his hand shaking. "It is you, isn''t it, Peter?" Peter stood, feeling a mix of shock and overwhelming emotion. "Yeah, it''s me," he said, his voice choked with emotion. Anne Quill stepped forward, wrapping her arms around Peter in a tight hug. "We''ve missed you so much," she whispered, tears streaming down her face. Peter hugged her back, his own eyes watering. "I''ve missed you too, Grandma. I''ve missed you both." The room seemed to hold its breath as the family reunion took ce, the weight of years of separation melting away in that moment. A/N: 1956 words :) C98 Setting Boundaries C98 Setting Boundaries Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter¡¯s heart raced as he stared at the elderly couple standing in the restaurant doorway. The disbelief in their eyes mirrored his own shock. He rose from his seat, feeling Peggy''s gaze on him. "Grandma? Grandpa?" The words felt surreal on his lips. Jason Quill took a tentative step forward, his hand shaking. "It is you, isn''t it, Peter?" Peter nodded, emotion choking his voice. "Yeah, it''s me." Anne Quill rushed forward, wrapping her arms around him in a tight hug. "We''ve missed you so much," she whispered, tears streaming down her face. Peter hugged her back, his own eyes watering. "I''ve missed you too, Grandma. I''ve missed you both." The waitstaff quickly pulled up chairs for the elderly couple. Jason and Anne took their seats, nking Peter as if afraid to let him out of their sight. "How did you find me?" Peter asked, curiosity evident in his voice. "How did you get here?" Jason and Anne exchanged a look before Jason spoke. "It was Peggy. She called General Ross, and the general picked us up." Peter''s eyes widened slightly at the mention of General Ross. "General Ross?" Anne nodded. "Yes. It was quite the scare at first, but he assured us that Peggy was trustworthy..." ¡°I see¡­¡± Peter leaned back, a thoughtful expression on his face. ¡®I forgot they were both in the army¡­¡¯ "Where have you been?" Jason asked, his voice thick with emotion. "You disappeared all those years ago, and we thought... we thought you were gone." Peter took a deep breath, trying to find the words. "It''s a long story...¡± Anne''s eyes widened. "We looked for you everywhere. The police, themunity... everyone searched for weeks before they finally gave up. They said you must have wandered into the woods and gotten lost, or worse. But we never gave up hope." She reached into her purse and pulled out a folded piece of paper, cing it in front of Peter. He unfolded it to reveal a missing person''s flier with his nine-year-old face on it. Beside him in the photo was his mother, her smile a bittersweet reminder of what he had lost. Peter''s eyes lingered on the picture, a sad smile tugging at his lips. "I only had one picture of her," he said softly. "Seeing this... it''s nice." Jason cleared his throat, his gaze intense. "Where have you been all this time, Peter?" The table fell silent, Peggy, Fury, and Coulson watching with rapt attention. Peter could feel the weight of their curiosity pressing down on him, but he wasn''t ready to share everything. Not with Peggy and her agents around, and certainly not with the knowledge that their conversation was likely being recorded by the many agents outside. Peter looked at his grandparents, his expression guarded. "It''splicated. And it''s not something I can talk about here." Jason and Anne exchanged a nce, sensing the gravity of his words. "Alright," Jason said softly. "We can talkter, in private." Peggy leaned forward, her eyes sympathetic. "Peter, we can arrange for a secure location if you need it." Peter shook his head, appreciating the offer. "Thanks, Peggy. But I can handle that myself¡­¡± He refused, knowing that she just wanted to listen in on their conversation. "Alright, if that¡¯s what you want," Peggy nodded, as she expected him to say something like that. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you three to catch up, but we need to schedule another meeting about the ck Widows. Here''s my number." She stood up alongside Fury and Coulson, sliding her card across the table Peter picked it up, ncing at the neatly printed digits. "Thanks, Peggy. I''ll call you." Peggy stood, her agents following suit. "Take your time, Peter. We''ll be in touch." She gave a nod to his grandparents. "Jason, Anne..." Jason smiled warmly. "Thank you, Director Carter. We appreciate your help." Anne added, her voice soft, "Thank you for bringing our Peter back to us." Peggy returned their smiles before heading for the door, Fury and Coulson close behind. ¡°Oh!¡± As Peggy and her agents began to leave the restaurant, Peter stood up abruptly. "I forgot to tell her something. I''ll be right back," he told his grandparents. Jason and Anne reluctantly nodded, watching him like hawks as he rushed out of the front doors. They were ready to run after him at any moment, as they didn¡¯t want him disappearing on them again. ¡°¡­¡± Peter hurried after Peggy, catching up to her just as she was about to step into her SUV. The agents alongside her looked wary, their hands hovering near their weapons. Peggy waved them off, motioning for them to let Peter through. "Did you forget something, Peter?" she asked, her tone calm. Peter nodded, his calm facade crumbling to reveal a stern face filled with simmering anger. The agents tensed, their hands reaching for their guns, but with a flick of his wrist, Peter used the Force to constrict their bodies, restraining them. They stood immobile, unable to move or draw their weapons. Peggy, though outwardlyposed, felt a rush of fear. Peter stepped closer, his gaze intense. "I know you probably had good intentions bringing my grandparents into this," he began, his voice low and dangerous. "But I do not like you meddling with my family. If you do it again, I won''t hold back like I''m doing now. Do I make myself clear?" Peggy gritted her teeth, her eyes meeting Peter''s unwaveringly. "Crystal." Peter nodded, the furious anger in his eyes dissipating. "Good." He smiled, though the gesture didn''t reach his eyes. "I''m sorry for this, but I needed to make sure you understood how serious I am." Peggy nodded grimly. "I understand. Family is off-limits. I''ll remember." Peter''s smile became more genuine. "Good. I''ll call you soon about the ck Widows." He turned, waving over his shoulder as he walked back to the restaurant. As Peter reentered the restaurant, the door closing behind him, the agents he had restrained with the Force were finally released. A few scrambled for their guns, gasping for air, but Peggy chided them. "Put those away. We''re leaving." She and her men loaded into their SUVs and drove off. From the backseat, Peggy watched through the window as Peter took a seat beside his grandparents, a genuine smile on his face. Despite the fear and anger, she felt a sense of satisfaction. She had made the right choice, even if it had angered him a little. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Moments earlier, inside the restaurant, Jason and Anne Quill watched as Peter hurried out of the restaurant after Peggy. The urgency in his movements unsettled them, but they remained seated, watching from a distance. "What do you think he''s doing?" Anne asked, her voice tinged with worry. Jason shook his head, his eyes fixed on the scene outside. "I don''t know, but it looks important." Through the window, they could see Peter catching up to Peggy just as she was about to get into her SUV. The agents around her seemed tense, their hands hovering near their weapons. Anne''s heart skipped a beat, a cold fear gripping her chest. "Why are they reaching for their guns?" she whispered, her grip tightening on Jason''s hand. Jason''s jaw clenched. "I don''t know. Should we go and help him?" They watched as Peggy waved off her agents, motioning for them to let Peter through. The tension in the air was palpable, even from inside the restaurant. Peter''s posture was rigid, his expression shifting from calm to something much more intense. "He''s angry," Jason observed, a frown creasing his forehead. "Really angry." Anne''s eyes widened as Peter raised his hand, and the agents around Peggy suddenly froze, their bodies constricted by some invisible force. "What''s he doing?" she gasped, her voice barely audible. "I don''t know," Jason replied, equally astonished. They watched in silence as Peter stepped closer to Peggy, his face a mask of stern resolve. Although they couldn''t hear what he was saying, the confrontation was clearly serious. Peggy''s expression shifted, and even from this distance, they could see the fear flicker across her features. Jason''s heart pounded in his chest. "She¡¯s afraid of him," he realized. Anne nodded, her eyes never leaving the scene. "But why?" Jason frowned in thought. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± He began to realize that he didn¡¯t know a lot¡­ ¡­ When Peter reentered the restaurant and took his seat beside his grandparents again, a genuine smile on his face, they knew that, despite how mysterious he¡¯d be, he was still their family. For now, they were just grateful to have him back, safe and sound. Peter turned back to his grandparents, a mixture of relief and anticipation in his eyes. "I''m sorry about all the secrecy. There''s just a lot going on right now." Jason nodded, understanding. "We get it, Peter. Just knowing you''re alive and well is more than we could have hoped for." Anne reached out, taking Peter''s hand in hers. "We don''t need all the details right now. We''re just happy to have you back." Peter squeezed her hand, his heart swelling with gratitude. "Thanks, Grandma. Grandpa. I missed you guys so much." They spent the next hour reminiscing, sharing memories of the past, and catching up on the years they''d missed. Jason and Anne filled Peter in on their lives, the changes in the town, and how they had never stopped hoping for his return. And when silence descended, as they had nothing left to talk about, Jason asked the question that he and his wife have been avoiding all this time, his voice gentle. "Peter, can you tell us what happened now? Where did you go all those years ago?" Peter hesitated, ncing around the restaurant. "I will, Grandpa. But we can''t talk here. Peggy''s probably got this ce bugged." Anne looked around, her brow furrowing. "Bugged? How? Where?" Peter gave a small smile. "With Peggy, you never know. It could be anywhere¡ªunder the table, in the lights, even in the salt shakers." Jason and Anne exchanged bewildered nces, their eyes scanning the room as if they might spot the hidden devices. Finally, Jason nodded. "Alright, let''s go somewhere safe." Peter led them out of the restaurant, his eyes constantly scanning their surroundings. The streets were quiet, the city winding down for the night. As they walked, Peter sensed something off. He nced around, his instincts on high alert. There were people trailing them, both on foot and in cars. "Keep pace with me," Peter said quietly to his grandparents. "We''re being followed." Jason and Anne exchanged worried nces but did as Peter instructed, trusting his judgment. Peter''s eyes darted around, identifying their pursuers. There were two men on foot, moving stealthily behind them, and a white van creeping along the curb. Peter''s expression hardened. He focused his mind, reaching out with the Force. The men on foot suddenly stumbled, their ankles twisting painfully. They fell to the ground, clutching their injured legs. In the van, the driver and passengers felt a sudden jolt as all four tires popped simultaneously. The vehicle lurched to a halt, the sound of escaping air echoing in the quiet street. And as they tried to get out, the doors sealed shut with a metallic groan, trapping the agents inside. "What''s happening?" Anne whispered, her eyes wide with fear. "I¡¯m just making sure they can¡¯t follow us," Peter replied, a calm smile on his face. "Nothing to worry about." They continued walking, the sounds of their pursuers'' struggles fading into the background. Peter kept a steady pace, guiding his grandparents through the dimly lit streets. The agents trapped in the van pounded on the windows, their muffled shouts going unheard as the trio moved further away. Eventually, the park came into view. Peter led Jason and Anne to a secluded spot under arge oak tree, far from prying eyes and ears. He finally rxed, letting out a sigh of relief. "Are we safe now?" Jason asked, still looking around warily. Peter nodded. "Yes, we''re safe. But technically, we were never in any real danger to begin with. Peggy is just being nosy.¡± He sighed in annoyance. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, they won''t be able to follow us anymore." They walked a few blocks to a quiet park, finding a secluded bench under arge oak tree. The stars overhead twinkled brightly, casting a gentle glow on the scene. Anne sat down beside Peter, her curiosity undimmed. "Who is that woman, Peter? How do you know her? What could you have possibly gotten yourself involved in?" Peter leaned back, a small smile ying on his lips. "Nothing bad, Grandma. I just... ended up bumping into her. That''s all." Jason raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. "Bumping into someone doesn''t usually involve ck SUVs and government agents." Peter chuckled, appreciating his grandfather''s sharp instincts. "Okay, maybe it''s a bit moreplicated than that. But I promise, it''s not as bad as it seems." ¡°What happened Peter?¡± His grandmother asked, practically begging at this point. He took a deep breath, wondering if he should tell them the truth. "After Mom died, I¡­ I couldn¡¯t handle it so I ran away¡­¡± A/N: 2238 words :) C99 Telling The Truth C99 Telling The Truth Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter led his grandparents through the quiet streets, every step apanied by the echoes of their footsteps on the pavement. They walked for a few blocks until they reached a quiet park, where arge oak tree stood. Peter guided them to a secluded bench beneath the tree, the stars overhead casting a gentle glow on the scene. He sat down, taking a deep breath to steady himself, ready to tell the truth. "Alright, we''re good here," he said softly. "I think it''s time I told you everything." Jason and Anne sat down beside him, their faces a mixture of concern and curiosity. Anne reached out, taking Peter''s hand in hers. "We''re here for you, Peter. Whatever it is, just tell us." Peter nodded, his heart pounding in his chest. "After Mom died... I ran away because I couldn''t handle it..." Anne''s grip tightened on his hand, her eyes filled with empathy. "We know it was hard for you, Peter. But why did you run?" Peter''s gaze shifted to the ground, the memories flooding back. "I overheard Uncle Tom and Aunt Lisa arguing in the hospital while you were dealing with everything. They were badmouthing Mom, calling her crazy even after she died. They even mocked her before arguing about who would take me in after her death. Neither of them wanted me, and truthfully, I didn¡¯t want them either." Jason''s face turned red with anger. "That bastard! He never told us any of this. The police questioned him, and he never mentioned it!" Anne''s eyes welled with tears. "Our own son... how could he? He was her brother for crying out loud¡­" Peter continued, his voice steady. "I couldn''t listen to them anymore, so I put on my headphones, cranked up one of Mom''s favorite songs, and ran out of the hospital." He paused, the weight of his next words heavy on his mind. Would they believe the rest of his story? "What happened then?" Jason asked, his voice gentle. Peter sighed, looking at his grandparents with a mixture of hope and fear. "What I''m about to tell you... are you sure you want to know? You might not believe it. But it''s the truth." Anne and Jason leaned in, their expressions earnest. "We''re on your side, Peter," Anne said softly. "Just tell us." Peter took a deep breath. "I ran from the hospital, but I didn''t get far. After a few minutes, I found myself in a field. Suddenly, I was blinded by a bright light, and a giant shipnded in front of me." Anne interrupted, confusion etched on her face. "Like a helicopter or a ne?" Peter shook his head, a small smile ying on his lips. "No, Grandma. Like a spaceship with aliens." The shock on their faces was palpable. They exchanged a nce, their eyes wide with disbelief, before turning back to Peter, their expressions questioning. "See," Peter said with a wry smile, "I told you that you wouldn''t believe me." Jason and Anne remained silent, processing his words. Despite the incredulity in their eyes, they didn''t dismiss him outright. Instead, they waited, their love and trust for Peter unwavering. Jason cleared his throat and asked, "What happened after the shipnded, Peter? Did they kidnap you?" Peter raised an eyebrow, his surprise evident. "You believe me?" Jason and Anne shared a look of uncertainty but then turned back to Peter, their faces resolute. "We don''t know if you were actually abducted by aliens or if you''ve just been influenced by your mother''s stories," Anne said gently. "But one thing''s for sure, you''re telling the truth, or at least what you believe to be the truth. We''ll listen for now and ask for proofter." Peter''s shock was visible, his heart warmed by their willingness to believe him, even if only a little. He never expected them to even entertain the possibility. Peter felt a wave of emotion wash over him, he had almost forgotten what it felt like to have family who genuinely cared and believed in him no matter what. It reminded him of his beloved mother. ¡®I guess this is where she got it from¡­¡¯ Peter couldn''t help but wonder what his life would have been like if he hadn''t run away from the hospital, but instead stayed and was raised by his kind and loving grandparents. Sure, his life might not have been as action-packed and crazy, but maybe he would have enjoyed it. The thought brought a bittersweet smile to his face. Wiping a stray tear from his eye, Peter took a deep breath. "Thank you for believing me, even if it''s just a little¡­" Jason ced aforting hand on Peter''s shoulder. "We''re your family, Peter. We love you, and we''re here for you, no matter what." Anne nodded, her eyes brimming with emotion. "We just want to understand what happened to you, Peter. We want to help." ¡°I don¡¯t really need help, but thanks.¡± Peter smiled, appreciative of their care. Jason looked at Peter, his voice filled with concern. "So, what happened to you? Did they forcibly take you?" Peter shook his head. "No, they didn''t have to. With Mom dead, I just wanted to run away. When the Ravagers offered me the chance to leave Earth and join them, I took it in an instant." Anne''s brow furrowed with worry. "Ravagers? They don''t sound like nice people..." Peter scoffed, a bitterugh escaping his lips. "No, they weren''t. In fact, they were the most horrible people I''ve met in my entire life." As Peter said this, his grandparents noticed a sh of pain and suffering that bubbled up over his calm exterior. But alongside that pain and suffering was an insurmountable hatred that didn¡¯t go unnoticed either. Jason''s voice wavered as he asked, "Did¡­ did they hurt you?" Anne looked horrified as she reached her arm around Peter, hugging him tightly. "It''s okay, you can tell us..." Peter simply smiled, reigning in his feelings. "It''s probably best that I leave some things out. I don''t want to worry you too much." Both Jason and Anne began to realize that something terrible had happened to Peter. Whether it was by aliens or some sick people here on Earth, he had gone through something traumatic and wasn''t ready to tell them yet. Anne squeezed him in her hug a bit more, her voice gentle. "It''s okay, you can tell us when you''re ready." Jason, though desperate to know, nodded in agreement. "Just tell us when you can." Peter smiled, appreciating their understanding. "I will say, however, that the Ravagers got what they deserved." ¡°What do you mean?¡± His grandmother asked curiously. Peter took a deep breath, deciding to tell it all. "Well, I was saved by someone. A Jedi named Mace Windu. He killed all of the Ravagers and saved me¡­" His grandparents looked at him, clearly puzzled. "A Jedi?" Jason asked. "What''s that?" Peter nodded, understanding their confusion. "A Jedi is like a peacekeeper, a warrior with incredible abilities. They use the Force, which is an energy field that gives them special powers. They can move objects with their minds, sense things before they happen, and even influence people''s thoughts." Anne''s eyebrows knitted together in skepticism. "The Force? This sounds... hard to believe, Peter." Peter smiled, knowing this was a lot to take in. "It does, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Heughed before going on to exin. ¡°After Master Windu saved me, he took me to the Jedi Temple. There, I was trained as a Jedi as well." He could see the doubt growing in their eyes, their expressions bing more skeptical. Without another word, Peter turned his attention to a nearby trashcan. He raised his hand and, with a simple gesture, made the trashcan hover a few feet above the ground. Jason and Anne gasped, their eyes widening in shock as they watched the trashcan float effortlessly in the air. "See," Peter said, lowering the trashcan back to the ground. "It''s real. The Force is real, and so are the Jedi." Jason and Anne exchanged stunned nces, their skepticism giving way to amazement. They turned back to Peter, their faces a mixture of wonder and disbelief. "Peter, that is... incredible," Jason finally managed to say. "But are you sure that you¡¯re not just a mutant?¡± He asked. Peter''s eyes widened in surprise at the mention of mutants. ¡®Wait, are the X-Men in this universe as well?¡¯ he hadn¡¯t heard of them at all since he returned, but he hadn¡¯t exactly been looking either. Seeing his reaction, Jason quickly rified, "We don''t have anything against mutants, Peter. I served in the army, and there were a few of them serving alongside me." Anne nodded in agreement. "I''ve worked with a couple of mutants before too. The news might talk bad about them, but they''re just like everyone else, just with special powers." His grandparents tried to make it clear that they wouldn''t hate him for being a mutant and that he didn''t have to make up any stories. Peter quickly regained hisposure, realizing that the X-Men existed in this universe as well. "No, I''m not a mutant, or at least I don¡¯t think I am. But it seems like you won''t believe me fully until I show some proof, huh?" Without giving them a chance to respond, Peter pulled out his datapad from his pocket. His grandparents eyed the device in curious shock, having never seen such advanced technology before. ¡®Could he be telling the truth?¡¯ They wondered simultaneously. But that wasn''t his proof. Making a quick call, Peter waited a few seconds before Rocket picked up. "What do you want? I''m busy upgrading our new base." ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, but I need a pick up¡­¡± Peter told Rocket to track the helicopter he took out and pilot their ship there, or have someone else from the crew do it if he was busy. "Either way, I''ll be waiting by the helicopter." Rocket asked, "What? Did you run out of fuel or something?" Peter smiled. "Something like that. I''ll be waiting, so don''t leave me stranded." He hung up the call and turned back to his grandparents, who were looking at him with a mixture of curiosity and doubt. "Let''s go," Peter said. "You want to see proof, right? So follow me, and I''ll show you some proof." They nodded, standing to follow him as they left the park. After a quick cab ride out of the city, Peter walked into the desert with his grandparents following behind. As they walked, Jason asked, "Peter, where exactly are we going?" Anne added, a hint of worry in her voice, "Maybe we should turn back before we get lost." But just as they were starting to get worried, a bright light shined down from the sky as a huge spaceshipnded before them, shaking the ground as it touched down. Anne and Jason watched with shocked open mouths as Peter nced over his shoulder, smirking at them. "So¡­ do you believe me now?" Before they could answer, the ramp to the ship opened, and Groot came walking out, saying, "I am Groot." The sight of Groot seemed to be too much for his grandparents. Especially his grandmother, who wobbled on her feet and fainted on the spot, copsing like a puppet without its strings. ¡°Anne!?¡± Jason eximed, his eyes wide as he tried to catch her, though he was far too slow. But thankfully, Peter was there, and with a wave of his hand, he managed to catch her with the Force, levitating her safely into the air. A/N: 1980 words :) C100 Project Pegasus C100 Project Pegasus Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter nced back at his grandparents, Jason¡¯s eyes filled with wonder and worry as he stood close to Anne, who remained unconscious after her fainting spell. Gently supporting her using the Force, Peter said, "I think it¡¯s best we get her to the base. She''ll be morefortable there." Jason nodded, still in shock but trusting Peter¡¯s judgment. ¡°Wait?!¡± He asked, realizing what Peter just said. ¡°What base? You have a base? ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough¡­¡± Peter just smiled at him before turning to Groot. ¡°You want to fly us back, big guy?¡± ¡°I am Groot!¡± Groot nodded as he turned and walked back to the cockpit. As they boarded the spaceship, Jason¡¯s gaze wandered, absorbing every detail of the interior, the advanced technology different from anything he¡¯d ever seen before. ¡°Hey,¡± he turned to Peter and asked excitedly, ¡°Was that a real alien just now?¡± Peter smiled at his Grandpa¡¯s enthusiasm, ¡°Yep, his name is Groot and he¡¯s a member of my crew. He¡¯s actually a very rare alien as well. His species is almostpletely extinct¡­¡± ¡°Woah¡­¡± Jason muttered, shocked and awed by the whole situation. Soon enough, the ship''s engines roared to life, and within moments, they were airborne. Peter led them to the infirmary filled withfortable seating and advanced medical equipment. He gently ced his grandmother on a bed, turning to his grandfather, who was still standing, looking lost. ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t you take a seat? I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Jason hesitated but finally nodded, sitting down beside Anne, his hand gently stroking her hair. ¡°Take your time, Peter,¡± he said softly. ¡°We¡¯ll be here.¡± Peter left the room, pulling out his datapad as he walked. He needed some space to think, to process what he had recently just learned. ¡®I can¡¯t believe Mutants are in this universe too, and the world already knows about them.¡¯ He thought, his mind racing. ¡°Thisplicates some things¡­¡± Finding a quiet corner, he managed to tap into the cellrwork, calling Peggy¡¯s number with his datapad. He didn¡¯t have a phone, but with the technology at his disposal, that wasn¡¯t an issue. After a few moments, the call connected. Peggy¡¯s voice came through, cautious and curious. ¡°Hello? Who is this?¡± Peter smiled, hearing her familiar voice. ¡°It¡¯s Peter. I didn¡¯t n to call so soon, but I just remembered that we never got to finish our game. You still owe me an answer to a question.¡± There was a brief pause, and then Peggy sighed. ¡°Ask away, Peter.¡± ¡°Tell me everything you know about mutants,¡± Peter said, his tone direct. Peggy¡¯s surprise was evident. ¡°Mutants? Why do you want to know about them?¡± Peter chuckled. ¡°I¡¯d answer that, but you¡¯ve already used up all your questions.¡± She let out an annoyed yet amused scoff. ¡°Fine. Mutants are individuals born with a mutated gene known as the X-gene that grants them extraordinary abilities. From minor traits like webbed feet to powerful abilities such as controlling the elements. They¡¯re sadly feared and misunderstood by society, which paints them as monsters or threats.¡± Peter listened intently, absorbing every word. ¡°Mutants are generally divided into two main factions,¡± Peggy continued. ¡°One is led by a mutant named Charles Xavier. He runs a school for gifted youngsters, where he teaches young mutants to control their powers and advocates for peaceful coexistence with humanity. The school is rtively new, but they work closely with the government to foster understanding and eptance.¡± Peter¡¯s curiosity grew. ¡°And the other faction?¡± He asked, already guessing what it was. ¡°The Brotherhood of Mutants,¡± Peggy said, her tone darkening. ¡°Led by a very dangerous mutant named Erik Lehnsherr, who¡¯s taken to calling himself Mao as he can control metal. The Brotherhood believes in mutant supremacy and is willing to use any means necessary to achieve their goals.¡± Peter frowned. ¡°Mutant Nazis, essentially?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, yes,¡± Peggy replied. ¡°It¡¯s a dangerous and delicate situation. Mutants like Xavier try to build bridges, while Mao and his followers burn them down.¡± Peter leaned against the wall, deep in thought. ¡°Why does the government allow Mao to operate? Can¡¯t they stop him?¡± Peggy sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. Mao is incredibly powerful, and his followers are devoted. It¡¯s like trying to catch smoke with your hands. The government is cautious, trying to avoid escting the whole situation...¡± Peter nodded, understanding theplexity. ¡°So, mutants are feared, misunderstood, and divided. Sounds like a powder keg ready to explode.¡± ¡°Precisely,¡± Peggy agreed. ¡°It¡¯s a fragile bnce, and any wrong move could have catastrophic consequences.¡± Peter rubbed his temples, feeling the weight of this new knowledge. ¡°Thanks, Peggy. I¡¯ll call you again soon.¡± ¡°Wait, Peter,¡± she tried to stop him from hanging up. ¡°I wanted to ask how your talk with your family¡ª¡± Ending the call to avoid Peggy''s nosiness, Peter stared up at the ceiling, his mind racing. The existence of mutants added anotheryer ofplexity to his already chaotic life. He needed to figure out his next steps carefully. ¡®Maybe I should visit the X-men?¡¯ He wondered, ¡®It would be cool to meet Wolverine at least¡­¡± Returning to the room where his grandparents were, he found Jason sitting beside Anne, who was slowly waking up. Her eyes fluttered open, and she looked around, disoriented. ¡°Peter?¡± she murmured, spotting him. He rushed to her side, taking her hand. ¡°I¡¯m here, Grandma. You fainted. How are you feeling?¡± Anne¡¯s eyes widened as she recalled what she saw before passing out. ¡°Peter¡­ That was a real alien, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Peter couldn¡¯t help butugh as he noticed that she repeated her husband¡¯s exact words. ¡°Yes, his name is Groot¡­¡± ¡°Woah¡­¡± Jason nodded alongside her. ¡°That¡¯s what I said!¡± ¡­ .. . Peter spent the next hour answering his grandparents'' questions. Jason and Anne listened intently, their expressions shifting from shock to curiosity and back again. He told them everything they wanted to know, from his Jedi training to his adventures across the gxy. Every detail was met with wide eyes and asional gasps. "So, you¡¯re a Jedi," Jason said, his voice filled with awe. "And you can use this Force to do all sorts of things?¡± Peter shrugged. "Pretty much, yeah. And while I wouldn¡¯t exactly ss myself as a normal Jedi, my rank is technically a Jedi Knight." As the ship approached Peter''s new floating base, Jason and Anne gazed out of the window, their eyes widening in awe. The base hovered gracefully in the air, a massive structure with sleek lines and glowing lights. It looked like something out of a sci-fi movie. "Is that the base you were talking about?" Jason asked, his voice filled with wonder. ¡°It¡¯s all yours?¡± Peter nodded. "As of a few days ago, yes. Wee to the Red Room." The ship smoothlynded inside the hangar, and as they disembarked, Peter guided his grandparents through the sprawling base. The vastness and advanced technology left Jason and Anne speechless. Groot hesitantly greeted them, worried that he might scare the elderly couple again, "I am Groot," in a hospitable tone. Anne smiled warmly at Groot, still amazed by his presence. "Hello, uhh, Groot, right? It''s nice to meet you." Next, Peter guided his grandparents through the base, introducing them to his crew along the way. Initially, Revan, Rocket, and the others were puzzled by the unexpected visitors. However, once they learned that Jason and Anne were Peter''s grandparents, they quickly warmed up, extending a much friendlier wee. ¡­ As the evening grewte, Peter led his grandparents to a cozy room prepared for them. "You can stay here for the night. Get some rest." Anne looked hesitant. "Peter, wait!¡± She calls out, stopping him as he tries to leave. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Peter asked. ¡°Umm,¡± she hummed, ¡°can¡¯t you stay with us? I don¡¯t want to leave your side. Not after we finally got you back..." "Dear, let''s not be too clingy..." Jason said, wrapping an arm around his wife to soothe her. Turning to Peter, he added, "Just promise us you won''t disappear again." Peter¡¯s heart ached at their fear. He pulled them both into a tight hug. "I swear, I won''t disappear on you. I¡¯m just going to bed¡­" Anne and Jason rxed, their worries easing. "Goodnight, Peter," Anne said softly, tears in her eyes. "Goodnight, Grandma. Goodnight, Grandpa," Peter replied, his voice warm. He watched as they settled into the room, feeling a deep sense of love and gratitude. Leaving them to rest, Peter walked down the hall, a mix of emotions swirling within him. The corridors, softly lit with a gentle glow, guided him to his room, where he finally allowed himself to rx. Closing the door behind him, Peter took a deep breath and moved to his bed. He pulled out the thick file Peggy had given him on Carol Danvers and Project Pegasus, curiosity and determination mingling in his mind. Hey back against his pillows and opened the file, eager to uncover the details within. The first few pages provided a summary of Project Pegasus, a top-secret government initiative focused on harnessing energy from exotic sources as a fuel for space travel that would theoretically be faster than hyperspeed. ¡®Hmm, I should have known Peggy would redact everything mentioning the power sources they were using.¡¯ Peter sighed in annoyance, his curiosity burning. ¡°Whatever, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll find out sooner orter¡­¡± The project had drawn some of the brightest minds and bravest test pilots, including Carol Danvers. Peter''s eyes skimmed over the technical jargon, focusing instead on the sections about Carol. Her involvement with Project Pegasus was highlighted by her role as an Air Force pilot chosen for test flights. The file detailed her exceptional skills and fearless attitude, qualities that made her an ideal candidate for such a risky mission. As he turned the pages, Peter read about the fateful test flight that changed everything. Carol had been piloting an experimental aircraft designed to test the limits of the project''s energy source. During the flight, something went horribly wrong. The file mentioned a mysterious energy surge and an explosion that led to her disappearance. Despite extensive efforts, no trace of Carol was left behind, only the crashed aircraft could be recovered. The official report listed her as missing, presumed dead. Yet, he knew that she was most likely alive and somewhere in the New Kree Empire, which was worrying. ¡®I wonder if she¡¯ll crashnd on Earth like the movie?¡¯ He hoped she would, as finding her would be much more tedious otherwise. Hours passed unnoticed as Peter continued to read, his mind racing with thoughts and questions. Finally, as fatigue began to im him, he closed the file and ced it beside him. Hey back, staring at the ceiling, his thoughts calming as he slowly drifted off to sleep. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, Carol Danvers flew through the vast emptiness of space toward the outer rim. The mission from her master, Darth Sidious, echoed in her mind¡ªa relentless mantra she couldn¡¯t ignore. Attack the Trade Federation. They had chosen to align themselves with Darth gueis, Sidious'' former master, and now they had to be eliminated. The cold metal of the cockpit controls felt strangely familiar under her gloved hands. Her ship, sleek and menacing, glided through the stars with purpose. Yet, despite the rity of her mission, something felt amiss. shes of unfamiliar memories intruded upon her thoughts¡ªimages of a past life, of a different person. A name whispered in her mind¡­ ¡°Carol¡­¡± she murmured, the sound of it foreign yet oddlyforting. Who was Carol? And why did it feel like she knew this name so intimately? The chip embedded in the back of her head pulsed with an insidious frequency, reminding her of her obedience to Sidious. Hismands werew, his will her own. But these memories, these fragments of another existence, they were growing stronger, more persistent. As she neared her target, a massive Trade Federation fleet, her mind wrestled with these shes. She saw glimpses of an Air Force pilot, a woman with determination and a fierce spirit. She saw camaraderie, a sense of duty, and¡­ a sense of belonging. She shook her head, trying to dispel the images. Focus, she told herself. The mission is all that matters. The Trade Federation ships came into view, their imposing structures blocking out the stars behind them. Carol initiated the attack, her powers surging to life as she flew out of her ship in a zing fury. Explosions lit up the void, debris scattering in all directions as she fired sts of energy at the fleet, her entire body glowing with power. But then, another memory struck her¡ªthis time, more vivid than before. She was standing on Earth, surrounded by friends, drinking in an old bar. The vision was so clear, so real, it took her breath away. In that split second of distraction, a Trade Federation ship fired back, theirser cannons headed her way. Her eyes widened as she tried to dodge, but she wasn¡¯t fast enough. ¡°Aaaaggghh!¡± She screamed, her body rocking violently as a single shot managed to hit its mark, pain searing through her side where a chunk of skin and flesh was missing, blood rushing from her open wound. Gritting her teeth, Carol fought to remain conscious, her vision blurring from the pain and the conflicting memories. She managed to just barely escape the next volley of cannon fire as she retreated to her ship, away from the immediate danger. As her ship began to sustain damage and her consciousness started to fade, Carol knew she had to escape. She set the ship to jump into hyperspace, hoping to outrun the pursuing Trade Federation vessels. Just before her ship incurred catastrophic damage, she managed to initiate the jump. The stars elongated into streaks of light, and her damaged ship shuddered, barely holding together as it shot away. Thest thing she saw before losing consciousness was the swirling vortex of hyperspace. The name echoed in her mind once more, a lifeline amidst the chaos. Carol. Her ship hurtled through the unknown, its destination uncertain. And as darkness imed her, one thought remained: Who am I really? A/N: 2407 words :) C101 Two Above All C101 Two Above All Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next day, Peter Quill, apanied by his grandparents Jason and Anne, walked into a shop called Tape World. The shop was a haven for music lovers, filled with shelves lined with CDs and posters of legendary bands adorning the walls. Peter had been meaning to update his music collection since returning to Earth after a five-year absence. And now, with Natasha and her family safe, he finally had some free time to go shopping. His grandparents, unwilling to leave his side for the time being, had tagged along. He had invited Natasha, but she declined, not wanting to intrude on his family time. As they stepped inside, the familiar scent of fresh stic greeted them. Peter led the way, his eyes scanning the shelves for cassette tapes. His grandparents followed closely, talking softly between themselves. "You know, your mother used to drag us to ces like this all the time," Jason said, smiling wistfully. "She loved her music." Anne nodded, her eyes misty. "She would spend days in ces like this if we let her..." Peter''s heart warmed at the memory of his mother and her love for music. It was something he had inherited from her, a passion that had carried him through many dark times in his life. However, as they walked further into the shop, Peter noticed a ring problem. Despite the shop''s name, there were no cassette tapes in sight. Instead, CDs dominated every shelf. Peter frowned, a wave of frustration washing over him. He didn''t have a CD yer and wasn''t sure he wanted to give up his beloved Walkman and cassettes. They were a connection to his mother, a tangible piece of his past. Seeing Peter''s dilemma, Jason approached the man at the checkout desk. "Excuse me," he began, "you don''t happen to have any cassette tapes, do you?" The employee, a grey-haired old man with sses and a bemused expression, looked up. "Cassettes? What would you want those old things for? The young people want CDs nowadays." Peter turned to argue, but as heid eyes on the man, he froze. The employee looked astonishingly familiar. It was Stan Lee, the legendaryic book writer and creator who appeared as a cameo in every Marvel movie. But this wasn''t a movie. Peter''s mouth hung open in shock. [Insert picture of Stan Lee here] ¡®Stan Lee?¡¯ Peter could barely believe his eyes. Was this some kind of cosmic joke? Stan Lee smiled knowingly, seemingly unfazed by Peter''s reaction. "You know what, kid? We might have some cassettes in the back." He turned and called out, "Hey Jerry! You back there still?" A gruff voice answered from the back room, "What do you want now, old man?" When Jerry emerged, Peter''s eyes widened even further. The man looked exactly like George Lucas, the creator of Star Wars. Peter''s heart pounded in his chest. This had to be a joke. Were these two gods of this crossover universe ying with him? [Insert picture of George Lucas here] Ignoring Peter''s shock, Stan Lee gestured to Jerry. "Do we have any leftover cassettes?" Jerry grunted, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "Maybe. Give me a second." He disappeared back into the room, leaving Peter to process what he had just seen. A minuteter, Jerry returned with a big box full of cassette tapes, some old and some newer, and ced it on the counter. "There you go, kid. That''s what we''ve got. Feel free to look it over." Walking on eggshells in front of who he believed had to be gods, Peter hesitantly started sifting through the cassettes. His grandparents stood beside him, unaware of the beings they were in the presence of. Jerry wandered back to the rear of the shop, muttering, "If that''s all, I''ll be taking a nap. Don''t wake me up again, old man." Startled by his departure, Peter respectfully said, "Thank you, uhh¡­ Jerry." Jerry merely grunted and waved over his shoulder, disappearing into the back. As he left, Stan Lee startedining, "Kids these days don''t have respect for their elders. When we started this, I never knew my partner would be sozy..." Peter wondered if Stan was talking about the record shop or perhaps the creation of this crossover universe as a whole. It had to be thetter, right? Lost in thought, Peter was brought back to reality by his grandfather patting him on the shoulder. "Find anything good, Peter?" Peter muttered, "Let''s find out," and continued searching through the box. He found cassettes from the ''70s all the way to 1992, seeing many bands he liked. Anything from 1993 seemed out of reach, and he realized he would need to buy a CD for it. ¡®Maybe I should upgrade?¡¯ He thought. His heart skipped a beat when he found a cassette for Alice in Chains'' album, Dirt, which had one of his favorite songs from his past life, "Them Bones." Excitedly, he put the cassette into his Walkman, which was strapped to his waist, and donned his headphones. As he hit y, the music filled his ears, bringing a smile to his face. y Them Bones by Alice In Chains Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! I believe them bones are me Some say we''re born into the grave I feel so alone gonna end up a big ol'' pile of them bones Ah! Ah! Ahh! Dust rise right on over my time Empty fossil of the new scene I feel so alone gonna end up a big ol'' pile of them bones ¡­ .. . Beside him, his grandparents smiled, happy to see Peter enjoying himself. Even Stan Lee smiled, watching Peter with a knowing look. As the music yed, Peter couldn''t help but think of his mother. He knew she would have loved this song. As the guitar riffs echoed in his ears, he felt a deep connection to her. For a moment, everything felt right in the world. ¡®If only she was here¡­¡¯ ¡­ While Peter was lost in the music, nodding his head to the beat, he sifted through the box of cassette tapes. He made a small pile of tapes he nned to buy, carefully cing them on the counter one by one. Beside him, Jason and Anne watched with fond smiles, reminiscing about the past. Suddenly, the screech of tires interrupted the tranquil atmosphere. Everyone in the shop turned their attention to the front window. Outside, a bright yellow Lamborghini hade to an abrupt halt, music ring from its speakers. The driver, clearly unconcerned with parking etiquette, took up two spots as he stepped out. The man was in his early twenties, with tousled dark hair and a goatee that gave him a slightly roguish charm. He wore casual clothes¡ªa fitted T-shirt, designer jeans, and expensive-looking sneakers. If one looked closely, they''d notice the subtle details that screamed luxury: the fine stitching, the high-quality fabric, and the unmistakable logos of top-tier brands. As he exited the car, a woman walking her dog along the road shrieked, "Oh my god, it''s Tony Stark!" [Insert picture of Tony Stark here] Inside the shop, Jason and Anne exchanged nces, their expressions turning somber. They recalled Tony''s parents, Howard and Maria Stark, who had not too long ago. Although they had never met Tony, they had been acquainted with Howard through their military service. After all, Stark Industries had always been a trusted name, providing the army with cutting-edge gear and weaponry. There was even a saying among soldiers: "If you don¡¯t see a Stark Industries emblem on your gear, then you¡¯re already dead, especially if you see a Hammer Industries logo." Jason sighed, watching Tony walk towards Tape World. "He looks just like Howard," he murmured. Anne nodded, her eyes following Tony. "I wonder how he¡¯s been doing since, well, you know..." Jason frowned in thought. ¡°He looks healthy¡­¡± Tony walked into the shop, his presencemanding immediate attention. He nced around, perusing the shelves with mild interest until his gaze fell on the pile of cassette tapes on the counter. One tape, in particr, caught his eye: "12 of the Best" by AC/DC, his favorite band. (A/N: Apparently, that¡¯s a $10,000 cassette tape nowadays. Very rare. I looked it up.) Unable to resist, Tony reached for the cassette. Jason and Anne tried to stop him and exin that the tapes were already taken, but Tony was quick, his fingers grasping the cassette before they could say anything. But before Tony could pick it up, Peter, sensing the movement, instinctively grabbed Tony''s wrist, stopping him. "Those are mine," Peter said, pulling off his headphones with his free hand. Tony grunted in pain, his eyes widening as he tried to pull his hand back, but Peter''s grip was too strong. "Hey, easy there!" Tony eximed, the cassette falling back to the counter. Peter turned to face Tony, his eyes widening in shock as he realized who he was holding. ¡®Iron Man!¡¯ Peter''s surprise caused him to release Tony''s wrist abruptly. Tony, who had been pulling away with all his strength, suddenly found himself free and stumbled backward, almost tripping but managing to catch himself in time. Peter quickly got himself under control, looking apologetic. "Sorry about that," he said, turning to Tony, who was straightening his clothes. Jason and Anne, concerned, asked, "Are you okay?" Tony waved them off with a casual smile. "I''m fine, no harm done." He then cleared his throat and turned back to Peter, pointing at the AC/DC cassette. "How much for the cassette?" Peter shrugged. "I haven''t even bought it yet, and when I do, I won''t be selling it." Tony smirked, turning to the employee behind the desk. "I''ll give you ten times the price for that cassette," he said to Stan Lee. ¡°Sell it to me instead.¡± Peter scoffed, ring at Tony. "Hey, you slimy f*ck, I was here first." Tony''s smirk widened. "This is capitalism, kid. The one with the most money always wins. Learn that now, and you¡¯ll be less disappointed in the future." But to Tony¡¯s surprise, Stan Lee shook his head. "Sorry, but the kid was here first. Selling it to you would be like taking food out of someone''s cart in a grocery store. It just wouldn''t sit well with me." The smirk disappeared from Tony''s face. Peterughed, giving Tony a smug look. "Yeah, now f*ck off, you grubby loser. These are my tapes." Jason and Anne immediately reprimanded Peter. "Watch yournguage, Peter!" Peter looked sheepish. "Sorry, Grandpa, Grandma." But he didn''t apologize to Tony, clearly enjoying the chance to mess with the rich guy who usually got whatever he wanted. ¡®But not today,¡¯ he thought in amusement. Tony''s expression hardened. "Do you know who I am?" Peter shrugged nonchntly. "A money-wasting snob?" He said, making sure not to curse this time. Tony couldn''t help but chuckle at that. It had been a while since someone had the audacity to talk to him like that. Most people kissed his ass, hoping to get something from him, whether it be money or power. "I''m Tony Stark," he said, expecting Peter to be impressed. But Peter just nodded uncaringly. "Cool, I¡¯m Peter." He said and went right back to searching through the cassettes,pletely obliterating Tony''s ego in seconds. Tony stood there for a moment, stunned by Peter''sck of interest. For once, he found himself at a loss for words as Peter continued to casually go through the tapes, ignoring him entirely. A/N: 1958 words :) C102 Crash Landing C102 Crash Landing Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Soon enough, Peter finished going through the box of cassettes, selecting the ones he wanted and cing them carefully on the counter. He paid for them, thanked Stan Lee respectfully, as he didn¡¯t want to anger an all-powerful god, and said his goodbyes. "Thanks for the help. And tell Jerry I said thanks as well¡­¡± Stan Lee smiled warmly. "Anytime, kid. Enjoy the music." Peter nodded and walked out of the store, his grandparents following closely. As they stepped onto the sidewalk, Tony came running out after them, a determined look on his face. "Wait!" Tony called out, catching up to them. "I''ll give you a thousand dors for that cassette." Peter''s grandparents gasped in shock, but Peter just looked amused. "Not interested," he said, shaking his head. Tony grimaced, clearly frustrated but not willing to give up. "Five thousand dors." Peter chuckled, enjoying the interaction. "Nope." "Ten thousand," Tony insisted, his tone growing more desperate. Peter''s amusement only grew. "Sorry, still not selling." Tony''s eyes narrowed. "Fifty thousand dors." Peter''s grandparents exchanged worried nces, but Peter just raised an eyebrow. "Nope." "A hundred thousand," Tony said through gritted teeth. Peter smirked. "Nice try, but no." Tony''s frustration was palpable, but he pressed on. "Five hundred thousand dors." Peter''s grandparents looked like they might faint, but Peter remained unfazed. "Not happening." Tony took a deep breath, clearly reaching the end of his patience. "One million dors!¡± He shouted, unwilling to give up. At this point, it was no longer about the money or the cassette; it was about winning and making Peter concede. Tony knew that with just a single call he could get a matching cassette delivered to him by the end of the day, and it would cost infinitely less than his current offer. But he didn¡¯t want just any cassette anymore; he wanted Peter''s. Jason and Anne looked like they were about to have heart attacks. "Peter, maybe you should just sell it," Jason suggested, his voice trembling. ¡°We can always find another one¡­¡± Peter nced at his grandparents with a reassuring smile before turning back at Tony, his smile widening. "No deal." Tony stared at him, bewildered and shocked. "Are you serious?" he asked, genuinely baffled. ¡°What idiot would turn down a million dors?¡± Peter shrugged. "It''s not about the money for me. This cassette means something to me. And honestly, seeing you so desperate to buy it is pretty entertaining." Tony let out a frustratedugh, shaking his head. "You really are something else, kid." Peter shrugged, still smiling. "I get that a lot." With that, Peter turned and walked away, his grandparents by his side, leaving Tony standing there, utterly bbergasted, a dumbfounded expression on his face. Just as he started to process what had happened, Tony rushed after them, calling out, "Wait!" Peter turned around, raising an eyebrow. "What? Is it a billion now?" Tony smirked. "Would you hand over the tape if it was?" Peter shook his head. "No, I don¡¯t need money." It wasn''t a lie either, as Earth money was kind of useless to him, and it was so easily acquirable if he really needed it. Tony frowned, puzzled. "So, you''re rich?" He asked, guessing that Peter was wealthy already. After all, who would turn down a billion dors for a single cassette tape? Peter shook his head again. "Nope. In fact, I''m as poor as theye. No house, no car, no bank ount, and only some pocket money that I stole from an ATM a few days ago." He revealed, knowing it would ignite Tony¡¯s curiosity. His grandparents gasped, their expressions turning to shock. "Peter, are you serious?" Jason asked, his voice filled with concern. Anne added, "You better be lying." Tony, on the other hand, looked at Peter with a newfound interest. The admission of theft didn''t faze him; in fact, it made Peter even more intriguing. "You hacked an ATM?" Tony asked, his curiosity piqued. Peter shrugged, nonchnt. "I didn¡¯t hurt anyone. I just made it spit out money." Tony''s eyes lit up as he stepped closer, his voice dropping into rapid techno babble. "How did you do it? Did you use a skimmer, or was it a software exploit? Did you override the encryption protocol, or did you brute-force the firmware?" Peter just smirked, enjoying Tony''s excitement. "Something like that." He answered cryptically. ¡°Now, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ve got some music to listen to." With that, Peter turned again, heading down the street, but his grandparents paused and turned to Tony. Jason extended his hand. "Mr. Stark, I''m Jason Quill, and this is my wife, Anne. We wanted to offer our sympathies for the loss of your parents. Howard was a remarkable man." Anne nodded, a gentle smile on her face. "We were in the army, and we met Howard many times. Although we weren¡¯t close, we knew him fairly well. He was always dedicated to his work and to helping others. Stark Industries has done a lot for the military and I think that I can speak for every soldier when I say we appreciate everything." Tony shook their hands, a bittersweet smile crossing his face. "Thank you. It means a lot to hear that." Jason nodded. "Take care, Mr. Stark. We need to catch up to our grandson." With that, they hurried to rejoin Peter, who was already listening to one of his new cassettes, lost in his own world. Tony stood there, watching them go, feeling a mix of emotions. He had met an interesting kid who had turned down a million dors without batting an eye, and his grandparents had known his deadbeat dad. It was a lot to take in. As they walked off, Tony held his watch up to his mouth and pressed a button. "Jarvis, I need you to do a background check on Jason, Anne, and Peter Quill... especially Peter. He¡¯s the most interesting of the bunch¡­" Jarvis responded promptly. "Yes, sir." Tony walked over to his Lamborghini, climbed in, and started the engines his radio ring as the car started. Smirking at the song that yed, he turned up the volume and drove off, his mind racing with thoughts about the intriguing family he had just encountered. y Whoomp! (There It Is) by Tag Team Party-people! Yeah, Tag Team music, in full effect! That''s me, DC The Brain Supreme, and my man Steve Roll''n! We''re kickin the flow! We''re kickin'' the flow! And it goes a little something like this! Tag Team, back again Check it to wreck it, let''s begin Party on, party people, let me hear some noise DC''s in the house, jump, jump, rejoice Says there''s a party over here, a party over there Wave your hands in the air, shake your derriere These three words mean you''re gettin'' busy, Whoomp, there it is! Hit me! Whoomp, there it is! Whoomp, there it is! Whoomp, there it is! ¡­ .. . As Peter and his grandparents walked back, Jason and Anne couldn''t help but ask, "Peter, why didn¡¯t you ept the money? A million dors is a lot." Peter shrugged, looking nonchnt. "I meant what I said. I really don¡¯t need the money. I have literal superpowers. If I wanted or needed money, I could make it fairly easily. Hell, even without my powers, I could go off and mine asteroids or even buy some gold for cheap and bring it back. After all, the greater gxy doesn¡¯t value gold as highly as Earth does. I don¡¯t need Tony Stark''s money." Jason and Anne nodded slowly, realizing that if Peter wanted to, he could probably be even richer than the Starks. Peter continued with a grin, "Besides, it was fun to mess with Tony Stark like that. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s used to people telling him no, the spoiled b*stard." His grandmother lightly swatted his shoulder, an amused smile on her face. "Watch yournguage." Peter chuckled, noticing the small chuckleing from his grandfather as well. "Yeah, yeah. But you have to admit, it was pretty funny." Jason smiled, shaking his head. "It was, Peter. It definitely was." They continued their walk, the mood light and filled withughter, enjoying the unique experience of the day. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Later that night¡­ Across the country, in upstate New York at Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters, the mansion, an expansive and stately structure, was enveloped in a serene silence. Its numerous windows gleamed faintly in the moonlight, revealing an interior filled with ssrooms, dormitories, and state-of-the-art training facilities for young mutants. The children and many of the teachers were sound asleep, the day''s lessons and activities having worn them out. In his office, Professor Charles Xavier, a dignified-looking man in his mid-forties, with a bald head and wise blue eyes, sat in his sleek wheelchair, gazing out of the window at the night sky above. [Insert picture of Professor X here] Across the room, the television was still on, casting a soft glow as it yed a recent news interview with Bolivar Trask, a small man with a powerful presence, his suit impably tailored to his short frame, his mustache and sses giving him an air of intellect and benevolence. [Insert picture of Dr. Trask/Peter Dinge here] But despite his mild-mannered appearance, Charles knew the truth about Trask¡ªa ruthless, cold-hearted, arrogant, and genocidal xenophobe obsessed with the extinction of the mutant race. Trask''s voice filled the room, dripping with false altruism as he spoke about hispany''s mission to improve the human condition and his own wariness of all things mutant rted. The news anchor leaned forward, his expression skeptical. "We are talking about a tenth of a tenth of a tenth of our poption. If these Mutants, as you describe them, are already living among us, then they are living here peacefully. Why should we be so concerned?" Trask adjusted his sses and replied, "Allow me to read something to you." "Please," the news anchor said, leaning back. Trask opened a folder, revealing a document inside. "This was acquired from a friend of mine in the CIA," he began, his voice steady. "It''s a dissertation written by a mutant at Oxford University. And I quote: ''To Homo Neanderthalensis, his mutant cousin, Homo Sapiens,'' which is us, ''was an aberration. The arrival of the mutated human species, Homo Sapiens, was followed by the immediate extinction of their less evolved kin.''" Trask closed the folder with a snap and looked directly into the camera. "Well, now we are the Neanderthal, so what happens to us?¡± Each word fanned the mes of anti-mutant sentiments around the world, and Charles had to hold in his rage, refusing to look at the screen. He knew that doing so would only make him angrier, especially since it was his own words that the little goblin was reading, taken out of context of course, which made it all even more infuriating. Thankfully, this wasn''t his first time hearing this interview, as it was only a rerun, helping him to contain his rising fury. But suddenly, as Trask''s droning continued, something caught the professor''s attention. ¡°?!¡± Outside, the night sky lit up, and a ming chunk of metal descended like a falling star, crashing into the forest behind the school. The impact shook the ground, like a small earthquake, rattling the mansion''s foundations. rmed, Charles muttered to himself, "What is that?¡± A/N: 1937 words :) C103 Music Binge! C103 Music Binge! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A few days had passed since Peter, now in possession of his prized cassettes, had dived headfirst into a musical binge. His ship echoed with the sound of sting music day and night. Peter¡¯s excitement was unmatched as he danced, head-banged, and lounged around,pletely engrossed in his new music. His crew, Groot, Cosmo, Howard, Revan, Rocket, Teefs, Ly, and Floor, had initially tried to endure the constant noise, even enjoying it in the beginning. However, they soon found refuge in the floating red room base, unable to bear the relentless sonic assault. Even his grandparents, Jason and Anne, who had only reunited with him recently, found it challenging to keep up with Peter¡¯s non-stop party. Yet, one person stood by him through it all: Natasha Romanoff. Trained as a ck Widow from a young age, Natasha had missed out on much of her childhood and teenage years. This was her moment to indulge in simple pleasures. She joined Peter in listening to music, eating fast food, and even ying video games, where she somehow managed to outperform him, much to his annoyance. Today, however, was different. Peter had a scheduled meeting with Director Peggy Carter, which he hadpletely forgotten about. But, his grandparents, aware of his appointment, decided to remind him. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Jason and Anne approached the ship, the sound of sting music growing louder as they neared. y U Can¡¯t Touch This by MC Hammer You can''t touch this You can''t touch this You can''t touch this You can''t touch this My, my, my, my (You can''t touch this) Music hits me so hard Makes me say "Oh, my Lord Thank you for blessing me With a mind to rhyme and two hyped feet" It feels good when you know you''re down A super dope homeboy from the Oaktown And I''m known as such And this is a beat, uh, you can''t touch ¡­ .. . They exchanged amused nces before stepping inside, instantly bombarded by the music. The living area was a mess, strewn with fast food wrappers and empty soda cans. In the center of the chaos, Peter was dancing energetically, mimicking MC Hammer''s moves. He wore a sideways hat and no shirt, lost in the rhythm. Natasha sat nearby,ughing and nearly falling out of her seat. Jason and Anne stood at the entrance, smiling at the scene. They waited patiently until the song ended. Natasha pped, still giggling. Peter, grinning, pointed at her. "Your turn, Nat." She shook her head, notughing anymore. "No way. I only know ballet and ballroom dancing." Peter smirked. "Then show me what you know. It''s only fair. I¡¯m sure I can find a song that fits¡­¡± But before Natasha could respond, Jason cleared his throat, catching their attention. Peter spun around, his eyes widening in surprise. He quickly grabbed his shirt, tossing it on and adjusting his hat. "Uh, hey, guys," Peter said, a bit sheepish. Natasha straightened up, trying to appear more presentable. "Mr. and Mrs. Quill," she greeted. Jason and Anne nced around the messy room. "Peter, maybe you should clean this up before any fungus starts growing," Anne suggested. Natasha immediately stood, frantically rushing to start cleaning. "I¡¯m so sorry," she said. Peter held up his hand, stopping her. "Rx," he turned to his grandparents. "Watch this." With a wave of his hand, he used the Force to telekically gather all the garbage, moving it to the ship''spactor. He then levitated cleaning supplies, quickly sanitizing the whole room. Natasha and his grandparents watched in awe. "There, clean. So, what¡¯s up? Did youe to listen to music with us? I still have a few cassettes I haven¡¯t gotten to yet." His grandparents shook their heads, exasperated smiles forming on their faces. "No, Peter," Anne said gently. "You have a meeting with Director Carter today. Did you forget?" Peter''s eyes widened as he checked the date. "Oh, sh*t," he muttered, realizing they were right. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª At the helipad of a private airport, Peggy Carter stood with Nick Fury and Phil Coulson, all three of them checking their watches intermittently. Peter Quill was almost an hourte for the meeting he had scheduled days ago, leaving them to wait in growing frustration. Fury sighed, crossing his arms. "This kid better have a damn good reason for beingte." Coulson nodded in agreement. "It''s not like we have nothing better to do." Peggy, ever the diplomat, tried to remain calm. "Maybe he had an emergency. Let''s give him a bit more time." Just as she said this, the unmistakable sound of helicopter des reached their ears, apanied by a distant but familiar tune. As the noise grew louder, they could hear a very familiar song ying over the roar of the helicopter. y Fortunate Son by Creedence Clearwater Revival Some folks are born made to wave the g Hoo, they''re red, white and blue And when the band ys "Hail to the chief" Ooh, they point the cannon at you, Lord It ain''t me, it ain''t me I ain''t no senator''s son, son It ain''t me, it ain''t me I ain''t no furtunate one, no ¡­ .. . Coulson squinted into the distance. "Is that him?" Fury frowned, the song reminding him of the Vietnam War. "Maybe. But where¡¯d he get a Russian helicopter?" Peggy tilted her head slightly. "Maybe the Red Room?" The song grew clearer as the Soviet helicopter approached. Coulson shook his head. "It''s weird hearing that song from a Russian heli." Soon enough helicopternded before them, and through the cockpit window, they could see Peter Quill at the controls, Natasha Romanoff beside him. Instead of exiting the helicopter, Peter waved them over. Fury, Coulson, and Peggy exchanged nces before climbing aboard. As soon as they were inside, Peter took off again, the helicopter des drowning out most sounds except for the ring music. They quickly donned headphones tomunicate over the noise. "Good to see you, Peter," Peggy greeted over thems, her tone polite but edged with annoyance. Fury wasted no time. "You¡¯rete¡­" Peggy shot Fury a warning look. "Nick, maybe he had a good reason. Let''s not jump to conclusions." Before she could finish, Peter cut in, shrugging. "Nothing really. I just forgot we were meeting today." Peggy''sposure almost cracked. Fury gave her a look that screamed "I told you so," while Coulson let out a dryugh, though his eyes betrayed his irritation. ¡­ The helicopter soared over the desert, its destination still unknown to Peggy, Fury, and Coulson. As they ascended through a thick patch of clouds, Peggy''s curiosity got the better of her. "Peter, where are we going exactly?" she asked, her tone edged with impatience. Peter smirked back at them. "You''ll see." Secondster, they broke through the cloudyer, and the sight before them took their breath away. A massive floating base loomed above the clouds, an impressive structure of advanced technology and engineering. Of course, Peter had always intended to keep the existence of the Red Room a closely guarded secret. However, allowing Peggy to recruit the ck Widows made it inevitable that she would discover its existence, as they would most likely tell her. So, rather thanplicate matters, Peter decided it was best to unveil the Red Room now. This way, he wouldn¡¯t have to waste his time beating around the bush. "Wee to the Red Room," Peter announced, a hint of pride in his voice. "Or, what used to be the Red Room. I took over after dealing with General Dreykov." The Shield agents and Peggy were stunned into silence, their eyes wide as they took in the technological marvel far beyond anything they had ever seen. Even Shield¡¯s most advanced facilities paled inparison. Peggy quickly regained herposure. "Peter, would you be willing to sell this to Shield? We would be willing to pay you handsomely." Peter thought for a moment before shaking his head. "No, I don''t need your money." Peggy tried again, offering, "The price could be in the hundreds of millions, maybe even billions. Are you sure you don''t want to sell?" Peterughed, surprising everyone. "I recently turned down a billion dors for a cassette tape. You won¡¯t be able to sway me with money." Seeing their confused expressions, he continued, "But I wouldn''t mind if you used the Red Room when you needed to. Though only you, I don''t trust anyone else in Shield." Coulson raised an eyebrow. "Why not?" Peter gave him a look that said, ''Are you serious?'' before responding, "Because I don''t know them. Do you let strangers you don''t trust into your home?" The exnation seemed to satisfy them, though Peggy still looked contemtive. Peter added, "Besides, I have other reasons not to trust Shield. But you''ll find that out after the meeting..." His crypticment left them curious and worried as they neared the floating base. The hangar doors opened automatically, and Peter expertlynded the helicopter inside. Of course, he chose a secondary hangar away from his ship, not wanting Peggy or Shield to know about his space travels just yet. The helicopter settled, and the group disembarked, still in awe of the technological wonder they had just entered. ¡°Follow me, the Widows are waiting,¡± Peter instructed as he walked off, the group following after him. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter and Natasha led Peggy, Fury, and Coulson through thebyrinthine corridors of the floating Red Room base. And eventually, they reached the auditorium, where the adult ck Widows had gathered, curious and expectant. Peter had summoned them without exining why, and now they waited, trusting him implicitly after he had freed them from the Red Room''s hypnotic grasp. As Peter, who had donned his mask along the way, entered, the murmurs in the auditorium quieted, all eyes turning to him. Peter stepped onto the stage, with Peggy, Fury, and Coulson following close behind. Peggy was slightly taken aback by the sheer number of ck Widows¡ªaround 150 or more, far beyond Shield¡¯s previous estimates. She realized just how powerful the Red Room had been. "Thank you for gathering," Peter began, his voice carrying through therge room. "I know I called you here without much exnation, but it''s important." He gestured to Peggy, who nodded and smiled at the crowd. "I''ve made a deal with the woman behind me, a deal that affects each and every one of you." The room buzzed with confusion and worry as the ck Widows exchanged anxious nces. Whispers filled the air, their faces reflecting a mix of curiosity and apprehension as they tried to decipher what Peter¡¯s announcement might mean for their futures. Peter continued, "She has agreed to acquire documents for all of you, including the children who aren¡¯t here, which will make you United States citizens. This means you can live as you please, far from your pasts, as whoever you want to be. A fresh start at a normal life, away from killing and maniption." The crowd began to murmur, excitement and wariness mixing among them. Some were thrilled by the prospect of freedom and a new life, while others were cautious, unsure of what was toe. "Of course," Peter said, "this doesn''te for free. As I said, we made a deal." Those who were wary moments ago nodded, anticipating a catch. "In return for her help, I''ve agreed to allow her to talk to you. She will say some words and you will listen, that is all. Remember, you are not obligated to do anything but listen." Peter stepped back, and Peggy took the stage. She eyed the crowd before clearing her throat. "I am Peggy Carter, the Director of Shield." Her introduction elicited some reactions from the crowd, especially from the more experienced Widows who had encountered Shield before. "I see that some of you may have heard of Shield," Peggy continued with a smile. "That''s good. It makes this much easier." She said, pausing for a moment. "Many of you might have already guessed why I''m here, but for those who haven''t, I''m here to recruit you." She revealed, taking a step toward the edge of the stage, looming over the crowd. ¡°Shield, or the Strategic Homnd Intervention, Enforcement, and Logistics Division is a global intelligence agency tasked with protecting the Earth from all threats, both terrestrial and extraterrestrial.¡± ¡°Joining Shield offers many benefits. You''ll receive high pay,prehensive benefits, and vacation time, but most of all you''ll have the chance to use your skills for a cause far greater than yourselves. You''ll be protecting people and making a real difference in the world." She paused, making sure to make eye contact with several of the women. "But I want to be honest with you. This job isn''t easy. It can be dangerous, and the hours are long. You''ll face challenges that will test you in ways you haven''t been tested before. But if you''re willing to take on those challenges, Shield can offer you a ce where your skills and experience will be valued and put to good use." ¡°But as you already know," Peggy concluded, "you¡¯re only obligated to listen. You don''t have to ept my offer. You are free to choose your own path." This assurance released much of the tension in the room. "However, I know that at least a fraction of you won¡¯t want to live normal, boring lives. And for those who¡¯d like to live a bit more dangerously, I would be more than happy to take you under my wing..." And as she guessed, a small fraction of the Widows were most definitely interested, their eyes lighting up at the prospect of a new mission. But before anyone could ept her offer, Peter stepped up beside Peggy. "Before anyone makes any life-altering choices," he said, "I¡¯d rmend taking some time to think this over. This is a major life decision and you shouldn¡¯t make it hastily." Peggy looked a bit peeved, as a handful of Widows were about to agree before he spoke, but she kept herposure, knowing she needed to maintain a good image in front of such high-level recruits. As the Widows began to leave, off to contemte her offer, Peter turned to Peggy. "Okay, now that that''s done, follow me. I have something important to show you..." ¡°?¡± A/N: 2426 words :) C104 Joining the fight, For a Price… C104 Joining the fight, For a Price¡­ Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As Peter led Peggy, Fury, and Coulson out of the auditorium, Natasha lingered behind. "I''ll go and talk with the Widows, see what their decision is," she said. Peter nodded. "Alright, I''ll see youter." Peter removed his mask as they entered the hallway. Peggy, unable to contain her curiosity, asked, "What''s with the mask?" Peter continued walking. "Since the Widows will be leaving, I thought it would be best if they didn¡¯t know my identity. My grandparents also wear masks around them. I don¡¯t think any of them would try anything against us, but you never know with some people. It¡¯s just best to keep our identities hidden until they¡¯re gone." Peggy nodded, understanding the precaution. "Especially when ites to your grandparents. They¡¯d be easy targets." Peter nodded in agreement. As they walked, Peggy took the moment to lightheartedlyin. "You know, Peter, I wanted to strangle you when you butted in just as they were about to ept my proposal." Peterughed. "I can¡¯t make it too easy for you, now can I? Besides, who knows? Maybe even more will agree to join Shield after they¡¯ve had some time to think it over." Peggy frowned thoughtfully. "We''ll see." After a few quiet moments, Peggy turned to Peter again. "So, what''s this about?" Peter smiled, taking a turn and opening a door that led to an office. "Come inside and find out." Peggy, Fury, and Coulson curiously followed Peter into the office. The room was dimly lit, with shelves lined with folders and documents, some of which were still strewn across the desk from Peter''s earlier investigations. He closed the door behind them, ensuring their conversation would remain private. "Wee to General Dreykov¡¯s old office," Peter said, gesturing around. "This is where I found something you need to see." He walked over to arge desk and opened a hiddenpartment, pulling out a thick stack of documents. He ced them on the desk, spreading them out for the others to see. Peggy, Fury, and Coulson moved closer, their eyes scanning the titles and snippets of information visible on the top pages. "These are Shield and Hydra documents," Peter began, his tone serious. "I found them while I was looting this ce. They show clear links between Shield and Hydra. Hell, some of them are even Shield documents that mention Hydra orders..." Peggy¡¯s face turned pale as she started reading through the papers. "This can''t be right," she muttered, her disbelief evident. "Hydra was eradicated. I hunted down everyst member after World War 2. There has to be some sort of mistake?" Peter nodded. "I know it¡¯s hard to believe, but just read the documents and you¡¯ll understand. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll know better than me. But, from what I¡¯ve gathered, Hydra seems to have been hiding within Shield, growing in strength, and manipting events from the shadows. The Red Room was one of the few, if not the only, bases operating outside of Shield''s direct influence." "So you''re saying Hydra has been leeching off of Shield? But for how long?" Fury''s expression hardened as he picked up one of the documents, scanning the lines of text, his eyes slowly beginning to widen the more he read. Peter nodded again. "Exactly. These documents show Hydra operatives within Shield, passing information, diverting resources, and slowly, but surely, taking control.¡± He allowed them a moment to read before adding, ¡°It seems Dreykov had his own agenda and collected these documents as leverage or insurance against other high-level members, because I can¡¯t think of any other reason as to why he would keep all this evidence." Coulson, still processing the information, flipped through the papers. "This is... this is unreal. How could they have hidden this for so long?" Peter shrugged. "How am I supposed to know? I only found the documents. You¡¯re just lucky I¡¯m such a nice guy, or else you blind fools would still be in the dark¡± Ignoring Peter¡¯s jab, Peggy looked up from the papers and spoke, ¡°Hydra has always been good at hiding in in sight. They adapt, blend in, and wait for the right moment to strike. It looks like they¡¯ve been biding their time, gathering strength and waiting for the right opportunity." "But... I made sure they were gone, I¡¯m sure of it. I saw the end of Hydra with my own eyes. How can this be possible?" She peered down at the papers once again, her disbelief slowly turning into a grim eptance. Peter gave her a sympathetic look. "Well, as the old myth goes, If a Hydra¡¯s head is cut off, two more shall take its ce." Fury put down the document he was reading and looked at Peggy. "Ma¡¯am, how do you propose we deal with this?" Peggy remained silent for a moment before replying, ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± ¡°We need a n,¡± Coulson began, ncing at Peggy and Fury. ¡°Yeah, no sh*t¡­¡± Fury muttered. ¡°But that¡¯s easier said than done. We¡¯re technically battling ourselves here. Hydra is Shield now.¡± Coulson nodded, ¡°We have to be extremely careful. One wrong move and we tip them off. Hydra operatives will go underground, and we¡¯ll lose our chance to root them out. We need to find a way to identify every Hydra agent within Shield before we can act. Otherwise, we risk endangering the real Shield agents who aren¡¯t members of Hydra.¡± Fury¡¯s brow furrowed in thought, ¡°But how? They can¡¯t be dumb enough to keep a roster of agents, could they?¡± Peggy, shoulders heavy with the enormity of their task, added, ¡°It¡¯s possible. After all, how are they supposed to know who¡¯s Shield and who¡¯s Hydra? I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if there was a list of Hydra operatives somewhere. The question is, how do we get our hands on it?¡± They mulled over various ideas and strategies, the conversation growing more intense as they tried to find a way forward. After a while, Peggy turned to Peter, who had been listening quietly. ¡°Peter, what do you think of all this?¡± Peter shrugged nonchntly. ¡°This is your problem. I¡¯m just a concerned citizen giving you the info.¡± Peggy frowned at his reply. ¡°If you care about those ck Widows, then it is your problem. At least a few of them will be joining Shield, which, as we¡¯ve learned today, is basically Hydra. I can do all I can to protect them, but it¡¯s hard when I don¡¯t know who to protect them from. Not to mention the rest of the Widows who choose normal lives¡ªthey¡¯ll be in danger too. In order to get them documents, I have to go through Shield, so Hydra will learn of them fairly quickly.¡± She looked Peter directly in the eyes. ¡°Do you think any of them will be safe? Do you think Hydra will leave them alone? Because although they probably didn¡¯t know this, they were technically Hydra agents. And from what I recall, Hydra doesn¡¯t have a retirement policy. They will either kill or kidnap those women, not to mention the children, who would be easy pickings. After all, they could always train the Red Room students back up into ck Widows if they get a hold of them.¡± Peter¡¯s expression shifted as Peggy spoke, the reality of the situation sinking in. ¡®Well sh*t¡­¡¯ He began to realize that he couldn¡¯t remain as uninvolved as he had hoped. Peggy finished her speech with a final plea. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who wanted to give them a chance at normal, happy lives? They won¡¯t get that if Hydra isn¡¯t taken care of.¡± Peter groaned in annoyance, rubbing his temples. ¡°Fine, fine. You don¡¯t have toy it on so thick. I¡¯ll help.¡± He paused for a moment before adding, ¡°For a price, of course.¡± Peggy¡¯s victorious smirk dimmed into exasperation. She could tell that Peter wanted to help; he just needed a reason to. Thankfully, she had given him that reason. Fury scoffed, muttering, ¡°Greedy b*stard¡­¡± while Coulson rolled his eyes. Peggy looked at Peter, a mix of curiosity and apprehension in her eyes. "Alright, so what do you want in return for your help?" Peter thought for a moment before replying, "First, before we get to my payment, I just want to make it clear that you already owe me for even showing you this information." Peggy reluctantly nodded in agreement. "Yes, you¡¯re right. We do owe you." Peter continued, "I¡¯d like tobine the favor you already owe me with my payment. And in return, I want whatever you were using to power Project Pegasus." He had no idea what it was, since this universe shouldn¡¯t have a Space Stone, but he did know one thing, he wanted it. Peggy¡¯s eyes widened as she heard this. "That¡¯s... that¡¯s a huge request. We¡¯re talking about one of the most powerful objects Shield has in its possession." She paused, thinking it over. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can do that¡­¡± Peter raised a brow. "You are the Director of Shield, aren¡¯t you?" Peggy paused for a moment before answering, "Yes, but there are still people above even me..." Peter countered, "And are you sure that none of them are rted to Hydra?" Of course, he already knew that this was most definitely true, but he couldn¡¯t just say it without any proof. His words caused their eyes to widen, as that possibility was very real, and also very likely. Peter continued, "After all, it would be hard for an organization like Shield not to notice a leech operating in its own backyard. The only possible exnation is that your boss or bosses are corrupt. Maybe not all of them, but at least one." Peggy thought it over for a moment, the weight of his words sinking in. Eventually, she nodded. "Alright, Peter. I agree to your deal, but only if Hydra is eradicated and your help proves invaluable to the process. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to ask for something else." Peter nodded, satisfied with the terms. He held out his hand. "Deal." Peggy shook his hand, sealing the agreement. "Deal." With their agreement in ce, they turned their focus back to the monumental task ahead. Peter looked around at Peggy, Fury, and Coulson. "Since I¡¯m helping you, it¡¯s probably best if we start using the Red Room as our base of operations. But let me make it clear¡ªyou are not to bring anyone else here without my permission." They easily agreed, relieved to have a secure base where they could work without worrying about Hydra infiltrators. Peter continued, "And since the Widows won¡¯t be safe, we¡¯ll dy their documents and introduction into society. They¡¯ll stay here until Hydra is dealt with. But, those who ultimately decide to join Shield can work with us on this as well. After all, we¡¯ll need more than just four people to tackle this. Just don¡¯t officially hire them yet; that way Shield or Hydra won¡¯t know about them." They easily agreed with his thinking. Coulson asked, "Alright, so where do we start?" Peggy replied, her tone heavy. "Actually, I think I may know how Shield was infiltrated and who we should look into first." Fury raised an eyebrow. "How?" Coulson added, "And who?" Peggy exined, "After World War 2, the United States took in over 1,500 Nazi German scientists and engineers, pardoning them of their crimes in exchange for federal employment. We called it Operation Paperclip¡­" Peter said, "And I¡¯m guessing Shield took in a few scientists as well?" Peggy nodded. "Yes, but only one of them is still alive¡ªArnim Z, a Swiss-born scientist who worked for Hydra during the war." Petermented, "So you actually recruited a member of Hydra and thought that was a good idea?" He chuckled. Based on Fury and Coulson¡¯s expressions, they agreed with his sentiment. Peggy argued, "He was Hydra¡¯s lead scientist. It was hard to pass up the opportunity to have him on our side. But, with hindsight in mind, I can see how we made a huge mistake." Peter said sarcastically, "You think?" He then sighed. "Alright, you guys should start looking into Z. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll go see what the Widows are thinking and get you a list of everyone who¡¯s agreed to join already..." Just as Peter was about to leave, Peggy asked, "Should we try to recruit all of the Widows for this? I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be willing to help when they hear the whole story.¡± Peter shook his head. "No, they¡¯ve been through enough already. Let¡¯s leave them be." Fury spoke up, "But this would be much easier if we could get all of the Widows to help. There were over a hundred in the audience earlier. Those numbers would make this whole situation a bit more manageable..." Coulson added, ¡°And they can always go live their happy, normal lives once Hydra is dealt with¡­¡± Peter smirked. "It¡¯s okay, we don¡¯t need the Widows. Because I¡¯m nning on getting us some backup." As Peter turned to leave, Peggy called out, "Who?" Peter simply waved over his shoulder as he left the room. "You¡¯ll see." With that, Peter exited, leaving Peggy, Fury, and Coulson to ponder who or what he had in mind. A/N: 2245 words :) C105 Rogue C105 Rogue Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After he met with Peggy, Fury, and Coulson, Peter made his way back to the Widows. He gathered them in a quiet corner of the Red Room base, his mind focused on the task at hand. The room fell silent as Peter addressed them, curious to see if any of them had made up their minds yet. He watched their reactions closely, understanding the weight of the decision they faced. Over the next hour, Peter spoke with each Widow individually, gauging their readiness andmitment. By the end of their discussions, he had a list of about a dozen of them who had chosen to join Peggy. Peter knew that others were still undecided, needing more time to process everything and make their decisions. But he was confident that the number of recruits would grow in theing days. Peter then handed the list to Natasha, who had been by his side through it all. "Nat, I need you to help facilitate a meeting with these Widows and Peggy. They need to be briefed on the situation." Natasha nodded, epting the responsibility without hesitation. "I''ll get it done." With that, Natasha left to organize the meeting, leaving Peter alone with his thoughts. He stood alone in the dimly lit room, his mind racing as he contemted his next move. The fight against Hydra required more than they already had, especially if he wanted things to go differently from the movies. ¡®Shield may have won against Hydra in the films, but they most certainly didn¡¯te out of the fight unscathed¡­¡¯ In the end, Hydra managed to post all of Shield''s ssified files on the inte, exposing the truth to the world. Evidence of human experimentation, stockpiles of WMDs, and all sorts of dirty secrets, all concealed by massive cover-ups. The bacsh was so bad that the U.S. government dered Shield a terrorist organization and many former agents were turned into wanted fugitives. ¡®Yeah, I¡¯d rather avoid Shield bing a Terrorist group¡­¡¯ Peter thought. To achieve that, he needed a force powerful enough to crush Hydra before they could cause any trouble. This meant he had to begin recruiting, but first, Peter needed to safeguard his mind. He was about to visit an incredibly powerful telepath, and Peter had no idea what he would be like, or whether he would respect his mental privacy or not. ¡®I have far too much forbidden knowledge about this universe to risk it¡­¡¯ Peter knew he couldn¡¯t allow anyone to know what he knew. And there was only one person who could help him right now: his ghostly master and crew member, Darth Revan. Revan possessed unparalleled knowledge of the Force and its techniques, and Peter hoped that Revan could offer something to secure his mind. Without a word, Peter set off through the corridors of the Red Room base, searching for his Sith Master. After a while, he found Revan meditating in one of the empty ssrooms. The room was quiet, filled with an eerie stillness that seemed to amplify Revan''s ethereal presence. The former Sith Lord was seated cross-legged on the floor, eyes closed, a faint aura of energy surrounding him. "Revan," Peter called softly, not wanting to disturb him too abruptly. Revan''s eyes opened slowly, and he looked up at Peter with a calm gaze. "Peter, what brings you here?" He raised a brow, ¡°I thought you¡¯d still be destroying your eardrums back at the ship¡­¡± Peter stepped closer, ignoring the jab at his music. "I need your help. I¡¯m nning to visit a man with incredibly powerful telepathic abilities, and I need a way to protect my mind. I mean, I already use the Jedi technique to shield my mind, but I¡¯m fairly sure that it won¡¯t be enough." Revan nodded, understanding the gravity of the request. "A wise precaution. You can never be too careful around mind readers. I can teach you a Force technique to shield your mind from outside intrusions." Peter sat down across from Revan, ready to learn. "Thank you, Master. What do I need to do?" Revan began to exin the technique, his voice steady and calm. "This technique is known as Mental Bubble. It requires deep focus and a strong connection to the Force. You must visualize your mind with..." As his master began exining the technique, Peter closed his eyes, following Revan''s instructions. He visualized his mind surrounded by a bubble-like forcefield, sturdy and imprable. He could feel the Force flowing through him, guiding his efforts to construct this mental barrier. "Now," Revan continued, "channel the Force into the bubble, reinforcing it with your willpower. The stronger your intent, the more resilient your shield will be. Feel the energy flow through you, bing a part of your very essence." Peter focused intently, feeling the Force surge within him. He poured his willpower into the mental forcefield, reinforcing it until it felt solid and unyielding. Revan observed Peter''s progress, offering guidance and adjustments as needed. "Good. You¡¯re doing well. Remember, this shield must be maintained through constant vignce. It¡¯s not a one-time effort but an ongoing practice." After what felt like hours, Peter finally opened his eyes. He could feel the strength of his mental shield, a solid barrier protecting his thoughts. "I think I¡¯ve got it." Revan nodded approvingly. "You¡¯ve done well. But remember, this is just the beginning. Continue to practice and strengthen your shield. The more you meditate on it, the stronger it will be." Peter remained in the ssroom, continuing to meditate for the rest of the day. He wanted to ensure his mind was fully secure before heading out the next morning. By nightfall, Peter felt confident in his new ability. He rose from his meditative position, feeling a sense of calm and readiness. Tomorrow, he will start the recruitment. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next day, Upstate New York, Xavier¡¯s School for Gifted Youngsters¡­ Charles Xavier rolled down the halls of his mansion, the familiar hum of his wheelchair''s motor apanying him as he made his way to the infirmary, where he hoped to find some answers. Entering the room, the door sealed shut behind him with a soft hiss. Inside, Hank McCoy stood over a hospital bed, checking the monitoring machines. Hank, otherwise known as Beast, was a striking figure. His blue fur-covered body was muscr and powerful, with fangs protruding slightly from his mouth and ws tipping his fingers. [Insert picture of Beast here] But despite his beastly appearance, Hank wore a finely tailored suit alongside ab coat and sses, embodying the very image of a scientist. On the bedy a blonde-haired woman, sleeping soundly. The only sign of life from her was the rise and fall of her chest as she breathed. Charles rolled to a stop at the end of the bed. "How is our resident alien doing, Hank?" Hank nced up from the machines. "She''s stable. Remarkably so. A few nights ago, when we found her, she was in critical condition. Burns,cerations, internal injuries. But now... she''s almost fully healed. It seems she has a remarkable healing factor." Charles looked at the woman curiously. "And you''re sure she doesn''t have the X-gene?" Hank shook his head. "No, for an alien, she¡¯s remarkably human. There''s no sign of the X-gene. But I did find something unusual." He pulled out an X-ray scan and pointed to a small object in the back of her neck. "This chip-like object is connected to her central nervous system. I don''t know what it is, or what it does, but it seems significant." Charles frowned. "Should we try removing it?" Hank immediately shook his head. "No, at least not without knowing exactly what it is. I don''t want to risk her life out of simple curiosity." Charles nodded, agreeing, his eyes wandering to the sleeping patient, wondering where she came from. ¡®Is she really an alien?¡¯ He asked himself. "How is the cleanup going?" Hank asked, breaking the Professor from his thoughts. Charles sighed. "The remains of her ship have been moved into the underground facility. It was quite the operation." A sh of interest appeared in Hank''s eyes. "Will I be able to study the remains? I''ve always been interested in space travel, even if it''s not exactly my specialty." Charles nodded. "Yes, Hank. You can study it, but we must be cautious.¡± He warned as he nced over at another bed, asking, ¡°And what about our other patients?¡± Just as Hank was about to answer, suddenly, the sound of a helicopter reached their ears, drawing their attention. Charles rolled over to the window, his eyes narrowing as he caught sight of a helicopter descending toward the school¡¯s front yard. Hank joined him at the window, his eyes widening in surprise. "Is that a Soviet helicopter?" he muttered curiously. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Minutes before the helicopter arrived, a teenage girl of about 17, with brown hair and blue eyes, sat alone on a bench in the mansion''s front yard. Her entire body was covered in clothing, leaving only her face exposed. [Insert picture of Rogue here] Marie D''Ancanto, better known by her nickname Rogue, watched the students talking amongst each other in their cliques, enjoying the sunny day outside. Rogue had been having a bad week, to say the least. First, she may have killed the boy she liked when they kissed a few days ago. Her mutant gene activated, and her ability, which she still couldn¡¯t control, absorbed the poor boy''s life force by ident. Now, she wore gloves and long-sleeved shirts to avoid hurting anyone, as her power activated with just skin-on-skin contact alone. Ever since that day, Rogue had run away from home, too scared to face her parents or find out whether she actually killed someone or not. After running away, she bumped into another mutant, Logan. At first, he tried to avoid her, but after she was kidnapped, he came after her to save her, which lead to a fight between him and another mutant who seemed to have some history with Logan. Thankfully, they were saved by a group of teachers from this very school and brought back here. Logan had been in aa ever since, leaving Rogue in limbo, waiting for him to wake up as she watched the students live their happy lives, lives that reminded her of her former life before her powers activated. But life wasn¡¯t easy for Rogue even here¡­ Last night, one of the boys, who went by the nickname Pyro due to his me abilities, tried to get handsy with her. Of course, her powers activated, absorbing his life force. And before she knew what happened, he was on the floor, shaking as if he was having a seizure, just likest time. Worst of all, the whole school saw what happened, and now everyone was giving her fearful and angry looks, as if ming her for what happened, even though it was Pyro who decided to touch her inappropriately without her consent. And she had warned him as well¡­ As Rogue sat there, gloomy and brooding, another student simr to her age, Scott Summers, also known as Cyclops due to his mutation that forced him to wear special sses to keep his optic energy sts at bay, took a seat beside her. [Insert picture of Cyclops here] Out of all the students, Rogue was most familiar with Scott and Pyro, as they were the ones who took the initiative to get to know her. So at first, she was happy to see Scott, but that happiness didn¡¯tst very long. It didn¡¯t take her more than a few seconds to realize that Scott was angry at her for what happenedst night. "What did you do!? Why is Pyro in the infirmary, and why is everyone telling me that you did it?" He asked, his tone using. Rogue tried to defend herself. "I had no choice. I warned him not to touch me." She exined, ¡°We were all hanging out and he just started grabbing my chest out of nowhere. I told him to stop, but well, you can see what happened¡­¡± Scott shook his head, his expression disbelieving. "He would never do something like that. Stop lying." "I''m not lying, Scott," Rogue pleaded, shocked that he didn¡¯t believe her. "I think you should leave," Scott said coldly. "Everyone¡¯s freaked out, wondering who you¡¯re going to suck the life out of next, like some vampire. And the teachers have to be furious by now too. Just go, Rogue." He made it clear that she wasn¡¯t wee, so Rogue got up and paced away, headed towards the front gate, tears welling up in her eyes. She wanted to wait for Logan, but even he didn¡¯t seem to like her. ¡®Maybe I should just live alone from now on¡­¡¯ She thought sadly as she walked off. But suddenly, the sound of a helicopter filled the air and everyone looked up to see a Russian heli descending onto the frontwn, directly in front of Rogue. Rogue looked up in surprise as the helicopter''s des whipped the air around her. ¡°?!¡± Soon enough, the door opened, and Peter Quill stepped out, scanning the area. Noticing the tears in her eyes, he frowned and approached her. "Are you alright?" he asked, his tone gentle as he held out his hand. ¡°No! Stop!¡± A/N: 2271 words :) C106 Bullying Gifted Youngsters C106 Bullying Gifted Youngsters Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peternded the helicopter, its des whipping the air around him as he descended onto the frontwn of Xavier¡¯s School for Gifted Youngsters. He had a mission, and he intended to see it through. But as he stepped out of the cockpit, he found a girl standing in front of him, tears streaming down her face. Peter approached her gently, feeling her turmoil through the Force. "Hey," he said softly, holding out his hand. "Are you alright?" The girl, startled, flinched back. "No! Stop!" she screamed, stepping away from him, eyes wide with fear. Peter paused, taking a moment to observe her and the crowd of students who had gathered to watch. He noticed their wary, suspicious, and even hateful nces, all directed not at him, as he initially thought, but instead at the crying girl. It was clear she was the focus of their negative attention. ¡®What¡¯s going on here?¡¯ He wondered. Frowning thoughtfully, Peter put his hands behind his back and gave her a warm smile. "I¡¯m sorry if I scared you," he said gently. "I won¡¯t touch you. My name¡¯s Peter. What¡¯s yours?" The girl wiped her eyes with the back of her gloved hand. "I¡¯m Rogue," she replied out of habit, her voice trembling. "And I was just leaving." Realizing exactly who she was and why he couldn¡¯t touch her, Peter ignored the growing crowd and asked. "What happened? Why were you crying?¡± As his question hung in the air, he noticed her nce back at a boy with a visor over his eyes before ncing at the rest of the students, who all quickly looked away, as if they had nothing to do with it. Turning back to Peter, Rogue smiled sadly and shook her head. "It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just leaving." As she tried to walk away, her back turned, Peter called out, "Where are you going? Do you even have a car or money for the bus? Is there even public transportation around here?" Rogue paused, ncing over her shoulder. "I¡¯ll be fine," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. Peter raised an eyebrow. "Okay, if that¡¯s what you want. But if you change your mind, you can wait until I¡¯m done here. I can give you a ride to wherever you want to go.¡± He offered, gesturing to his ride. ¡°Have you ever flown in a helicopter before? It¡¯s fun~" For a moment, Rogue¡¯s lips twitched into a small smile, almost tempted. But she shook her head. "Thanks, but no thanks," she said, walking off toward the front gate and slipping through it, disappearing from sight. As she left, Peter¡¯s smile faded. He nced around at the students, who seemed both happy and relieved that Rogue was gone. "Does anyone want to tell me what that was all about?" he asked, his voice calm but his eyes shing with a sliver of his Sith ability, Deadly Sight. Instantly, the teenagers started sweating, fear evident in their eyes as a cold shiver ran down their spines. The atmosphere grew tense, the students¡¯ difort palpable as they exchanged nervous nces, unsure who would speak up first. An uneasy silence fell over the group as Peter waited for an answer to his question. His eyes narrowed on the young man with the visor, who he felt yed a big role in what just happened, especially after the look Rogue had given him. Of course, Peter knew who he was, Cyclops. And just like many X-Men fans in his past life, he never liked him. ¡®I only just met him and I already want to punch him in the face¡­¡¯ Cyclops was always portrayed as a sanctimonious, spoiled, lovesick moron. He was abrasive, didn''t y well with authority figures, and had a tendency to do what he thought was right instead of what was actually right. ¡®He was the type of guy who would tell you to your face that he knew better than you, then do the wrong thing¡­¡¯ Peter scoffed inwardly. Basically, Scott Summers was a d*ck of the highest order. Feeling the brunt of Peter¡¯s intimidating gaze, Scott swallowed his fear and bravely stepped forward. "Who are you, and why are you here?" he demanded, his voice shaking slightly as he changed the subject. "This is private property. You can¡¯t justnd a helicopter wherever you want." Hearing him speak seemed to bolster the crowd of frightened teenage mutants, who began to mutter amongst themselves, wondering if Peter was a guest of the Professor or just trespassing. A couple of the students even began to jeer at him. "Get out of here!" one of them shouted. "Yeah, this is a school, not an airport!" another added. Peter sighed. He really wanted to make a good first impression, but upon seeing the smug look on Scott¡¯s face as his peers sided with him, he knew that wouldn¡¯t be possible anymore. Muttering just loud enough for everyone to hear, Peter said, "Kneel." As he spoke, every student in the crowd suddenly felt a heavy pressure descend on them, as if gravity had suddenly increased to an insane degree. Forced to their knees, they struggled to stay upright against the overwhelming force. Peter stood menacingly over the kneeling crowd, their faces straining from their futile efforts to fight against the telekic force keeping them down. Even as they tried to use their mutant abilities to break free, they found themselves trapped, their powers rendered useless against Peter''s overwhelming control and strength in the Force. He looked down at them, his voice calm yet carrying a hint of menace. "I only came here for a meeting with your school''s principal, yet I''m greeted by a crying girl running away from what appears to be an angry mob. And still, none of you are willing to tell me what¡¯s going on?" Scott struggled to crane his neck upward, grunting through gritted teeth, "Because it¡¯s none of your business." He dered, squashing the small hint of guilt he felt, telling himself that he did the right thing. Peter sarcastically pped his forehead. "Oh! I see now. It¡¯s none of my business. I¡¯m so sorry, I guess I¡¯ll just go then." He turned and began to walk back to his helicopter, pausing dramatically before turning back around. "Do I look like an idiot to you?" He asked, sneering down at Scott. And with a simple gesture of his hand, Peter increased the pressure on Scott alone, sending him face-first into the dirt. Scott''s muffled groan was the only sound as the other students watched in shock. Peter walked up to Scott and ced his boot on the back of his head, applying just enough pressure to make his point. "If something¡¯s not my business, then I¡¯ll just make it my business. Now someone better tell me what happened with that girl, before I start getting annoyed." He looked around the kneeling teenagers, his boot never leaving Scott¡¯s head, an expectant look on his face as he waited for someone to speak. Finally, a small voice broke the silence. "I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll talk." ncing over, Peter¡¯s eyesnded on a girl with short brown hair and brown eyes¡ªKitty Pryde, though he didn¡¯t know that yet. [Insert picture of Kitty Pryde here] She looked frightened, having tried to use her mutant ability to phase through Peter¡¯s telekinesis multiple times already without any signs of sess. Maybe because she could only phase through physical objects? Seeing that she was willing to talk, Peter released her and her alone, allowing her to stand. She took a breath of relief, her body feeling much lighter without the weight of his telekinesis. Kitty looked around nervously before speaking. "All I know is what I heard from around the school. Apparently, Rogue used her powers on Pyro and almost killed him. Now he¡¯s in the infirmary, and everyone¡¯s worried that he might die or not wake up. Everyone¡¯s just scared because we don¡¯t know Rogue, and her powers are kind of freaky..." Peter nodded, ¡°Thank you for speaking up,¡± but she cut him off, adding, "There¡¯s more. Before you got here, Scott was talking with Rogue, and whatever they were talking about seemed to be what made her cry." Many in the crowd nodded in agreement, confirming Kitty''s ount. After all, Rogue had been the talk of the whole school, so they¡¯d been paying close attention to her every move. "Which one is Scott?" Peter asked, though he already knew. Kitty pointed down at the boy beneath Peter¡¯s boot. ¡°I see, thank you.¡± Peter nodded, before ncing down at him. "Anything to say for yourself?" Scott, still unable to lift his face from the dirt, replied through gritted teeth, practically shouting in frustration. "So what?! I did nothing wrong! Rogue nearly killed my best friend. What was I supposed to do? Pat her on the back and say ''good job''? Pyro is in the infirmary, and we don¡¯t even know if he¡¯ll wake up! So I¡¯m sorry if my mean words hurt her feelings!" he said sarcastically. Of course, he omitted the part where he denied Pyro''s assault on her, but Peter didn¡¯t know that, at least not yet. Still, Peter felt an overwhelming urge to beat Scott even further into the ground, but he knew that would only make matters worse. So, instead, he took a deep breath and stepped back, removing his boot from Scott¡¯s head. He smiled disarmingly at the crowd. "See? Was it so hard to answer a single question?" With a wave of his hand, he released each and every one of them, besides Scott of course, allowing them to freely move again, no longer forced to kneel. As the students stood, stretching and rubbing their sore limbs, Peter turned back to Kitty. "Could you please get the principal for me? I¡¯d like to have a word with him." Kitty nodded eagerly. "Y-Yes, sir," she said, trying to run off. But before she could, a voice interrupted. "No need, Miss Pryde. I¡¯m already here." Peter turned to see Charles Xavier rolling toward them in his wheelchair. ¡°¡­¡± Behind the Professor stood three imposing figures. Beast, with his blue fur and imposing stature; Storm, a beautiful dark-skinned woman with stark white hair and an air of authority; and Colossus, a towering man with a body of gleaming metal. [Insert picture of Storm here] [Insert picture of Colossus here] All three of them red at Peter as if he were their worst event, ready to fight to defend the students at any moment. But before anyone could say their greetings, out of nowhere, the sunny day suddenly turned dark and cloudy, no doubt from Storm preparing to defend the school if necessary. But Peter ignored the darkening sky and the hostile looks as he addressed the Professor. "I apologize for making such a scene. Believe it or not, I didn¡¯t intend toe here and cause trouble, but when the first thing you see upon arriving is a crying girl, you tend to want some answers." Professor Xavier furrowed his brow in confusion. "I see. And you are?¡± He asked, searching the crowd of students for who Peter could have been talking about. ¡°Peter.¡± He replied easily. ¡°I came to meet with you, actually. But it seems I was sidetracked along the way¡­¡± ¡°Did we have a meeting scheduled?¡± Xavier asked, not recalling any meetings for today. Peter shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not really the schedule a meeting kind of person¡­¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± Xavier looked a bit exasperated, but there was an amused twinkle in his eye. ¡°Should we talk in my office then?" Peter nodded. "Yes, that would probably be best." As he walked over to the Professor, intent on following him inside the mansion, Colossus suddenly stepped into Peter¡¯s path. And in a deep Russian ent, he said, "Release the Summers boy first." Peter looked up at Colossus, who stared back down at him, looking as intimidating as a giant metal man could. After a brief staring contest, Peter suddenly smiled. "Oh, my bad. Ipletely forgot." He apologized, pretending like he had forgotten to release Scott. He waved his hand, and instantly, Scott was lifted a few feet into the air before being smacked back into the ground, grunting in pain. With a smile still on his face, Peter nced back at Colossus. "Oops?" A/N: 2104 words :) C107 Da Fuq is she doin’ here?! C107 Da Fuq is she doin¡¯ here?! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter followed the Professor and Storm through the grand hallways of Xavier¡¯s School for Gifted Youngsters. The other teachers stayed behind to speak to the students, addressing the chaos that had unfolded moments before. As they walked, Professor Xavier turned his head slightly toward Peter. "Was it truly necessary to scare the students like that?" he asked, his voice calm but with an undercurrent of concern. Peter shrugged. "Yes and no. I probably could have done things differently, but I don¡¯t feel like I did anything wrong. They needed to be taught a lesson for what they did." Both the Professor and Storm raised a brow at his response. They continued walking until they reached Xavier¡¯s office. The Professor motioned for Peter to enter, and once they were inside, he closed the door behind them. "And what exactly did the students do wrong?" Xavier inquired, rolling his chair behind therge wooden desk. Peter took a seat opposite him, ncing briefly at Storm, who remained standing with her arms crossed. "When I arrived, I was met with a crying girl, surrounded by hostile students. And when I finally got the students to speak, as they were refusing to exin what was going on, they told me they were fearful of her. Apparently, she used her powers on some boy, who¡¯s now in the infirmary." Storm¡¯s eyes widened slightly. "You¡¯re talking about Rogue, right?" Peter nodded. "Yeah. They had her in tears before she left. It was quite heartbreaking to watch." The Professor paused for a moment, looking deeply concerned. "Wait, she left? As in, left the school?" Peter confirmed it, stating, "I tried to offer my help and get her to stay, but she refused. It seems that Scott¡¯s words hurt her a bit too much." Xavier looked at Peter in disbelief, as if trying to reconcile this information with what he knew about Scott Summers. "Are we talking about the same Scott? Scott Summers is a model student..." Storm looked livid. "What did Scott say to her?" "I don¡¯t know the exact words," Peter admitted. "But the other students confirmed that Scott was talking with Rogue before she started crying. From what I¡¯ve gathered, the boy in the infirmary is his best friend or something, so he wasn¡¯t very happy or forgiving with her." Storm frowned, her expression darkening. "I see." She turned to the Professor and excused herself. "I¡¯ll go and find Rogue before something bad happens. Perhaps she¡¯ll be willing to exin what happened, so that we can get the full picture." The Professor nodded as she left, and Peter called out, "Good luck. She wasn¡¯t very talkative with me, but maybe she¡¯ll feel morefortable with you." Storm nced over her shoulder as she left, nodding. "I hope so." She walked out of the room, leaving Peter and the Professor in silence. As Storm left, the room fell silent for a moment. Professor Xavier turned his attention fully to Peter. "Alright," he began, his tone shifting to one of stern seriousness, "before we get into whatever business you wanted to discuss, I¡¯d like to make something clear." Peter, taken aback by the sudden change in demeanor, listened intently as the Professor continued. Xavier''s eyes seemed to bore into him with an almost menacing intensity. "Although I understand that the students were at fault, especially Scott by the looks of it, you are not a teacher or a staff member of this school. You cannot go around ¡®teaching the students a lesson,¡¯ especially when that lesson includes using your mutant abilities on them. Yes, they were wrong, but at the end of the day, they are children. Leave it to the school to reprimand them." Peter couldn¡¯t really argue with his words, so he nodded amiably. "I understand. I¡¯ll do my best to control myself if there ever is a next time. But," he added with a hint of firmness, "the school should do its best to make sure there is no next time." The Professor nodded seriously. "We will do our very best." He couldn''t help but smile a bit, realizing that despite Peter''s harsh first impression, he seemed to be a good man. This realization lifted a weight from Xavier''s shoulders. ¡°How old are you?¡± Xavier couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Fifteen, why?¡± Peter answered. "That''s what I thought," Xavier nods, an impressed look on his face. "You just seem so mature that I started second-guessing myself. Usually, young mutants aren¡¯t so calm and collected." However, Peter''s next words left the Professor puzzled. "Thanks for thepliment, but I think you may be confused. I¡¯m not a mutant, at least I don¡¯t think I am." Xavier raised an eyebrow. "But how? I saw your gifts. Telekinesis, right?" As he spoke, he demonstrated by lifting a cup from his desk with his own telekinesis. "That is a mutant ability, is it not? Are you sure you¡¯re not just confused?" Peter shook his head. "No, my powers are all from hard work. They didn¡¯t just awaken out of nowhere." This revtion bewildered the Professor, who leaned forward with keen interest. "How is that possible?" he asked, clearly intrigued. Peter smiled. "I can exin another day, but for now, we should probably get back on track. I have an important matter to discuss with you." The Professor nodded, still curious but understanding the need to focus. "Very well, let''s proceed with your business." ¡°But before we get to that¡­¡± Peter nced over at the nearby bookshelf and raised an eyebrow. His subtle expression caught Xavier''s attention. "Is there something wrong?" the Professor asked. Peter didn¡¯t reply immediately. Instead, he raised his hand and telekically broke off a portion of the wall behind the shelf. The sudden action rmed the Professor. "What are you doing?" Xavier asked, his voice edged with concern. Peter levitated a small listening device into his hand, silencing the Professor. He stared at it for a moment, and his hand glowed ever so slightly, deactivating the device. The blinking light on it went dim. Peter then ced it on the Professor¡¯s desk. "It¡¯s powered off, so no one can hear us anymore," he stated. The Professor sat there, stammering in shock. He hadn''t known there was a listening device in his office. Collecting himself, he thanked Peter. "Do you know who put that there?" Peter shrugged. "No idea. Though if I had to guess, it was most likely someone who¡¯d had ess to this room at some point. After all, it would be next to impossible to sneak into a school full of superpowered mutants. Even I¡¯m not sure I could sneak into this ce unnoticed." Instantly, two faces appeared in Xavier¡¯s mind: his old friend turned enemy, and his adopted sister, who had betrayed and abandoned him. He frowned, knowing it had to be one of them, or perhaps both. Deciding to deal with thister, Xavier turned to Peter. "Thank you." Peter shrugged it off. "Think of it as a sign of goodwill." The Professor smiled in return, setting the deactivated listening device aside. "So, what did you want to discuss?" Sitting up straight, Peter asked, "Have you ever heard of Hydra?" The Professor thought for a moment before replying, "I presume you aren¡¯t talking about the mythical creature, but instead the Nazi organization from World War 2?" Peter nodded. "And how do you feel about them?" Xavier frowned, unsure where this was going but answered nheless. "From what I¡¯ve heard, they were quite evil and even used countless mutants as test subjects for the most vile experiments. So, I guess you could say I don¡¯t like them very much. Why do you ask? I mean, they¡¯re extinct, aren¡¯t they?" He began to realize something and asked again, "Aren¡¯t they?" Peter leaned back. "Are they?" He asked back, his expression turning serious. "Because I can tell you, Hydra is still very much alive and kicking. I¡¯m sure they still experiment on mutants as well. I mean, why wouldn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Xavier asked. ¡°Because, they''ve infiltrated a powerful organization known as Shield.¡± Peter revealed, ¡°And if we leave them be, the consequences would be immeasurable¡­¡± The Professor looked puzzled. "Shield? I''m not familiar with that organization." Peter nodded, expecting that. "Shield stands for Strategic Homnd Intervention, Enforcement, and Logistics Division. It''s a global peacekeeping agency, supposed to be the line of defense against major threats to the world. Unfortunately, Hydra has wormed its way into their ranks." Xavier''s frown deepened. "How could such an infiltration go unnoticed?" "Blind idiocy.¡± Peter scoffed, ¡°They thought it would be a smart idea to recruit Hydra scientists after the war, and now it¡¯se to bite them in the a*s¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Xavier nodded, his frown deepening. ¡°That does seem quite¡­ idiotic.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Peter chuckled, ¡°And usually I¡¯d let morons deal with the repercussions of their mistakes, but Hydra is a very real threat and the Director of Shield is a friend of mine. She¡¯s been fighting against them since the war, but Hydra¡¯s like a cancer. They hide, adapt, and spread, even under her nose." "The Director sent you here to ask for my assistance?" the Professor asked after a brief pause. ¡°Was she too busy toe herself?¡± "No," Peter replied, shaking his head. "She convinced me to help, so now I''m looking for some back-up. She doesn''t know I''m here. Well, she runs a spy agency, so she could know I''m here. Who knows?" He shrugged indifferently. Xavier listened, puzzled by the amount of leeway this mysterious director was giving Peter, whom he still saw as a child. "And you believe I can help?" "Absolutely," Peter said. "Having a mind reader on our side would make sniffing out Hydra agents much easier. Hydra has a knack for survival. If you leave a single member alive, they simply go into hiding and rebuild, like roaches. But with you, that would be nearly impossible¡­" The Professor nodded slowly, considering the gravity of the situation. "And what exactly would you need from me?" Peter leaned back in his chair, choosing his words carefully. "As I said, I need you to help identify Hydra agents within Shield. The director wont want to risk your life, as she¡¯ll see you as a very valuable asset, so you¡¯ll simply be reading some minds. But I¡¯d also like to ask certain members of your school to help as well¡ª¡± "Wait," the professor interrupted Peter, his expression stern and unyielding. "I won''t allow any of my students to be involved in this. They''re children, and I refuse to risk their lives. The only thing they should be¡ª" Peter interrupted him in return, saying, "I think you misunderstood. Sure, some of your students have unique skills that could be crucial in specific situations, but ultimately, they would be liabilities. As you said, they¡¯re children, and we can''t afford to have inexperienced kidsplicating things. I was referring to your staff¡ªpeople like that giant metal guy or the woman with white hair." Relieved by his words, Xavier responded, "You know you''re a child too, right?" Peter shrugged. "Sure, but I''ve got experience with these sorts of things." "What kind of experience exactly?" The Professor asked, skepticism clear in his voice. Peter smiled. "Maybe I''ll tell you another time, but for now, let''s focus on the matter at hand. Are you willing to help or not?" Xavier nced out the window, the reality of the threat Hydra poses sinking in further. "This is a significant request, Peter. The safety of my students is my primary concern." "Of course," Peter agreed. "I wouldn¡¯t ask you to do anything you¡¯re notfortable with. But Hydra is a global threat. No one is safe as long as they exist, especially not your students¡­¡± Professor Xavier leaned back in his chair, his expression thoughtful. "I need some time to think over your request and speak to my staff about it. I can¡¯t make this decision alone." Peter nodded understandingly. "Of course. We¡¯re not in a rush. After all, Hydra has been infiltrating Shield since World War II. What¡¯s another few days or weeks? It¡¯s not like they¡¯re going anywhere." The Professor agreed, though his worry was still evident. He rolled his chair around and gestured towards the door. "Let me show you back to your helicopter." "Actually," Peter interrupted, "I was wondering if I could see the boy that Rogue used her powers on?" Xavier raised an eyebrow. "Why?" "I have quite a few abilities besides telekinesis," Peter exined, "and I¡¯d be more than willing to see if I can treat him, If that¡¯s alright?" The Professor considered this for a moment. He didn¡¯t fully know or trust Peter yet, as they had only just met today, but he decided to have some faith. Nodding, he said, "Alright, follow me to the infirmary." ¡­ As they maneuvered the halls, Xavier exined, "The infirmary is actually quite packedtely." Peter raised a curious brow, ¡®Did Rogue send more than one guy to the infirmary?¡¯ He wondered. As they entered, Peter stopped dead in his tracks, shocked by what he saw. ¡°?!¡± There were three unconscious patients in the infirmary. The first he guessed was Pyro, the boy Rogue had used her powers on. The second was Wolverine, a figure that Peter was most certainly awed by. But it was the third patient that shocked him the most¡ªCarol Danvers. ¡®What the f*ck is she doing here?!¡¯ A/N: 2289 words :) C108 Holding Back C108 Holding Back Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter stared at the unconscious form of Carol Danvers, his mind racing with confusion and disbelief. The Professor noticed his odd behavior, as well as the bewildered look on his face. "Do you know her?" Xavier asked, raising an eyebrow. Peter broke from his shock and thought for a moment. Initially, he was going to deny knowing her, but then he decided to be truthful. "Yes, though I don¡¯t know her personally," he admitted. "Where did you find her?" Xavier paused, struggling to find the right words. "That''s... hard to exin." He chose not to mention that Carol was a woman they had found inside a crashed spaceship, unsure if Peter would even believe him, or maybe he just didn''t trust him enough to reveal the full story. Seeing the Professor''s hesitation, Peter became almost certain that Carol must have crashnded here. ¡®She had to have crashed, but where¡¯s the ship?¡¯ But for Peter, the pressing question was why she had crashnded here already. If he was going by the movies, she had arrived far too early, by at least two or three years. ¡®Maybe the crossover and my involvement in this universe has elerated her arrival?¡¯ Peter wondered. Peter nodded. "Okay, well, let¡¯s worry about her in a moment." He then looked over at the only teenage patient. "I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s Pyro? May I check him over?" The Professor wheeled himself out of the way. "Be my guest, but once you¡¯re done, I have some questions." He tilted his head toward Carol, clearly eager to learn more about her. Peter nodded and walked up to the unconscious student. He ced his hand a few inches above Pyro''s chest, closing his eyes as he concentrated. He used the Force to sense the boy''s condition, feeling the ebb and flow of his life force. After a few moments, he opened his eyes and turned to the Professor. "As I suspected, Rogue drained a significant amount of his life force. I¡¯d say around a year¡¯s worth," Peter exined. The Professor was shocked. ¡®He found out more in just a few seconds than we have since he''s been in the infirmary.¡¯ Of course, they knew Rogue drained his life force, as that¡¯s her power, but they didn¡¯t realize he lost an entire year of his life because of it. "Is there anything you can do?" Xavier asked, his voice filled with hope. Peter thought for a moment. "I can try to elerate his recovery. He¡¯s only like this because of the bodily shock thates with losing so much life force. At least, I think so. Healing wasn¡¯t exactly my strong suit back at the temple¡­¡± ¡®Temple?¡¯ Xavier thought, wondering what he meant by that. ¡°So he¡¯ll be okay?¡± He asked. ¡°Sure, but restoring a year¡¯s worth of lost lifespan is impossible,¡± Peter said, pausing for a moment to think. ¡°Well, actually it¡¯s not impossible. I could theoretically do it, but the universe doesn¡¯t give without taking, so I¡¯d have to acquire the life force from someone or something else, and I¡¯d rather not do that." Xavier¡¯s pulse quickened as he listened to Peter, ¡°Yes, I¡¯d rather you didn¡¯t as well.¡± ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s see what I can do¡­¡± Without another word, Peter ced his hands over Pyro once more, channeling the Force to strengthen and stabilize the boy''s life energy. A soft glow emanated from his palms as he worked, concentrating on rejuvenating Pyro''s weakened state. Before Xavier¡¯s eyes, the boy''s sunken cheeks filled out, and his frail limbs regained their healthy, flushed appearance. ¡®Oh my god¡­¡¯ The Professor watched in astonishment, deeply impressed by Peter''s abilities. The fact that Peter had achieved this through hard work, rather than being born with it, added to the marvel. That is, if what he said was true¡­ Once Peter finished, Pyro began to stir. His eyes fluttered open, squinting against the light as he started to mutter incoherently. The Professor¡¯s initial joy at seeing his student awake quickly turned into concerned confusion as he listened to Pyro''s words. "You¡­ stupid b*tch¡­ just sit still," Pyro muttered, still half-lost in the haze of his awakening. ¡°You know you want it¡­¡± The implications of his words worried and horrified the Professor. At first, he realized that Rogue¡¯s powers had most likely traumatized Pyro, and his mind was simply reying the incident in his semi-conscious state. But the more he listened, the wider his horror-filled eyes grew. Stood beside the bed, Peter''s expression darkened, anger shing in his eyes. ¡°This motherf*cker¡­¡± Peter was a hair''s breadth away from snapping Pyro¡¯s neck as he realized what the boy had done to Rogue to end up like this. And his anger only intensified when Pyro fully woke up and looked around the room, realizing he was in the hospital. Soon enough, his eyesnded on the Professor, and he immediatelyunched into a sob story. "Professor, you¡¯re here," Pyro seemed almost surprised, though he quickly collected himself, his voice trembling with feigned distress. "You won¡¯t believe what happened¡­ Rogue¡­ she attacked me out of nowhere. We were all just hanging out when she took off her glove and touched me..." As Xavier listened to the boy, he felt a surge of anger rising within him. He knew Pyro was lying thanks to his small utterance, revealing the truth of what had happened, though the boy didn¡¯t seem to realize it. The Professor could barely contain his fury but reminded himself that he was an educator and had to remainposed. However, the same couldn¡¯t be said for Peter, who turned from the kind amiable boy that the Professor hade to know, to a bloodthirsty predator. ¡°Peter, let me handle this¡­¡± he tried to calm things down, but Peter¡¯s didn¡¯t budge a single inch, his gaze locked in his target. Pyro felt the anger directed at him and turned to Peter, confused and fearful. "What¡¯s your problem?" he asked, his eyes narrowing dangerously. As he spoke, Peter nearly flung him across the room with a single thought, yet he held himself back. The only thing keeping him still was the promise he made to the Professor. He would have to leave the reprimanding to the school, even if he really wanted to do it himself¡­ Although Peter had already began to reign himself under control, Xavier didn¡¯t seem to notice just yet. Still worried for his students safety, he tried to reach out to Peter through his telepathy, attempting to soothe his raging emotions. However, as he was about to make contact, he encountered a barrier that swiftly repelled him, swatting him away like a fly. ¡°Ugh!¡± The bacsh from the mental repulsion caused Xavier to rock in his chair, his mind hazy for a few moments. Sensing what the Professor had tried to do, and feeling his mental defenses block the intrusion, Peter couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. His biggest worry abouting here was Xavier reading his mind, but it appeared his defenses were strong enough to keep the telepath out and even give a small bacsh for his trouble. Meanwhile, Pyro nced between the dazed Professor and Peter, ¡°What did you do to him!¡± He shouted usingly, igniting his body in mes as he tried to stand up, prepared to retaliate. ¡°?¡± Peter noticed this and sighed, realizing the situation was turning into a bigger mess than he had intended. Waving his hand, Peter hoped Pyro was as big an idiot as he thought and said, "Go to sleep," using a Jedi mind trick on him. And luckily, as he had hoped, Pyro¡¯s eyes fluttered shut. The mes around him slowly faded, and his body copsed onto the bed, unconscious. ¡®I really wanted to beat the hell out of him, but I¡¯d rather not anger the Professor more than I already have¡­¡¯ Peter thought. And just as Pyro copsed to onto the bed, the Professor snapped out of his haze. ¡°Huh?¡± Xavier peered around the room and found Pyro lying in the bed,pletely unharmed, which was surprising as he expected Peter to do something to him by now. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the little s*x offender is fine. I didn¡¯t do anything to him.¡± Peter said, drawing the Professors attention. ¡°I only put him to sleep, for his own safety of course. Otherwise, I might have ended up breaking my word¡­¡± Realizing what Peter meant by that, Xavier smiled in relief. ¡°Well, thank you for keeping your word,¡± he sighed. ¡°You had me worried there for a moment.¡± "Don''t worry about it," Peter said with a shrug. "But if he doesn''t get the punishment he deserves, I''ll have toe back and handle it myself. There are two things I can''t stand in this universe: s*x offenders and r?pists, and this guy fits into at least one of those categories." The Professor frowned as he nced over at his sleeping student, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be properly dealt with¡­¡± ¡°Good¡­¡± "Ugh, what¡¯s with all the racket?! Can¡¯t you two just shut up already? I¡¯m trying to sleep here¡­" Turning to the side, both Peter and the Professor found Wolverine sitting on the edge of his hospital bed, his hair messy and a tired look on his face. He rubbed his eyes and red at them, clearly irritated by the disturbance. ¡°Who are you two? And where the f*ck am I?!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As Wolverine awoke, deep underground beneath Xavier¡¯s mansion, where the remains of Carol¡¯s ship had been moved, the once sleek and powerful craft was now a crumpled mass of metal, barely recognizable. Amidst the wreckage, a slightly dented ck box stood out, and inside it was a blinking transponder, its signal pulsing through the vast expanse of space, all the way back to the Kree homeworld of H. ¡­ .. . On H, within the citadel where the Supreme Intelligence once ruled, Darth Sidious sat at his office, meticulously going over some paperwork, his ns constantly in motion. As he worked, the door suddenly swung open and his apprentice, Darth Maul, hurried in. "Master, I have important news," he reported, his voice tense. Sidious looked up from his work, his eyes narrowing. "What is it, Maul?" "We¡¯ve received a distress signal," Maul exined. "It''s from your little pet''s ship. It appears to have crashnded." Sidious''s eyes flickered with annoyance. "Where is the signaling from?" "Wild Space, Master," Maul responded, his tone indicating the seriousness of the situation. Sidious pondered for a moment, realizing the immense value Carol Danvers held. "She is too valuable an asset to abandon. You will take a handful of warships and find her. Wild Space is unpredictable, and we cannot afford to take chances." Maul hesitated, a look of frustration crossing his face. "But Master, she is likely dead. Sending warships out there is a waste of resources..." Sidious''s expression darkened at the insubordination. Without warning, he held out his hand and unleashed a torrent of Sith lightning, striking Maul and sending him to his knees, shrieking in agony. ¡°Aagghh!¡± "Do not question me!" Sidious hissed, his voice filled with malice as he continued the assault, only letting up when he grew bored of Maul¡¯s screams. Breathing heavily, Maul struggled to regain hisposure. ¡°M-Master¡­ I¡­¡± Sidious red at him. "You will do as you are told. Now go, and find her." With a final, forceful gesture, Sidious used the Force to throw Maul out of the office, the doors mming shut behind him with a resounding echo. A/N: 2000 words :) C109 Brotherhood of Mutants C109 Brotherhood of Mutants Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Wolverine woke up groggy and confused, his eyes narrowing as he took in his surroundings. "Where am I? How did I get here?" he demanded, his voice rough. The Professor replied calmly, "Do you not remember what happened?" Wolverine growled in annoyance, "If I knew, why would I be asking you?" Peter couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as he nced over at Xavier. "He has a point there." The Professor sighed, then turned back to Wolverine. "Well, from what I was told by my staff, the people who rescued you¡ª" "Rescue?" Wolverine scoffed, his eyes shing with irritation. "Does it look like I need someone to rescue me?" His metal ws shot through his knuckles, extending menacingly. Peter, unable to control his mouth, replied, "I mean, yeah? You were just unconscious in a hospital bed about ten seconds ago. Having shiny nails, or ws, or whatever those are, doesn¡¯t really change that." Wolverine seemed to take offense to that. Standing to his feet, he crossed the room and red at Peter. "Shiny nails?" Peter raised an eyebrow at him. "What¡¯s with that look? Do you want me to knock some sense into you? Maybe if I punch you in the head a few times, you might remember what happened." "I¡¯d like to see you try," Wolverine replied threateningly, taking a step toward Peter. Peter smirked, enjoying the situation a bit more than he should, but before things could escte further, the Professor shouted, "Enough! You are both guests on my property and should begin to act like it. I will not condone any fighting on school grounds." Wolverine¡¯s eyes widened as he turned to the Professor. "School grounds? What the hell am I doing in a¡ª" Before he could finish speaking, a bright sh of lightning was seen in the distance through the windows, followed by a deafening explosion of thunder. Peter, Xavier, and Wolverine all turned to the windows, where they saw storm clouds gathering in the distance, lightning dancing along the clouds. After a moment of processing, Xavier muttered, "Storm..." He realized that it must be her, but what worried him was why she was using her powers. "Is she under attack?" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Minutes earlier, Storm flew through the sky, her heart heavy with worry as she searched for Rogue. The girl had left without a word, and Storm was determined to find her and bring her back to the school, while also getting some rification as to what had caused her to run off in the first ce. Using her aerial advantage, Storm soon managed to spot Rogue in the street below. But to her dismay, Rogue wasn¡¯t alone. She was surrounded by three familiar individuals: Juggernaut, Toad, and Sabertooth, all members of the Brotherhood of Mutants. Juggernaut was a massive figure, towering over the others with his immense, muscr frame. He wore arge, red helmet that covered his entire head, leaving only his menacing eyes visible. His body was d in a thick, red suit that seemed almost indestructible. [Insert picture of Juggernaut here] Toad was smaller and more agile, with a lean, wiry build. His skin had a greenish tint, and his eyes were yellow and bulging. He wore a dark, form-fitting suit that allowed for maximum mobility, his long, prehensile tongue flicking out asionally as he taunted Rogue. [Insert picture of Toad here] Sabertooth was the most feral-looking of the trio. He was tall and muscr, with wild, blonde hair and sharp ws extending from his fingers. His animalistic eyes glinted with malice, and his fanged grin revealed a predatory nature. He wore a rugged, fur-lined coat over his bare chest, enhancing his savage appearance. [Insert picture of Sabertooth here] Storm scowled at the sight of them, her eyes lingering on Rogue, who seemed to be trying to fight back as they assaulted her. However, her efforts were futile as her body was covered in small wounds. Meanwhile, her opponents looked perfectly fine. Even worse, her attackers seemed to already know about Rogue''s ability, as each of them wore gloves and other protective gear to guard against skin-to-skin contact, leaving Rogue without a single way to retaliate. ¡®How do they know?¡¯ Storm couldn¡¯t help but wonder, her mind racing as she realized that someone from the school must have leaked it to the Brotherhood. "Give it up, girl," Toad sneered, his tongue flicking out. "Juste quietly, and maybe we won''t rough you up any more than we already have.¡± He smirked, ¡°No promises though¡­¡± Juggernaut nodded, his deep voice booming. "Just surrender, there¡¯s no point in fighting. You¡¯re outmatched." Sabertooth leaned in closer, his eyes filled with sadistic glee. "Don¡¯t make this harder than it needs to be..." Rogue spat, her bloodied saliva smacking Sabertooth in the face, defiance burning in her eyes. "Go fuck yourself." Sabertooth''s face twisted in rage, and he lunged forward, aiming his wed hand at Rogue''s exposed neck. But just as he was about to strike, the clouds above gathered ominously, and a bolt of lightning came crashing down, impacting Sabertooth¡¯s body in an instant, electrocuting him. Storm hovered above the scene, her eyes glowing with power and fury. ¡°Step away from the girl!¡± Shemanded, her voice steady and filled with menace. The Brotherhood members turned to face her, recognizing the new threat. ¡°Oh, great, it¡¯s this b*tch¡­¡± Toad groaned, a hint of fear in his voice. "You picked the wrong day to mess with one of my students," Storm said, her voice steady and filled with menace. Juggernaut stepped forward, cracking his knuckles. "Looks like we got the weather witch to deal with. Should we take her back to Mao as well?" Storm responded with a flick of her wrist, sending a bolt of lightning directly at Juggernaut. The electricity crackled and danced across his armor, causing him to grunt in pain but not stopping him. "Gonna take more than that to bring me down!" he bellowed. Sabertooth, recovering from the initial shock, roared in anger. "Get her out of the sky, coward!" He leapt up, ws extended, but Storm easily dodged him, flying higher into the air. Toad, using his agility, sprang into action. He leapt from tree to tree, trying to find an angle to reach Storm. With a powerful leap, he shot his long, sticky tongue toward her, aiming to entangle her. Storm spun gracefully in the air, dodging the attack and sending a gust of wind to knock Toad back down to the ground. Juggernaut, seeing his opportunity, charged at the base of the tree Toadnded on, mming his massive fists into it and causing it to fall. Toad used the momentum to springboard off the copsing tree,unching himself at Storm again. Storm countered with another bolt of lightning, striking Toad mid-air and sending him crashing to the street, twitching and smoking. Sabertooth, meanwhile, had been circling beneath her, waiting for an opening. He spotted a moment of distraction and pounced, his ws shing through the air. He managed to catch Storm''s leg, his ws ripping through her costume and flesh. ¡°Aaahhh!¡± Storm cried out in pain but quickly retaliated with a powerful gust of wind, sending Sabertooth tumbling backward. Juggernaut took advantage of Storm''s momentary distraction, grabbing the copsed tree and hurling it at her with incredible force. Storm barely had time to react, summoning a whirlwind to deflect the tree, but the effort took a toll on her. Seeing her growing tired, Sabertooth and Juggernaut pressed their advantage. Sabertooth leaped at her again, while Juggernaut charged forward. Storm struggled to maintain her altitude, her injured leg throbbing with pain. She summoned another lightning bolt, this time directing it at Juggernaut. The bolt struck him squarely in the chest, causing him to stumble and roar in pain. But before she could finish him off, Sabertooth''s ws raked across her back, tearing through her costume and drawing even more blood. Storm fell a few feet before catching herself, her vision blurring from the pain. Desperation fueled her next move as she summoned a powerful gust of wind, creating a mini-tornado around her. The wind lifted Sabertooth off his feet and hurled him into a nearby building, where he slumped to the ground, momentarily stunned. Juggernaut, however, was relentless. He barreled through the windstorm, his sheer mass and strength making him nearly unstoppable. With a mighty leap, he reached Storm, grabbing her by her bloody ankle and mming her into the ground. Storm hit the ground hard, the impact driving the air from her lungs. She gasped in pain, her body not built to withstand such brutal force. Her vision blurred as she struggled to breathe, her limbs heavy and unresponsive. She struggled to rise, but Juggernaut was already upon her, his massive fist descending. She managed to roll to the side just in time, the ground where she had been lying shattering under his punch. Sensing their advantage, the Brotherhood members closed in on her. Toad leaped forward,nding a kick to her side that made her cry out. ¡°How you like that b*tch!¡± Sabertooth followed, raking his ws across her arm, drawing blood, roaring like an animal. ¡°Raaa!¡± Juggernaut, still smoldering from the lightning strike, grinned maliciously as he prepared to deliver another crushing blow. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t havee¡­¡± Rogue, watching from the sidelines, couldn¡¯t stand by any longer. She saw Storm''s battered form being mercilessly beaten, and a fierce determination filled her. Taking off her gloves, she crept closer to Storm¡¯s attackers, searching for an opening. The Brotherhood, reveling in their victory, paid no attention to Rogue. They were too busy enjoying themselves. Each punch, kick, and w strike was delivered with sadistic glee, their hatred fueling their brutality. Rogue''s eyes scanned the chaotic scene, looking for any opportunity. Then she saw it: a small patch of Juggernaut''s skin exposed through a tear in his clothing, burned open by Storm''s earlier lightning attack. It was her chance. With a burst of speed, Rogue lunged forward and pressed her bare hand against Juggernaut¡¯s exposed skin. Instantly, her power activated, and she began to drain his life force. Juggernaut''s reaction was immediate and violent. His body seized up, and he screamed in agony, his veins bulging grotesquely as Rogue absorbed his strength. He tried to shake her off, but Rogue held on tightly, her grip unyielding. Toad and Sabertooth turned in shock, momentarily stunned by the sudden turn of events. Rogue¡¯s face twisted in pain as she continued to draw from Juggernaut, her own body shuddering from the intensity of his power. Juggernaut''s screams echoed through the clearing, his massive frame trembling as his strength was sapped away. Storm, seeing Rogue¡¯s desperate move, used the distraction to summon her remaining energy. She directed a gust of wind to knock Toad and Sabertooth off their feet, giving Rogue the space she needed. As Juggernaut''s strength waned, he copsed to his knees, his once formidable power draining away. Rogue finally let go, stumbling backward, her own body pulsing with newfound strength. *Boom!* Juggernaut fell forward, hitting the ground with a heavy thud, unconscious and defeated. Rogue panted heavily, the energy coursing through her making her feel both powerful and overwhelmed. She turned to Storm, who was struggling to stand, her eyes filled with gratitude and determination. "We need to get out of here," Rogue said, her voice firm despite the exhaustion. She rushed over to Storm, seeing that her injuries were severe. Storm, wincing in pain, tried to push her away. "Go without me. I¡¯ll be fine..." But Rogue refused to leave. She quickly put her gloves back on and helped Storm to her feet, supporting her to her feet. "I''m not leaving you," she said firmly. Just as they were about to make their escape, Sabertooth''s voice called out from behind. "Where do you think you¡¯re going?" His menacing growl sent chills down their spines. ¡°Yeah, did you forget about us?¡± Toad leaped over them andnded in front, blocking their path. With Sabertooth behind them and Toad in front, the situation looked dire. Storm pushed Rogue away, shakily standing on her own. "Go, Rogue. I¡¯ll hold them off." But Rogue refused once more. She removed her gloves again, standing back to back with Storm, ready to fight. "I said I¡¯m not leaving you," she repeated, her voice filled with resolve. Toad sneered, his yellow eyes glinting with malice. "Two little girls think they can take us on? How cute." Sabertooth snarled, baring his fangs. "You''re just making this harder on yourselves, but I don¡¯t mind. After all, we¡¯re going to enjoy tearing you apart." Just as hope seemed lost and the two Brotherhood members closed in on them, a voice suddenly filled the area, catching everyone''s attention. "See, I told you they were over here." Everyone turned to see Peter arriving alongside the Professor and Wolverine, walking down the street behind Toad. Their arrival seemed to startle Toad, who reflexivelyshed out with his long tongue. But Peter sensed iting from a mile away and held out his hand, catching the tongue with ease. Toad¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he found himself caught. ¡°?!¡± Feeling the slimy tongue between his fingers, Peter muttered, "Eww, disgusting..." Without hesitation, he yanked, pulling Toad off the ground and toward him. With his other hand, Peter delivered a powerful punch squarely to Toad''s face, apanied by a sickening crack. ¡°Ugh?!¡± Toad grunted as he crumpled to the ground, unconscious, leaving Peter standing over him with a look of disgust, wiping his hand on his pants. ¡°Gross, does anyone have hand sanitizer?¡± A/N: 2311 words :) C110 Wolverine Vs Sabertooth C110 Wolverine Vs Sabertooth Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Sabertooth¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he watched Toad get knocked out like he was a powerless child. ¡®This isn¡¯t good¡­¡¯ Realizing he was the only one left from the group Mao had sent to capture Rogue, he felt a flicker of panic. He nced at Juggernaut, hoping he would wake up, but the massive mutant remained unmoving. Truthfully, Sabertooth wasn¡¯t even sure if Juggernaut was alive after what Rogue had done to him. Suddenly, his thoughts were interrupted as the Professor rolled his chair a bit closer. "Why did Erik send you here?" Xavier asked, his voice calm but firm. "He should know to stay away from my school and my students." Sabertooth refused to answer, his eyes beginning to wander as he contemted escaping and leaving hisrades behind. But, the Professor¡¯s question didn¡¯t go unanswered. Through rigid breaths, Storm said, "They came here to capture Rogue. They even knew about her powers somehow." Peter raised an eyebrow. ¡®Someone in the school could be leaking info to Mao, or perhaps that listening device from earlier was actually Mao¡¯s?¡¯ Xavier¡¯s face grew more rmed as he came to the same conclusion. ¡®Either we have a spy in our midst, or the listening device was Erik¡¯s doing¡­¡¯ He really hoped it was thetter. Because ousting a spy would be quite difficult. ¡®I¡¯d have to use my abilities to find them, and I don¡¯t like reading people¡¯s minds without their permission. It just isn¡¯t right.¡¯ Meanwhile, Sabertooth was about to make a break for it when his eyesnded on a familiar face. "James¡­" he growled towards Wolverine. As soon as the name left his lips, Wolverine¡¯s eyes widened. A horrible migraine drilled into his head, causing his ears to ring. He groaned in pain and nearly fell over, his hands grasping his head. Beside him, Peter nced over, his brow raised in curiosity. "Hey? You alright?" Wolverine couldn¡¯t answer. His mind was a whirlwind as memories began to surface, recalling exactly what had happened that led him to waking up in that hospital bed¡­ -shback- A few days ago, Wolverine found himself in a dimly lit bar, the kind where fights broke out as often as drinks were poured. He had just finished an illegal cage match, which he won, of course, his pocket packed with prize money. He made his way to the bar, taking a seat and ordering himself a beer. The bartender quickly brought it over, knowing not to keep the night''s champion waiting. Wolverine took a long, satisfying sip, savoring the cold, bitter taste. ¡°¡­¡± As he set his beer down, out of nowhere, a young girl slid onto the stool next to him. She ordered a shot of vodka, her voice steady but tinged with a hint of anxiety. Wolverine¡¯s keen senses told him she was too young to be drinking, but the bartender, who didn¡¯t care whether she was of age or not, brought her shot over without question. But before she could take it, Wolverine intercepted the shot, downing it in one gulp. Instantly, the girl red at him, her eyes zing with indignation. "Hey, thief! That was mine!" Wolverine ignored her and turned his icy stare on the bartender. "Get her a juice instead." The bartender, recognizing the dangerous glint in Wolverine¡¯s eyes, quickly nodded and scrambled toply. Rogue, still ring, watched as her shot was reced with a ss of juice. She crossed her arms and refused to touch it. Wolverine took another sip of his beer, unfazed by her defiance. He casually drank, seemingly indifferent to the daggers she was staring at him. As a whole minute passed and she hadn''t so much as touched her ss, Wolverine couldn''t help but scoff. Chugging the rest of his beer, he got up to leave. Seeing him go, Rogue''s panic red. She quickly chugged her juice, wincing at the sweetness, and rushed after him. "Hey, wait!" she shouted, her voice echoing in the dim bar as she pushed through the door after him. As Wolverine stepped out of the bar, he was greeted by a snow-filledndscape somewhere in North America. The cold air bit at his exposed skin, but he hardly noticed. He had no vehicle and didn''t bother with the parking lot; instead, he started walking down the highway, his breath visible in the frosty air. Rogue rushed to follow him, shouting as she tried to keep up. "Hey, wait! Where are you going? Are you nning on hitchhiking? Why aren¡¯t you answering me? Do you n to just walk until you freeze to death?" She bombarded him with questions, none of which he answered. Yet, despite the silence, she continued following him, determined not to turn back. She trailed him like a duckling would follow its mother, her footsteps crunching in the snow. Rogue had watched him fighting at the bar and noticed something no one else did: how quickly he healed. Her curiosity was piqued. Questions raced through her mind. Who was he? Was he like her? Could there really be others like her? This spark of hope pushed her forward, determined to follow him and get some answers¡­ As time passed and they continued walking, Wolverine¡¯s annoyance grew. He wished she would just go away, but she was persistent. After nearly an hour, a small snowstorm began to blow in, and he noticed her slowing down. The gap between them started to widen. Unlike him, with his animalistic mutation that kept his body heat higher than that of a normal human, she was vulnerable to the cold. The icy wind and snow began to take their toll on her. Wolverine continued walking, but eventually, he couldn''t see her behind him anymore. The snow obscured his vision, and the howling wind blocked his enhanced hearing. He paused, waiting for a good minute, but she still didn''t catch up. Worry gnawed at him. "Damn it," he muttered under his breath. He turned around and began trudging back through the snow, cursing aloud as he went. "Stupid kid¡­" As Wolverine trudged back through the snow, he expected to find Rogue copsed on the road. But instead, he found signs of a struggle in the snow. There were drag marks andrge footprints, muchrger than hers, leading off into the snowy woods. "F*ck," Wolverine muttered, realizing that this was bing far more trouble than he had anticipated. He should have just stayed in the bar and drank himself to death. But he couldn¡¯t leave the girl to whatever or whoever had taken her. His conscience wouldn¡¯t allow it. With a resigned sigh, he followed therge footprints into the woods. The snowstorm continued to rage, the wind howling through the trees and whipping snowkes into his face. Therge footprints were clear despite the snow, and he moved quickly, his enhanced senses keeping him on the trail. The deeper he went into the forest, the more alert he became, his animal instincts sharpening his focus. After a tense and arduous trek through the woods, he finally saw a clearing ahead. His keen eyes spotted a figure standing in the middle of it, holding something¡ªno, someone. As he got closer, he recognized Rogue, tied up and held by arge, menacing figure with wild, blonde hair and feral eyes. The figure turned to face him, a wicked grin spreading across his face. Wolverine¡¯s blood boiled as he saw Rogue held by the stranger''s wed hand. "About time you showed up," the man growled, his voice dripping with malice. "Took you long enough, James." ¡°My name¡¯s Logan, not James.¡± Wolverine''s eyes narrowed, his ws extending with a familiar, metallic snikt. "Now let the kid go," he snarled, his voice low and dangerous. The manughed, a cold, cruel sound. "I don''t think so. She¡¯s the bait, and you¡¯re the catch. Been a while since I had a good fight." Wolverine''s muscles tensed, ready for the inevitable sh. The snowstorm swirled around them, the wind howling through the trees, setting the stage for their brutal confrontation. -shback End- Wolverine''s mind was a whirlwind as memories began to surface, triggered by the sight of Sabertooth. He recalled meeting Rogue in the bar and the ensuing events that led them into the snowy woods. As he followed the footprints, the snowstorm raged on, and he found Rogue in the grasp of Sabertooth. They fought fiercely in the clearing. Sabertooth''s strength and savagery were overwhelming. And despite Wolverine''s best efforts, he was overpowered. Sabertooth''s ws tore through his flesh, leaving deep, grievous wounds. The battle seemed hopeless until, out of nowhere, a giant metal man with a Russian ent appeared. But that¡¯s all he can remember, as he seemed to have passed out soon after. As these memories flooded back, Wolverine''s migraine began to fade. He groaned onest time before looking up, his eyes narrowing in Sabertooth¡¯s direction. Peter watched as Wolverine seemed to recover from his migraine, his expression shifting from pain to a venomous re directed at the only remaining enemy. "Do you know that guy?" Peter asked, noting the intensity of Wolverine''s gaze. ¡®Are they brothers in this universe too?¡¯ Wolverine growled as he spoke, "Yeah, we have a score to settle." Peter nodded, ncing down at Toad. "Okay, then I¡¯ll leave him to you. I¡¯ve already dealt with one anyway. Wouldn¡¯t want to hog all the fun, now would I?" Wolverine smirked, almost chuckling. "You know, you¡¯re not too bad." Peter couldn¡¯t help but smile. "Thanks, you¡¯re not aplete piece of sh*t either," Wolverine smirked in response. Peter then introduced himself simply, "Peter." Wolverine didn¡¯t take his eyes off Sabertooth as he replied, "Logan." He began walking toward Sabertooth, his metal ws sliding out of his knuckles with a familiar metallic snikt. ¡°Now, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m gonna cut that f*cker into pieces¡­¡± ¡­ On the other hand, although Sabertooth wanted to fight Wolverine, especially after theirst confrontation was interrupted, he quickly assessed the situation and saw no real victory in this scenario. Even if he managed to beat Wolverine, which he was confident in achieving, two other threats were waiting to pounce: Peter and Xavier. Not to mention Rogue and Storm, who, despite their injuries, could still pose a minor threat. Seeing no way out of this situation, Sabertooth turned and ran as fast as he could. Wolverine, shocked and enraged, yelled after him, "Get back here and fight, you coward!" Sabertooth leaped with his enhanced strength, vaulting over a house in an attempt to break the line of sight and escape. But luck was not on his side. Just as Sabertooth was flying over the house, he stopped mid-air, as if caught by an invisible hand. This sudden halt surprised him and everyone else who thought he would escape. "Where do you think you¡¯re going?" Peter called out, his hand held out in a grasping motion. Sabertooth began to thrash against the telekic hold, but Peter swiped his hand to the side. In response, Sabertooth was hurled and mmed into the pavement in front of Wolverine, the impact cracking the ground beneath him. ¡°Ugh!¡± Peter turned to Wolverine and said, "He''s all yours. We won''t interfere." Wolverine nced back for a second and nodded. "Thanks." He turned his attention back to Sabertooth, who was already picking himself up off the ground. Realizing that escape was no longer an option, Sabertooth decided to give in to his animal instincts. "At least they said they won¡¯t interfere," he muttered to himself. Sabertooth snarled, his feral eyes locking onto Wolverine. "You remember what happenedst time, don¡¯t you? I beat you down like the dog you are." Wolverine growled, his fists tightening. "Last time doesn¡¯t matter. This time, I¡¯m putting you down for good." Sabertoothughed, a deep, guttural sound. "You can try, runt." With that, the fight began. Sabertooth lunged first, his ws shing through the air. Wolverine dodged, narrowly avoiding the vicious swipe. He countered with a quick strike of his own, his ws aiming for Sabertooth¡¯s midsection. Sabertooth twisted away, but not fast enough¡ªWolverine¡¯s ws grazed his side, drawing blood. ¡°!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Roaring in anger, Sabertooth retaliated with a powerful backhand that sent Wolverine staggering. He followed up with a flurry of shes, each one aiming to disembowel or decapitate. Wolverine blocked and parried, his own ws shing in the sun''s light. Their movements were a blur, each attack and counterattack delivered with lethal precision. The sound of metal shing against bone filled the air, punctuated by grunts of pain and exertion. Soon enough, Sabertooth managed tond a solid hit, his ws raking across Wolverine''s chest, tearing through flesh and muscle. Wolverine staggered back, but his healing factor kicked in almost immediately, closing the wounds as quickly as they appeared. He snarled andunched himself at Sabertooth, driving his ws into therger mutant''s shoulder and ripping downward. Sabertooth howled in pain, but his wounds began to heal just as quickly. He grabbed Wolverine by the throat and mmed him into the ground, shaking the earth with the force of the impact. Wolverine gasped for breath, but he didn¡¯t stay down for long. With a roar, he shed at Sabertooth¡¯s face, leaving deep, bloody gashes. The two feral mutants grappled and rolled, each trying to gain the upper hand. Wolverine managed to pin Sabertooth momentarily, driving his ws into his enemy''s ribs. But Sabertooth, with a burst of strength, threw Wolverine off and surged to his feet. "You think you can beat me, mutt?" Sabertooth taunted, blood dripping from his wounds. "You¡¯re nothingpared to me." Wolverine wiped the blood from his face, his eyes burning with determination. "I¡¯m not just gonna beat you. I¡¯m gonna kill you." He charged at Sabertooth, ws ready. Sabertooth met him head-on, their bodies colliding with bone-crushing force. They exchanged brutal blows, each onending with a sickening impact. Wolverine¡¯s ws shed and stabbed, while Sabertooth''s ws tore and ripped. Despite their healing factors, the sheer ferocity of their attacks began to take its toll. Bothbatants were covered in blood and wounds, their breaths ragged. But Wolverine¡¯s determination never wavered. In a final, desperate move, Wolverine tackled Sabertooth to the ground, pinning him down with his ws. He drove his fists into Sabertooth¡¯s face over and over, his ws stabbing deep into the head. Blood and brain matter sttered with each impact, as Sabertooth¡¯s attempts to fight back grew weaker and weaker. "Stay down, you b*stard!" Wolverine roared, continuing to pummel Sabertooth until, even after healing, therger mutanty unmoving,pletely unconscious. Victorious, Wolverine stood over Sabertooth¡¯s limp form, panting heavily, his fists and ws dripping with blood. ¡°Damn, that was gruesome¡­ and bada*s.¡± A/N: 2502 words :) C111 Pete’s Po*no Palace C111 Pete¡¯s Po*no Pce Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After taking Rogue and Storm''s unconscious bodies to the infirmary, making sure to move Pyro out for their safety, Peter, with their captives¡ªToad, Juggernaut, and Sabertooth¡ªlevitating behind him, turned to Xavier. "Do you have a ce that can hold these three? Or should I take them and secure them myself?" Logan, still riding the adrenaline from the recent fight, asked, "Why not just call the cops and let them deal with it?" Peter shook his head. "The police won''t be able to handle three superpowered mutants. They''ll just escape as soon as they wake up. They need to be held by people who know what they''re doing." The Professor frowned. "I presume you''re talking about Shield? Weren''t you just telling me all about how they''repromised? How can we trust them to secure them properly?" Logan looked confused. "What the hell is Shield?" Peter nced over at him. "I''ll exin another time." He then turned back to Xavier. "I never said I''d give them to Shield. I can imprison them myself." The Professor raised a brow. "And Shield will allow you to do that?" Peter chuckled. "I think there''s been a misunderstanding. I don''t work for Shield. I''m merely helping them out right now because I''m friends with their director. Their opinion doesn''t matter. I do what I want." Seeing that Xavier still didn''t seem so sure, Peter added, "Unless you have a way to imprison them yourself?" The Professor shook his head. "I don''t. But won''t the cops ask questions? After all, the fight from earlier has most likely already alerted them." He looked out towards the front gate, confused not to see a single police car there. "I''m surprised they aren''t here already." Peter smirked. "Well, I may have made a call while you were dealing with Rogue and Storm." Peter had called Peggy and got her to call off the police, which seemed to have worked. Though now he owed her an exnation, but that didn''t really matter. "The police won''t be showing up. So, we should figure out what to do with our prisoners before they wake up." Xavier frowned in thought, ncing over at their prisoners. "Where would you be keeping them?" Peter smirked. "My base of operations. I can take you there if you''d like?" Ultimately, Xavier agreed, as he had no other options. "Alright¡­" He didn''t have a prison of his own, and even if he did, he wouldn''t want to house prisoners with all of his students here. It just wouldn''t be safe. Not to mention the threat of Mao, who coulde at any time to retrieve his captured followers. It would be safer to have them gone¡­ Peter nodded. "Alright, then we should probably head out now." Logan stepped up. "I''lle too. I have some questions for the guy that attacked me¡­" he said, ring at Sabertooth''s downed form. Peter shrugged uncaringly. "Sure, you can tag along, I don''t mind." Before they could leave, Xavier asked for a moment. "I need to make a few arrangements before we go." He rolled off, leaving Peter and Logan behind. As Xavier left, Peter looked at Logan. "So, why''d he call you James earlier? Is that your real name or something?" He nced at Sabertooth, who was still unconscious. Logan grunted, his eyes narrowing on Sabertooth. "No, that''s why I have so many questions for him." Peter nodded. "Makes sense." He continued with small talk, which Logan found increasingly irritating. "So, do you listen to music? What''s your favorite band?" Soon enough, Peter seemed to notice Logan''s growing annoyance but continued nheless, smirking as Logan''s eye began to twitch, enjoying his reactions. "!" As the minutes ticked by, Logan looked about ready to explode, seconds away from erupting. But thankfully, before he could lose his temper, Xavier returned. "Alright, I''ve informed the staff that I''ll be leaving. We can go now." Peter nodded, lifting the three prisoners with his telekinesis. They walked toward his helicopter, parked on the frontwn of the school. Once they loaded the prisoners, which was especially difficult when it came to Juggernaut''s huge size, Peter started the helicopter and took off, leaving the school behind. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile¡­ Mao, a tall, imposing figure with a stern, chiseled face and piercing blue eyes, casually strolled through an underground mutant experimentation facility. His silver hair peaking out of his iconic helmet, and his crimson cape billowed behind him. d in a sleek, dark suit of armor, he exuded an aura of calm, cool authority. [Insert picture of Mao here] rms red around him as he casually waved his hand, blowing open the imposing metal door in his path, sending fragments flying to ughter the armed guards awaiting his arrival on the other side. He did it all without breaking stride, remaining unblemished and pristine in the process. He continued through the now-open door, advancing down the hall, unbothered by the dead bodies strew across the hallway. At the end, a group of soldiers remained hidden, fearfully awaiting his arrival. And as soon as Mao appeared, they turned the corner and opened fire. But, the bullets, made of metal, halted mid-air before they could reach anywhere near him. When the guards finally ran out of ammo, fear etched their faces as they saw their bullets floating before them. They scrambled to reload, their hands shaking. But just as they were about to insert new magazines into their guns, Mao muttered, "How disappointing..." He controlled the bullets, shooting them back at the guards. The walls behind the soldiers were painted with blood as they were riddled with lead, dropping to the floor, dead within seconds. "¡­" Mao sneered down at them for a moment before pressing on, knowing the prisoners¡ªhis mutant brothers and sisters¡ªhe was there to free were just beyond the next door. But after taking a single step, his phone suddenly rang, stopping him. Pulling the brick-like device from his pocket, he answered, "What? I''m busy." A female voice replied, "We may have a problem." Sighing in annoyance, Mao asked, "What kind of problem?" "The team we sent to capture that girl from Xavier''s school hasn''t checked in. I''m beginning to worry that they may have failed," Mystique exined. Mao raised an eyebrow. "You think they were captured?" "Possibly," she replied. Mao nodded. "Okay, I''ll return as soon as I''m done. Until then, try contacting them and figure out what happened." Not bothering to wait for a reply, he hung up. And as he did, one of the guards who had been hit by the door he entered from stirred, still alive unlike hisrades. The guard sluggishly aimed his gun at Mao, but before he could pull the trigger, a piece of sharp metal, presumably from the broken door, flew over, slicing his head off in one sweeping motion before embedding itself into the wall behind him. "!" The guard''s eyes widened as the light in his gaze slowly faded, his headless body slumped to the floor, apanied by his severed head. Without even looking back, Mao continued forward, sting through the next door with a wave of his hand. "?" On the other side, a group of armed scientists stood, cowardly holding a cage full of mutants hostage. They pointed their guns shakily at the men, women, and children inside, but it was mostly children among them. The scientists looked terrified as they shouted at Mao, "S-Stay back, or we''ll open fire!" Unbothered by their threats, Mao turned his attention to a much more secure cage at the back of the room. Inside was a little girl, no older than seven or eight, with ck hair and green eyes. She growled at the scientists like a wild animal, but when her eyes met Mao''s, she immediately scrambled backward, as if faced with a dragon. Ignoring the scientists, Mao asked the girl, "What''s your name?" The girl remained silent, ring at him. One of the scientists, desperate to save his own skin, shouted, "She''s experiment number X-23! You can take her if you want, just leave!" Hearing the girl referred to as if she were ab rat infuriated Mao. The scientists saw the rage in his eyes and grew tense, screaming in warning, "We''ll do it! We''ll shoot!" But before they could act, their guns were yanked from their grasp, causing a few scientists to fall to the floor. The guns then turned on them, floating ominously in the air. "P-Please, I have a family!" The scientists begged for their lives, but Mao was unmoved. With a cold expression, he pulled the triggers, filling each of them with enough bullets to put down an elephant. The gunfire echoed through the room, and secondster, the guns ttered to the floor alongside the scientists'' lifeless bodies. Mao then turned to the cages, breaking them open with a thought. The mutants inside, already terrified, shrank back in fear as the bars that trapped them for so long were ripped apart. Opening his arms weingly, Mao proimed, "You are free, my mutant brothers and sisters." As the mutants began to register what was happening, some cautiously stepped out of their cage, seemingly testing the waters. And as they did, suddenly, a ck-haired blur ran past Mao, heading for the door. It was X-23, attempting to escape. But before she could reach the exit, Mao levitated the broken door, sealing her path. "Where do you think you''re going?" he asked calmly. X-23 whipped around, her body coiled and ready to strike. She growled at Mao, bony ws extending from her knuckles. But Mao was unafraid. He walked over to her and reached out, causing her to flinch and close her eyes. But surprisingly, instead of an attack, she felt herself being pulled into a hug as Mao knelt in front of her. Her eyes widened in shock as he whispered, "It''s going to be alright. You''re safe now." Tears began to well up in her eyes, and she sniffled, standing there with her arms at her sides, receiving the first hug of her entire life. "?!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After a short flight, Peter flew the helicopter up into the artificial clouds that concealed his floating base, the Red Room, from the world. As they ascended, Xavier and Logan exchanged puzzled nces, their curiosity piqued by the unexpected ascent. "Peter, what are you..." Xavier began, but his voice trailed off into silence as they passed through the clouds. The sight that greeted them left him in shock and awe. "My god..." Xavier muttered, his eyes wide as he took in the massive, floating behemoth of a base. Logan was equally stunned. After a moment of silent admiration, he turned to Peter. "Are you an alien or something?" he asked, thinking the base was a spaceship. Peter smirked. "No," he replied. "This base was actually made here on Earth. It wouldn''t be able to survive in space. At least not yet." Peter knew that Rocket had been hard at work tinkering with the Red Room, so he anticipated some shocking upgrades were on the horizon¡­ As they marveled at the glory of the Red Room, Peter guided the helicopter into a hangar. The massive doors opened as they approached, weing them inside. Afternding, Peter exited the cockpit with a smile, waving as he saw Peggy standing there, supported by her cane. Logan followed from the co-pilot''s seat, while Xavier used his telekinesis to ease himself and his wheelchair off the helicopter and onto the ground. As they walked over to Peggy, she noticed the three unconscious mutants that Peter was levitating out of the helicopter, trailing behind them. "Interestingpany you''ve brought back," shemented, raising an eyebrow. Peter opened his mouth to respond, but before he could say much, a sudden ringing sound came from one of the prisoners, surprising everyone. "?" Curious, Peter used the Force to find and levitate a hidden phone from out of Juggernaut''s clothes. Pulling it over, he caught it and immediately answered the call. "Hey, wait! Don''t just¡ª" Xavier tried to stop him, but it was already toote. "Pete''s Porno Pce, we''ve got the pics to please your pecker," Peter said, his tone casual. "This is Pete speaking¡­" "¡­" There was a long pause on the other end before a female voice eventually replied, "Who is this?" A/N: 2093 words :) C112 Mystique C112 Mystique Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Mystique, a striking figure with vibrant blue skin and fiery red hair, waited impatiently as the phone rang. Her piercing yellow eyes scanned the horizon outside her penthouse apartment, enjoying the view. She wore absolutely nothing, her blue, toned body on full disy. [Insert picture of Mystique here] When someone finally answered her call, the voice on the other end was not the familiar tone she expected but a stranger. "Pete''s Porno Pce, we''ve got the pics to please your pecker. This is Pete speaking¡­" Mystique paused, stunned by the unexpected response. ''Who the hell is this?'' Realizing it was some sort of joke, she snapped, "Who is this? Are you one of Xavier''s followers?" The voice replied cheerfully, "It''s Pete, from Pete''s Porno Pce. Didn''t I just introduce myself? And I don''t know any Xavier''s. Now, what do you need? POV? Hardcore? Futa? I got it all." Mystique''s patience wore thin. "Enough with the games. Who are you and why do you have this phone?" "Oh, I''m the new owner of this phone. I won it off this huge guy in an arm wrestling match," Peter said, his tone light and yful. "Boy, was he surprised when I beat him¡­" Mystique gritted her teeth. "This isn''t a joke. Where is Juggernaut?" Peter feigned surprise. "Juggernaut? Oh, you mean the big guy with the helmet? Yeah, he''s taking a nap right now. Heavy sleeper, that one." "Put him on the phone. Now," Mystique demanded. Peter chuckled. "Oh, I''d love to, but he''s kind of¡­ tied up at the moment. Literally." Mystique''s anger red. "Who are you? What have you done to them?" "Oh, let''s see¡­ what have I done?" Peter mused, pretending to think. "I gave them a nice little bed to sleep on, a cozy nket, and some warm milk. They''re all tucked in for the night." Mystique''s patience snapped. "Stop messing with me and tell me who you are¡­" Peter''s tone turned serious. "Alright, alright. I''ve had my fun. So, who are you? Are you their boss or something?" Mystique hesitated but decided to give some information. "Yes, now can you tell me what''s happened please?" As she spoke, a groggy voice interrupted. "Huh? Where am I?" Mystique''s ears perked up. "Toad?" Peter cut her off. "Hold on a sec." She heard motion over the phone, followed by the sound of footsteps. "Wait, hold on!" Toad''s voice pleaded before it was abruptly silenced by a loud thud and a metallic ng. Mystique''s eyes widened, and she called out, "Toad? Toad, are you okay?" Peter returned to the phone, his tone casual. "Sorry about that. He''s sleeping again." Mystique''s fury was palpable even through the phone. "What have you done to him?" Peter remained calm. "He''s fine. Just needed a bit more rest. Doctor''s orders. Now, back to you." He paused for a moment, "Wait, who are you again?" Mystique struggled to maintain herposure. "..." She took a deep breath before replying, "You''re going to regret this¡­" Peter''s tone remained steady. "Meh, I think I''ll be fine. Can''t say the same for your goons, though. Especially the froggy-looking one. I''ve bashed him in the head twice already, and he''s not looking too good..." Mystique seethed silently, realizing this conversation was going nowhere. "Fine, what do you want? Let''s get this over with. You want money? How much to return them to me?" Peter smirked, "Hmm, tempting, but nah. I''m not really interested in money. But I do have something in mind¡­" Mystique''s frustration turned to curiosity. "What do you want then?" Peter chuckled. "How about we make a deal? You tell me what they were up to, and I''ll think about not bashing Froggy''s head in¡­ again." Mystique hesitated, unable to answer that. "..." She knew all of Mao''s ns, but if she were to reveal even one of them, he would not be happy, to say the absolute least. "What''s the matter? Cat got your tongue?" Peter''s tone turned cold in an instant. "Maybe I should just stomp on his head again?" "Don''t you dare!" She eximed. Sighing, Peter changed his mind, "Tell you what, I''ll call you backter. Give you some time to think about it. Until then, I''ll take good care of yourckeys. Don''t worry." "Wait¡ª" Mystique began, but Peter had already hung up, ending the call. Mystique stared at the phone in her hand, seething with frustration. ''Whoever this guy is, he''s going to pay¡­'' ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Back in the hangar, Peter hung up the phone and looked up to see the crowd¡ªPeggy, Xavier, and Logan¡ªwatching him with a mix of exasperation and amusement. Xavier was the first to speak. "Why did you say you didn''t know me?" Peter shrugged. "If they don''t know that you''re involved, they''re less likely to bust down the gates of your school and cause trouble for you and the students." Realizing this, Xavier couldn''t help but feel thankful for Peter''s consideration. "I appreciate that," he said sincerely. Logan crossed his arms, skeptical. "But won''t they find out anyway? I mean, we weren''t exactly subtle when we apprehended them." Peggy stepped in, her tone authoritative. "I''ve already dealt with that. On top of keeping the cops away, I''ve buried the story. As long as the Brotherhood of Mutants doesn''t go door-to-door asking questions, no one will know." Peter raised a brow, asking, "When did you figure it out?" He never said they were from the Brotherhood. Peggy scoffed, "The second you told me where you were." She replied, "Do you think I''m an idiot?" "No, certainly not." Peter shook his head, a smirk slowly forming. "Senile, maybe. But definitely not an idiot." Swiftly swinging her cane at his head, Peter dipped under it, "You''re lucky you''re an old granny, or else I''d retaliate¡­" Xavier seemed much more relieved now, smiling at their interaction. He turned to Peggy, extending his hand. "Thank you, for your help. I don''t believe we''ve been properly introduced. I''m Charles Xavier." Peggy shook his hand firmly. "Peggy Carter, Director of Shield." As they started talking, Xavier realized that this was the person Peter had mentioned in their meeting earlier, the friend he was helping root out Hydra. Meanwhile, seeing them talking amongst themselves, Peter excused himself. "I''ll lock up our prisoners and catch up with you in a moment." Seeing that Logan was about to follow him, Peter stopped him. "Just stay here. I''m only going to put them in their cells. You can talk with Sabertooth when he wakes up, you have my word¡­" "Fine¡­" Logan reluctantly agreed. Levitating the unconscious Toad, Juggernaut, and Sabertooth again, Peter walked off, heading towards the other hangar, where his ship was parked. ¡­ Peter walked into the closed-off hangar, the one only his crew could ess. Inside, his spaceship loomed, arge, sleek, and formidable craft. As he approached the ship, he saw Rocket hunched over a table, poring over various schematics and blueprints. From the glimpse Peter got, it seemed Rocket was nning to turn the Red Room into a fortress. "Hey, Rocket," Peter called out, levitating the three unconscious prisoners beside him. Rocket looked up, his furry eyebrows raising in curiosity. "Who are these clowns?" he asked, setting down the blueprints. "They''re our prisoners for the time being," Peter exined. "Caused a bit of trouble for an ally I''m trying to make, so I figured we''d keep them here for now. I''m gonna keep them on the ship for now." Rocket eyed the prisoners critically. "They don''t look like much, especially that green one. The big one ain''t too shabby though. What''s the n for them? Are we just gonna keep them on the ship until they die?" "I was hoping, since you''re already upgrading the Red Room, maybe you could add upgrading the prison to your ns?" Peter asked nicely, ncing at the blueprints. "I don''t want these three on the ship forever." Rocket smirked. "Oh, so you noticed the blueprints, huh? Got some big ns, but I want it to be a surprise. As for the prison, I''ll make sure it''s top-notch. Can''t have these guys leeching off us forever..." Peter nodded appreciatively. "Thanks, Rocket. I''ll leave you to it then." As Peter went to walk off, he suddenly paused in his step, turning back as he remembered something. "Oh, yeah, and can you figure out a way to make the ship, the red room, and all of our gear immune to maic maniption?" "Why?" Rocket asked, confused. "Well¡­" Taking a minute, Peter exined what he knew about Mao, hoping that Rocket could find a way around his ability. Thinking for a moment, Rocket nodded, "I''ll see what I can do¡­" he said and went right back to his work. Thanking him again, Peter proceeded to the ship''s holding cells, which were designed for all sorts of aliens and Jedi, making them highly secure. He entered the area and first began by collecting all of the prisoner''s personal items before attaching specially made cuffs to each of their wrists and ankles. These durasteel cuffs were equipped with multiple failsafes: they could administer an electric shock to incapacitate the prisoner, and if needed, they could even sedate them. The cuffs also had a tracking system and pressure sensors to alert the crew and immediately sedate the prisoner if tampered with. Peter then tossed each prisoner into a separate cell. The cells themselves were reinforced with energy barriers and durasteel walls, designed to contain even the strongest of alien captives. Inside, the cells had motion detectors and automated turrets that could deploy non-lethal or lethal force if the prisoners attempted to escape. Before leaving, Peter paused, casting a critical eye over the security measures. "?" While the cells were designed to hold powerful beings, he couldn''t shake the nagging doubt about Juggernaut''s immense strength. ''Will all this be enough to hold them? Especially Juggernaut?'' Unsure, he decided to add one more failsafe. He walked off to his room on the ship, where he rummaged through a secure storage unit. Inside, he found an injector and several ve chips¡ªleftover from when he had freed all of the Hutt''s ves. These chips allowed him to track individuals and even detonate them remotely if necessary. Returning to the holding area, Peter approached Juggernaut''s cell first. He loaded a chip into the injector and stepped inside. Carefully, he imnted the chip into Juggernaut''s neck, ensuring it was positioned where it would be most effective. To be extra cautious, he added multiple chips, not entirely sure if one would suffice given Juggernaut''s incredible resilience. Moving to Sabertooth''s cell, Peter repeated the process, swiftly injecting the chip into his neck. Sabertooth''s body twitched slightly but remained unconscious. Finally, he stepped into Toad''s cell and imnted thest chip, ensuring it was securely in ce. With the additional failsafe measures in ce, Peter felt a sense of reassurance. The ve chips would allow him to track the prisoners even if they managed to rid themselves of the cuffs, and he could detonate the chips if they posed a significant threat. Satisfied that he had done everything possible to secure the three mutants, Peter locked the cells up tight and left the holding area, confident that his captives would be unable to escape. ''At least, I hope so¡­'' ¡­ Peter returned from securing the prisoners, entering the room just in time to overhear the tail end of a conversation between Peggy and Xavier. Logan stood silently beside them as they discussed Hydra and its infiltration into Shield, a topic that seemed to weigh heavily on both of their minds. "With your telepathic abilities, Professor," Peggy was saying, "we could root out Hydra agents with ease. I''m guessing that''s why Peter visited you in the first ce?" Xavier nodded thoughtfully. "Yes, and I may be willing to assist in this endeavor, but I have conditions. In return for my help, I want Shield''s support for my school¡ªnot just marily, but politically and behind the scenes as well. The mutantmunity needs strong allies, and Shield''s backing would be a significant step forward, once Hydra is removed of course." Peggy''s eyes narrowed slightly as she considered the proposal. "You''re asking a lot, Professor. Shield will no doubt have its hands full after this mess is sorted, but I do see the value in a strong alliance with your school¡­" She paused, taking a moment before agreeing. "Very well, we can provide the support you''re asking for." Xavier extended his hand, sealing the agreement. "Then we have a deal." Peggy shook his hand firmly. "Agreed." At that moment, Peter walked in, a satisfied look on his face. "Sounds like you two havee to an understanding," he remarked, joining them. Xavier nodded, his expression serious but hopeful. "Yes, we have. I''ll be assisting Shield in identifying Hydra agents, and in return, Shield will support the school and the mutantmunity." Peter''s smile faded slightly, reced by a hint of annoyance. "Funny how you cane to a deal so easily with Peggy, but when I offered the same thing, you said you needed to think it over and talk to your staff." Xavier chuckled, seeing the humor in the situation. "Would you believe the words of a child you never met? But now, after seeing your Flying Fortress and meeting Director Carter, how could I still doubt you?" Peter''s annoyance melted into a rueful smile. "Alright, fair enough. I guess I can''t me you for being cautious." Just as Xavier was about to reply, suddenly, the phone Peter took off Juggernaut rang again. He nced at it, slightly annoyed but mostly curious. "Didn''t I say that I''d call you? Did you perhaps miss me already?" Peter answered, his tone light and mocking. To his surprise, a deep, authoritative voice responded, "You have some nerve. Kidnapping my people. Tell me, do you even know whose attention you''ve caught with this little stunt of yours?" The voice''s intensity and unfamiliarity surprised Peter. He had expected the female voice from before. "And who might you be?" Peter asked, his tone still casual but now tinged with genuine curiosity. ''Is it who I think it is?'' The voice on the other end chuckled darkly. "Let''s just say I''m someone who doesn''t take kindly to others meddling in my affairs. You''ve captured my followers, and I intend to get them back." Peter began to realize who it was. "Is that so? Well, it''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Mr...?" He asked, simply to rify his guess. The voice''s reply was cold and threatening. "You may call me Mao..." A/N: 2474 words :) C113 Broken Trust C113 Broken Trust Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "You may call me Mao," the voice responded coldly. Professor Xavier''s eyes widened as he leaned slightly closer, straining to hear the conversation. Peggy and Logan also reacted, though less dramatically. Logan raised an eyebrow, amused by the odd name, while Peggy''s gaze remained fixed on Peter, wondering how he would handle this. To say Peggy wasn''t at least a little nervous right now would be a lie. She had always made a point to avoid Mao because of his formidable abilities, but she had also prepared strategies to handle him if necessary. And now, depending on how this conversation went, It seemed those strategies mighte in handy¡­ "Who am I speaking to?" Mao demanded. Peter''s smirk turned into a grin as he adopted a deeper, mocking tone. "You may call me Star-Lord." He exaggerated the ent, clearly copying Mao. Mao''s patience wore thin, his voice carrying a hint of exasperation. "Enough games. Put Charles on the phone. I''ve had enough of you." Professor Xavier''s scowl deepened, realizing that Peter''s n to keep the school out of this conflict might be failing. "¡­" Peter nced at Xavier, then replied, still feigning ignorance. "Charles? Who''s Charles?" Mao sighed, his frustration palpable even over the phone. "Do you truly think you can hide this from me? I sent those bumbling idiots to Charles'' school. Of course, he''s involved in all of this. Now put him on already. You''re wasting my time." Peter tried to maintain his fa?ade, though it was clear his n wasn''t going to work. "Hey, man, I really don''t know any Charles." Mao scoffed, his voice filled with irritation. "Enough games. I don''t have all day. Tell Charles to speak to me, or I''ll be visiting that precious school of his." Seeing no other way, Xavier attempted to roll his chair over, preparing to speak and give Mao the answers he demanded. But Peter wasn''t so willing. As Xavier moved, Peter held out his hand, using the Force to stop the wheelchair in its tracks. And when Charles tried to speak, Peter telekically held his jaw shut, giving him a pointed look that clearly said, ''Don''t interrupt.'' Mao continued. "Look, put him on the¡ª" Peter cut him off, his voice appearing honest and straightforward. "Yeah, sorry, never heard of him." He said, causing Mao to suddenly turn quiet as Xavier thrashed against Peter''s control, unable to escape his grip. Upon hearing Peter continue to deny Charles'' involvement, Mao began to second-guess himself, wondering if his old friend was truly a part of this. After all, Charles would have spoke up the second he threatened the school. The silence between them stretched for a few moments, until finally, Peter spoke again, his voice casual. "So, is there anything else you wanted to talk about? Because I have three new prisoners that need feeding. Though I was thinking about starving the big one for a few days. He could stand to lose a few pounds, you know?" "You will do no such thing!" Mao''s tone turned icy. "Release my followers, or you will face consequences far graver than you can imagine." Peter hummed thoughtfully, pretending to consider Mao''s demand. "I might be willing to return them, for a price of course." Mao, curiosity and suspicion mingling in his voice, asked, "And what exactly do you want?" Peter''s eyes sparkled with mischief as he replied, "Why don''t we meet in person to discuss this? It''s a bit sensitive. We shouldn''t speak over the phone..." He said, knowing Shield and Hydra probably had all sorts of ways to listen in on phone calls. Mao paused, considering the proposal. In his mind, he held the physical power in this situation. "Very well, a face-to-face meeting. Name the time and ce." Peter smirked, his n falling perfectly into ce. "I''ll call youter with a date and a time. Toodles~" Mao, eager to secure his followers'' release, began to insist, "No, don''t you dare hang up on¡ª" But before Mao could finish, Peter ended the call, abruptly cutting off the conversation. As Peter hung up the phone, he released his telekic hold on Professor Xavier, setting him free. The moment he did, Xavier began to berate him, his voice filled with frustration. "Do you realize what you''ve done? You''ve put my school and my students in grave danger!" Peter remained calm, his expression serious. "Hold on, Professor. What would have put your students in danger was if you had revealed yourself. He was throwing those threats around to taunt you into revealing yourself because he knows you, and how you''d react." Xavier paused, his anger fading as he considered Peter''s words. The logic behind Peter''s actions began to make a modicum of sense. Erik knew him well, and would dly use his love for his students against him. Peter continued, "Besides, the likelihood of him attacking the school is low, especially since I''m already setting an in-person meeting with him. And If everything goes as I hope it will, we won''t have to worry about Mao anymore¡­" As Xavier turned quiet, contemting what Peter meant by that, Peggy spoke up, her tone spective. "So, I take it you n to recruit Mao into our fight against Hydra?" Xavier''s eyes widened in shock, looking at Peter as if he were insane. "What? Do you think it''s a bad idea?" Peter asked. Xavier responded, "Bad idea? I think it''s a horrible idea. Trust me, as someone who''s known Erik for most of my adult life, he can''t be trusted. There was a time when I thought I could rely on him, but those days are long gone." Peter shrugged, his demeanor casual. "But we don''t have to trust him. We just need to trust in his hatred." He revealed, smirking evilly. Logan raised a confused brow. "Why?" Realizing what Peter meant, Xavier reluctantly answered, "Because, Erik is Jewish..." Peter smirked, his eyes glinting with confidence. "Exactly." Logan still looked puzzled. "Wait, I get that Hydra are or were Nazis, but why would he help just because he''s Jewish?" Xavier turned quiet, and this time, Peggy answered. "While I likely don''t know nearly as much about Erik Lehnsherr as Charles does, I do know that he was imprisoned in a Nazi concentration camp as a child during World War II. Given this experience, it''s reasonable to assume he harbors a deep hatred for Nazis, which could make him more inclined to join our fight against Hydra." She then looked at Charles. "Am I right about that?" Charles reluctantly nodded. "Yes, you are..." though he continued, his tone somber. "But l must warn you, although Erik hates Nazis, that doesn''t make him a good person. In fact, over the years, it has be increasingly difficult to distinguish between him and Hitler himself. In ce of the Aryan race, he champions the mutant race, and instead of Jews, he harbors hatred towards normal humans." Peter, Logan, and Peggy listened intently as Charles warned them, "He may help at first, but he will never truly be your ally. Ultimately, he will turn on you, just as he has turned on me time and time again..." Peter turned silent, mulling over Xavier''s words before finally asking, "So you think he''s too far gone?" Xavier hesitated for a moment, then replied, "Truthfully, I don''t know anymore. There was a time when I would have done anything for that man, but now, I find it harder and harder to recognize the close friend he used to be." Peter nodded thoughtfully. "I see." He pondered whether to heed the Professor''s warnings or proceed with his ns to bring Mao to their side. Of course, bringing Mao on board came with numerous difficulties and risks, but it also promised a formidable ally, not just against Hydra, but against the threats of the wider gxy as well. After a moment of silence, Peter told Charles, "I''ll think over your warning and let you know my decision." As Peter was about to walk off, Charles added, "I''ll admit, I may be jaded from all the betrayals I''ve suffered at Erik''s hands, but it''s hard to argue with experience." He said, a reminiscent frown on his face. "If there is anyone in this world who still cares for Erik and hopes for him to turn over a new leaf, it''s me. But, sadly, the chances of that happening are slim to none..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Leaving Logan and Xavier in Peggy''s capable hands, Peter silently and thoughtfully returned to his ship, heading straight to the lounge area. He ced a new cassette into his Walkman and let the music fill the room, hoping it would help him think over Xavier''s warnings. y Hunger Strike by Temple of the Dog I don''t mind stealin'' bread from the mouths of decadents But I can''t feed on the powerless when my cup''s already overfilled, yeah But it''s on the table, the fire''s cookin'' And they''re farmin'' babies, while ves are workin'' The blood is on the table and the mouths are chokin'' But I''m goin'' hungry, yeah ¡­ .. . Peter had always liked Mao''s character in movies, shows, andics from his past life, and the idea of working with him was appealing. But Xavier had a point¡ªMao was practically a Nazi. This wasn''t a movie or aic; this was real life. If Peter wasn''t careful, he could end up getting someone killed. Lost in his thoughts, he didn''t notice Natasha entering the room until she was already standing by the couch, watching him. She walked over, lifted his head gently, and sat down, letting his head rest on her thighs. Her handbed through his hair, soothing his troubled mind. Peter looked up at her in surprise, too caught up in his thoughts to notice her arrival. He waved his hand, using the Force to lower the volume of the music. She asked softly, "What''s wrong?" "Well¡­" Peter sighed, exining the entire situation. "So now, I''m setting up a meeting with Mao, thinking we could use him against Hydra. But the Professor thinks it''s a terrible idea. And I don''t want to ruin my rtionship with him for a guy who probably won''t even end up being our ally in the end¡­ What do you think I should do?" Natasha thought for a minute before asking, "But you want to try and help him, right?" She was referring to Mao. Peter paused for a moment, asking himself, ''Do I want to help him?'' And after a moment of thought he nodded, "Yeah, I think I do." Natasha nodded back, her expression serious. "Then do what you want and prepare for the worst. So if and when he does betray you, you aren''t caught off guard." Peter frowned thoughtfully. "But what about Xavier?" Natasha replied, "I think he still hopes that Mao can change. He won''t pass up the opportunity, no matter how jaded he''s be." Peter thought it over and then smiled up at her, gratitude in his eyes. "Thanks, Natasha. I''m usually not this indecisive..." She smiled back. "You''re wee." They stayed still, staring into each other''s eyes for a moment. "¡­" Until suddenly, Natasha grew flustered, her cheeks turning red. She stood up quickly, knocking Peter''s head to the side before darting out of the ship. "I, uh, have to check on my sister..." Chuckling, Peter got up and decided to prepare for his encounter with Mao. And in order to do that, he needed to speak with Rocket¡­ A/N: 2000 words :) C114 Brothers? C114 Brothers? Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter walked down the halls of the Red Room with a smile on his face, having just left Rocket after a long and enlightening conversation. He wasn''t the smartest person around, but Rocket¡¯s ingenious ideas on how to counter Mao¡¯s maic abilities had boosted his confidence tremendously. Because at the end of the day, if Mao couldn¡¯t use his power, then he was just an ordinary man, and Peter could kill any ordinary man with a twitch of his fingers. Not that he nned to kill Mao¡ªunless, of course, Mao betrayed him and tried to kill him first. As Peter walked, he decided it was time to set the date, location, and time for his meeting with Mao. Pulling out his phone, he made the call. But, instead of Mao answering, the woman from before picked up. Before she could say anything, Peter cut her off. "Central Park in New York City, Saturday, 9 AM." She tried to respond, but Peter hung up the phone before she could, a smile spreading across his face. He knew she was probably pissed off, and that thought amused him to no end. ¡®Mystique is gonna kick my a*s when we first meet¡­ or at least she¡¯ll try.¡± As Peter hung up the phone, he noticed two figures standing at the end of the hall, seemingly waiting for him. It was Logan and Peggy. Peggy immediately noticed the smile on Peter¡¯s face and said, "I''m guessing you came to a decision?" Peter nodded. "Yeah, and I just set the meeting with Mao. Where¡¯s the Professor?" Peggy looked at him, worry evident in her eyes, before replying, "Fury and Coulson flew him back to the school. He was worried about the children, so I had them take him back." She then asked, "Are you sure it¡¯s a good idea to meet Mao?" Peter nodded again. "Yeah, I¡¯ll be fine. And if it doesn¡¯t go well, then you¡¯ll have one less mutant terrorist to worry about." Peggy furrowed her brow. "And you¡¯re capable of doing that? You know, there¡¯s a reason why we leave him be and let him operate unhindered. Mao is one of the most powerful individuals on this." Peter shrugged. "We¡¯ll see. I haven¡¯t seen his powers in action, so I¡¯ll never know for sure. But I¡¯m not going to this meeting to start a fight or kill anyone, so hopefully, it doesn¡¯t go down that path." Peggy nodded, still worried. "Where are you meeting? I¡¯ll make some arrangements to assist you, should the need arise." Peter shook his head. "I¡¯d rather you didn¡¯t do anything. Surrounding the area with snipers and agents would only put those people at risk and get in my way if a fight breaks out." Peggy frowned, insisting, "At least let mee along." But once again, Peter refused. "I¡¯ll be fine alone, Peggy. I¡¯d rather not bring along any potential hostages that can be used against me. I¡¯ll be going alone." Peggy seemed frustrated with his refusal, but she also understood his point. ¡°Fine¡­¡± She agreed through gritted teeth, her reluctance palpable. As an old, powerless woman, Peggy knew she would just get in the way if a fight broke out between superpowered individuals. Realizing this, she couldn¡¯t help but regret not taking up Professor Erskine''s offer all those years ago. If she had, then she might have been able toe along, but sadly, it was Steve who became Captain America and not her. Thinking of Steve, the man she lost, Peggy¡¯s mood turned somber, looking off into the distance as her mind wandered back, reminiscing about the past. As she turned silent, Peter said, "Anyway, I¡¯ll see you twoter. I need to head back to Xavier¡¯s school to deal with a few things." But as he tried to walk off, Logan spoke up, stopping him. "You said I could speak with Sabretooth. Now''s as good a time as any," Logan insisted. Peter paused and nced back, reluctantly nodding. He had to go back and figure out what was going on with Carol Danvers and try to convince Xavier that his ns to recruit Mao weren¡¯t idiotic, but he had made a promise, and he intended to keep it. "Peggy, take Logan to the sparring room down the hall," Peter instructed, turning back the way he came. "I''ll bring Sabretooth to you." Peggy broke from her somber thoughts and nodded, gesturing for Logan to follow her. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Minutester, Peter dragged a restrained and still unconscious Sabretooth into the room where Peggy and Logan were waiting. As the door opened and Peter walked in, he tossed Sabretooth¡¯s unconscious body into the center of the room. ¡°!?¡± The force of the crash jolted him awake as he hit the hard metal floor with a loud thud. *Bang* Peggy and Logan noticed the odd high-tech bracelet-like restraints on Sabretooth¡¯s wrists and ankles. Peggy asked, "What are those?" Peter shrugged. "I¡¯ll exinter." He then stepped back alongside Peggy and motioned forward. "Logan, you can do whatever you want, just don¡¯t kill him." As Sabretooth fully awakened and realized his situation, he instantly tried to get up and attack. But, before he could even growl in their direction, the restraints on him immediately activated, discharging extremely high levels of electricity. ¡°Aagh!¡± Sabretooth copsed to the ground, shaking and screaming in agony. Peggy watched intently, impressed by the power output of the cuffs. "Peter, are those¡ª" Peter cut her off. ¡°Cool huh?" He said, a smirk on his face. ¡°I might be willing to sell a couple of them to you, for a few more favors of course¡­¡± Peggy rolled her eyes, ¡®This greedy b*stard¡­¡¯ As the electricity stopped, Logan stepped forward, his eyes fixed on Sabretooth. "Alright, you and me are gonna have a little chat. Who are you, and why do you keep calling me James?" Sabretooth sneered, but his voice was strained from the pain. "You really don¡¯t remember, do you, James?" Logan¡¯s brow furrowed. "My name¡¯s Logan. I don¡¯t know who you think I am, but you¡¯ve got the wrong guy." Sabretooth chuckled darkly. "Oh, I know exactly who you are..." Logan¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. "And who¡¯s that?" Sabretooth tried to move again, but the restraints activated once more, sending another jolt of electricity through his body. He screamed, convulsing on the floor until the electricity ceased. Logan knelt down beside Sabretooth, his voice a low growl. "You¡¯d better start talking before you get another taste of that." Sabretooth spat in his face, ring up at Logan. "Go f*ck yourself¡­¡± Logan''s patience snapped as his ws appeared. He lunged forward, his ded fist connecting with Sabretooth''s jaw with a sickening slice. Sabretooth''s head snapped to the side, blood spraying from his mouth. Logan didn¡¯t stop, delivering wed punch after wed punch, each blow harder than thest. "Argh!" Logan growled between hits. Sabretooth tried to fight back, swinging his massive arms at Logan, but the restraints activated, sending another jolt of electricity through his body. He screamed in pain, his muscles convulsing uncontrobly. And when the electricity stopped, Logan resumed his assault, his fists a blur of motion. Each punchnded with a wet, crunching sound, flesh and bone giving way under Logan''s relentless assault. Sabretooth''s face became a bloody mess, his sneer reced by a grimace of pain. He struggled to breathe, blood bubbling from his lips with eachbored breath. Peggy and Peter quietly watched, their expressions grim. Peggy¡¯s eyes flicked to Peter, silently gauging his reaction, but his face remained impassive. ¡®This isn''t his first torture session...¡¯ An expression of impressed concern crossed her face. She knew Peter was mature, but not to this extent. "Talk!" Logan demanded again, grabbing Sabretooth by the cor and mming him into the floor, his ws sinking into his chest. Sabretoothughed weakly, his voice a ragged whisper. "Go to hell." Logan''s response was another stabbing punch, this time to Sabretooth''s gut, his ws digging into his lungs. Sabretooth tried to curl into a ball to protect himself, but the des inside his body made any sort of movement excruciating. Desperation drove Logan to new levels of brutality. He stood up, pulling his ws free before bringing his booted foot down on Sabretooth''s ribs with a sickening crunch. Sabretooth howled in pain, his body writhing as he tried to escape the agony. "You¡¯re going to talk," Logan said, his voice low and dangerous. "Or I¡¯m going to make you wish you were dead." Sabretooth spat blood, his eyes wild with pain and fury. "Do your worst, runt." Logan didn''t hesitate. He grabbed Sabretooth''s arm and twisted, the sound of bones snapping echoed through the room. Sabretooth screamed, his body jerking against the restraints. Logan twisted harder, his face a mask of cold determination. ¡­ .. . Finally, after another few minutes of torture, Sabretooth gasped out, "Alright! I give. I give. You win this round..." Logan paused, his grip loosening slightly. "Exin." Sabretooth, bloody but healing swiftly, red up at him. "What¡¯s there to exin? We¡¯re brothers, you a*shole." Logan''s mind raced, trying to process the information. "How? Why don¡¯t I remember you?" Sabretooth chuckled bitterly, wincing from the pain. "How am I supposed to know? I haven¡¯t seen you in years. One minute you¡¯re James Howlett, the next you¡¯re running around calling yourself Logan." Logan''s frustration boiled over, his head aching as he tried to recall even a sliver of a memory that could back up Sabertooth¡¯s ims. ¡®Why can¡¯t I remember?!¡¯ His fists clenched, and he screamed in anger as he brought his fist down again, this time with all his strength, hitting Sabretooth squarely in the face. ¡°Ugh!¡± The force of the blow knocked Sabretooth out cold, his body going limp in an instant. The room fell silent, the echoes of the confrontation lingering in the air. Logan stood over his unconscious brother, his breathing in ragged gasps. Seeing that Sabretooth was knocked out and Logan was finished, Peter walked up and patted Logan on the shoulder, trying tofort him. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s¡ª¡° Logan, still tense from what just happened, turned rapidly and extended his metal ws at Peter. Peter raised an eyebrow and, with a thought, used the Force to stop Logan in his tracks, the pointy ws inches away from his face. Realizing his mistake, Logan immediately pulled back and apologized, his ws retracting. "Sorry, reflex." Peter smiled. "Hey, it''s okay. You''ve had a stressful and revealing day. Just remember, whether he''s really your brother or not, you''re not alone in this. I''ll help you figure everything out." Peter then turned to Peggy. "Could you find a room for Logan?" Logan shook his head. "You don¡¯t have to." Peter shook his head, smiling. "It¡¯s fine. We have plenty of space, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯d want to remain close to your brother." He motioned to Sabretooth. Logan muttered, "If he¡¯s actually my brother and not just a liar." Peter nodded thoughtfully. "Although you two don¡¯t look very simr, your mutations are both animalistic. So the possibility of you two being rted is there." Logan frowned, considering Peter''s words. Peggy, seeing the doubt in his face, added, "I can schedule a blood test to see if you¡¯re truly rted." Logan perked up at that. "Thanks, Peggy." Peggy smiled warmly. "Happy to help." She then walked over and gently pulled Logan along, taking him to find a room for the night. As they left, Peter dragged Sabretooth out as well, returning to the ship to lock him up. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, as the sun began to set over Xavier¡¯s School for Gifted Youngsters, in the dimly lit infirmary, Carol Danvers began to stir. Her eyes fluttered open, adjusting to the low light. ¡®W-Where am I?¡¯ Sitting up, Carol''s gaze drifted around the room, a sense of unease settling over her. Her head throbbed with a dull pain, causing her to reach up to touch the back of her neck, feeling a small, unfamiliar lump beneath her skin. She tried to sit up, but her movements were sluggish, her body refusing to fully cooperate. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me?¡¯ A cold shiver ran down her spine. Something was wrong¡ªterribly wrong. She could feel an eerie presence in her mind, like a shadow lurking just out of sight. Her thoughts were muddled, her memories hazy. Carol clutched the edge of the bed, trying to steady herself. Her heart pounded in her chest, a growing sense of dread overwhelming her as her eyes began to gloss over, her movements bing robotic. Soon enough, a chilling realization dawned on her: she was not in control. A/N: 2145 words :) C115 Rampage C115 Rampage Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Minutes earlier, In a shared dorm room at Xavier¡¯s School for Gifted Youngsters, Scott Summers found himself staring at his friend and roommate, Pyro, who was hastily packing his things into a big suitcase. "Hey, Pyro!" Scott eximed as he barged into the room, relief washing over him. "Man, it''s good to see you up and moving. We were all so worried about you." Pyro nced up briefly, his expression tense and guarded. ¡°Yeah, well here I am¡­¡± He gave a curt nod and went back to packing. Scott noticed the urgency in his friend¡¯s actions and frowned. "What¡¯s going on? Why are you packing?" Scott asked, a hint of concern in his voice. "I¡¯m leaving," Pyro replied, his tone t and determined. Scott¡¯s heart sank. "Leaving? Why? You just got out of the infirmary. You need to rest." Pyro didn¡¯t respond, his silence heavy with meaning. Scott¡¯s mind raced, trying to piece together the reason for his friend¡¯s abrupt departure. Then it hit him¡ªRogue. She had used Pyro of sexually assaulting her, and Scott had called her a liar. But now, seeing Pyro ready to flee as if his life depended on it, the truth began toe into focus. "You¡­ You didn¡¯t really try to assault Rogue, right?" Scott asked, his voice trembling, as if trying to convince himself otherwise. Pyro froze, his hands hovering over his suitcase. He didn¡¯t look up, didn¡¯t meet Scott¡¯s eyes. After a moment, he resumed packing, replying only with a simple, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Scott¡¯s heart pounded in his chest as he watched his friend. The realization dawned on him, guilt and disgust washing over him. "You did it, didn¡¯t you? You touched her." Pyro¡¯s face twisted with anger as he mmed his suitcase shut. "Rogue¡¯s a lying b*tch," he snapped. "I didn¡¯t do anything to her." Scott shook his head, his disbelief turning into rage. "Don¡¯t lie to me! I¡­ I can¡¯t believe I defended you..." Scott stomped forward, knocking over Pyro¡¯s suitcase, clothes, and belongings scattering across the floor. "You¡¯re not going anywhere. The teachers need to handle this." Pyro¡¯s eyes zed with fury, mes beginning to dance along his body. "And who¡¯s gonna stop me?" Scott, not one to back down, touched his sses, moving them forward ever so slightly to reveal the bright, powerful light underneath. "I will." The air in the room crackled with tension as the two mutants prepared to face off. But, just as the situation seemed ready to blow, a loud explosion rocked the school. The entire building shook, causing both Pyro and Scott to look around in rm, momentarily forgetting their conflict. "What the hell was that?" Scott muttered, his eyes darting around the room. Pyro¡¯s mes flickered and dimmed as he looked around before shrugging. "I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t care." Scott stood there, torn between rushing to whatever was happening and stopping Pyro from leaving. The screams of frightened students and the asional explosion echoed from downstairs, pulling at his sense of duty. Seeing his indecision, Pyro smirked and picked up his suitcase. "Go on, Summers. They need you out there. The school''s under attack, and you¡¯re the golden boy, right? Gotta save everyone." Scott nced between Pyro, who began packing again, and the door where the sounds of chaos continued. His mind raced with conflicting thoughts. He didn¡¯t want to let Pyro get away, but his instincts screamed at him to help his fellow students and teachers. Pyro¡¯s smirk widened as he saw Scott wavering. "You know it¡¯s the right thing to do, Scott. Are you just going leave all of our friends to die?" Scott clenched his fists, the conflict clear on his face. He knew Pyro was manipting him, but the sounds of the school in danger were impossible to ignore. ¡°F*ck!¡± With a frustrated curse, he turned and sprinted out of the room, knowing Pyro would be long gone after this. Pyro watched him go, a triumphant grin spreading across his face. He calmly finished packing, then walked to the window. Opening it up, he nced down at the ground far below. With practiced ease, he jumped out, using his fire powers like thrusters to soften his fall before rushing off, not even bothering to turn and look back. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Just as Pyro began packing, Carol Danvers awoke in the dimly lit infirmary of Xavier¡¯s School for Gifted Youngsters. As she stood up, she realized with growing horror that she wasn¡¯t in control of her body. Her conscious mind was trapped, a panicked observer as her body moved on its own. ¡®What¡¯s happening to me? How did I get here?¡¯ Carol¡¯s thoughts raced. Thest thing she remembered was crashing the jet she was flying during the test flight for Project Pegasus. Her body moved toward the other patients in the infirmary¡ªtwo women she¡¯d never seen before. Theyy asleep in their hospital beds, seemingly unharmed. Carol stood between them, her face hollow and expressionless, unable to exert any control over her actions. After a long minute of creepily watching the other patients sleep, The door to the infirmary opened, and Beast walked in, a clipboard in one hand and ab coat on. He froze, seeing Carol out of bed and standing over Rogue and Storm. Nervous, as he knew little about her other than what Peter told Xavier and her crashnding in the woods behind the school, he tried to call out to her. "Excuse me, Carol, right? Are you feeling alright?" Carol¡¯s body turned on its own, her conscious mind startled by Beast¡¯s appearance. His hairy, blue, animalistic features were a stark contrast to anything she had ever seen, but her body didn¡¯t react at all. Beast noticed the nk look on her face and her robotic movements, his concern deepening. "Are you okay?" he asked, stepping closer. Carol¡¯s body remained motionless, unresponsive. Beast cautiously moved forward, extending aforting hand. "It''s alright, you''re safe here." As he got closer, suddenly, Carol''s hand raised, and a bright blue energy formed in her palm. Before she could evenprehend what was happening, the energy sted forward, aimed directly at Beast. rmed, Beast had no time to dodge. The st hit him squarely in the chest,unching him backward with incredible force. He crashed through the wall behind him, continuing through several more walls as he was propelled down the hallway. The aftermath of the st left a gaping hole in the infirmary wall, debris scattered across the floor. Carol¡¯s body turned and walked out of the infirmary, her movements still robotic and devoid of emotion. Inside, her conscious mind screamed, trapped and terrified by herck of control and the destruction she was causing. Beast staggered to his feet in the hallway, shaking off the rubble. He winced in pain, a deep scorch mark marring his clothes and blue fur where the st had hit him. ¡°Raaah!¡± With a determined growl, he rushed back toward Carol. As Beast pounced forward, Carol turned to face him, her eyes glowing with a dangerous light. ¡°!¡± Beast leaped at her with incredible agility, ws outstretched, but Carol¡¯s body reacted swiftly, raising her hand and sting him with another burst of energy. This time, Beast managed to dodge at thest second, rolling to the side and lunging again, aiming for a tackle. He managed to knock her off bnce, but only briefly. Carol responded with brutal efficiency, delivering a powerful kick to Beast¡¯s midsection, sending him crashing into a nearby door. He roared in pain but quickly recovered, readying himself for another attack. But before he could strike, Carol unleashed a flurry of energy sts, forcing him to stay on the defensive. As Beast struggled to fend off the relentless onught, suddenly a student appeared down the hall, causing Beast''s eyes to widen. Scott Summers, having heard themotion, rushed over and quickly focused on the immediate threat¡ªCarol, standing amidst the chaos with an eerie, emotionless expression. "Scott, no!" Beast shouted, but it was toote. Scott, determined to help, took aim and removed his sses, unleashing a powerful st of his optic beams. Carol''s body reacted with inhuman speed, raising her hand to counter. A brilliant blue energy st erupted from her palm, meeting Scott¡¯sser head-on. The two beams shed in the air, a dazzling disy of raw power. For a moment, it seemed like a stalemate, but Carol¡¯s energy gradually began to overpower Scott¡¯s. The force of her st grew stronger, pushing back his optic beam inch by inch. Scott gritted his teeth, straining to maintain his attack, but it was no use. Carol¡¯s energy st surged forward, finally breaking through his beam and hitting him square in the face. The impact was immediate and brutal. Scott was lifted off his feet and sent hurtling backward, crashing into a wall with a sickening thud. He slumped to the ground, unconscious, his eyes closed. (A/N: I had to do it to em¡­) And just as Carol was about to fire yet another beam at the downed student, suddenly, the front door burst open and Colossus barreled in, his massive frame a formidable sight. ¡°Peekaboo!¡± He eximed as he swung a heavy, metal fist at her, but surprisingly, Carol sidestepped with inhuman speed, countering with a punch of her own that sent him staggering backward. ¡°What the hell is she made of?¡± Colossus regained his footing and retaliated, his metal fists shing with Carol¡¯s much smaller figure. Joining his colleague, Beast lunged at Carol''s back,nding several solid blows while she was distracted by Colossus. Unfortunately, his attacks weren''t strong enough to faze her. As if swatting at a fly, Carol swiftly turned and grabbed Beast by the arm, hurling him across the room. His body crashed into a wall with a sickening thud. Seizing the moment, Colossusnded a powerful punch to Carol''s side, but she barely flinched. And in return, she turned and hit him with an energy shrouded fist,unching him out of the front door. As silence settled over the area, the echo of footsteps reverberated down the hallway. Storm emerged from the infirmary, d in a hospital gown, her eyes crackling with electricity. "What''s going on?" she demanded groggily, surveying the chaotic scene. Beast, battered and bruised, managed to speak. "She''s out of control. We need to stop her." Storm nodded grimly, raising her hands to summon a gust of wind that swept through the hall, hurling Carol out the front door and onto the frontwn of the school. There, Colossus stood ready to attack, but Carol enveloped herself in blue energy,nding gracefully away from him, her feet firmly nted on the ground. Storm followed her outside, with Beast close behind. Clouds gathered in the darkening sky above as lightning crackled, striking down toward Carol, who didn¡¯t even bother dodging. Boom!* A deafening, blinding bolt of lightning struck Carol, but still, she remained unfazed, absorbing the electricity. Her eyes glowed even brighter as she redirected the energy back at Storm. The lightning hit Storm square in the chest, sending her flying backward into the mansion, crashing through multiple walls beforending back in the infirmary. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± She groaned in pain but quickly got back to her feet, determination in her eyes. Meanwhile, Rogue began to stir in her hospital bed, her eyes fluttering open. She saw the destroyed infirmary and struggled to sit up. "What¡¯s happening?" Storm turned to her, wincing from the pain. "Rogue, go and evacuate with the other students." Rogue attempted to protest, "But¡ª" Storm turned to her, eyes glowing with a dangerous intensity. "No buts. Go¡­ NOW!" Rogue hesitated, her mind wracked with confusion, but then nodded, still not fully understanding the gravity of the situation. But nheless, she ran out of the infirmary as she was told, away from the sounds of battle. With Rogue gone, the teachers focused all their efforts on subduing Carol. Beast, Colossus, and Stormunched coordinated attacks, each using their unique abilities to try and overwhelm her. But Carol¡¯s power was too great. She effortlessly deflected their assaults, her overwhelming power sending them reeling. Meanwhile, inside her own mind, Carol was in shock. ¡®How am I doing this? Who are these people? What¡¯s happening?!¡¯ Her thoughts were a whirlwind of confusion and fear. She had no idea she possessed such powers, nor did she understand why she was fighting these strangers. ¡­ As time passed and the fight progressed, the area was transformed into a battlefield of scorched earth and shattered debris, with remnants of their intense sh scattered everywhere. Carol stood over the beaten bodies of the X-Men. Her eyes glowed with power, and her expression remained cold and emotionless. ¡°¡­¡± Storm, struggling to stand, was the first target for execution. Carol¡¯s body moved with deadly precision, raising her hand to unleash a final, devastating st. Inside, Carol¡¯s trapped conscious mind screamed in terror, unable to stop what was about to happen. But before the lethal energy could be released, the sound of helicopter des cutting through the air caught everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°?¡± Carol''s body turned toward the source, momentarily distracted by a descending helicopter. Raising her hand, she prepared to shoot it down, but before she could, the side door opened. Professor X, seated in his wheelchair, emerged and used his telekinesis to float slowly down, descending gracefully in front of Carol. His gaze swept over the damage to his school and its staff, relieved to see that no one appeared to be killed or gravely injured. As hended, his eyes locked onto Carol''s, filled with a sense of knowing andpassion. "I see you in there," he revealed, shocking her, though her body remained still. ¡®You can see me?¡¯ she asked meekly as her body began to move, preparing to attack again. "Yes," he replied softly, "but I''m afraid I''ll have to ask you to sleep for now." His voice carried the weight of his psychicmand. "You''ve caused enough damage already..." ¡®That wasn¡¯t¡­ me¡­¡¯ Carol¡¯s body wobbled on its feet, the glow in her eyes dimming. The unseen force controlling her struggled against themand, but it was no match for Professor X¡¯s telepathic power. And secondster, Carol copsed onto the ground, sleeping soundly. ¡°Zzzzz¡­¡± A/N: 2421 words :) C116 Surgeon C116 Surgeon Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter dragged Sabertooth''s limp, bloody body back to his cell, unceremoniously tossing him inside. He let out a tired sigh as he locked the cell door behind him. ¡®I can¡¯t wait to get into bed and listen to music until I fall asleep¡­¡± The alien metal bars hummed faintly with a forcefield, designed to keep even the most powerful prisoners contained. He nced around at the other cells, noticing that both Toad and Juggernaut were awake and making their first attempts to escape. Toad''s tongue shot out, hoping to slip between the bars, but the instant it made contact with the forcefield, a burst of electricity coursed through it. Toad yelped in pain, retracting his tongue and ring at Peter with hatred in his eyes. "Wad da fuq wasat?!(What the f*ck was that?!)" Toad slurred, his tongue numb from the voltage. Juggernaut, on the other hand, was relentlessly punching the bars of his cell. Each punch was met with a surge of energy from the same forcefield, sending jolts of electricity through his massive frame. But despite the pain, he continued his assault, determined to break free. "You think this will hold me?" Juggernaut roared, mming his fists against the bars again. "You''re dead when I get out of here!" Peter scoffed, crossing his arms. "Yeah, yeah. I''m so scared~" Toad snarled, lunging at the bars again, only to be electrocuted once more. "You''ll regret this! Just wait until Mao hears about this! He¡¯s gonna kill you and everyone you ever loved!¡± Peter shook his head, a smirk forming on his lips. "Well, I was nning to feed you guys today, but now I¡¯m not so sure..." he muttered, shrugging nonchntly. "Anyway, getfortable. Because you might be here for a while..." With that, he turned and walked away, the sounds of their angry shouts fading behind him. ¡­ As Peter descended the ramp of his ship, which closed up securely behind him, his data pad suddenly rang, the sound echoing in the quiet hangar. Peter frowned, fishing the device out of his pocket. He half-expected it to be one of his masters or Padme, but to his surprise, the caller ID read "Peggy." "?" He looked confused, having been with her less than ten minutes ago, but he answered the call nheless. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± "Peter, where are you?" Peggy''s voice was urgent,ced with worry. "We have an emergency." Peter''s brow furrowed. "What¡¯s going on?" "Xavier called. We need to get to the school, now." Peggy''s tone left no room for argument. Peter nodded, already moving. "On my way." He ended the call and paced out of the hangar, his mind racing with possibilities. ¡®Did Mao attack?¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The night sky was clear as Peter and Peggy flew one of Dreykov¡¯s old helicopters over to Xavier¡¯s School. The flight took less than twenty minutes, having parked the Red Room fairly close by. As they approached the mansion, Peter''s eyes widened at the sight below. ¡°¡­¡± The front yard looked like a war zone. Craters and debris littered the ground, and the mansion itself bore the scars of battle. About twenty percent of it was crumbling and destroyed, mainly in the middle where the front door once stood. Meanwhile, all across the grounds, students and school staff were hard at work, many using their powers to more efficiently clean up the mess. Peter set the helicopter down gently on thewn, and as the rotors slowed, he and Peggy stepped out and were greeted by Fury and Coulson, who awaited their arrival. "Peter," Fury barked, his tone leaving no room for pleasantries. "We need to talk¡­¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Peter nodded, expecting some questions. ¡°But first, take me to Carol." Coulson nodded, not wasting any time. "Follow me." Peggy had already exined what had happened while en route, so Peter was fully appraised of the situation. Carol woke up and went on a rampage, and she was only stopped when Professor Xavier returned and put her to sleep. Driven by curiosity, Peter needed to see Carol and uncover what had turned her so violent. ¡®In the movie, she had never been this indiscriminate and aggressive, even under the Kree''s control.¡¯ Something had clearly changed, and he was determined to find out what. They approached the gaping hole where the front door used to be, and the full extent of the destruction became even more apparent. The inside of the mansion was a mess of broken walls and scattered debris. Fury didn''t waste a moment before he started questioning Peter. "It''s been less than a week since we gave you the file on Carol Danvers and her involvement with Project Pegasus. Now, she shows up here, has strange powers, and goes on a rampage. What the hell is going on?" Peter sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "It''splicated. Honestly, I have questions too. But if Carol remembers where she''s been, we should get our answers soon enough." He hoped his evasive response would suffice, at least for now. Fury frowned, clearly unsatisfied with Peter''s answer. Coulson and Peggy exchanged nces, both sensing that Peter knew more than he was letting on. But before they could press him further, they arrived at Xavier''s office, which thankfully hadn''t been destroyed. Peter knocked on the door, and a calm voice called out, "Come in." They entered to find Professor Xavier sitting behind his desk, sifting through reports on the damage to the school. Across from him, where a leather sofa used to be, a hospital bed had been moved into the office. In it, Carol Danversy sleeping, her face serene despite the chaos she had caused. "Professor," Peter said, stepping forward. "How is she?" He asked as he approached Carol''s bedside. Xavier sighed, rolling his wheelchair over. "I''ve put her in a telepathic-induceda for the time being. It''s why she''s been moved into my office. I need to ensure she won''t wake up and go on another rampage. Besides, the infirmary is a bit packed at the moment." Peter nodded, his eyes scanning Carol''s peaceful face. He turned to Xavier. "Have you found anything that could exin why she went postal?" Xavier retrieved an X-ray from her bedside and handed it to Peter. "We believe this chip in her neck is to me. It''s connected to her nervous system." Peter''s eyes narrowed as he studied the X-ray, his mind racing with possibilities. Could someone have tampered with the inhibitor chip she had in the movies? Xavier continued, "When I returned, before I put Carol back to sleep, I found something odd. She appears to have been trapped in her own mind while her body acted on its own. She was very scared and confused, as if she had no idea what was happening." Nodding, Peter handed the X-ray back to Xavier and stepped closer to Carol''s bedside, lost in thought. ¡°So, the chip is controlling her¡­¡± Peggy broke the silence. "Can''t we just remove it? Won''t that solve everything?" As if on cue, Beast entered the room, his expression grave. "No, we cannot just remove the chip. I''ve run some tests on it and found a few ring issues. First, it''s connected to a very precarious portion of her nerves, and any careless removal would likely cripple her for life. And second, I believe the chip is outfitted with¡ª" "Explosives," Peter interrupted, finishing Beast''s sentence. All eyes turned to Peter, who had his hand ced gently on Carol''s neck, glowing faintly with the Force as he used Mechu Deru to scan the chip. Beast raised an eyebrow. "How did you know?" Peter shrugged, pulling his hand back as the glow faded. "I''ve seen it many times before. You¡¯re right though, the chip is controlling her. It''s a nasty piece of work, actually. Even worse than the ve chips I''ve seen." Peggy''s eyebrows shot up. "ve chips?" she asked, voicing the question on everyone''s mind. Peter shrugged again. "I''ll exin another time. Right now, we need to focus on removing the chip." Beast frowned, deep in thought. "But how can we do that? Even if we deactivate the explosives and any other unknown security on the chip, we''d still need a surgeon to remove it. And while I may be a doctor in many fields, I am no surgeon." The room fell silent as everyone pondered the dilemma. Peter was the first to break the silence. "I can deactivate the chip''s security and explosives." All eyes turned to Peter with a mix of surprise and skepticism. "How?" Xavier asked. Peter smirked and waved his hand, forcefully taking control of the Professor''s electric wheelchair. To everyone''s astonishment, the chair began to move around the room seemingly on its own. Xavier tried to use the controls to regainmand, but to no avail. "What is this?" Peter''s smirk widened. "I guess you could say that I have an affinity for electronics," he exined, making the Professor''s chair spin around in circles. "Stop! That¡¯s enough!" Xavier shouted, growing more nauseous by the second. Peterplied, halting the chair''s movements with a flick of his wrist. ¡°See?¡± Xavier took a moment to regain hisposure before turning the chair back to face Peter and the group. "Are you sure you aren''t a mutant?" He asked, his gaze filled with suspicion. Peter shrugged nonchntly. "I''ve never actually tested it, so it''s possible I could have the X-gene," he admitted. Xavier looked at him keenly, intrigued. "We would dly run the tests for you. It''s hard to believe you somehow managed to cultivate these powers on your own. It just doesn''t make any logical sense..." Peter chuckled. "Maybe another day, Professor. Right now, we need to get that chip out of Carol." Beast nodded in agreement but looked concerned. "The only problem is actually taking it out. You may be able to deactivate the security on it, but removing it is still risky. It''s embedded exactly where every nerve in her body converges into her brain. One wrong move, and she could be crippled, or worse, she could die." The weight of Beast''s words hung heavily in the room as they all considered the situation, their minds searching for a solution. Peggy was the first to break the silence. "Shield has many surgeons on staff, but I''m not sure I can trust them now that we know Hydra is lurking within..." Peter then spoke up, "Maybe I could use my telekinesis to remove it?" There were hopeful looks exchanged, but Xavier quickly shot down the idea. "Using telekinesis for such delicate work is extremely difficult. Do you have any practice and experience in such delicate procedures?" Peter frowned and shook his head. "No. I don¡¯t¡­¡± he admitted. ¡®I''ve trained in control, but nothing like this. I wish I had... I''ll need toe up with a training n to improve my precision for situations like this.¡¯ Coulson asked, "Can''t we just take her to a hospital? We can get a normal surgeon to do it." Peggy nodded. "That might be the only way. It wouldplicate matters, but it''s not like we have much choice." Suddenly, Peter''s face lit up with an idea. "What if we hire a surgeon? We have the equipment here, right? They can just make a house call, can''t they?" Beast frowned in thought. "That could work, but it would be hard to convince a surgeon to do so¡­" Peter smirked. "I think I know just the right surgeon for the job..." A/N: 1956 words :) C117 Doctor Strange C117 Doctor Strange Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Doctor Stephen Strange stood in front of the sink, scrubbing his hands and forearms meticulously. His sharp, angr features were entuated by the harsh fluorescent lights of the scrub room. Dark hair, neatly trimmed, framed his confident face, and piercing blue eyes reflected his intense focus. He was tall and lean, exuding an air of confidence that bordered on arrogance. [Insert picture of Doctor Strange here] As he finished scrubbing, two nurses entered the room, their smiles brightening at the sight of him. "Good morning, Doctor," Cindy, the nurse on his left, greeted, handing him a sterile towel. "Ready for today''s procedure?" Strange smirked, drying his hands. "Aren''t I always?" He winked at her, his tone dripping with cocky charm. Jennifer, the nurse on his right, chuckled as she helped him into his surgical gown. "Maybe you could take us out to dinner again once we''re finished here?" Strange''s eyes twinkled with amusement. "Dinner? Only if you both promise to let me pick the ce..." Cindy tied the gown at his back, shaking her head with a grin. "You always do, Doctor. How about that new French restaurant downtown?" Strange pretended to consider it. "French, huh? Well, as long as they serve a good wine, I''m in." One of the nurses got close to his ear and whispered, "And maybe after dinner you can take us home¡­" The other followed suit, "We could spend the night again¡­" As they fitted him with gloves, their flirtatious banter continued, creating an easy, familiar atmosphere. But suddenly, a small alert sounded, signaling that the patient was ready. Strange''s demeanor shifted instantly to serious professionalism. "Alright,dies, let''s get to work." The trio moved into the operating room, where the patienty prepped and sedated, his head shaved and marked for the procedure. Strange approached the operating table, his eyes scanning the patient''s chart briefly before nodding in satisfaction. "Scalpel," he requested, holding out his hand. The nurse handed it to him, her eyes filled with admiration. "Let''s begin," Strange said, his voice steady. As he spoke, a record yer off to the side started up, filling the room with music¡ªStrange''s choice for today''s surgery. y Macarena by Los Del R¨ªo Dale a tu cuerpo alegr¨ªa Macarena Que tu cuerpo es pa'' darle alegr¨ªa y cosa buena Dale a tu cuerpo alegr¨ªa, Macarena Hey Macarena, ay ¡­ .. . Taking a deep breath, Strange made the first incision, his hand steady and precise. The nurses worked alongside him, their movements synchronized like a well-rehearsed dance. They watched in awe, admiring the precision and skill with which he operated, his work akin to that of an artist creating a masterpiece. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, outside the operating room, the family and friends of the patient waited anxiously, their faces drawn with worry. The minutes dragged by, each one feeling like an eternity as they considered the risks of the brain surgery. They knew all too well how delicate and dangerous such a procedure could be. Finally, almost an hourter, the door to the operating room swung open, and Doctor Strange emerged, still in his scrubs, which had small flecks of blood on them. Beside him were the two young and beautiful nurses, Cindy and Jennifer, who were clearly enjoying hispany. The family and friends jumped to their feet, their eyes filled with desperate hope, but Strange barely nced at them as he walked by, the nurses fawning over him. They seemed engrossed in a conversation about going out on a date together. "What about that French ce?" Cindy suggested,ughing. Strange grinned. "Sure, why not." The family''s confusion quickly turned to outrage, but before they could say anything, an older nurse stepped out of the operating room. She pulled off her gloves and mask, letting out a tired sigh as she nced at Strange, clearly ustomed to his behavior. Turning back to the waiting family and friends, the older nurse offered a reassuring smile. "The surgery was a resounding sess. John is going to be just fine." A collective sigh of relief washed over the group, their faces lighting up with happiness and gratitude. "Thank you so much!" one of them eximed. The nurse nodded, her smile warm but weary. "I''m d I could deliver good news. And I apologize for Doctor Strange''s behavior. He''s a bit¡­ entric." The oldest among the group, an elderly man with a cane, scoffed. "He can be as entric as he wants as long as my grandson is alive and well. That''s all that matters¡­" The rest of the family nodded in reluctant agreement, their initial frustration giving way to relief and gratitude. Strange''s bedside manner might leave much to be desired, but his skill as a surgeon was undeniable. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Not long after the surgery, Doctor Strange, now dressed in a casual yet high-end suit, smiled at the two nurses, Cindy and Jennifer. "I''ll bring the car around to pick you up for our date. You two go ahead and change out of your scrubs." They giggled and nodded in agreement. "We''ll be ready in just a few minutes," Jennifer said, giving him a yful wink. Strange walked out of the hospital, feeling a sense of aplishment. As he approached his car, a sleek high-end sedan gifted to him by one of his wealthy patients after a sessful surgery, he couldn''t help but admire its beauty. He unlocked the car and slipped into the driver''s seat, ready to pick up his dates for the evening. But as he settled in, the unexpected happened. Two strong hands reached out from behind him, and before he could react, a damp cloth with a chemical smell was forcefully pressed over his mouth and nose. rmed, Strange struggled, honking the horn with one hand while the other tried to rip the rag away. "?!" The man behind him, however, was too strong and held the cloth firmly in ce. The potent chemicals quickly took effect, making Strange feel drowsy and sluggish. Despite his desperate efforts to stay conscious, the world around him began to blur and darken. Soon enough, the car horn''s re grew weaker and eventually trailed off into silence as Strange''s arm fell from the steering wheel. His struggles ceased, and he slumped unconscious in the driver''s seat,pletely at the mercy of his unknown assant. Secondster, an old beat-up work van pulled up in front of Strange''s car, its tires screeching to a halt. As it stopped, the door of the back seat opened, and Stranges assant stepped out, revealing himself as none other than Nick Fury, his bald head glinting ominously in the dim light. Fury scanned the area as the vans side door swung open, and Coulson rushed out, moving swiftly to assist Fury. They worked in tandem, dragging the unconscious Doctor from the front seat of his car. "Let''s move quickly," Fury muttered, his voice low and urgent. Coulson nodded, his face set in concentration. "Got it." Together, they heaved Strange''s limp body into the van, securing him in the back. Coulson then hopped in alongside him, his hands moving quickly to check Strange''s pockets. He pulled out the car keys and tossed them to Fury. "Here," Coulson said, his voice tense. Fury caught the keys and nodded. "I''ll follow you." Coulson closed the door to the van, which roared to life and sped off into the night. Fury climbed into Strange''s car, the engine purring smoothly as he started it up. He took onest look around the empty parking lot before following the van, ensuring that no one would suspect a thing. As they drove away, disappearing down the city streets, Cindy and Jennifer emerged from the hospital, their eyes scanning the parking lot for Doctor Strange''s car. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª An unknown amount of timeter¡­ Doctor Strange slowly regained consciousness, finding himself lying in an unfamiliar bed. His head throbbed, and he fought to keep his eyes closed, pretending to still be asleep as he listened to the heated argument nearby. "You had no right to kidnap him!" Professor Xavier''s voice was filled with frustration and anger. "We had no choice," Peggy Carter retorted sharply. "Do you think he would havee willingly? We needed him, and time is of the essence." Xavier''s voice rose with incredulity. "You sanctioned this? I thought this was Peter''s doing¡ªrash as usual¡ªbut it was you?" "Hey!" Hearing himself being described this way, Peter Quill scoffed. "I am not rash..." Both Peggy and Xavier turned to him, their expressions clearly saying, ''Really?'' Peter sputtered, feeling defensive. "G-Guys,e on¡­" He muttered. ''I''m not that bad, am I?'' Ignoring Peter''s outburst, Xavier and Peggy resumed their argument. "You broke thew without my knowledge or consent," Xavier said, his tone stern. "This is not how we should operate." "Shield operates outside thew, Xavier," Peggy countered. "You have nothing to worry about. We needed Strange, and there was no time for niceties." Peter nodded in agreement. "Yeah, and there''s no way he would have agreed to help us otherwise. I mean, look at him." He says, gesturing over his shoulder. "He''s a narcissistic, egotistical douchebag of the highest caliber. And that says a lot, because I''ve met Tony Stark before¡­" Unable to take those words lying down, Strange sat up abruptly, ring at Peter. "I am not worse than Tony Stark!" He eximed, unwilling to bepared to such a person. Peter smirked, clearly unfazed. "Oh, done pretending to be asleep, I see. And you most certainly are worse than Tony. I mean, really? First of all, your taste in music is terrible. Macarena, seriously? Second, you didn''t even have the courtesy to inform the family of your patient how the surgery went. You just walked right past them as if they didn''t exist. What kind of doctor does that make you?" Realizing that they had been watching him even before they took him, Strange responded with a mix of pride and irritation. "The best. I am the best surgeon on the face of this," he stated matter-of-factly. "I don''t do menial tasks; that''s for nurses and lesser doctors. I mean, you don''t see Barry Bonds going over to edit the score whenever he hits a home run, do you?" Peter nodded, his expression still smug. "See? You''re a douchebag, and you don''t even know it. It must be great living in blissful ignorance¡­" Annoyed with Peter, Strange turned to the older two in the room, Xavier and Peggy. "What exactly do you people want from me?" Peggy stepped forward, her tone calm but firm. "We have a patient who needs a chip removed from the back of her neck, and we''re willing to pay you a handsome fee to safely remove it." Strange raised a brow, looking at them as if they were idiots. "I don''t need your money. And If you wanted me to work on this patient of yours, all you had to do was visit my hospital. Why go through all the trouble of kidnapping me?" Peter spoke up, answering his question. "Because the chip in her neck isn''t just some run-of-the-mill piece of hardware. It''s a brainwashing mind control device." As soon as Peter revealed this, he noticed a look of intrigue, curiosity, interest, and excitement sh across Strange''s face. Pushing a little further, Peter added, "Oh, and did I mention it''s rigged with explosives as well?" Xavier and Peggy shot Peter admonishing looks, clearly worried that revealing such information too soon might scare Strange away. But contrary to their expectations, Strange appeared extremely interested. "Tell me more about this patient..." he asked, his eyes gleaming with curiosity. A/N: 1979 words :) C118 Reveal [Happy 4th of July!] C118 Reveal [Happy 4th of July!] Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Doctor Strange stood over Carol, whoy still in her hospital bed, still in Xavier¡¯s office. He meticulously went over her chart, his sharp eyes scanning every detail. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Reaching behind her neck, he gently felt the small lump from the chip embedded there, his fingers tracing the edges of the foreign object. Satisfied with his examination, he took a step back. "So, are you willing to do it or not?" Peter asked, breaking the silence. Strange turned around, a contemtive look on his face. "Maybe," he said, pausing for effect. "But if I am going to do this, I¡¯ll need a sterile operating room with all of the normal equipment, and at least one person to act as my assistant for the procedure." Xavier nodded. "Everything has already been prepared. We only needed a good enough surgeon to get the job done." Strange nodded in return. "And there''s also the matter of my fee..." he said, a greedy twinkle in his eye. Peggy was about to reply, prepared to offer payment from Shield funds, but Peter beat her to it. "Do you take Russian rubles?" He asked, as he had a mountain of them back in the Red Room. Strange and everyone else turned to Peter, confusion evident on their faces. Strange chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re kidding¡­¡± he asked, turning to the others in the room. "He¡¯s kidding, right?" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Once the payment was settled somewhere in the eight-figure range, which Peggy would pay through some offshore Shield ounts, Doctor Strange began scrubbing up, meticulously preparing for the procedure. Beside him, Peter was also getting ready, donning sterile gloves and surgical attire. As they walked into the makeshift operating room, sterile and equipped for the surgery, the door across from them opened as well, and Beast entered, also dressed for the procedure. His appearance was striking, with his blue fur and beastly features making him look more like a creature from a fantasy novel than a doctor. Strange nearly jumped out of his skin in fright, his eyes widening in shock. He had only ever heard about mutants on the news until today when he met Professor Xavier, but seeing such a strikingly mutated mutant was a different experience altogether. Peter noticed Strange''s reaction and smirked in amusement. "Doctor Stephen Strange, meet Doctor Henry McCoy, also known as Beast. He''ll be assisting you with the surgery." Beast stepped closer, his presence looming over Strange, who fearfully took a step backward, cowering in fear. ¡°¡­¡± And just as Strange was about to p*ss his pants, Beast spoke, "Dr. Strange!¡± He smiled, instantly losing his intimidating appearance, ¡°It''s such an honor to meet you. I''ve heard so much about your incredible skills as a surgeon. Your work is truly inspiring." ¡°H-Hello¡­.¡± Strange replied awkwardly, still recovering from his initial shock as Beast continued to fanboy over him. Turning away from the excitable blue monster man, Strange asked Peter, "I thought you were going to be my assistant?" Peter shook his head. "I''m just here to deactivate the chip''s security before you get started. You know, so you don¡¯t blow up¡­¡± Strange, curious and skeptical, asked, "And how do you n to do that?" Peter smirked, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "You''ll see," he replied mysteriously ¡­ After getting acquainted with Beast and running through the procedure, it was time to start the surgery. They stood around Carol, whoy face down on the operating table, a marker drawn around the lump in the back of her neck where the chip was imnted. Strange looked across the table at Peter, ready to begin. "Alright, start it off," Strange said, indicating that Peter needed to deactivate the chip''s security before he could begin. Peter nodded, his expression turning serious. He held his hand over Carol''s neck, and it began to glow visibly with the Force. Strange''s eyes widened as he watched, captivated by the strange phenomenon. Peter closed his eyes, focusing intently as he delicately used Mechu-Deru to deactivate the chip''s intricate security systems. Beast and Strange watched in silence, noting Peter''s furrowed brow as he worked. Theplexity of the chip was evident, and both men wondered if Peter was encountering difficulties but refrained from speaking, not wanting to interrupt. After a tense minute or two, Peter opened his eyes and pulled his hand away, the glow fading. He let out a sigh of relief. "That was harder than I thought it would be..." Beast stepped forward, concern evident in his voice. "Did you manage to deactivate it?" Peter nodded. "Yeah, the security is all off. The only way that thing will explode now is if you stupidly stab it or something." He looked over at Strange and added, "But I doubt you''d do that. You may be a douchebag, but you¡¯re not an idiot¡­" Ignoring thement, Strange couldn''t help but ask, "How?" Peter smirked. "How what?" Strange''s curiosity was palpable. "You know what. How did your hand just glow? How does your hand glowing suddenly deactivate the chip''s security?" Peter smiled, adopting a serene, almost mystical tone. "Through the will of the Force," he said, sounding like an aged monk with centuries of wisdom, though Strange could tell he was just messing with him. Shaking his head, Strange sighed in frustration. "If you don''t want to tell me, then just leave. You won''t be of much help anyway." Peter shrugged nonchntly. "Sure, whatever you say." He walked over to the corner of the room, pulling out his Walkman. "But before I go, let me show you what real music is, not that garbage you were listening to in yourst surgery¡­¡± He hooked the Walkman up to some speakers and hit y. The room filled with a song from one of his new cassettes. y Love Shack by The B-52''s If you see a faded sign at the side of the road that says Fifteen miles to the, love shack, love shack yeah I''m headin'' down the Anta highway Lookin'' for the love getaway Headed for the love getaway, love getaway I got me a car, it''s as big as a whale And we''re headin'' on down to the love shack I got me a Chrysler, it seats about twenty So hurry up and bring your jukebox money ¡­ .. . With a grin, Peter began to exaggeratedly dance his way toward the door, adding some ir with every move. As he reached the door, he turned around and moonwalked out of the room, his movements smooth and exaggeratedly theatrical. Beast and Strange stood there, staring at the door with exasperated looks on their faces, the music still ying in the background. With Peter gone, Strange took a deep breath, refocusing on the task at hand. "Alright, let''s get started," he said, ready to proceed with the delicate surgery. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Outside the operating room, Peter found Peggy and Professor Xavier watching through a one-way ss window. They observed as Strange made the first incision on the back of Carol''s neck using a specializedser prepared by Beast. Carol''s skin was so resilient that it would bend or dull any conventional scalpel or de, so they had to think outside the box to extract the chip. Peggy turned to Peter and smiled. "Nice moves." Peter smirked. "Thanks, I got em from my mama." He said, his voice taking a mock southern drawl, which made both Xavier and Peggy chuckle lightly. Standing beside Xavier, Peter asked. "Are you sure you¡¯ll be able to keep her asleep?" Xavier nodded confidently. "Yes, she won¡¯t feel a thing. And she most certainly won¡¯t wake up." Satisfied, Peter fell silent, turning his attention back to the surgery. The music from his cassette yed softly in the background, providing aical soundtrack to the tense operation unfolding before them. ¡­ .. . As the minutes passed and Strange worked meticulously with the help of Beast, Peter stood silently watching through the one-way ss. His mind began to churn with the implications of what would happen once Carol woke up after her surgery. She could potentially reveal everything she knew about the gxy. And given his own notoriety as the Jedi who killed Ronan the user, not to mention the fame of his Star-Lord persona, it was likely she knew who he was as well. ¡®Maybe I should just tell them now?¡¯ Peter realized he needed to exin some things now, to ensure they didn''t get the wrong ideater. Better to be upfront about himself and the gxy atrge than to have the informatione out unexpectedly. He took a deep breath, ncing at Peggy and Xavier, who were focused on the surgery. This was his chance to set the record straight and hopefully avoid any misunderstandings when Carol woke up. Peter stood in silence for a few moments, gathering his thoughts before turning to Xavier. "Did Peggy crash her ship nearby?" The question took Xavier by surprise. He paused, his eyes narrowing slightly. "How did you know that?" Peter nodded. "I''ll take that as a yes." ¡°Ship?¡± Peggy raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "I''m guessing we''re not talking about boats?" Peter shook his head, a slight smile ying on his lips. "No, we''re not talking about boats." He held out his hand and, using the light of the Force, drew a glowing symbol the Kree Empire in the air. "Did the ship have this symbol on it anywhere?" Xavier studied the symbol for a moment before nodding. "I think so, why?" Peter frowned, falling silent as he processed this information. If Carol''s ship had that symbol, it confirmed she was the new Kree enforcer his masters had warned him about. Unable to hold herself back any longer, Peggy demanded, "Can either of you start exining? I feel like I¡¯m ying a guessing game here." Xavier turned to her and exined, "A week ago, a spaceship crashnded in the woods behind the school. We found Carol in the wreckage." "Spaceship," Peggy muttered, her eyes widening as she turned to Peter. A look of realization crossed her face. "No wonder no one could find you. You weren¡¯t on this, were you? What happened? Were you abducted by aliens?" Peter''s expression darkened for a fraction of a second as he recalled the Ravagers and their harsh treatment. Both Peggy and Xavier noticed as well, though they didn¡¯tment on it. "Yeah," Peter said, his voice subdued. "Something like that." Xavier, still processing what he had just heard, asked, "Excuse me, but what are you talking about?" Peggy turned to him and exined, "Peter went missing when he was nine years old, but he was never found until a few weeks ago when he just showed up in Los Angeles." Peter nodded, adding, "Yeah, I¡¯ve been looking for Earth for a while. You know, this is actually located in a ce called Wild Space? It¡¯s past the edge of the known gxy, and there are all sorts of hazards too. But luckily, I have an experienced guy in my crew who knows his way around." Xavier muttered, "Right..." still trying to wrap his head around the concept. "I have so many questions." Peggy nodded in agreement, her curiosity piqued as well. "Me too. For example, If there''s a known gxy, then does that mean there are spacefaring civilizations? And if there are spacefaring civilizations, are they peaceful? Which ones should we look out for? How strong are they? Have they discovered our yet?" She listed off her questions rapidly. Peter took a deep breath before answering. "Yes, there are quite a few spacefaring civilizations. Empires, kingdoms, republics, you name it. But, there¡¯s only one that we should be worried about right now." He held his hand out and remade the glowing symbol from earlier. "The Kree Empire." As the symbol glowed brightly in the air, Peggy and Xavier stared at it, a palpable tension and unease descended upon them. But before they could ask any more questions, suddenly the doors behind them swung open, and Doctor Strange walked out, removing his surgical mask and gloves. Peter, Peggy, and Xavier turned their attention to Strange, their earlier conversation momentarily set aside as they awaited the surgeon''s detailed update on Carol''s condition. Strange remained silent for a moment, unused to doing this part of the job, as it¡¯s usually the nurses who give the good or bad news. "Uh¡­ the surgery is over," he announced awkwardly. Peggy and Xavier frowned worriedly, their anxiety spiking as they braced themselves for bad news. Strange continued to fumble over his words. "Well, it didn''t go exactly as nned¡ª¡° Before he could finish, Beast emerged from the operating room, a broad smile on his face. "The surgery was a resounding sess!" he announced, his voice full of relief and excitement. Peggy and Xavier let out a collective sigh of relief, their tension melting away. Strange, looking slightly sheepish, gave a small nod of confirmation. "Yes," he finally admitted, "everything went well." Peter, visibly relieved but also slightly annoyed, turned to Strange. Without warning, he pped the back of the Doctors head, making him flinch. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± "You couldn''t have just started with that?!¡± A/N: 2231 words :) C119 Reinforcements C119 Reinforcements Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In Professor Xavier''s office, Caroly asleep in her hospital bed hours after her surgery. Beside her bed, Peter sat meditating in a leather-cushioned chair. Everyone else had gone to get some sleep, but Peter, being the youngest of the group, stayed to watch over Carol. After all, old folks like Charles and Peggy need their rest. Doctor Strange was still in the mansion, needing to stay close to ensure Carol was alright when she woke up. Yet he refused to wait at her bedside and had gone right to his guest room to get some sleep. So, Peter was left to watch over Carol. But he didn''t mind; he had so many questions for her anyway. Being the first one to see her awake would be perfect. He could get his answers without anyone chiming in and derailing the conversation. Of course, that all depended on whether or not she awoke while everyone else was asleep. As he meditated, Peter couldn''t help but think back to the Kree Empire. In the movie, the Kree had attacked Earth shortly after Carol returned. But, they had sent Ronan the user, whom Peter and Windu had already killed years ago¡­ This made Peter wonder who they would send this time or whether they would send anyone at all. After all, this universe was different, and so was the Kree Empire after their rebellion. The only question was whether or not the Kree had changed for the better or the worse. Peter frowned in thought, ''If I can get Mao to help against Hydra, then maybe I can convince him to assist against the Kree as well. But that all depends on how our meeting goes...'' As he contemted his options, Carol suddenly began to stir from her sleep, breaking Peter from his meditation. Carol awoke, a groan escaping her lips, her head dull with pain. She opened her eyes, looking around in confusion. An unfamiliar young man sat cross-legged beside her bed, his eyes closed in meditation. Opening his eyes, Peter smiled. "Good morning, sunshine." Seeing her slightly pained and confused look, he asked, "How are you feeling? Any pain?" She nodded slowly, reaching to the back of her head and feeling the bandages wrapped around it. Her worry increased as she looked at Peter. "What happened to me? Where am I? Is this a hospital? Who are you?" She paused for a moment as her eyes widened in panic. "W-Who am I?" Peter raised an eyebrow and introduced himself. "I''m Peter. What''s thest thing you remember?" Carol went silent for a moment before groaning and holding her head as the pain slowly built. What started as a groan and a headache quickly escted. "Aaahhhg!" Carol screamed, cradling her head and thrashing in the bed, her mind feeling as though it was cracking as a single memory flooded back. -shback- Carol''s mind was flooded with an excruciatingly vivid memory. The pain in her head seemed to intensify as she was transported back to a dark, foreboding chamber. The room was lit only by the flickering glow of torches along the walls, casting eerie shadows. In the center of the chamber stood a figure cloaked in dark robes, his face partially hidden by the hood, yet his malevolent presence was unmistakable. Darth Sidious, her master¡­ Carol, d in a form-fitting ck uniform, knelt before the Sith, her head bowed in absolute submission. The chip in her head pulsed, reinforcing her unwavering loyalty. But even through the haze of mind control, a part of her seemed to recognize the horror of her situation¡­ "Rise," Sidiousmanded, his voice a sinister hiss that echoed through the chamber. Carol obeyed immediately, her movements robotic, driven by the chip''s programming. She stood before him, her eyes filled with a twistedbination of fear and devotion. "Your training continues," Sidious dered, a wicked smile ying on his lips. "Today, we will test your endurance and loyalty." Without warning, Sidious extended his hand, and a surge of Force lightning shot forth, striking Carol directly. The pain was instant and overwhelming, her body convulsing as the electricity coursed through her veins. "Aaahhhg!" Her screams filled the chamber, but Sidious only cackled in amusement. "Do you feel that, my apprentice?" he taunted, his voice dripping with sadistic pleasure. "The pain is your strength. Embrace it." Despite the agony, Carol''s loyalty remained unwavering. "Y-Yes, master," she managed to gasp out between screams, her voice strained and trembling. Sidious intensified the lightning, relishing in her suffering. "Good. Your pain will make you powerful, but only if you can endure." The pain was indescribable, every nerve in her body on fire. Her muscles spasmed uncontrobly, and she fell to her knees, her screams growing louder and more desperate. Tears streamed down her face, mingling with the sweat that poured from her brow. "Master," she cried out, her voice breaking. "I will endure¡­ I will serve..." Sidious withdrew the lightning for a moment, allowing her a brief respite. Carol panted heavily, her body trembling violently. She dared not move or speak beyond what wasmanded, the chip in her head ensuring her absolute obedience. "You are weak," Sidious spat, his tone mocking. "But you will be strong through your suffering. Again!" The lightning returned, even more intense than before. Carol''s screams echoed through the chamber, her body convulsing with uncontroble spasms. The pain was so intense it felt like her very soul was being torn apart. Yet, despite the agony, the chip''s influence kept her mind focused on one thought: serve Sidious, obey her master. Time lost meaning as the torture continued. Seconds felt like hours, each moment an eternity of pain. Sidious walked around her, his eyes gleaming with dark delight as he watched her suffer. He asionally paused to speak, his words seeping into her mind like poison. "You are nothing without me," he hissed. "Your pain is your path to power. Your loyalty is your path to true belonging. Do you understand?" "Y-Yes, master," Carol choked out, her voice raw and ragged. "I-I understand." Sidious''sughter was cold and devoid of mercy. "Good. Very good. Now, rise and face me." Carol struggled to her feet as she was told, only for another barrage of lightning to strike, sending her back down to the floor, shrieking in agony. -shbackEnd- "Argh!" Carol''s screams echoed through Xavier''s office as she writhed in the hospital bed, reliving one of her worst memories. Peter sprang from his chair and rushed to her side. He sat on the bed and pulled her into his arms, holding her still and rocking her gently. "It''s okay. You''re safe now. Shhh¡­ everything going to be alright." he murmured, trying to calm her down. But as he held her, something strange happened. Peter''s eyes zed over before brightening with the Force, and suddenly he could see what Carol was seeing. His eyes widened in horror as he witnessed Sidious torturing Carol in the name of training, hisughter echoing throughout the chamber. "Ugh!" Peter felt the searing pain alongside her, each bolt of lightning a new wave of agony. Peter stared at Sidious through the pain, frozen as everything started to make sense. The reason for the Kree Empire''s rebellion, why Carol''s story had changed ever so slightly, why the Kree had been acting so weird, even to the point where his masters were wary of them¡ªit was all because of Sidious. As the light in his eyes dimmed, returning to normal, Peter snapped out of his shock. He looked down to see Carol asleep in his arms, whimpering softly from the aftereffects of reliving that excruciating memory. Taking a deep breath to calm himself, as even he felt the lingering pain, Peter used the light side of the Force to try and soothe her. He sent calming and happy emotions to her, hoping to ease her troubled mind. Slowly, he watched as her expression softened and her whimpering ceased, falling into a serene sleep. "Zzz¡­" Peter gentlyid her back down on the bed and sat there for a moment, his mind racing with the realization that Darth Sidious was most likely in control of the Kree Empire. He had originally wanted to avoid Sidious altogether, which was why he leaked some information about him all those years ago, hoping the Jedi would take care of him before he could rise to power. But that seemed to have only pushed Sidious towards the Kree Empire instead. Worst of all, the Kree would most likelye looking for Carol. After all, she was a valuable asset to Sidious, and he wouldn''t give her up easily. Peter let out a frustrated curse, "F*ck¡­" He saw no other way but to sh with the Kree, even though he really wanted to avoid Sidious and let others handle it. But he couldn''t avoid him any longer, especially if he came to Earth searching for his lost apprentice¡­ It was a terrifying possibility. Sidiousing here personally to retrieve his apprentice would undoubtedly be the worst-case scenario. Realizing this very real threat, Peter couldn''t help but wonder if he was strong enough to face Sidious. No, he didn''t need to wonder¡ªhe knew he wasn''t. He couldn''t even beat Yoda in a fight; how was he supposed to fight one of the strongest Dark Lords of all time? As Peter sat there, his mind a whirlwind, he was abruptly pulled from his thoughts by the sound of the door opening. "?" Professor Xavier rolled in, still in his pajamas. He had been awoken by the feeling of Carol''s agony, telepathically hearing her screams from across the mansion. Xavier looked at Peter, noting the troubled expression on his face. "What happened?" he asked worriedly. ncing over at the Professor, Peter stood up and walked over. "Good, you''re here. I need you to watch over her for me," he said quickly, brushing past Xavier and leaving the room in a hurry. Confused, Xavier rolled backward into the dark hallway, peeking out at Peter''s retreating back. "Where are you going?" he called out. Peter waved over his shoulder, replying, "To call for reinforcements." Even more confused than before, Xavier watched as Peter turned the corner, disappearing from sight. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter left the mansion and stepped out into the dark backyard, the night sky stretching above him. He took a deep breath of the fresh air, feeling it clear his mind as he sat down on the grass. He needed to make a decision, and the serenity of the night helped him focus. "You know what? F*ck it!" Peter threw all caution to the wind, his mind made up. With his decision made, he pulled out his datapad and initiated a video call, waiting anxiously for the other party to answer. Secondster, the call connected, and the familiar face of Grandmaster Yoda appeared, his small, green form seated in what appeared to be the council chamber. Yoda smiled warmly as he greeted Peter, "Ah, young Quill. Good to see you, it is. You¡ª" Seeing the troubled look on Peter''s face, Yoda paused, his expression turning serious. "Hmm, troubled, you seem. Guidance, you seek? Peter stared at Yoda for a long moment before finally opening his mouth. "I think we may have a problem..." A/N: 1927 words :) C120 Convincing the Jedi C120 Convincing the Jedi Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In the Jedi Council room, the atmosphere was charged with anticipation as thest council member took their seat. Yoda pressed a button on his datapad, and his call with Peter was sent to the holographic projector in the center of the room. A hologram image of Peter appeared before the Jedi Council, and Peter bowed respectfully. ¡°Masters.¡± Mace Windu, looking tired of waiting, spoke up first. "What''s all this about, Peter?" Ki-Adi-Mundi, a leader of the faction of the council that disapproved of Peter and his methods, chimed in next. "Yes, what exactly is this about? I don¡¯t remember Jedi Knights having the power to gather the council. But then again, I don¡¯t remember Jedi Knights being allowed a vacation either¡­¡± A handful of council members nodded in agreement, their expressions disapproving. This set off an argument among the council members, with those who supported Peter shing verbally with those who wished to be stricter with him or just outright disliked him. "He''s brought us valuable information before," argued Shaak Ti. "We should at least hear him out." "Information or not, there are protocols to be followed," countered Saesee Tiin. "We cannot always bend the rules for one Knight. How will others feel?" "His insights have proven useful time and time again," defended Adi Gallia. "But allowing a Knight to bypass procedure undermines the council''s authority," insisted Oppo Rancisis. The debate grew heated, with voices ovepping and tensions rising. Seeing no end to this, Yaddle raised her hand, her voice calm yetmanding. "Enough. We would know what this is about if we allowed Knight Quill to speak." Yoda nodded, his expression thoughtful. "Unorthodox, this is. Important, he says it is. Hear him out, we should, before making up our minds and dismissing him." Out of respect for Yoda, the council members fell silent. Plo Koon turned to the hologram of Peter, who had been waiting patiently for his chance to speak. "Please, tell us what you have to say, Knight Quill," Plo Koon said, his voice measured and calm. ¡°Before I begin¡­¡± Peter¡¯s hologram turned to Yoda and asked, "Is the room secure? The information that I¡¯m about to tell you is very sensitive. We need to ensure only the council members are present." Instantly, the council members turned serious, though some still looked at Peter skeptically. ¡°¡­¡± Yoda silently waved the Jedi Temple guards out of the room. Then, he reached over to the controls on his chair and pressed a sequence of buttons, activating the council room¡¯s highest level of security. As the guards left, the door hissed shut, and metal shutters dropped from above, sealing not only the door but the windows as well, darkening the room considerably. "Sealed, the room has been," Yoda said, his voice echoing in the now dimly lit chamber. "Encrypted, ourmunication is, to the highest level." Mace Windu spoke next, his tone firm. "You can speak freely now. What¡¯s this all about, Peter?" Peter took a deep breath, the weight of his revtion pressing down on him. "I believe a Sith Lord was behind the Kree Rebellion and is currently the leader or a leading member of the New Kree Empire." The reactions of the council ranged from skepticism to serious concern, their expressions a mix of disbelief and worry. They exchanged nces, some more troubled than others. "A Sith Lord leading the Kree Empire?" Ki-Adi-Mundi''s skepticism was evident. "This is a serious im, Knight Quill." Plo Koon''s voice was more measured, but no less concerned. "If what you say is true, this could have grave implications for the entire gxy." Mace Windu leaned forward, his eyes narrowing. "Exin everything. How did youe to this conclusion?" Peter nodded and began exining. "I found the Kree Empire''s mysterious enforcer you told me about." Yoda and Windu exchanged a nce of worry. Windu frowned. "We warned you to keep away from Kree airspace and their enforcer..." Peter quickly cut in, "And I did as I was told, but I just kind of found her." "Her?" Windu asked, his frown deepening. Peter nodded. "Yes, the Kree¡¯s mysterious enforcer is a woman named Carol Danvers. She crashnded on a in Wild Space." Instantly, the council grew tense. Plo Koon spoke up, his tone full of disapproval and worry. "Wild Space? Does that mean you are in Wild Space as well?" Scratching the back of his head awkwardly, Peter admitted, ¡°Uhh, yeah..." This admission set off a maelstrom in the council chamber. "This is reckless!" Ki-Adi-Mundi eximed. "You have no idea what dangers lurk in Wild Space!" "He''s put himself in grave danger," Saesee Tiin added. "Wild Space is uncharted and hazardous. This was a foolish decision," Oppo Rancisis argued. The heated argument quickly escted, with voices ovepping and the chamber filled with tension. "Enough!" Yoda banged his cane on the ground, the sound echoing through the chamber and quickly quieting everyone down. He stared straight at Peter, his eyes piercing. "Continue, you must. Answerster, you will give, for why in Wild Space you are." Peter took a deep breath, knowing his master wasn¡¯t happy. "Understood, Master Yoda." Mace Windu''s expression was intense as he leaned forward. "Where is Carol Danvers now? Is she a danger to you? And how does this all link back to a Sith in the Kree Empire? Did she tell you this herself?" Peter began exining. "Carol crashnded here on this and was taken in by some kind people. She was in aa for a while, but when she woke up, she went ballistic and attacked everyone around her." Worried, Yaddle cut in. "Are you safe? Were you hurt?" She asked, knowing how dangerous the Kree¡¯s enforcer really was. Peter nodded, smiling slightly. "I''m fine. Once Carol was subdued, we discovered a chip imnted in her head, controlling her. The Sith behind the Kree seemed to have imnted it to control her." Mace Windu asked, "And I presume the chip has been removed?" Peter nodded. "Yes, earlier today." Plo Koon followed up, "And she was able to tell you about the Sith afterward?" Peter shook his head. "Not exactly." This confused the council, but he continued. "When she awoke after the surgery, she didn¡¯t know who she was or where she was. Then, suddenly, she started screaming in pain and holding her head. I moved closer tofort her, but as I touched her, I had a vision of her past." Yoda''s eyes narrowed. "Psychometry?" Peter frowned. "Maybe." Yoda read Peter easily and pressed, "You think it was something else?" Peter exined, "I believe Carol was recalling a memory, and I simply saw what she was remembering. That would exin the screaming and the pain..." Frowning, Yaddle leaned forward. "What did you see?" Peter''s voice was grave as he recounted the vision. "I saw her being tortured by a Sith in a ck cloak, in the name of training. He shot lightning from his fingers, electrocuting her over and over again. And he enjoyed it. Heughed, but it sounded more like a shrill cackle. and she just took it all willingly, thanking him for every bit of pain he doled out." The council reacted with a mix of horror and outrage. "Unthinkable," Shaak Ti murmured, shaking her head. "Yes, but it certainly sounds like a Sith¡­" Plo Koon''s voice was thick with disgust. The council members muttered between themselves, their expressions serious as they prepared to question Peter further. Windu spoke up first, leaning forward ever so slightly. "Do you know the name of this Sith Lord or what he looks like?" Peter took a moment to think. He knew who the Sith was¡ªSheev Palpatine, or rather, Darth Sidious. Though he hadn¡¯t seen his face or heard his name in the vision. ¡®I can¡¯t reveal my past life''s information directly, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t sprinkle in some extra breadcrumbs to help fill in the nks, right?¡¯ His decision made, Peter said, "I couldn¡¯t see his face, since he wore a hood, but I did hear what Carol called him, besides ''master,'' of course." Instantly, every member of the council leaned forward, awaiting his reply. And after a short, dramatic pause, Peter revealed the name. "Darth Sidious." As that name echoed through the chamber, every council member tensed. About five years ago, they were warned about the existence of Darth Sidious by a mysterious source(Peter). But their investigations had led nowhere, as Sheev Palpatine, the true identity of Darth Sidious, had vanished without a trace. A heavy silence fell over the council room, the gravity of the revtion sinking in. ¡°¡­¡± Mace Windu''s face was etched with concern. "This is troubling news..." Plo Koon nodded. "This could be the greatest threat we have faced in millennia." With the reveal of the name Darth Sidious, the council took Peter¡¯s information much more seriously. Even those who disliked him had solemn expressions on their faces. Windu spoke up, his tone urgent. "Where are you exactly, Peter? We¡¯ll send some Jedi to retrieve you and Carol Danvers immediately." The council nodded in agreement. They needed to get Carol into their custody and start asking questions. The information she had could be crucial. No, it was definitely crucial. Peter replied, "Actually, there¡¯s another reason I called." Hearing this, many in the council raised their brows, wondering what else he had to say. "Carol''s powers are not of the Force, but they''re quite powerful nheless. Sidious most likely sees her as a high-value resource. He won''t abandon her, even if she¡¯s crashed and presumed dead on some backwater in Wild Space." Realizing what Peter meant, Yoda spoke. "Believe he will send people to retrieve her, you do?" Peter nodded. "Or he¡¯ll make the trip himself." ¡°!¡± Instantly, the council members tensed. "Peter, you must leave that immediately and take Carol with you," Shaak Ti urged. "Neither of you can be allowed to fall into the hands of the Sith." "Agreed," added Plo Koon. "It''s too dangerous for you to stay there. You need to get to a safe location." "Your safety and hers are paramount," Yaddle said. "You must return to the temple immediately." Peter listened to their concerns before responding, "Or¡­ I could stay." Ki-Adi-Mundi eximed, "Are you mad?!" Peter shook his head. "No, I¡¯m thinking strategically. Tell me, what would happen if Darth Sidious or one of his subordinates came here and found an army of Jedi waiting for them?" Instantly, the council members realized what Peter meant. This could be a rare opportunity for a surprise attack against the Sith, who would have no reason to believe the Jedi would be there, lying in wait. Plo Koon''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. "A trap... This could be our chance to strike a significant blow to the Sith and finally confirm their existence." Mace Windu''s gaze was intense as he asked, "How long ago did Carol crash on the you''re on?" Peter replied, "A little over a week ago, I think." Plo Koon saw where Windu was heading with this. "Then it''s likely the Kree have known about her crash and have already sent people to retrieve her. They¡¯ll most likely arrive before us, even if we leave right this second." Peter frowned in thought before nodding. "Yeah, but if I can keep them busy long enough for you to arrive, we can still take them by surprise with an ambush." The council fell silent, each member contemting the situation. Windu finally shook his head. "Absolutely not. Your safety is far too important to risk. Maybe if we could get there before they arrive, I''d be willing to consider it, but not if you¡¯re at risk." The rest of the council voiced their agreement, their concern for Peter clear. After all, he is the chosen one. His life held far greater importance than anyone else''s. Yoda, agreeing with the council, looked at Peter and gave his order. "To your ship, you must go. Return to the temple immediately. Give up the surprise attack, we will. Fight another day, we can." Peter fell silent in thought. If he were to leave as they ordered, the Kree would stille, which meant Earth would be in danger. ¡°¡­¡± Shield and the mutants of Earth might hold them off, but if even one Kree ship escaped and alerted Sidious to the existence of mutants, Earth would be in real peril. Peter couldn¡¯t allow that. It would put his home, friends, and family in danger. Besides, this was a golden opportunity, especially if Sidious came himself. They could get rid of him for good without a gxy-wide war. Seeing the look on Peter''s face, both Windu and Yoda nced at one another, sensing their apprentice was about to do something reckless. Windu tried to intervene. "Peter, you have to see reason. We¡ª" But before he could finish, Peter made up his mind. Smiling, he said, "I won''t be returning. So, you should all saddle up and get here quickly." He winked and added, "See you soon." Windu jumped out of his seat, yelling, "Peter, don''t you dare¡ª" But Peter ended the call, leaving Windu and the rest of the council with his decision. ¡°¡­¡± As they realized the corner they had been put in, Yoda spoke up, his voice firm. "Prepare for departure. Within the hour, we leave." The council members nodded, understanding the urgency and gravity of the situation. They had no choice but to act swiftly and support Peter¡­ A/N: 2291 words :) C121 Spying Stark C121 Spying Stark Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter sat on the grass in the backyard of Professor Xavier''s school, the night sky stretching endlessly above. "I won''t be returning. So, you should all saddle up and get here quickly." He winked into the camera of his datapad and added, "See you soon." "Peter, don''t you dare¡ª" A voice yelled through the speakers, but was swiftly cut off as he ended the call, knowing full well he''d earn an earful when they arrived. Letting out a sigh, he quickly sent the coordinates of Earth to Yoda, including instructions on how to bypass a few hazards along the way. Then, he pocketed his datapad, leaned back, and gazed up at the twinkling stars. Suddenly, behind him, the sound of footsteps, apanied by the distinctive click of a cane hitting the ground, caught Peter¡¯s attention. Without needing to look, he called out, "Couldn''t sleep, Granny?" Peggy Carter stepped closer, dressed in her usual attire. "Who said I ever even made it to bed? Some of us have jobs, you know." She took a seat on the edge of arge fountain nearby, adding, "And stop calling me Granny, brat." Peter chuckled. "Nah, I think it fits you... Granny." Peggy let out a tired sigh, her gaze lifting to the stars as well. "What''s it like up there?" Peter smiled, his eyes reflecting the celestial lights. "It''s actually a lot like down here, but everything is on a muchrger scale. There are governments, but instead of countries, they span entires, star systems, and more. But, no matter where you go, everyone has the same problems and aspirations. Aliens or not, we''re all the same." "Though it can be quite beautiful.¡± He paused for a moment, his mind drifting back to his travels. ¡°I still remember the first time I saw the Ilum. It¡¯s this frozen covered by so much snow and ice that it reflects the light of its sun like a shining jewel. The equivalent here on Earth would be traveling to the North or South Poles, I guess. But, like I said, everything is magnified up there." Peggy stared up at the stars, her imagination running wild with Peter''s description. Suddenly, she asked, "What''s a Sith?" Peter frowned, ncing over at her. "I see you''ve been eavesdropping." Peggy shrugged, her expression unapologetic. "It is my job, after all." Peter scoffed, his gaze returning to the sky. "The Sith are the bad guys." He answered simply. Peggy raised an eyebrow. "Yes, I believe I¡¯ve gathered that much already. But what are they exactly? Are they a race of aliens, or some sort of crime syndicate?" Peter thought carefully before replying. "The Sith are an order of crazed individuals who use negative emotions like anger, hate, and pain to fuel their quest for power. They reject emotions like empathy andpassion, seeing them as weaknesses. And they happen to be the number one enemy of the Jedi Order." "And you¡¯re a Knight of the Jedi Order, right?" Peggy asked, her curiosity piqued. Peter hummed in agreement, leaning back on the grass. "Yeah, they rescued me about a month after I was kidnapped from Earth. With nowhere else to go, I thought, why not be a badass magic space monk?" Peggy chuckled slightly. "Magic space monk?" Peter nodded, grinning. "Don¡¯t forget the badass part." "So that¡¯s where you get your powers? They taught you their magic?" "Yeah, though it¡¯s not actually magic. It¡¯s the Force," Peter exined. Peggy raised an eyebrow. "The Force?" Peter nodded again. "Yup, the Force. It flows through everything and everyone. From the smallest ant to thergest elephant, the tiniest grain of sand to the biggest mountain, the Force is in it all. Even you have the Force in you, though not nearly enough to make use of it." Peggy went silent, trying to make sense of Peter¡¯s exnation. It all sounded so fantastical and hard to believe. Seeing her struggle, Peter smiled. "Don¡¯t think too hard about it. Like I said before, badass magic space monks exin it all pretty well." Peggy smiled back, realizing Peter had a point. "Do you truly believe this Sith, Darth Sinister, or whatever his name was, will reallye looking for Carol?" Peterughed, correcting her. "It¡¯s Darth Sidious. And I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯d say there¡¯s a 50/50 chance. But it would be nice if he showed himself." Peggy countered, "Speak for yourself. I¡¯d much rather the whole gxy stay far, far away from Earth." Peter shook his head. "You don¡¯t get it. The hardest part about battling a Sith these days is finding them. If hees to collect Carol, we¡¯ll have the perfect opportunity to kill him, especially since the Jedi are on the way now." Peggy asked, her tone worried, "And you trust the Jedi? They¡¯re not going to try and invade or take over the, are they?" Peter scoffed at the idea. "No, the Jedi are all about peace. Some Jedi can be uptight moralistic douchebags, but most are just kind people who want to help. You won¡¯t have any problems with them. Just try to remain on your best behavior, or you might get a lecture." Peggy smirked knowingly, "It sounds like you¡¯re speaking from experience." Peter responds with a heavy sigh, "Oh, you have no idea..." ¡­ .. . Peter and Peggy stayed up for a while, talking. Peter exined some things about the gxy, the Kree, the Sith, and the Jedi to her. He could tell that she was concerned about not just the Sith and the Kree Empire, but the Jedi as well. However, after Peter exined how the Jedi worked, she began to calm down. The Jedi wouldn''t care to conquer Earth, and the Republic wasn¡¯t an expansionist state. Nor would they dare enter Wild Space, so Earth was safe from them. The only thing she had to worry about was the Kree and the Sith, but with the Jedi on the way and the ns that she and Peter began formting that night, things were at least moving in the right direction. Speaking of their ns, as soon as Peter woke up the next morning, he hopped in the shower and started getting ready for his meeting with Mao. It was finally Saturday! Since he stayed up sotest night, he may have slept in a little bit as well, which meant he had to hurry up. But thankfully, he had a helicopter and Peggy could easily clear him tond in the city, so he should make it on time for the meeting. As he finished getting dressed after his usual morning rituals, Peter went to see if Carol was awake. Knocking on Xavier¡¯s office door, he was called inside and found the Professor behind his desk, going over some paperwork. In the corner of the room, he saw Carol still unconscious in her hospital bed, which was good since he had to leave anyway. "Morning, Professor," Peter greeted, freezing for a moment as he realized something. ¡®I forgot to tell him¡­¡¯ "Good morning, Peter," Xavier responded, looking up from his papers. He noticed Peter seemed off. "Is something wrong?" Peter scratched the back of his head awkwardly. "Uh, yeah. I have a meeting with Mao in an hour. I meant to tell you earlier, but with everything that''s happened, it kinda slipped my mind." Xavier frowned, his expression serious. He had been against meeting and trying to form an alliance with Erik in the first ce. However, to Peter¡¯s surprise, Xavier said, "Good. I¡¯lle along with you." Peter raised an eyebrow, surprised. "Weren¡¯t we trying to keep your involvement hidden? At least until Mao agrees to team up?" Xavier nodded, rolling his chair around the desk. "Yes, but I¡¯ve changed my mind. As you said, it¡¯s very likely that an alien invasion will ur in theing days or weeks. And I hate to say it, but we¡¯ll need all the help we can get. And if that means risking yet another potential backstab from the man who used to be my best friend, then so be it." Noticing the uncertainty on Peter''s face, Xavier continued, "Moreover, Erik will be far more receptive with me present to vouch for you. Although we''re adversaries now, there was a time when Erik and I were as close as brothers. He will heed what I have to say." Ultimately, Peter nodded, agreeing to take Xavier along. "Alright then, but who will watch over her?" He gestured to Carol. Xavier''s brow furrowed in thought before he replied, "I¡¯ll call some of the teachers. Besides, sses are suspended until the damage to the school can be fixed, so they aren¡¯t very busy these days." And like that, they left Storm and Beast behind to watch over Carol. Beast because he would know what to do if she needed medical help, and Storm to help calm Carol if she freaked out at the sight of Beast. They tried to get Doctor Strange to watch over her as well, but he refused to do any ¡®Grunt Work,¡¯ as he called it. But nheless, with Carol properly looked after, Peter and Xavier loaded into the helicopter and flew off toward the city. As their helicopter disappeared into the horizon, a small, inconspicuous drone could be seen trailing them from a distance, its cameras whirring quietly as it tracked their movements. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Across the country in Los Angeles, Tony Stark sat on the sofa in one of the many living rooms in his mansion, watching the live video footage from the drone on his TV. He had been looking into Peter for a while now, and theck of information he found had forced him to build and deploy this drone to spy on Peter. And for its first day of use, it seemed to be working exceptionally well. The only thing Tony knew about Peter was that he had gone missing as a child and was never found. This was intriguing, especially since Peter seemed to have no other records. No bank ount, no ID, no property, no parents or guardians, nothing. Just a birth certificate and a social security number. Beyond that, he might as well not even exist. What surprised Tony even more was that when he sent the drone to find Peter, Jarvis, who was tasked with keeping tabs on him, informed Tony that Peter was currently across the country in Upstate New York, specifically at Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters¡ªa school for mutants. "Is Peter a mutant?" Tony muttered to himself. He had heard of mutants, of course, but had never actually met one. Though If Peter was a mutant, it made sense why he had disappeared as a child. Perhaps he activated his mutant ability and ran away in fear of not being epted, or worse, perhaps he was kidnapped by scientists and experimented on. Either way, all of this just made him more and more curious about Peter¡­ Suddenly, the camera footage from the drone cut out with a loud bang, causing his screen to sh and blur before switching to static. Confused, Tony asked, "Jarvis? What happened to my drone?" Jarvis''s disembodied voice filled the room, "Sir, we have lost its signal. Thest transmission indicates a possible impact." Instantly, Tony realized that Peter or Xavier must have noticed the drone and shot it down somehow. Either that or it malfunctioned, but that was highly unlikely. After all, hisst name was Stark, not Hammer. Nothing he made was allowed to malfunction. An amused smirk graced Tony¡¯s face as he said, "Jarvis, prepare my private jet for takeoff. I¡¯m heading to New York." "Right away, sir," Jarvis replied. Tony stood up, his curiosity and excitement piqued. It was time to meet his mysterious friend once again. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª *Boom!* Back in the helicopter, Xavier jumped in his seat, eximing, "What was that?" as he heard a small explosion nearby. He turned just in time to see smoke and debris from the drone that had been following them. Peter, on the other hand, didn¡¯t react to the explosion at all. "Just swatting a fly," he said nonchntly. Xavier nced over at Peter, realizing that he must have been the one to blow up whatever that thing was. "What was it?" he asked, his curiosity piqued. Peter shrugged. "I don¡¯t know. But it was following us, so I ionized it a little bit. Who knew it would explode so easily?" Xavier shook his head, a mix of amusement and exasperation on his face. "You know, the more I learn about your powers, the more perplexed I be." Peter nodded matter-of-factly. "I know. It''s hard toprehend greatness, isn''t it?" ¡­ .. . After a short flight, Peter and Xaviernded atop a skyscraper before making their way to the meeting spot, Central Park. The bustling park was filled with New Yorkers going about their day, but one figure stood out amidst the crowd. Seated on a bench, Mao, his distinctive metal helmet drawing curious nces and whispers from passersby, waited patiently. His posture was rxed, but his eyes were sharp and alert, scanning the park''s surroundings. It didn¡¯t take long for Mao to notice Peter and Xavier''s arrival. His eyes narrowed as he recognized his old friend, and he stood up to greet them. "I knew you were involved in this, Charles¡­¡± A/N: 2270 words :) C122 Recruiting the Brotherhood C122 Recruiting the Brotherhood Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Mao regarded Xavier with a blend of amusement and usation in his gaze. "I knew you had a hand in this, Charles." Xavier scoffed, rolling forward slightly in his wheelchair. "How could I not be involved? You sent yourckeys to kidnap a girl from my school. Let''s not conte the facts here. You aren¡¯t some victim, so don¡¯t act like one." Mao looked taken aback, clearly surprised by the sharpness in Xavier''s tone. "Well, color me impressed, Charles. It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve seen your backbone. Where did you find it?" Xavier''s eyes narrowed. "Oh, I never lost it. It just got a bit damaged after all those times you stabbed me in the back. But, luckily I met a good surgeon recently." Standing on the side, Peter felt the tension rising between the two former friends. He smiled awkwardly before stepping in. "Hello," He moved between Xavier and Mao, who continued to re at each other. "I''m Peter, and I happen to be the man who''s holding yourckeys, as the Professor so eloquently called them." Mao turned his gaze to Peter, recognizing his voice from the phone call they had. "Ah, if it isn¡¯t the hostage taker." Peter shrugged. "Eh, I wouldn''t call them hostages. More like prisoners. After all, they did try to kidnap an underage girl." He paused, a look of mock realization crossing his face as he eyed Mao warily. "You know, now that I think about it, why were your followers trying to kidnap a minor? Did you order it? I didn''t think you were into that sort of thing... Maybe we should involve the police in this?" "Careful, boy," Mao said, his voice low and dangerous. "You''re ying a dangerous game. Do not paint me as something I''m not..." "Ah, that''s right," Peter nodded, the smirk never leaving his face. "You''re not a creepy pedo. You''re just a terrorist who probably wanted to exploit that poor girl''s powers for some grand scheme. Am I right?" Mao took a step toward Peter, the parks metalmps, chairs, and garbage cans beginning to slowly rise from the ground. "I believe I warned you already..." Peter met Mao''s gaze without flinching, his hands beginning to spark with electricity. "I¡¯m not afraid of you, Old Man. Yourckeys are safe, for now. But let¡¯s keep things civil, shall we?" He took a step forward, ¡°We wouldn¡¯t want them to get hurt, now would we?¡± Before the situation could escte further, Xavier rolled forward, his expression stern. "Erik, calm down. This isn''t the time or ce for threats.¡± He then turned to Peter. "That goes for both of you." Mao''s eyes flickered with anger, but he took a deep breath, visibly calming himself as the metal objects lowered back to the ground. "Very well..." Peter put on a more weing smile as the lightning on his hands began to fade. "We''ve drawn too much attention here," he said, ncing around the park. "Let''s find a more secluded ce to talk." Mao and Xavier looked around, noticing a crowd of passersby watching them from a distance, fear written all over their faces. They both nodded in agreement, realizing the need for privacy. "Agreed," Mao said. "Lead the way." Xavier nodded, and they began to move towards a more private location, leaving the curious and frightened onlookers behind. ¡­ After a short walk, they managed to find a secluded area to talk, the sounds of sirens echoing in the distance. ¡®Someone must have called the police¡­¡¯ Peter realized, but luckily they left just In time. As soon as they entered a secluded alleyway, Mao turned to Peter, his expression sharp. "Alright, let¡¯s get straight to business. What do you want for the safe return of my men?" Xavier frowned. "Can you not word it as if we¡¯re evil kidnappers? You and your ¡®followers¡¯ are criminals, let¡¯s not forget that." Mao turned his gaze to Xavier, a smirk ying on his lips. "That may be, but if that¡¯s the case, you should have handed them over to the police, not kept them captive to barter with me. So, yes, Charles, you are a kidnapper in this situation." Xavier¡¯s frown deepened, clearly irritated. He knew Erik was only saying this to get under his skin, but it still stung. Peter shrugged, seemingly unbothered. "Well, I don¡¯t really care either way. Kidnapper or not, I have your men, and you don¡¯t know where they are." Mao raised an eyebrow. "Oh really? Who¡¯s to say I don¡¯t have a team retrieving them as we speak?" Peter scoffed. "Because if you did, we wouldn¡¯t be talking right now. You have no idea where they are, so you have to y nice and get them back safely before you can let loose, right?" Mao nced at Xavier, a hint of respect in his eyes. "He¡¯s quite smart. Is he one of yours?" Xavier shook his head, about to speak, but Peter cut him off. "No, we¡¯re more like allies. And truthfully, by the end of this meeting, we¡¯re hoping you¡¯ll be an ally as well." Hearing this, Mao couldn¡¯t help butugh, the sound echoing off the walls of the alley. He turned to Xavier. "He can¡¯t be serious?" But the look in Xavier¡¯s eyes told him it was true. "We have much to discuss, Erik," Xavier said calmly. Mao¡¯sughter faded, reced by a more serious expression. "Very well. Let¡¯s hear what you have to say." Peter took a deep breath, knowing the weight of what he was about to propose. "We''re here to discuss a mutual enemy¡ªthe Nazis, or more specifically, Hydra." Mao''s expression turned icy at the mention of the name. "Hydra? What about them? Aren¡¯t they extinct?" Noting his reaction, Peter shook his head. "No, sadly, they¡¯re still very much alive and thriving.¡± Mao appeared skeptical. "And you have proof of this?" Peter nodded, reaching into his jacket to pull out a thick file before handing it over to Mao. The file contained numerous Hydra documents Peter had found in the Red Room. He had meticulously excluded anything mentioning Shield, as he didn''t want to give Mao too much information¡ªat least not until he agreed to join them. As Erik took the file and flipped through it, Peter spoke, ¡°We know your history with the Nazis. We know how you suffered at their hands. Hydra is the worst of the worst when ites to them. They''ve been lurking in the shadows for decades. Their influence and power are growing, and they need to be stopped before it¡¯s toote..." Mao¡¯s eyes narrowed. "And why do you need me for this? Why not handle it yourselves?" Xavier spoke up, his voice gentle but firm. "Because Hydra is more insidious and widespread than you can imagine, Erik. As Peter mentioned a few days ago while recruiting me, Hydra has a way of surviving. Cut off one head, and two more grow in its ce, or whatever the saying is. We need to strike fast and strike hard if we want to truly eliminate them for good." Peter stepped up, his tone earnest. "I believe we can all agree that Hydra poses a threat to everyone, mutants included. There''s no reason why we can''t join forces to fight together on this. And who knows? This could be the beginning of asting partnership." Mao''s gaze flicked between Peter and Xavier, weighing their words. "You expect me to believe that you want to team up with me just to fight Hydra? What¡¯s the catch?" Peter shook his head. "No catch. We want to take down Hydra, and we know you have the power and the motivation to help us. Your hatred for Nazis and everything they stand for makes you the perfect ally in this situation." Mao crossed his arms. "And what exactly do you propose we do?" Xavier rolled forward, his expression earnest. "We need to gather as much intelligence as possible. Identify their key operations, members, and leaders. And once we¡¯ve identified them all¡ª" ¡°We strike,¡± Peter cut in, his tone decisive. ¡°We¡¯re not asking you to follow our orders either. We¡¯re asking you to join us as equals, to fight side by side against a mutual enemy. Once Hydra is destroyed, you can go back to your own ns, but right now, we need to stand together." Mao''s eyes darkened with memories of his past, the horrors he endured. "How do I know I can trust you? How do I know this isn''t some ploy to capture me or my people?" Peter nodded, understanding the hesitation. "You don''t. But would Charles do that to you?¡± He gestured to the bald Professor. ¡°You may have had your differences in the past, but deep down, I believe you both still consider each other friends, even if neither of you wants to admit it.¡± Mao frowned, his eyes never leaving Xavier¡¯s. "You see, I''m not sure what Charles would do anymore. As he said, I''ve betrayed him many times. Perhaps he''s decided to return the favor this time?" Xavier met his old friend''s gaze steadily. "Erik, you seem to forget that I''m not like you. I have no need for underhanded tactics. If I wereing after you, I''d be upfront and tell you to your face. You should know how I operate, even with our¡­plicated history." Seeing the skepticism fall from Mao¡¯s face, Xavier added, "This is bigger than our past disagreements. This is about preventing a catastrophe. Just think of the lives we could save, both human and mutant." "Especially mutant lives," Peter added, catching Mao¡¯s attention. ¡°I mean, really? Come on, this is Hydra we''re talking about. If anyone is experimenting on mutants, it''s them." Mao''s eyes narrowed, realizing the truth in that statement. "Alright, you have my attention. But make no mistake¡ªif I sense any betrayal, I will show no mercy." Peter held his gaze, unwavering. "Sure, but trust is a two-way street, and you happen to be the only one here with a history of betrayal. So, for the sake of the Professor''s pin-cushioned back, I¡¯ll be keeping an eye on you as well. And make no mistake¡ªif I sense any betrayal, I will show no mercy¡­¡± As he spoke, twisting Mao''s words against him, Peter activated his deadly sight, unleashing a surge of dark, force-infused killing intent that caught Mao by surprise. ¡°?!¡± Mao''s eyes widened, and he reflexively stepped back as the metalmp posts and dumpsters vibrated, readying themselves for an attack that never came. Even Charles, who was technically on Peter¡¯s side, felt a shiver run down his spine. The overwhelming intensity of Peter¡¯s gaze sent a wave of fear coursing through him. His heart rate quickened, his mind racing to anticipate any potential threat. Seeing the surprise and fear on both their faces, Peter decided he had done enough and stopped scaring them. He turned to Mao, who let out a sigh of relief as the invisible pressure suddenly vanished, and added, "I know you''re used to working with Charles, but understand that I am not him. I am neither as kind nor as forgiving, and I won''t hesitate to gouge your heart out should you break my trust." As Mao¡¯s initial surprise and fear began to fade, an impressed look crossed his face. "What an impressive mutant..." he muttered. Turning to Xavier, he asked, "Where did you find him, Charles?" Charles, still slightly uneasy after Peter¡¯s disy, shook his head. "I didn¡¯t find him. He found me." Mao¡¯s eyes narrowed with curiosity. "An impressive power indeed. What kind of ability is that? I¡¯ve never seen a mutant with such an intimidating presence before." Peter shook his head. "I¡¯m not a mutant." This caused Mao to pause, his impressed gaze turning guarded. "What do you mean you aren¡¯t a mutant?" Peter sighed. "It''s a long story. But, why don¡¯t we tell you on the way?" Mao raised an eyebrow. "On the way to where?" Peter replied, "To release yourckeys." Mao was visibly surprised. He had assumed Peter would keep his followers as insurance against any potential betrayal. Seeing the look of surprise on Mao¡¯s face, Peter smirked. "Did you think I wouldn¡¯t return them to you? Truthfully, I considered it, but then I changed my mind. Keeping hostages would only sour our rtionship. I only needed them to get your attention. Now you may have them back." Peter started walking off. "Come on. We have a helicopter parked nearby." He called out before pausing in his steps. He turned around, motioning to a man seated on a bench across the street, seemingly engrossed in a newspaper. "Oh, and you can call over your shapeshifting friend as well. She can ride with us." The man looked up from his newspaper, revealing Mystique¡¯s striking yellow eyes, filled with surprise. ¡®How did he know?¡¯ she wondered, ncing at Mao, who looked equally astonished as he waved her over to join them. As Mystique approached, Xavier''s eyes widened in shock. Memories of their childhood friendship flooded back, mingled with the pain of her betrayal in choosing Erik over him. He took a deep breath, trying to steady his racing heart. "Raven," he greeted, his voice tinged with an awkward mix of nostalgia and hurt. "It''s been a long time." He forced a faint smile, but his eyes betrayed the lingering sadness and mistrust he felt. Mystique nodded, her expression unreadable. "Charles," she replied. The air between them was thick with unspoken history, each silently gauging the other. Mao watched them for a moment, frowning ever so slightly as he turned back to Peter. "Lead the way." As they walked off, the group fell into an uneasy silence, especially Charles and Mystique, who seemed to be avoiding eye contact. Ufortable with the tension, Peter turned to Mao and asked, "So, do you believe in aliens?" A/N: 2357 words :) C123 Prisoners Freed C123 Prisoners Freed Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter focused on piloting the helicopter as they flew over the sprawling cityscape below. In the back, Mao, Mystique, and Xavier sat, the hum of the helicopter''s engine filling the silence. Peter used the opportunity to start the conversation. "So, I think it''s time we talk about the bigger picture," Peter began, ncing back at his passengers. "As I said earlier, aliens exist." Mao and Mystique exchanged skeptical nces, their expressions dubious. "I find that hard to believe¡­" Mao muttered, his tone dripping with skepticism. Peter raised an eyebrow and turned back, asking, "So, having superpowers ispletely normal to you, but the idea of extraterrestrial life isn''t?" Xavier, seated beside Mao, nodded in agreement with Peter. "He''s telling the truth. I witnessed a ship crashnd in the woods behind my house. And it was most definitely alien. It''s hard to believe, but it''s true." Mystique crossed her arms, her eyes narrowing. "And why should we believe any of this? Even with Charles vouching for you, it sounds far-fetched." Peter sighed, realizing he probably shouldn''t have teased her so much over the phone. "I get it, it''s a lot to take in. But the reality is, Earth isn''t as isted as you think. The Kree, an expansionist warrior race of aliens, are most likely nning to invade Earth in theing days or weeks." Mao''s skepticism turned to concern. "And how do you know this?" he asked, eyeing Peter warily. "You speak as if you''re not from this world¡­" "Well, I am, but I''ve been off for a while," Peter admitted cryptically. He then detailed Carol''s situation, describing her crashnding, the chip in her head, and her brainwashing by a Sith. "A Sith might be among the invasion force as well," he added. Xavier raised an eyebrow, hearing this for the first time. "A Sith? Is that another alien race?" Mao and Mystique leaned in, just as curious. ¡°¡­¡± Peter shook his head, pondering how to exin. "Professor, do you remember when I told you about the work and practice it took to gain my powers?" he asked, and Xavier nodded. "Well, the Sith are individuals with simr abilities, but they''ve taken a different path. They channel negative emotions like anger, hate, and pain to fuel their powers." Mystique still looked skeptical, but Mao''s expression had turned thoughtful. "And you believe one of these Sith wille to Earth as part of this Kree invasion?" Peter nodded. "Yes. Carol was under the control of a Sith, and if they find out she''s here, they won''t hesitate toe and retrieve her. That''s why we need to be prepared." ¡°Why are you only telling us this now?¡± Mystique''s skepticism softened slightly. "And what do you propose we do?" Peter nced back at them. "We need to be ready to fight. As you can see, we''re assembling a team to dismantle Hydra, but they won''t be our only enemy. That is, if you''re on board," he shrugged, turning back to fly the helicopter. "But, the reason I¡¯m only telling you this now is simple: it''s hard to believe. Hydra is an earthly threat you understand, but the Kree or the Sith? They mean nothing to you." Mao leaned back in his seat, his mind racing with the implications. "This is a lot to take in. But if what you''re saying is true, then we can''t afford to ignore it." Peter nodded gravely. "Exactly. A Kree invasion is a much more serious threat than you realize. It''s not just about them killing countless people; if they discover the existence of mutants, Earth will no longer be safe. The Kree and the Sith will stop at nothing to conquer this." He paused, turning back to them, "And God help us all if they leak that information to the rest of the gxy¡­" Silence enveloped the cabin as the weight of realization struck all three passengers. If the gxy discovered mutants, could they fend off every alien empire that came knocking? The answer was clear: no, they couldn''t. Mao was the first to speak. "So, there are no mutants beyond Earth?" Peter scoffed. "No, the X-gene is unique to humans. While many races in the gxy resemble humans, they''re not human and they''re not from Earth..." ¡°I see¡­¡± As the conversation turned quiet, Peter suddenly adjusted the helicopter''s altitude, causing it to ascend rapidly. They soared higher and higher, entering a thick gathering of clouds. ¡°?¡± Mao and Mystique exchanged confused nces, unsure of what Peter was up to. "What''s going on?" Mao asked, his tone cautious. "Hold on, you''ll see," Peter replied, a hint of a smile ying on his lips. As they broke through the cloud cover, the confusion on Mao and Mystique''s faces turned to awe and shock. ¡°!¡± The clouds cleared, revealing an astonishing sight¡ªa massive floating structure, unlike anything they had ever seen. The Red Room Base hovered majestically in the sky, its sleek design and sheer size a testament to the Earth''s most advanced technology and engineering. And even though Xavier had visited the Red Room before, the sight still left him in awe. The floating base was a marvel of modern engineering, a symbol of theirbined efforts against the threats they faced. Peter expertly piloted the helicopter towards the base, guiding it into the opening hangar door. As theynded smoothly inside the hangar, Peter began to exin. "This," Peter said, gesturing to the impressive structure around them, "is the Red Room. It''s going to be our base of operations in the fight against Hydra. And if the upgrades are finished in time, maybe we can use it against the Kree as well. But that depends on Rocket..." ¡®Rocket?¡¯ They all wondered, as they disembarked the Helicopter. Waiting for their arrival nearby stood Peggy, Logan, and Natasha. Peggy had been waiting, knowing Peter would return after his meeting. Natasha, who had been working with Peggytely, had joined her, though she hadn''t officially epted a position with Shield, unlike many of the other ck Widows. Of course, Natasha also wanted to see Peter again, unconsciously smiling as he hopped out of the cockpit. Logan, who had bumped into Peggy and Natasha along the way, had heard that Peter would be back and hoped to get some time with his brother, Sabertooth. As they stepped out of the helicopter, Peggy''s eyes widened slightly as she caught sight of Mao and Mystique, two highly wanted mutant terrorists. ¡®He actually managed to recruit them¡­¡¯ The tension was palpable, but Peggy had agreed to Peter''s n to try and work together, so she stepped forward, putting on a professional demeanor. "Wee to the Red Room," Peggy said, extending her hand to Mao and Mystique. "I''m Director Carter. It''s a... surprise to see you both here." Mao took her hand, his expression one of mild amusement. "The pleasure is mine, Miss Carter. I understand we''re all here for amon cause." Mystique shook Peggy''s hand next, her expression more guarded. "Let''s hope so." Peter, sensing the tension, stepped in to smooth things over. "Everyone, this is Mao and Mystique. They''re going to be working with us against Hydra, and more..." Logan, who had been quietly observing, spoke up. "So, you managed to recruit them, huh?" Peter shrugged. ¡°Yeah, it actually wasn¡¯t so hard¡­¡± Logan grunted, clearly on guard around the new arrivals. "..." Mao, ever the strategist, turned to Peter. "So, what''s our first move?" Peter took a deep breath, ready to dive into the details. "First, we need to get you up to speed on what we know about Hydra''s operations, among other things. But first, let¡¯s release yourckeys.¡± "What about Sabretooth? Can I see him?" Logan asked. Peter nodded, remembering his promise. "Right, I need to release him as part of the deal with Mao though." Logan''s eyes widened in concern. "You''re just letting him go?" Peter shrugged apologetically. "Yeah, it''s part of the deal we made. But you can still talk to him. I doubt that the brotherhood is so restricted. You can probably call and visit him whenever you want." Peter looked over at Mao, who nodded in agreement. "Indeed. Victor is free to talk with you at any time." With that reassurance, Peter told them to wait while he went to grab the prisoners. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a few minutes. Try not to kill each other while I¡¯m gone¡­¡± Of course, Peter could have taken them to his ship now that he had revealed everything, but he didn''t trust Mao enough. After all, his ship is made of metal, and he couldn''t risk Mao tampering with it out of curiosity. So, he left the group and made his way to a secluded hangar, where his spaceship was parked. Inside the ship, Peter headed to the prison hold where Toad, Juggernaut, and Sabretooth were being held. The three prisoners looked up as he entered, their expressions a mix of resignation and defiance. Peter smiled cheerfully, despite their scowls. "Good news, boys! You''re free to go. And guess what? We''ll be working together a lot more in the future." The prisoners looked at each other, clearly confused and skeptical. ¡°Yeah, right, f*ck off!¡± Juggernaut didn¡¯t believe a word he said. With that, Peter began the procedure to release them, starting with the chips imnted in their necks. They had no idea these chips were there, so seeing them removed was certainly a shock, but it only took a moment. Peter had considered leaving the chips in, but he knew Mao would notice. After all, they were made of metal. Of course, he kept the cuffs on them, as they kept the prisoners under control with the threat of electrocution if they acted up. Then, to ensure they couldn''t learn too much about his ship, he ced bags over their heads and marched them out. "H-Hey..." Toad stuttered, his imagination running wild. "You''re not going to kill us, are you? Look, we''re sorry, alright? This isn''t funny... Please don''t kill us..." he begged, his voice trembling. "Mao won''t let you get away with this!" Peter led the trio out of the ship in silent amusement, taking them back to the hangar where Mao and the others were waiting. As they arrived, still convinced that they¡¯re about to get executed, Peter removed the bags from their heads, revealing Mao standing before them. Toad, Juggernaut, and Sabretooth''s eyes widened in surprise as they saw their leader. "B-Boss?!" Mao smiled, his presence exuding authority. "Wee back, my friends." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Tony Stark satfortably in his private jet, a ss of scotch in hand as he gazed out the window. The flight to New York was smooth, but his mind was racing with curiosity about Peter. ¡°Who exactly are you, Peter Quill?¡± he muttered to himself. Suddenly, Jarvis''s voice broke through his thoughts. "Sir, I have something you need to see." Tony raised an eyebrow. "What is it, Jarvis?" A screen on the ne flickered to life, disying CCTV footage. Tony leaned forward, his interest piqued. The footage showed Central Park, focusing on a confrontation between Peter and a man Tony couldn¡¯t seem to recognize. The scene yed out, showing Mao raising metal objects like benches and garbage cans into the air. Tony''s eyes widened. "Is he a mutant?" He muttered in awe. ¡®Is this what Peter was flying to the city for? To meet this mutant?¡¯ But what really caught his attention was Peter. He watched as electricity crackled on Peter''s hands, dancing between his fingers. He met Mao''s gaze without a hint of fear. The two stood there, threateningly staring each other down, the tension palpable even through the screen. Tony''s grip on his ss tightened. "What the hell are you up to, Peter?" he whispered, his mind racing with possibilities. The footage continued, showing Professor Xavier rolling forward, speaking calmly and seemingly defusing the situation. The metal objects lowered back to the ground, and the electricity dissipated from Peter''s hands. Tony leaned back in his seat, processing what he''d just seen. "Jarvis,pile everything we know about Peter Quill. This kid is definitely up to something..." "Already working on it, sir," Jarvis replied. "Shall I continue monitoring the situation in New York?" Tony nodded. "Yes, keep me updated on any developments. And inform me the moment wend. I need to see him in person..." "As you wish, sir," Jarvis responded. Tony''s mind continued to churn with questions and theories as he stared at the screen. This meeting with Peter was going to be even more interesting than he had initially thought. A/N: 2146 words :) C124 A Ducks Night Out C124 A Ducks Night Out Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Rocket was in his element, surrounded by parts, wires, and gadgets as he worked furiously on upgrading the Red Room floating base. His furry paws moved with precision, and his eyes darted around, taking in every detail. Alongside him, Groot, Cosmo, Teefs, Ly, and Floor hustled to follow his rapid-fire instructions, each trying to keep up with the roon''s relentless pace. "Groot, hand me that sma coupler!" Rocket barked. "I am Groot," the tree-like being responded, handing over a random part. Without looking, Rocket took it, only to realize it wasn''t what he had asked for. "No, you moron, the one to your left!" he shouted, finally getting what he needed. "Cosmo, make sure those conduits are connected correctly. No, no, the blue one goes there, not the red one!" Rocket''s voice was sharp, bordering on a berating. "Yes, Rocket," Cosmo replied, her telekic abilities aiding her in attaching the parts as instructed. Teefs, Ly, and Floor scurried around, each doing their part to keep the operation running smoothly. Despite their best efforts, Rocket¡¯s voice never lost its edge. Nearby, Howard the Duck was lounging with a drink in hand, his eyes bleary with drunkenness. Across from him, Revan sat cross-legged, meditating, the serene aura of the ghostly Sith Lord a stark contrast to the chaos around him. Howard took another swig of his drink and let out a long, exaggerated sigh. "I can''t believe Peter left us stuck here in this floating tin can. No talking animals, no living trees, no Darkside force ghosts on this. Just a bunch of boring humans. How are we supposed to enjoy ourselves? It¡¯s like he¡¯s forgotten what it means to have fun." Rocket¡¯s ears twitched in irritation. He could feel his concentration slipping. Finally, he snapped. "We get it, Howard! You''ve done nothing butin since we got here. If you want to leave and explore the, then just go already! I''m trying to make it so this ce can jump into hyperspace, and I don¡¯t need to listen to a drunken bird quack about his problems on top of everything else." Suddenly, Cosmo taunted, "We all know Howard won¡¯t go because he¡¯s afraid of the Captain..." This earned a round ofughter from everyone except Revan, who continued his meditation without a hint of amusement. Howard¡¯s feathers ruffled visibly as he refuted, "I¡¯m not afraid of anyone, especially not Peter!¡± ¡°Yeah, right¡­¡± Cosmo drawled sarcastically. ¡°You know what?¡± Howard stood up from his seat, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go!" Rocket, barely paying attention anymore, muttered over his shoulder, "Sure, see yah." Howard mmed down his drink and began to stomp off, adding, "I¡¯m leaving, and none of you better tell Peter!" Cosmo couldn¡¯t resist onest jab. "Why? Because you¡¯re scared?" Howard paused, turning back to re at Cosmo. "You know what? Tell him if you want. I don¡¯t give a f*ck..." Rocket, already focused back on his work, replied absently, "Yeah, whatever. Just go already." As Howard left, heading towards the hangar tomandeer a helicopter, Rocket''s team continued their efforts, the atmosphere lightened by the departure of the grumpy duck. In the hangar, Howard climbed into a helicopter, grumbling to himself. "They think I¡¯m scared of Peter? Yeah, right¡­" He fired up the helicopter and took off, heading out to explore Earth on his own terms. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Hours after Howard¡¯s departure, Peter walked into the bustling hangar, his eyes sweeping over his crew¡ªGroot, Cosmo, Rocket, Teefs, Ly, and Floor¡ªhard at work. "Hey, everyone," Peter announced, drawing their attention. "I¡¯ve finally exined to the others about aliens and all that. So if you want, you can stop hiding and introduce yourselves now." A collective sigh of relief and a ripple of excitement washed over the group. They¡¯d been in hiding for a while, and although they couldn¡¯t venture down to Earth, at least they could walk the halls of the Red Room freely. Peter then turned to Revan, who had just opened his eyes from meditation. "I¡¯m sorry, master, but with the Jedi on their way here, it¡¯s probably best you remain hidden. Thankfully, you¡¯re a force ghost, so it shouldn¡¯t be that hard." Revan nodded, understanding the situation. "I understand. I¡¯ll remain out of sight." Peter was grateful for Revan¡¯s easy agreement. He had already exined the looming threats of the Kree, the Sith, and Carol¡¯s predicament to his crew, so everyone understood the gravity of the situation. "Alright," Peter continued, "why don¡¯t you alle and meet everyone?" The crew, except for Revan who needed to stay hidden, agreed eagerly. They were excited to finally interact openly with the others. However, as they were about to leave, Peter noticed someone missing. "Wait a minute, where¡¯s the alcoholic duck?" Cosmo was about to rat him out, but Rocket beat her to it, surprisingly choosing to cover for Howard. "He¡¯s probably sleeping off hisst bender on the ship." Peter shrugged, epting the exnation without much concern. "Whatever, let him sleep then." ¡­ Peter led Groot, Cosmo, Rocket, Teefs, Ly, and Floor through the winding halls of the Red Room, making their way to the meeting room where Peggy, Xavier, Mystique, and Mao were gathered around a table. As they approached, the sound of Mao''s angry voice could be heard through the door. "Operation Paperclip," he was saying, his tone dripping with disdain. "Recruiting Nazis into your own organization? I can''t believe the sheer idiocy of it. It''s like willingly poisoning oneself. How could anyone be so stupid?" Peter pushed the door open and stepped inside, the conversation halting as all eyes turned to him. "I see you''ve exined everything to him," Peter said, ncing at Peggy. Peggy let out a sigh, nodding. "Yes, though I''m starting to regret it." Mao couldn¡¯t help but add a snidement. "I''m sure it''s not the only thing you regret." Before the bickering could escte, Peter drew everyone''s attention. "Alright, let''s keep it civil. Since I¡¯ve revealed everything about me, I thought it would be a good idea for you to meet my crew." He gestured for his crew to step forward. Groot, towering over everyone, waved a massive branch-like arm. "I am Groot," he said, his deep voice resonating through the room. Peggy blinked in surprise. "Is that a tree...?" Cosmo trotted forward next, her tail wagging. "Greetings,rades. Cosmo is pleased to meet new friends." "Is that a talking dog?" Mystique asked, her eyebrows raised in surprise. "Yes, and yes," Peter smirked, enjoying their reactions. Rocket stepped forward. "Name''s Rocket." Teefs, Ly, and Floor followed, each introducing themselves. "I¡¯m Teefs," said the walrus-like creature, his mechanical tusks glinting. "I''m Ly," the otter chimed in, her voice soft but steady. Floor, the small, roboticized rabbit, bounced forward. "I¡¯m Floor!" Xavier, Mao, Peggy, and Mystique looked on with varying degrees of astonishment and curiosity. Peter then gestured towards each of the assembled group. "This is Peggy Carter, Director of Shield. Professor Charles Xavier. Mao, leader of the Brotherhood of Mutants, and Mystique, one of hisckeys." Mystique''s eyes narrowed subtly at the introduction. ¡°¡­¡± Mao''s attention lingered on Rocket. "You''re the one upgrading this base?" He recalled Peter¡¯sment as theynded earlier. Rocket crossed his arms. "Yeah, that''s me. What about it?" Mao gazed at the rodent before him, an impressed expression on his face. ¡°I can sense what you''ve done through the metal. It''s quite... terrifying.¡± Rocket chuckled, taking the words as apliment. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°?¡± Peter raised an eyebrow, curious about what Rocket could have done to actually scare Mao. Xavier''s gaze was thoughtful as he looked over Peter''s crew. "They''re quite unique... Are they all aliens?" Peter shook his head. "No, technically, the only alien here is Groot. The rest of us are from Earth." Peggy nced around the group before turning back to Peter. "How is that even possible?" she asked. Mao''s eyes remained sharp with suspicion. "Yes, I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve encountered talking animals before..." "It''s kind of a long story..." ¡­ .. . With his crew introduced and many questions answered, Peter took a seat at the head of the table, his crew standing behind him. He turned to Peggy and asked, "Did you find it?" Peggy nodded, taking out a small ck box and cing it on the table. "As you said, I found this in the wreckage Charles collected. It''s the ck box from Carol''s ship. After some scans, we discovered that it¡¯s sending out a signal." Peter picked up the ck box and tossed it to Rocket, who caught it effortlessly. "Crack it open and make sure it¡¯s what we think it is, but don¡¯t stop the signal." Mao frowned. "Why shouldn¡¯t we stop the signal? It''s possible they haven''t realized she crashed yet." Rocket, who had somehow already opened the box, spoke up. "That¡¯s not how this thing works. It only sends a signal once a ship has crashed. Which means they were alerted as soon as she went down." Mystique''s frown deepened. "I still don¡¯t see why we shouldn¡¯t destroy it. With it active, we¡¯re just telling the enemy where we are." Peter shook his head. "That¡¯s the point. What do you think happens if the Kree arrive without a signal to follow? They¡¯ll simply attack at random. With this, we can lure them to an uninhabited area and fight without risking any innocent lives." Peggy nodded in understanding. "In other words, we set a trap." "Exactly," Peter confirmed. He then turned to Rocket, who had finished examining the ck box. "Tell us about the upgrades you¡¯ve been doing to the Red Room. We might be able to use it in the fight." Grasping Peter''s intention, Rocket smirked. "d you asked~" ¡­ .. . After the strategy meeting, in which they detailed their n to deal with the iing invasion, it was decided that Hydra would have to wait until the alien threat was taken care of. With everyone going their separate ways for the time being, Peter and his crew returned to their ship. However, as they entered the ship, Peter began to realize that something was off. "Where''s Howard?" he muttered, looking around the ship. He turned to ask Cosmo, who immediately took the chance to rat him out. "Howard took a helicopter and left. Said he was tired of hiding and wanted to explore Earth." She even nced at Rocket, adding, "And he covered for him too." Rocket''s fur bristled with annoyance as he faced Cosmo. "Why''d you bring me into this, you mutt?!" Cosmo shot Rocket a smug look. "Lying to the Captain is bad, and Cosmo is a good dog~" She dered, her tail wagging furiously. Peter''s eyes narrowed, more in exasperation than anger. "So, he just took off? Did he mention where he was going?" Rocket sighed, scratching the back of his head. "Nope, but I''d bet anything he''s in some bar right about now..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, Tony Stark''s private jetnded smoothly on the tarmac, the engines humming to a halt as the cabin door opened. Tony stepped out, looking every bit the billionaire yboy he was known to be. As he descended the steps, his phone buzzed with a notification from Jarvis. "Sir, Peter Quill''s current location is unknown." Tony frowned, running a hand through his hair. "Great, just great. Guess we''re going in blind," he muttered to himself. With no clear destination in mind, Tony decided to head straight to the airport bar to get himself a drink. He strode into the bar, the atmosphere a mix of subdued conversations and the clinking of sses. Taking a seat at the bar, he signaled the bartender. "Sex on the Beach," he ordered without batting an eye, his gaze wandering over the patrons. As the bartender went to make his drink, Tony''s attention was drawn to amotion at the other end of the bar. A small, odd-looking figure was trying to hit on a group of girls, who were visibly freaked out by his appearance. They seemed to think he was just some tiny freak in a fur suit. ¡°Ahh,e on, baby. There¡¯s no reason to be so cold,¡± Howard slurred drunkenly. ¡°You know, once you go duck, you¡ª¡± ¡°Get out of here, freak!¡± one of the women interrupted. ¡°We told you already, we''re not interested. Go take your creepy costume somewhere else!¡± Tony watched in amusement as the figure, clearly drunk and not taking the rejection well, returned to the bar, taking a seat close to him. The closer look made Tony question whether it was truly a costume or not. ¡®It¡¯s so lifelike¡­ Could he actually be a mutant?¡¯ Howard red at the girls who had rejected him, muttering angrily to himself. "Stupid humans, don''t know a good thing when they see it." Tony chuckled, taking a sip of his freshly made cocktail. "Tough night, huh?" ¡°You could say that.¡± Howard nced over at Tony, his annoyance fading slightly. "Women, am I right?" Tony smirked. "I hear you. Though I have to say, you''re not exactly dressed to pick up chicks..." Howard rolled his eyes. "Yeah, no kidding." ¡­ .. . Tony and Howard were leaning heavily against the bar. Tony''s tie was loose, and Howard''s hat was askew. The bartender lined up another round of shots. Tonyughed, almost spilling his drink. "You know, I never thought I''d be drinking with a duck." Howard smirked. "And I never thought I''d be drinking with a billionaire." ¡­ .. . Patrons gathered around Tony and Howard, forming a semi-circle and chanting loudly. "Chug! Chug! Chug!" They both tilted their heads back, the frothy beer cascading down their throats. Tony chugged quickly, wiping his mouth as he finished. Howard matched Tony sip for sip, mming his stein down. ¡­ .. . The bar was quieter now, the night crowd thinning out. Tony and Howard were visibly drunk, their speech slurred, and their movements exaggerated. Tony patted Howard on the back. "You''re... you''re alright, you know that?" Howard chuckled, swaying on his stool. "You''re not so bad yourself, Stark." ¡­ .. . Thoroughly inebriated, Howard mmed his ss down. "And you know what else? I''m not afraid of anyone! They all think I''m scared of Peter, but I''m not! He can just be a little too intense sometimes, that''s all, I swear¡­" Tony''s ears perked up at the mention of that name. ¡®Peter?¡¯ A/N: 2419 words :) C125 Uninvited Guest C125 Uninvited Guest Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Tony watched as Howard leaned heavily against the bar, barely able to keep his eyes open. He seized the opportunity, seeing a chance to find out more about Peter and this new duck-like friend he''d made. "Come on, Howard," Tony said, standing up and tossing some cash on the bar. "Let''s get you home." Howard grumbled incoherently but didn''t resist as Tony helped him to his feet. They made their way out of the bar, Howard stumbling and leaning on Tony for support. Tony was surprised to find that Howard hade in a helicopter, parked neatly on anding pad at the airport. "Where the hell did he get this thing?" Tony muttered, noting the Soviet markings as he loaded the drunken Duck into the cockpit alongside him. "Alright, featherbrain, where to?" Tony asked, settling into the pilot''s seat and starting the engine. Howard slurred his words, barely making sense. "Up... we gotta go up..." Tony sighed, realizing this was going to be a challenge. "Up it is." The helicopter lifted off, and Tony started to navigate based on his passenger''s sporadic and barely coherent directions. The journey was anything but smooth, with Howard leading them in circles at times. "Right... no, left! Wait, up!" Howard mumbled, his head lolling to the side. "Make up your mind, will you?" Tony grumbled, constantly adjusting the controls. After what felt like an eternity of misdirections and near-misses, they finally broke through the thickyer of clouds. Tony''s eyes widened as the Red Room floating base came into view, its massive structure hovering in the sky like something out of a science fiction movie. "What the f*ck...?" Tony breathed, utterly awestruck by the sight. "Thassit," Howard slurred, pointingzily. "There." Tony shook off his shock and navigated towards one of the hangars. The massive doors slowly opened as they approached, allowing them to fly inside. The hangar was dark and eerily silent as theynded. Tony helped Howard out of the helicopter, both trying to be as quiet as possible, like teenagers sneaking back into the house after a night out. However, their stealthy approach was abruptly ruined as the hangar lights flicked on, flooding the space with bright light. Howard squinted, and his heart sank when he saw Peter leaning against the wall, arms crossed as he stared at Tony in surprise. "?" Howard stumbled, trying to stand upright. "Hey, Cap... I broughtpany..." "I can see that¡­" Peter''s eyes narrowed on Tony. "Care to exin what he''s doing here?" He asked Howard. Tony cleared his throat, smiling awkwardly. "Just giving your feathered friend a lift home. You know how it is after a long night out, right?" Peter didn''t look amused. "I wasn''t talking to you..." Tony nodded, realizing he might have bitten off more than he could chew. "Right, umm, I''ll just stand over here¡­" he said, taking a step away from both Peter and Howard. Peter''s eyes bore into Howard, his fury palpable. "What the hell were you thinking?" His voice was low, barely contained anger simmering beneath the surface. "I told you not to leave. Do you have any idea how reckless that was? And to make matters worse, you brought someone to our secret base. Do you even realize what you''ve done?" Tony, standing off to the side, tried to interject. "Hey, Peter, maybe we can¡ª" Peter turned sharply, his re silencing Tony instantly. "Stay out of this, Stark. This is between me and the Duck." Tony raised his hands in a cating gesture, deciding it was best not to push his luck. "Alright, alright. Just trying to help." Peter turned back to Howard, asking. "Are you even listening right now? Do you understand how serious this is?" Howard squinted, trying to focus on Peter''s face. "I... I''m sorry. I just..." Before he could finish, Howard''s face turned green. With a loud, retching sound, he bent forward and vomited all over Peter''s shoes, then copsed onto the floor, unconscious. Peter looked down at the mess on his boots, his anger momentarily giving way to disgust. He took a deep breath, trying to regain hisposure. "Great. Just great." Tony couldn''t help but chuckle, despite the tense situation. "You know, I did the exact same thing to my old man once. He was so p*ssed off..." "Yeah, well so am I¡­" Peter shot him a look, then sighed. "Come on, let''s get this stupid bird to the med bay." ¡­ As Peter carried the unconscious duck through the hangar, Tony''s eyes were wide with fascination. The sight of the spaceship parked there was enough to leave him in awe, but the advanced technology and sleek design of the vessel had him practically drooling. "Is this... is this what I think it is?" Tony asked, his voice filled with a mixture of excitement and disbelief. "Yup," Peter replied curtly, his focus on getting Howard to the infirmary. ''Why did Howard have to bring him to this hangar? There''s like 5 other options¡­'' Tony''s gaze darted around, taking in every detail. "This is incredible... I''ve never seen anything like it. The tech here is... it''s out of this world." Peter sighed, trying to keep his patience. "Let''s just get Howard to the infirmary, and then we can talk." They made their way through the ship, Tony''s head swiveling as he tried to take in everything at once. The sleek corridors, the advanced control panels, and the hum of alien technology all left him speechless. As they entered the infirmary, Tony''s eyes widened even further. The room was filled with advanced medical equipment, the likes of which he had only dreamed about. A medical droid immediately approached, its sensors scanning Howard as it prepared to attend to him. "Whoa... is that a robot?" Tony asked, stepping closer to get a better look. "Yes, it''s a medical droid," Peter confirmed,ying Howard down on a hospital bed. The droid began to work, scanning Howard''s vitals and administering necessary treatments. Tony watched in fascination as the droid efficiently tended to Howard. "The level of technology here... it''s like something out of a movie..." ¡­ As Peter and Tony left the med bay, Tony''s mouth was constantly moving with questions, trying to make sense of everything he''d seen. Peter, on the other hand, was focused on something else entirely. The vomit on his boots and pants was making him increasingly ufortable. "How does the ship''s propulsion system work?" Tony asked, his eyes gleaming with curiosity. "And what kind of power source are you using? Whatever it is, it has to be light-years ahead of anything on Earth!" Peter sighed, kicking his vomit-soaked boots into a nearby trashpactor. "I''m a little busy right now, Tony. We can talk about the shipter..." Tony didn''t seem to hear him, continuing his rapid-fire questioning. "Where''s the cockpit? Does this thing have energy shields like Star Trek? And what''s the deal with that medical droid? Is it fully autonomous or remotely controlled? Wait, Is it alive?!" Peter ignored the barrage of questions as he started taking off his pants, tossing them into the trash as well. The sight finally seemed to snap Tony out of his curious frenzy. He took a step back, his eyes widening in bewilderment. "Whoa, whoa, hold on!" Tony eximed, raising his hands defensively. "I don''t roll that way, man. Not that I have anything against it or anything, but I''m into women, not men." He says before suddenly having a realization, "Oh, wait a minute. Is this some sort of wee ritual from your or something? Should I take my pants off too?" Peter paused, looking at Tony, who began to unbuckle his pants, as if he were an idiot. "Stop! Please for the love of god, just stop. I''m only getting rid of the clothes Howard puked on." He shook his head, walking past Tony to his room. "Just wait here." Buckling up his pants, Tony watched as Peter disappeared into a room at the end of the hall, feeling a bit foolish for his misunderstanding. When Peter returned a momentter, dressed in a fresh pair of pants and new boots, Tony rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly. "Oh... right. Sorry about that. I thought¡ª" "Yeah, I know what you thought," Peter scoffed, a small smirk ying at the corners of his lips. "Now,e on. Follow me," he said, leading the way out of the ship and into thebyrinthine hallways of the Red Room. As they navigated the corridors, Peter nced over his shoulder. "Alright, Tony. I''ll answer three questions, but make it quick. I have things to do and I actually want to get some sleep tonight." Tony''s eyes lit up at the opportunity. "First question: Was that an alien ship we were just in?" Peter raised an eyebrow. "Seriously? I give you three free questions, and you ask something you already know the answer to?" Tony realized his mistake. "Right, obviously an alien ship. Do-over." He thought for a moment. "Are you actually from Earth or is your identity just fabricated?" Peter sighed. "Yes, I''m from Earth. My information is real. I was abducted by aliens when I was nine." Tony''s eyes widened in realization. "That exins why you went missing," he muttered, a flicker of envy appearing on his face. "Man, I wish aliens had abducted me as a child..." Peter rolled his eyes, his expression serious. "Trust me, no you don''t. It may sound exciting, but the maniacs that took me weren''t nearly as friendly as you''re probably imagining right now." Tony''s eyes widened further. "D-did they probe you?!" he asks in a hushed tone, ncing at Peter''s backside, as if expecting to see some kind of evidence. Peter sighed, recognizing that this conversation might be better had once Tony was sober. "No, they didn''t probe me, you sick freak. Now, ask your next question." Tony thought for a second. "What is this ce? Because it''s definitely not alien like your ship. Don''t get me wrong, it''s ahead of Earth''s technology by maybe a decade, but it''s nothingpared to your ship." Peter exined, "This is the Red Room, a base Imandeered shortly after I arrived back on Earth. My crew has been upgrading it. Well, Rocket has been upgrading it while the rest of the crew works as his minions." ''Rocket?'' Tony thought, intrigued. "That exins the bits of alien tech I keep spotting," he said, gesturing to an alien-looking terminal at the end of the hall. "Like that!" Peter nodded. "Yeah, that''s Rocket''s doing. Though I have no idea what they actually do..." Tony opened his mouth to ask hisst question, but before he could, Peter turned into a room, the door hissing open for him. Inside sat Peggy Carter. Peter immediately addressed her. "Peggy, we can move the Red Room as nned. Howard''s back." Peggy nodded, moving to activate the controls, but she froze at the sight of Tony, who had followed Peter inside. Simultaneously, they both eximed, "Why is he/she here?" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Darth Maul stood on the bridge of the leading Kree warship, his yellow eyes fixed on the vast expanse of space beyond therge viewport. His face was contorted into a perpetual scowl, a reflection of the annoyance and frustration boiling within him. The task assigned by his master was beneath him¡ªretrieving a mere ything was a mission unworthy of his skills and status. To make matters worse, this mission forced him into Wild Space, an unpredictable and dangerous region that could im his life at any moment. The journey had been far from smooth as well. They had already lost two warships: one to the insatiable pull of a ck hole and another to a colossal, squid-like creature that had torn the ship apart before sumbing to their fleet''s artillery fire. The beast''s death had been swift, but the loss of the ship and its crew was a blow to Maul''s pride and resources. Despite these setbacks, they were now nearing their destination. The fleet had just entered the sr system where Carol''s signal was emanating from. A giant blue loomed before them¡ªNeptune. Beyond it, a tiny speck in the vastness of space marked their true target: Earth. Maul''s scowl deepened as he stared at the distant speck. "Prepare the fleet," he ordered, his voice a low growl. "We approach our destination." The officers on the bridge snapped to attention, issuingmands to the rest of the fleet. The ships moved with coordinated precision, each one a piece of therger, deadly puzzle that Maul intended to unleash upon this unsuspecting world. A/N: 2150 words :) C126 Godmother C126 Godmother Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The room was thick with tension as Peggy and Tony locked eyes, their simultaneous exmations echoing in the confined space. "Why is he/she here?" Peter stood between them, feeling the intensity of their reunion. He had known Peggy would be surprised to see Tony, but he hadn''t expected this level of shock from both of them. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you guys know each other?¡± Peter asks in confusion. ¡®I don¡¯t think they knew each other in the movies¡­¡¯ Peggy was the first to break the silence between them, her voice tinged with surprise and a hint of nostalgia. "Tony... It''s been a long time." Tony, equally taken aback, nodded slowly. "Yeah, it has..." he replied, awkwardly fiddling with his hands. ¡°Uh, sorry for not answering your calls¡­¡± Peggy shook her head, a wry smile forming on her lips. ¡°And my letters, voicemails, not to mention the door.¡± Tony turned away, unable to meet her gaze. ¡°Yeah, sorry about that. I guess I wasn¡¯t home¡­¡± Peggy scoffed. ¡°I saw you through the window, Tony. You saw me too, but then you acted like I wasn¡¯t there and cranked up the AC/DC until I left.¡± She turned to Peter, her eyes narrowing. "Why is he here? I don¡¯t want him involved in this¡­¡± Peter raised his hands in a cating gesture. "Don¡¯t look at me. I didn¡¯t invite him. Howard, in his drunken stupor, brought him here." Tony''s confusion deepened. "Wait, what''s going on here? Why are you in a floating base? And what exactly do you not want me involved in?" Peggy''s eyes shed with frustration. "You don''t need to know, Tony. This is way beyond anything you''re used to handling. Now go home and find some model to pass your STDs to..." Tony crossed his arms, a defiant look on his face. "Oh, so now you''re the gatekeeper of what I should and shouldn''t know? I haven¡¯t seen you in almost two years. Why should I start listening to you now?" Peggy''s expression hardened. "Because this is dangerous, Tony. More dangerous than you realize. I¡¯m trying to protect you." Tony''s eyes narrowed. "Protect me? Protect me from what? The truth? Maybe if you and my father had been more honest with me, I wouldn''t have to find things out on my own." Peggy¡¯s temper red. "You think we wanted to keep things from you? Your father did everything to protect you from the world we dealt with, and for good reason. You were reckless then, and you''re reckless now." She stood from her seat and pointed at the door, eximing, ¡°Now go home!¡± "No," Tony''s face darkened, his voice dropping to a cold, hard tone. "You¡¯re not my mother. And even if you were, I¡¯m a grown man. I do what I want. Hell, to begin with, we¡¯re not even rted. You¡¯re just my godmother, which, by the way, is some idiotic religious nonsense. So no, I don''t think I¡¯m going anywhere. Now, tell me what the f*ck is going on here?!" Peggy recoiled as if struck. For a moment, the room was deathly silent, the weight of Tony''s words hanging in the air. Tony''s anger was quickly reced by regret, realizing he''d gone too far. He opened his mouth to apologize, but Peggy cut him off. ¡°You know what? Fine," Peggy said, her voice icy as she walked towards the door. "You want to stay? Sure, do as you please..." She marched out of the room without another word. Tony called out, his voiceced with regret, "Peggy, wait!" But she didn''t stop. The door closed behind her with a soft hiss, leaving Tony and Peter in an awkward silence. Peter stepped closer, a look of sympathy on his face. "Are you okay?" Tony quickly masked his emotions, adopting his usual nonchnt demeanor. "Yeah, I''m fine. Why wouldn''t I be?" Peter didn''t believe it but decided not to push further. "Look, I know you and Peggy have some history, which I only just found out about, but this is serious stuff we''re dealing with here. You should listen to her and just go home," he said, aware that Tony didn¡¯t have his armor yet. ¡®Although I¡¯d love to work with Tony, he''s not Iron Man yet...¡¯ Tony sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Yeah, I get that, but I¡¯m not leaving until I know what¡¯s happening here. Care to fill me in?" Peter hesitated. "I don''t want to go behind Peggy''s back..." "Come on, Peter," Tony pleaded. "I need to know what''s happening. If it''s as dangerous as she says, I can''t just walk away and leave her here." Peter took a deep breath, weighing his options. Finally, he nodded. "Alright, I''ll give you a little bit of info. But if you want to know more, you''ll have to get it from Peggy. I''m not getting in the middle of your family drama any more than this." Tony''s eyes sharpened, his curiosity eating away at him. "Sure, sure. So, what are we dealing with?" Peter answered simply. "An alien invasion. The Kree Empire is nning to invade Earth soon. That''s our most pressing concern at the moment." Tony blinked, his expression shifting from confusion to shock and finally to disbelief. "Seriously? You''re not messing with me, right?" Peter nodded. "Yes, seriously." Tony leaned against the wall, trying to process the information. "An alien invasion..." He recalled Peter¡¯s spaceship, which helped him believe him, at least a little bit. "This is insane." "But it''s true, which is why you should leave. You won''t be much help in this situation," Peter spoke bluntly. "In fact, you''d be nothing but deadweight." Tony stared nkly for a moment before asking, "Wait, what does my godmother have to do with this? Isn''t she just a retired soldier? Why is she helping you stop an invasion?" Peter frowned, unsure if he should answer. ¡®Peggy won¡¯t be happy if I say too much...¡¯ He remained silent for a moment before responding. "Peggy is a lot more than she seems. She''s not just some retired soldier. But if you want to know more, ask her yourself. It¡¯s her secret to reveal, not mine." Tony let out a long sigh, ¡°Fine..." Peter took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. "Alright, now that you understand the seriousness of this, I''ll take you back to the helicopter and you can head home." Tony''s expression hardened. "No, Peter. I''m not leaving." Peter blinked in surprise. "But I just exined¡ª" "I know what you exined," Tony interrupted. "But despite everything I said earlier, Peggy is the only family I have left. I can''t just leave her here to face an alien invasion alone. Besides, I''m Tony motherf*cking Stark. I''m anything but deadweight." Peter was taken aback. This younger Tony had more grit than he¡¯d given him credit for. "Are you sure about this? You could die..." Tony nodded resolutely. "I''m sure. Now, which way is the armory? I need to start getting to work before the Klee arrive¡­" Peter''s surprise shifted to respect. He hadn''t expected Tony to step up like this, especially considering he hadn''t gone through the life-changing events that made him Iron Man yet. "It''s the Kree, not Klee." Peter couldn¡¯t help but correct him. Tony shrugged uncaringly and walked out the door, his confidence unwavering. He nced back at Peter, who was still standing there, and raised an eyebrow. "Are youing or not?" Peter paused for a moment, sizing up Tony¡¯s resolve, before finally deciding to give him what he wanted. He walked past Tony, calling behind him, "Come on, the armory is this way." As they walked through the corridors of the Red Room, they passed by what appeared to be an armory filled with various Earth guns and munitions. Tony nced at it, intrigued. "Is this it?" he asked, eager to get started. Peter shook his head. "Nah, don''t bother with that ancient garbage," he said, confusing Tony. "I''ve got something better." Tony''s curiosity was piqued even further as they continued to the hangar where Peter''s ship was parked. They boarded the ship and made their way to a highly secure door. As Peter input a long passcode, suddenly, the metal doors swung open. ¡°!¡± Instantly, Tony''s eyes widened and his mouth began to water. The room was filled with an array of advanced alien weaponry and equipment, unlike anything he''d ever seen. There were sma rifles, energy sters, photon grenades, and much much more. Seeing the hungry look on Tony¡¯s face, Peter chuckled, patting him on the back. "Enjoy yourself. But don¡¯t work on anything inside my ship. Take it out into the hangar. I don¡¯t need you blowing up my ride." Tony barely nodded, his attentionpletely captured by the plethora of alien technology before him. "Yeah, sure, whatever you say..." Peter watched for a moment, amused by Tony''s childlike excitement. "I have some stuff to take care of, so I¡¯ll leave you here. Just don¡¯t blow anything up, alright?" Tony gave a distracted wave, already lost in the world of alien tech. ¡°¡­¡± Peter smirked and walked off, leaving Tony to his new yground. As he left, he could hear Tony¡¯s madugh echoing through the ship, reveling in the opportunity before him. ¡°hehehahaHAHA!¡± Peter couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with a smile. "I think I just created a monster¡­" he mused, as he walked off. ¡­ A few minutester, Peter found Peggy standing alone, staring out of therge window on the viewing deck of the Red Room, looking up at the night sky. The base was currently moving, enhancing the already breathtaking view. He could sense her turbulent emotions through the Force, a storm of sadness and disappointment swirling within her. Tony was like a son to her, as Peggy never had children of her own. She spent more time with him than his own father did, always taking him in when he and Howard fought. So, hearing him disregard her so easily certainly stung. He approached quietly and spoke softly, "He didn¡¯t mean it, you know." Peggy turned to Peter, surprised by his sudden appearance, before gazing back out of the window. "Is he gone?" she asked, her voice tinged with both hope and resignation. Peter shook his head. "No, he¡¯s currently raiding my armory." Confused, Peggy turned to face him fully. "Why?" Peter smiled gently. "Because he said that you¡¯re the only family he has left and he won¡¯t leave you to fight an alien invasion alone." Although hearing that brought a flicker of happiness to her heart, Peggy frowned. "You told him¡­" she said usingly. Peter nodded. "Yeah, but only about the Kree. I didn¡¯t reveal any of your secrets." Although she was unhappy with him, Peggy sighed and then nodded. "Thank you for keeping my secrets at least." "I get that you don¡¯t want Tony involved, but he¡¯s not a kid, Peggy," Peter said, moving closer to stand beside her. "He¡¯s smart, capable, and determined. He can handle this." Peggy shook her head. "He¡¯s reckless, Peter. You¡¯ve seen how he behaves. He¡¯s a mess. I don¡¯t want him getting hurt or worse..." Peter nodded, understanding her concern. "I get that. But he¡¯s also Tony Stark. His mind is one of the sharpest on this. He can adapt, learn, and build things that can help us." "Like his father¡­" Peggy murmured, a wistful look in her eyes. Peter smiled. "Exactly. Tony has the same potential as his father. You should give him a chance to prove himself." Peggy sighed deeply, her eyes once again focusing on the stars outside. "I just¡­ I don¡¯t want to lose him too." "You won¡¯t," Peter reassured her. "He¡¯s tougher than he looks. And besides, he cares about you. He may not always show it the right way, but he does. And he¡¯s not leaving as long as you¡¯re here." Peggy was silent for a moment, considering Peter¡¯s words. "He¡¯s so much like his father. Stubborn, brilliant, and impossible to reason with." "Let''s not tell him that, though. He''s already pretentious enough," Peter chuckled. "But seriously, give him a chance. At least go and see what he''s working on. If you don''t think it''s good enough to help us or keep him safe, I''ll personally drag him into a heli, kicking and screaming, to send him home." Finally, Peggy nodded, albeit reluctantly. "Alright, I¡¯ll let him stay. But if anything happens to him¡­" Peter ced aforting hand on her shoulder. "Nothing will happen to him. I¡¯ll make sure of it." With that assurance, Peggy turned back to the window, a small, hopeful smile forming on her lips. Peter stayed beside her, silently supporting her. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Back at the ship, Tony had just finished gathering an impressive array of alien weapons and equipment from Peter''s armory, his mind racing with the possibilities each new piece of tech presented. With his arms full, he made his way out of the armory and into the hallway, his thoughts still consumed by the uing invasion and how he could contribute. As he stepped into the hall, he suddenly felt something cold and hard press against his lower back, halting him in his tracks. His heart skipped a beat as a voice called out behind him, sharp and suspicious. "Where do you think you''re going with my babies?" Tony turned his head slowly, his eyes widening as he saw Roon standing there, holding a big ster rifle aimed directly at him. The roon''s eyes narrowed, clearly not amused by what he thought he had stumbled upon. "Uhh¡­ I can exin?" A/N: 2306 words :) C127 Genius Vs Genius C127 Genius Vs Genius Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter and Peggy walked side by side through the hallways of the Red Room, heading towards the hangar. The recent conversation had left Peggy with mixed feelings, but Peter''s reassurances had given her a glimmer of hope. Now, she wanted to see how Tony was faring with the alien technology he had been so excited about. As they reached the hangar, Peggy''s eyes widened at the sight before her. Peter''s spaceship stood there in all its alien grandeur, its sleek design and advanced features unlike anything she had ever seen. "?!" For a moment, her earlier worries were reced by sheer awe and curiosity. "This is your ship?" Peggy asked, her voice filled with astonishment. Peter nodded, a small smile ying on his lips. "Yup, cool huh?" Peggy took a moment to take in the sight, her eyes tracing the smooth lines of the vessel. "It''s... incredible. I''ve never seen anything like it." Before Peter could respond, the cargo ramp of the ship began to lower with a hydraulic hiss. As it touched the ground, Rocket emerged, dragging a hog-tied Tony Stark behind him. Tony was stripped down to his boxers, his face a mix of frustration and embarrassment. "Found this one snooping around where he shouldn''t be," Rocket announced, his voice dripping with suspicion as he hauled Tony forward. Peggy''s shock and awe were immediately reced with concern and irritation. "Tony! What happened?" Tony struggled against his bindings, ring at Rocket. "This damn roon¡ª" "¡ªI''m not a roon!" Rocket interrupted, clearly annoyed. "I''m a gically modified spacefaring being, thank you very much." Peter couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight, though he quicklyposed himself. "Rocket, untie him. Tony''s with us." Rocket''s eyes narrowed. "You sure? He was acting mighty suspicious, poking around the armory and stealing my babies..." Tony interjected, "I wasn''t stealing anything! Ask Peter!" Rocket turns to Peter, who nods his head. "Tony was in the armory to collect some supplies. I let him in. He wants to help us with the Kree." Rocket snorted but began to untie Tony. "Help us? With what? He had almost a dozen guns and other equipment. More than he would ever need." As Tony stood up, rubbing his wrists, Peggy stepped forward, her concern clear. "Are you alright?" Tony nodded, trying to maintain his dignity despite his state of undress. "Yeah, I''m fine. Just a little misunderstanding." Peter held out his hand, catching Tony''s clothes as they flew out of the ship, handing them to their rightful owner. "Here, put these on. And maybe try not to get on Rocket''s bad side again." Tony took the clothes, muttering under his breath as he started getting dressed. "Yeah, noted." He said, confused as to how Peter seemed to call his clothes over. ''How many powers does he have?'' Tony, now fully dressed, crossed his arms and faced Rocket, who repeated his question. "What were you doing with all those guns? At most, you would need maybe 2 or 3. Were you actually trying to rob us?" "No," Tony scoffed at the idea of robbing someone. After all, he''s one of the richest men on the. "I was going to take them apart and make something specifically for me. I''m not exactly experienced in using weapons, but I am good at making them." Rocket burst intoughter, his sharp teeth showing. "You? Make something with my babies? That''s rich. You''re just a human from this sh*thole backwater¡ª" "Hey!" Peter shouted, "This is not a sh*thole!" Ignoring him, Rocket continued, "¡ªHow could you possibly know how to work this sort of tech?" Tony was taken aback, stunned by Rocket''s tant doubt of his abilities. It had been a long time since someone had challenged him like this. Thest time had been his father, before he died, of course. Seeing the look on Tony''s face, Rocketughed even harder. "Tell you what, genius. Apologize for touching my babies and beg on your knees, and I might be willing to make you a weapon that even a brain-dead toddler, like you, can use." Peggy, seeing the offended look on Tony''s face, stepped forward. "Umm, Rocket? This is¡ª" Peter gently stopped her, a smirk ying on his lips. "Hold on, Peggy. This is getting interesting~" Tony''s initial shock quickly transformed into a shark-like smirk. He stared down at Rocket, a glint of challenge in his eyes. "¡­" Rocket noticed the change and raised an eyebrow. "What''s with you? You ready to beg now?" Tony shook his head, his smirk widening. "No. But I''m ready to make a bet..." Rocket''s curiosity was piqued. "A bet? With me?" "Yeah, unless you''re scared?" Tony asked, his voice taunting and condescending. Rockets bristled as he red up at Tony, "It''s you who should be scared¡­" "Well, are you in or not?" Tony asks, an infuriating smirk on his face. "We''ll both make something, and the loser has to get down on their knees and beg, just like you want." Rocket''s eyes gleamed dangerously. "You''re on, human. But don''te crying when you lose." Peter watched with amusement, leaning against the ship. "Alright, let''s set some ground rules." Peggy, still a bit unsure, nced between Tony and Rocket. "Are you sure about this, Tony?" Tony nodded, his eyes never leaving Rocket. "Absolutely. I''ve never backed down from a challenge, and I''m not starting now." Rocket snorted. "Alright. Let''s see what you''ve got." Peter pped his hands, drawing everyone''s attention. "Okay, you two. You''ll each go into the armory and cargo hold to grab whatever materials and tools you need. You have until morning to build whatever you want. Best weapon wins." Tony and Rocket nodded in agreement, thepetitive fire burning in their eyes. Peggy sighed but couldn''t help the small smile forming on her lips. This was the Tony she remembered¡ªdetermined, brilliant, and always ready to prove himself. As they prepared for the challenge, Peter telekically called his lightsaber from the ship, holding it to his face like a microphone. "Ladies and gentlemen, creatures of all ages!" He winked at Rocket, who didn''t look happy about being called a creature. "It''s time!" He imitated the UFC announcer from his previous life. After a short, yet dramatic pause, he continues. "For our main event of the evening! In the furry corner, we have the one, the only, the master of mayhem, the tech-savvy terror, the gically-adapted animal with a mouth sharper than his ws¡ªgive it up for Rocket the Roon!" "I''m not a Roon!" Rocket bared his teeth in dissatisfaction. But of course, Peter ignored him, turning to Tony, who wore an amused smile on his face. "And in the pretentious corner, standing tall with as many STDs as he has PhDs, the billionaire brainiac, the inventor extraordinaire, the invincible Merchant of Death himself¡ªTony Stark!" "Hehe¡­" Peggy scoffed out augh, which she tried to hold back, but failed horribly. "¡­" Meanwhile, Tony just looked at Peter and her with half-lidded eyes. Acting as if he did nothing wrong, Peter carried on. "Prepare yourselves for a sh of wit, tech, and raw power like you''ve never seen before!" he dered, stepping back to give them space. "And¡­ START!" As soon as Peter dered the start of the build-off, Tony and Rocket rushed off to the ship, theirpetitive spirits ignited. They jostled each other, grabbing whatever they could, taking anything as long as it meant the other wouldn''t get it. "That''s mine!" Rocket growled, snatching a sma capacitor from Tony''s grasp. "Not anymore, furball!" Tony shot back, securing a quantum stabilizer before Rocket could reach it. The two continued to scavenge, their determination fueling their every move. And, once they had gathered their supplies, they set up workstations in the hangar, each focused intently on their projects. Peter and Peggy stood to the side, watching the scene unfold with a mix of amusement and curiosity. Tony''s face was a mask of concentration, his hands moving swiftly and precisely. Rocket, on the other hand, worked with a frantic energy, his nimble fingers assembling parts at an astonishing speed. "This is going to be interesting," Peter remarked, a grin spreading across his face. Peggy nodded, her eyes fixed on Tony. "I haven''t seen him this fired up in a long time." Peter chuckled. "Yeah, he''s got something to prove. But I don''t think he''ll be able to beat Rocket..." Raising an eyebrow, Peggy turned to Peter. "Are you insinuating that my godson would lose to a roon?" "No," Peter replied firmly. "I''m telling you straight up that he doesn''t stand a chance in hell." "We''ll see about that¡­" Peggy didn''t look convinced, clearly rooting for Tony. After a few minutes, Peter felt his stomach grumble. Turning to Peggy, he asked. "Hey, want anything from Taco Bell? I''m about to go get some food to enjoy the show." Peggy raised an eyebrow, thenughed softly. "Sure, I''ll take some hard tacos and a Coke." "Got it," Peter replied, giving her a thumbs-up. He walked off to the helicopter, his mind already on the feast he was about to bring back. As he climbed into the helicopter and started the engine, Peggy watched Tony and Rocket, both immersed in their work. She couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride and hope. Maybe this build-off was exactly what Tony needed to reconnect with his inventive spirit and put his yboy ways behind him. The helicopter lifted off, and Peter set a course for the nearest Taco Bell. As he flew, he couldn''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of the situation. An alien invasion was looming, yet here he was, fetching tacos for himself and Peggy Carter while Tony Stark and Rocket Roon fought in a tech battle. "My life is awesome¡­" He muttered, a smile stered on his face. ¡­ .. . Long after Peter had returned and the first light of dawn began to creep through the windows, Tony wiped the sweat from his brow, standing tall in an impressive exoskeleton suit. The suit, built to enhance his speed and power, was adorned with various high-tech weapons and gadgets, gleaming in the light of the hangar. Across from him, Rocket stood with a high-tech backpack strapped to his back, multiple turrets extending from it, two of which were positioned over his shoulders. Peter and Peggy sat to the side, watching intently, the remnants of their Taco Bell feast scattered on the floor beside them. Rocket looked at Tony''s exoskeleton and whistled, clearly impressed. "Not bad, for a human," he said with a smirk. "But can yours do this?" He hit a button on the strap of his backpack, activating a jetpack thatunched him into the air. Hovering above, he stared down at Tony with a triumphant grin. To his surprise, Tony merely smirked back. "Although I''m not done, since I still want to upgrade the batteries and add some armor, mine won''t lose out to some sh*tty backpack." As he spoke, he held out his hands, and thrusters on his palms and feet activated,unching him into the air. Hovering in front of Rocket, Tony wore a victorious smile. Before they could taunt each other any further, Peter stepped up, raising his hands to get their attention. "Alright,nd both of you. Let''s start the presentation and judge your¡ª" Before he could finish speaking, a loud, piercing rm suddenly red through the entire Red Room. Everyone looked around in confusion, but Rocket''s eyes widened in rm. Peter''s brow raised as he nced at Rocket. "What does that rm mean?" He asked. After all, Rocket was the one who knew the most about the Red Room, as he''d been upgrading it every day. Rocket, already descending back to the ground, replied urgently, "It means we''ve gotpany. And not the friendly kind¡­" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Just outside the''s atmosphere, the fleet of Kree warships began their descent toward Earth, their sleek, menacing forms cutting through the void of space with silent efficiency. At the forefront, aboard the gship, Darth Maul stood on the bridge, his yellow eyes ring down at the blue-green orb below¡­ A/N: 2062 words :) C128 Real Aliens?! C128 Real Aliens?! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Rocket, leading the way with a determined stride, motioned for Peter, Peggy, and Tony to follow him. "Come on, this way to the control room," he barked, his voice tense but focused. Peter nced at Peggy and Tony, then followed Rocket. They navigated through the hallways of the Red Room, the rm still ring in the background, causing a sense of urgency to settle over the group. As they hurried along, they encountered a group of ck Widows, their faces a mix of confusion and concern. One of them stepped forward, her brow furrowed. "What''s going on? Why is the rm sounding?" Peter raised a hand to calm them. "Return to your rooms for now. We''ll handle this." The ck Widows hesitated but nodded, dispersing back to their quarters. However, Natasha lingered, her eyes locking onto Peter''s. "I''ming with you." Peter nodded, not having the time to argue. "Fine, let''s go." They continued their brisk pace through the hallways, finally arriving at the operations room. The doors slid open, revealing a space filled with an array of alien technology, the hub of the Red Room''s control systems. The room was bathed in a soft blue glow, illuminated by various screens and holographic disys. Waiting inside were the rest of Peter''s crew: Groot, Cosmo, a groggy Howard the Duck, Teefs, Ly, and Floor. Revan was notably absent, still lying low as the Jedi could arrive at any time. ¡°¡­¡± Peter''s eyes narrowed slightly at the sight of Howard, who avoided his gaze, hungover but clearly aware of the trouble he had caused the night before. Tony couldn''t help but whistle in admiration as he took in the advanced technology that filled the room. "Impressive setup," he muttered, his engineer''s mind already buzzing with curiosity. But before Tony could say much more, a pressing issue demanded attention. "Why are the rms going off?" Peggy asked, her voice cutting through the tension. Rocket moved to the central desk, his fingers flying over the control panel. "I''ll show you," he said, pressing a series of buttons. Momentster, arge holographic screen flickered to life, disying dozens of Kree warships breaching Earth''s atmosphere. The room fell silent as everyone stared at the holographic disy, the reality of their situation sinking in. The Kree invasion had begun. "The sensors picked up the signals from the iing warships," Rocket stated grimly, turning to face the group. Peter''s brow furrowed as he scrutinized the number of warships on the holographic disy. The sheer size of the fleet was unexpected. "Sidious sent this many ships just for Carol?" he mused aloud. ¡®I wonder if he¡¯s aboard one of them?¡¯ Tony, staring wide-eyed at the Kree fleet, was in shock. The reality of the alien invasion, which he had doubted, was now ringly apparent. "That... that''s a real image, right? It''s not fake?" he muttered, unable to tear his eyes away from the screen. Rocket scoffed, ncing up at Tony. "Oh, it''s real, alright." His nod was apanied by a taunting tone. "What? Are you scared?" Tony didn''t reply, the truth evident in his expression. Fear gripped him, but he tried to mask it with a forced smirk. ¡°Not a chance¡­¡± Peter, sensing the need for swift action, immediately took control of the situation. "Peggy, contact Mao and the Professor. Let them know the Kree have arrived sooner than we expected and that we need them here immediately." Peggy nodded, pulling out her phone and stepping into a corner to make the calls. Her voice was calm but urgent as she ryed the situation. Turning to Rocket, Peter asked, "Where are we right now? Did we make it to the designated location already?" Rocket hit a few buttons on the control panel, bringing up another hologram that disyed their location on a map. They were exactly where they had nned to be: a forested area in the northern part of Upstate New York, close to the Canadian border. Peter nodded in approval. "Good. Now we don¡¯t have to worry about innocent civilians getting killed." He paused, his eyes fixed on the hologram showing the Kree ships descending toward Earth. "Of course, it all depends on whether the Kree follow Carol''s ship''s beacon here, as we hope they will." The room fell silent as Peter watched the first hologram intently, waiting to see if the Kree ships would head their way. Natasha, unable to stand the tension, spoke up. "Why¡¯d you go quiet? Shouldn¡¯t we do something? Like prepare or maybe contact them?" Peter shook his head. "We''ve already prepared, and we''re currently waiting to see if the Kree wille to us." Tony, still processing the enormity of the situation, asked, "And if they don¡¯t?" Peter frowned in thought, his gaze never leaving the hologram. "Then we''ll have to go with n B...¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, Carol Danvers stirred in her hospital bed, the soft beeping of medical monitors provided a steady rhythm, grounding her disoriented thoughts. As her eyes fluttered open, she realized she was in a brightly lit office, the walls adorned with bookshelves. Voices, low and urgent, reached her ears. She turned her head and saw four unfamiliar people alongside Professor Charles Xavier, Storm, Beast, and Colossus. ¡°?!¡± Her eyes widened in shock as she took in the sight of Colossus and Beast, their inhuman appearances startling her. "Peter just contacted me," Xavier''s voice was calm but edged with urgency. "The Kree have arrived. We need to leave immediately." Storm crossed her arms, her brows furrowed. "Are we taking any of the more powerful students with us as backup? I don¡¯t want to involve them, but¡ª" "No," Xavier interjected gently. "The students must be kept safe. We are the strongest teachers here, so it will be just us. The others will stay behind to watch over the students." Colossus nodded, though his worry was palpable. "I agree, but are we certain this isn¡¯t some kind of trick? This whole alien invasion thing... it sounds far-fetched." Storm added, "Yes, Professor. Are you certain this isn''t a deception? I mean, was the ship she¡ª" She gestured towards Carol, who immediately closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep. "¡ªcrashed in truly alien?" ¡®I crashed in an alien ship?!¡¯ Carol couldn¡¯t believe it. Xavier shook his head, his expression resolute. "No, it¡¯s not a trick. Although I don¡¯t like reading others'' minds without permission, I can still sense their emotions. Peter was not lying. This threat is real, even if it seems unbelievable." The conversation was rushed, each member of the team feeling the pressure of time. Yet, their doubts and questions stalled them. Beast nced at Carol''s bed, his eyes filled with concern. "These aliens are technically here for her, right? Is it safe to leave her here unprotected?" Carol''s eyes widened at this revtion, her heart pounding in her chest. Aliens were after her? She couldn''t remember why. In fact, she couldn¡¯t remember much at all, except for that one torturous memory she recalled thest time she woke up. The thought of it made her flinch involuntarily, the pain and fear still vivid. ¡®Who was that?¡¯ She asked herself. ¡°Hmm, that makes sense. Maybe we should take her with us?¡± Charles turned in his wheelchair, his gazending on her. He had sensed her consciousness, knowing she was awake the whole time. "Carol, I know you¡¯re awake. Given the situation, do you want toe with us?" The rest of the teachers, slightly rmed, raised their brows, realizing they had no idea how long she had been awake and eavesdropping on their conversation. Carol warily opened a single eye, peaking out at them as she tried to process everything. Aliens, invasions, her missing memory... It was all too much. But if these aliens were truly after her, and that torturous memory was genuine, perhaps she had no other choice but to go with them¡­ Swallowing hard, she nodded slowly. "Y-Yes... I¡¯lle with you..." ¡°Good,¡± Xavier gave her a reassuring smile. "We¡¯ll exin everything on the way. For now, just stay close and follow our lead." Storm, Beast, and Colossus exchanged looks, their earlier doubts reced with a sense of purpose. They had their mission, and now they had to execute it. The Kree invasion was upon them, and they needed to get to the Red Room as fast as possible. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª At the same time, Mao stood in his penthouse, the morning sun casting long shadows through the floor-to-ceiling windows. The cityscape of New York stretched out before him, but his mind was elsewhere. He had just hung up the phone after speaking with Peggy, the urgency in her voice echoing in his thoughts. "Everyone, get ready. We¡¯re leaving for the Red Room," Mao announced, his voicemanding and unwavering. He nced at Juggernaut, Mystique, Toad, and Sabertooth, who were already gearing up. "Meet me on the roof in five minutes." As his followers moved toply, Mao turned back to the window. He closed his eyes, extending his senses outward, feeling for the metal in the Kree fleet. ¡®Where is it?¡¯ He hoped to finally determine whether Peter had been lying to him about these aliens. Mao''s powers stretched across the distance, and he gasped as the overwhelming presence of the ships filled his mind. ¡®He wasn¡¯t lying¡­¡¯ Dozens of enormous vessels, some the size of small cities, were headed straight for them. Mystique approached him silently, watching as his eyes flew open in shock. "What is it?" she asked, her voice tense. Mao pointed out the window at the clear sky. "Do you see it?" Mystique squinted, scanning the horizon. At first, there was nothing but the blue expanse, but then she noticed something¡ªtiny dots that seemed to growrger by the second. What she initially mistook for smudges on the ss or distant birds soon revealed themselves to be a fleet of alien ships, dozens of them, bearing down on the city. Her eyes widened in rm. "We need to get to the Red Room now!" Mao, amused by her reaction, nodded in agreement. "Yes, let¡¯s not keep our new allies waiting." He turned and headed for the door, Mystique following close behind. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As Mao flew off, the city of New York buzzed with its usual energy as the day began. People bustled through the streets, cars honked in the perpetual traffic, and the city''s vibrant life carried on as always. However, the serenity of the morning was soon to be shattered. High above, the sky began to darken, not with clouds, but with the silhouettes of enormous ships. At first, they were just tiny dots, barely noticeable against the vast expanse of blue. But as they grewrger, moving steadily toward the city, heads began to turn skyward. "Hey, what''s that?" a man on a street corner called out, pointing upwards. A group of tourists, cameras slung around their necks, squinted and started snapping photos, their excitement evident. "Are those... new military nes?" one of them wondered aloud, her voice tinged with doubt. ¡­ On the side of the street, a bum, who looked surprisingly simr to Stan Lee, emerged from his makeshift home, a cardboard box, shielding his eyes from the sun as he gazed up. His eyes widened as he saw the colossal vessels approaching. "What in the world...?" ¡­ Police officers directing traffic looked up, their radios crackling with confused chatter. "Dispatch, we got something strange in the sky. Looks like uhh... alien ships? Big ones." Someone on the radio responded, ¡°John?! Is that you again? What did I say about¡­ Oh my god¡­¡± his voice trailing off, catching sight of the fleet himself. ¡­ In a corporate high-rise adorned with arge sign that stated ¡®Fisk Industries,¡¯ a towering elephant of a man with a bald head and a white suit sat at his desk, flipping through paperwork, a skimpily dressed secretary standing beside him. [Insert picture of Kingpin here] Suddenly, the room darkened as a shadow blocked the natural sunlight from the floor-to-ceiling windows. The secretary curiously nced out the window and froze. "M-Mr. Fisk?" she called out, her voice trembling with unease. Fisk turned to the window, his eyes widening. "What the hell is that?" ¡­ Journalists and photographers at the New York Times building rushed to the roof, cameras, and notepads in hand, capturing the surreal sight. "This is front-page news," a seasoned reporter muttered, his hands trembling slightly with adrenaline. As the ships drew nearer, the excitement turned to apprehension. People stopped in their tracks, eyes glued to the sky. The enormity of the vessels became clear, their size dwarfing the city''s tallest skyscrapers by miles. A wave of fear rippled through the city as the reality of the situation set in. "We''re being invaded!" someone shouted, and panic began to spread. Mothers clutched their children, dragging them towards safety. Shopkeepers hurriedly pulled down shutters, and people on the streets started running, their initial awe reced by sheer terror. But then, a collective sigh of relief echoed through the city as the massive ships passed overhead, not stopping, their ominous presence casting long shadows over the streets below. They were headed ind, their destination unknown to the bewildered New Yorkers. ¡­ Darth Maul stood on the bridge of the Kree gship, his yellow eyes glowing with a sinister light as he gazed down at the below. The humans, mere ants from this vantage point, scurried in panic as the fleet of Kree warships passed overhead. Maul''s lips curled into a sneer, a mixture of contempt and dark satisfaction ying across his face. "Pitiful creatures," he muttered, his voice a low growl. "So easily frightened. They will make for poor ves when we im this world." The officers around him remained silent, their focus on the instruments and screens that guided their path. Maul¡¯s disdain for the inhabitants of Earth was palpable, his mind already envisioning the conquest and subjugation that would soon follow. He watched as the city of New York faded into the distance, the fleet continuing its journey deeper ind, their destination drawing near. Maul¡¯s thoughts turned to his mission, his expression hardening. "First, we find masters ything," he nced back at his subordinates. "Then we will crush this insignificant and im it for ourselves..." ¡­ As the fleet vanished into the distance, a young boy stood frozen, gazing out his bedroom window, his hazel eyes wide with a mix of fear and fascination. In his hand, he clutched a small toy spaceship, now insignificantpared to the real ones that had loomed above. [Insert picture of child Peter Parker here] Still staring into the horizon, he whispered to himself, "Aliens... they''re real." A/N: 2484 words :) C129 War Begins! C129 War Begins! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter and everyone in the control room let out a collective sigh of relief, having just watched with bated breath as the blips for the Kree ships descended to Earth and passed over New York City. The tension had been almost unbearable, each moment stretching out as they feared the worst. However, the ships seemed to have no interest in the city, their focus solely on following Carol¡¯s ship¡¯s beacon, which would lead them straight to the Red Room. Tony broke the silence, his voice a mix of amazement and concern. "Since they passed over New York, doesn¡¯t that mean the world knows about aliens now?" "Uh..." Peter''s mouth dropped open as he thought. ¡®I didn''t think of that... Maybe we should have headed out to the ocean instead?¡¯ As the weight of his words settled over the group, Peggy¡¯s phone began to ring. She nced at the screen, her expression annoyed. "Not now," she muttered, hanging up. But the phone rang again... and again... and again. Each time she hung up, the phone rang almost immediately. Finally, unable to ignore it any longer, Peggy answered. "What is it? I¡¯m busy," she snapped. A man''s voice, sharp and authoritative, yelled from the other end. "Carter! Why haven''t you been answering? The Council is furious! We have an emergency!" Peggy''s eyes shed with irritation. "I know about the aliens, and I¡¯m handling it," she cut him off, her tone leaving no room for argument. She hung up before he could respond, and this time, the phone didn¡¯t ring again. Peter raised an eyebrow, wanting to ask who that was, but Rocket''s urgent voice interrupted. "Heads up, everyone. The fleet will arrive soon." Everyone turned their attention back to the holographic map, where the Kree ships were moving steadily toward their location. The markers on the disy grew closer, their arrival imminent. "They¡¯ll be here any minute," Rocket added, his voice tense but controlled. Peter turned to Rocket, his expression serious. "How far out are the Professor and Mao?" Rocket tapped a few controls, adding both groups to the holographic map. Thankfully, he could do this because they were both using helicopters from the Red Room. The icons representing Xavier and Mao''s teams appeared behind the Kree fleet, moving at half the speed. "The fleet must have passed them," Rocket said, his voice grim. "They¡¯ll get herete." Everyone else seemed to realize this as well, a range of nervous looks spreading across their faces. The weight of the situation pressed down on them. Peter thought for a second before asking, "Rocket, can you handle things here alone, or do you need assistance?" Rocket shook his head. "I need a bunch of people to help out. There¡¯ll be a lot of controls to work when everything pops off." Peter nodded, looking around the room and quickly assigning roles. "Teefs, Floor, Ly, Peggy, Natasha, Tony, and Howard, stay here and assist Rocket with controlling the Red Room in battle." Howard immediatelyined, "But I want to fight!" He shouted, swinging his Tommy gun around. Peter shot him a re that silenced him instantly. "You''re on thin ice already. Now isn¡¯t the time to push it." With the assignments made, Peter turned to Groot and Cosmo. "Follow me," he said, heading toward the door. ¡°I am Groot!/Yes, Captain!¡± Groot and Cosmo fell in step behind him, leaving the control room and the others behind. As they left, Tony, curiosity getting the better of him, walked up to one of the tables filled with buttons. "What does this one do?" he asked, his hand already reaching out. Rocket''s eyes widened. "Don''t touch that¡ª" But it was toote. Tony flipped a switch, and the room sprang to life. Panels shifted and opened up, revealing multiple chairs fitted withrge joysticks, each equipped with a single trigger. Holographic screens appeared in front of each chair, disying the weapon systems emerging from the hull of the Red Room. Giant sma cannons and high-caliber sma turrets, ready for action. Tony''s mouth watered at the sight, realizing the immense power at their disposal. ¡°Beautiful..." he muttered, awe evident in his voice. Howard, watching from the side, felt his disappointment at being left behind wash away instantly. "Well, this just got a lot more interesting," he said, a grin spreading across his face. Rocket, although slightly annoyed, couldn''t help but smirk. "Alright, let''s get to work. Everyone, take a seat and get familiar with your controls. We''re going to need all the firepower we can muster." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Outside, Peter and Cosmo stood at the tallest point of the Red Room, the high-altitude wind blowing fiercely around them, awaiting the impending storm of the Kree fleet. Peter pulled an earpiece from his pocket and ced it in his ear. Tapping it once, he asked, "Can you guys hear me?" "Yep, loud and clear," Rocket''s voice crackled through the earpiece, followed by a chorus of affirmations from the rest of the group, all sitting in their chairs, joysticks in hand. Peter then asked, "Groot, Logan, can you hear me as well?" "I am Groot," came the deep, resonant reply. Logan''s gruff voice followed. "I think he means yes, we can hear you." Both Logan and Groot were in the forest below, standing amidst the dense trees, waiting. Logan, curious and slightly annoyed, asked, "Why are we down here again?" Minutes ago, Logan was walking through the Red Room halls, searching for someone to exin the ring rms, when he ran into Groot, Cosmo, and Peter, who promptly recruited him into the fight. Peter took a deep breath before exining. "I need you and Groot to sweep the ground during the battle and kill any stragglers that survive. Groot has the home-field advantage since we''re in a forest, and Logan, your animalistic mutation gives you a simr edge. But remember, make sure no ships are ever above you." Logan chuckled. "Why? Think they''ll abduct us or something?" He asked, imagining a tractor beam pulling them up. Peter shook his head, smiling slightly. "No, because they might crush you when we shoot them out of the sky." That seemed to sober Logan up. His smirk disappeared, reced by a serious expression. "Okay, got it. We¡¯ll stay far away from any ships." "Good. When the Professor and Mao''s groups arrive, I''ll have their followers join you. Until then, you''ll have to manage on your own." Peter replied, nodding in satisfaction. He nced down at the outer hull of the Red Room beneath him, taking in the sight of the sma cannons and turrets strategically positioned around the base. "Rocket," Peter called out, "I have to say, the firepower you¡¯ve added to the Red Room is incredible. If I ran into a ship like this in space, I''d definitely turn the other way and run." Rocket''sugh echoed through the earpiece. "I''m not even halfway done with the upgrades. This baby¡¯s gonna be unstoppable!" Peter smirked, feeling a surge of gratitude for having Rocket on his team. ¡®Thank god for you, Rocket. You''re the best addition to my crew.¡¯ He thought, happy to have a genius onboard. Suddenly, Rocket asked, "So, when should I remove the clouds covering the red room?" The clouds surrounding the red room were artificially created to hide it from sight. Meaning, Rocket could easily turn them off from the control room with the flip of a switch. Peter responded, "Will the red room show up on their ship''s sensors?" Rocket scoffed, "Do you think so little of me? Of course not!" Peter smirked, "Alright, then keep the clouds up until I say so. And no one is to fire a single shot until I''ve given the word. Just wait and prepare to fire." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Minutester, Darth Maul stood in the observatory of his gship, thergest ship in the fleet, gazing out of the giant reinforced window. All he could see was a cloudy sky above and a dense forest below. His eyes flicked to the holographic map disying the GPS location of Carol''s ship''s beacon, which indicated it was less than a mile ahead. Yet, there was no crash site in sight. Nothing. The fleet pushed forward nheless, but now they were positioned directly above the beacon, yet still, there was nothing. Maul frowned angrily and turned to the soldiers controlling the ship. "Where is the ship? It¡¯s certainly not down there." His voice was cold and menacing. "If any of you have made a mistake, I will torture you until you beg for death." His yellow Sith eyes glowed, sending a chill through the Kree soldiers. The Kree soldiers scrambled, frantically trying to determine the issue. One of them had a bright idea: he switched the POV of the holographic GPS to show its longitude andtitude. Springing from his seat, he called out to Maul, "Lord Maul!" Maul red at him. "What is it? Did you make a mistake?" The soldier, shaking with fear, stuttered, "N-no, my lord. It¡¯s the beacon. It¡¯s... above us!" Just as he said this, Maul peered out of the sealed window, trying to see above. The ss made it difficult, but he could barely make out the clouds beginning to vanish, revealing the edge of some sort of structure. He muttered, "What is that?" Then, he noticed a sma cannon on the edge of the structure, turning downward to aim at them. His eyes widened in realization. "Get us out of here, now!" he shouted. ¡­ Peter watched as the fog cleared on hismand, revealing the fleet perfectly positioned below them. He gave the order over his earpiece, "Aim." He observed the giant sma turrets and cannons simultaneously align downward, ready to strike. "Leave the biggest ship to me and Cosmo," he instructed, receiving affirmative replies in return. "Fire!" hemanded, his voice firm. The excited voices of his team echoed over the radio as they happilyplied. sma cannons and turrets unleashed a barrage of firepower, sting down at the fleet. In an instant, the sky lit up with the blinding light of alien artillery. The beams of energy shot downward, piercing the Kree ships with explosive precision. ¡°¡­¡± Peter watched as the first ship erupted into mes, its hull disintegrating under the relentless assault. The explosion sent shockwaves rippling through the fleet. One ship, struck directly in its engine core, spiraled out of control. Its fiery descent apanied by the deafening roar of metal tearing apart. The ship collided with another, and both exploded in a dazzling disy of destruction, debris raining down into the forest below. Peter smirked, satisfaction curling his lips. "I love it when a nes together," he muttered, observing the chaos. His n was unfolding wlessly, and the Kree fleet was crumbling. ¡­ Meanwhile, Maul watched in horror from the bridge of his warship as the sma sts tore through his fleet. The once-formidable armada was now a scene of chaos and destruction. He could do nothing but stare as ship after ship was annihted. The air was filled with the sounds of explosions and the screams of soldiers. Maul''s anger boiled over as he saw two ships collide, their wreckage cascading in a fiery disy. He clenched his fists, his yellow eyes zing with fury and helplessness. Maul''s voice was a snarl of desperation. "Get all ships moving, now!" The crew scrambled to obey, but before the ship could go anywhere, Maul''s gaze was drawn to a flicker of movement above. ¡­ Atop the Red Room, Peter turned to Cosmo, a determined glint in his eyes. "You ready?" Cosmo barked, her cor replying, "Let''s do it, Captain!" Together, they leapt off the edge, hurtling down toward thergest warship¡ªMaul''s warship. As they neared the massive vessel, they both concentrated, channeling all their telekic strength. Just before impact, they released a powerful st of telekinesis, cushioning their descent while simultaneously crumpling a quarter of the ship with a forceful impact. The ship groaned under the immense pressure, tilting awkwardly as it was forced to crash to the ground. Itnded heavily on its right engine, which immediately exploded. *Boom!* Though the ship remained mostly intact, the damage was clear. It wouldn¡¯t be flying again without some serious repairs. Peter and Cosmo rode the descending vessel like a surfboard, leaping off just before it impacted the ground, bothpletely unharmed. Maul was thrown off his feet by the crash, but he quickly regained his footing, anger fueling his movements. He stumbled to the window, peering out to see the source of his ship''s sudden downfall. His eyes widened in shock as he saw Peter and Cosmo standing defiantly in front of the downed warship. "Jedi!" he hissed, recognizing Peter immediately as the one who killed Ronan the user. After all, he and his master were all over the hol, especially in the Kree Empire. Of course, Peter recognized him as well. ¡®So, Sidious sent his apprentice¡­¡¯ And though he couldn''t hear Maul''s words through the reinforced ss between them, he still responded with a calm, "Hello there..." A/N: 2218 words :) C130 Welcome to Earth, Masters C130 Wee to Earth, Masters Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The control room was a flurry of activity as the Red Room¡¯s defenses lit up the sky. Rocket, at the helm, directed the sma cannons and turrets with a deft hand, while Tony, Peggy, Natasha, and the others worked feverishly at their stations. The initial surprise attack had almost cut the Kree fleet in half, but now the enemy was regrouping and counterattacking with a vengeance. ¡°Hold steady!¡± Rocket barked, his eyes darting across the control panel. "Our shield can take it." Just then, the Kree surrounded the Red Room and began their counterattack, releasing countless energy sts. The crew braced themselves, expecting the worst, but a transparent blue barrier shimmered into existence around the base, absorbing the impacts. ¡°What the¡ª¡± Natasha started, her eyes wide with surprise. ¡°Deflector shield,¡± Rocket grinned proudly. "Built it myself. Should hold for a while, but don''t get toofortable. Keep firing!" The Red Room¡¯s weapons systems responded in kind, unleashing a relentless barrage on the Kree ships. Explosions dotted the sky as ship after ship was hit, their hulls disintegrating under the assault. Yet, the Kree soldiers were tenacious, their artillery battering the deflector shield with increasing intensity. ¡­ Meanwhile¡­ On the ground, the forest had be a deadly battlefield. Groot and Logan moved with lethal efficiency, using their unique abilities to devastating effect. Groot raised his arms, causing the roots and branches around him toe alive. They twisted and coiled, ensnaring Kree soldiers and crushing them with brutal force. ¡°I am Groot!¡± he roared, his voice echoing through the forest. Logan, meanwhile, was a whirlwind of fury. He shed through a group of soldiers, his ws cutting through their armor like paper. "Come on, you bastards!" he snarled, even as a ster bolt struck him in the shoulder. He barely flinched, his healing factor already at work. ¡°Is that all you got?¡± But, despite their efforts, the sheer number of Kree soldiers began to overwhelm them. More and more soldiers poured out of the downed ships, their ster fire intensifying. Logan and Groot found themselves constantly on the move, setting up new defensive positions andunching surprise attacks from the shadows. ¡­ Back in the control room, the tension was palpable. The deflector shield began to flicker, its energy waning under the relentless assault. ¡°The shield¡¯s degrading!¡± Rocket shouted. ¡°It won¡¯tst much longer.¡± As if on cue, two helicopters appeared on the horizon. One carried Xavier, Carol, Colossus, Beast, and Storm, and the other Mao, Toad, Juggernaut, Sabertooth, and Mystique. Spotting their arrival, Rocket made contact, his voice crackled over their radios. ¡°About time you got here! The shield¡¯s about to fail, and we need all the help we can get! Targeting their ships!¡± The helicopters swooped in, and as they approached, Mao flew out, propelled by his maic powers. With a strained wave of his hand, he tore apart Kree warships, sending them crashing to the ground. Storm wasn¡¯t far behind, soaring into the sky with lightning crackling around her. She raised her hands, and storm clouds gathered as bolts of lightning shot down, striking the Kree ships and causing their systems to go haywire. ¡°Ha!¡± Storm shouted, her voice filled with righteous fury. Her lightning strikes hit engines and control systems, sending ships spiraling out of control. With Mao and Storm¡¯sbined might, the tide of the battle began to turn. The Kree fleet, which hade so close to breaking through the Red Room¡¯s shield, was now forced to turn their attention elsewhere. Suddenly, Logan¡¯s voice crackled over thems. ¡°We¡¯re getting overrun here! We need backup!¡± Rocket quickly assessed the situation. ¡°Alright, the rest of you mutants, get down there and help Groot and Logan. Mao and Storm will stay and assist us...¡± Following his instruction, the two helicoptersnded, and the remaining mutants rushed out to join the fray. Xavier hovered in his wheelchair as the forest wasn¡¯t exactly handicap essible. Carol followed alongside him, a frightened and confused look on her face, while Juggernaut, Colossus, Beast, Toad, Sabertooth, and Mystique charged into the forest. Juggernaut barreled through the trees, his unstoppable momentum plowing through the Kree soldiers like a living bulldozer. "Outta my way!" he roared, smashing through anything in his path. Colossus, his metal form gleaming, fought with disciplined ferocity. He used his immense strength to crush soldiers and their equipment, his steel skin deflecting their attacks. "Stay close and keep fighting!" he shouted to the others, shielding them from harm. Beast leaped from tree to tree, his agility and strength making him a blur of blue fur and fury. He used his ws and acrobatics to disorient and defeat the Kree soldiers. "Focus on their weak points!" he advised, his voice calm amidst the chaos. Toad and Sabertooth moved with lethal efficiency. Toad used his long, prehensile tongue and acidic spit to disable and defeat his foes, while Sabertooth¡¯s primal rage made him a terrifying force on the battlefield, his ws shing through the enemy ranks with brutal precision. Mystique, using her shapeshifting abilities, infiltrated the Kree lines, causing confusion and chaos. She grabbed a fallen ster and took on the appearance of Kree officers, tantly shooting her rades¡¯ in the back. Together, the mutants turned the tide on the ground, plowing through the surging Kree soldiers and relieving the pressure on Groot and Logan. ¡­ As the battle raged, out of nowhere, the sound of roaring jet engines filled the skies as a squadron of F-15 Eagles and F-22 Raptors screamed through the air. The United States military had scrambled their best fighter jets, sending them to investigate the alien ships that had been spotted passing over New York City. Following their path, Colonel David Harris, leader of the squadron, narrowed his eyes as the forestedndscape of Upstate New York came into view. "Eagle One to Command, we have visual on the target area," he radioed back to the Pentagon, his voice steady butced with tension. "Copy, Eagle One," came the reply from General Thaddeus Ross. "Proceed with caution. Report any hostilities immediately." As the jets approached the designated coordinates, the pilots'' eyes widened in shock. Before them, a massive floating base¡ªthe Red Room¡ªhovered in the air, its cannons zing as they fired upon the Kree fleet. Explosions dotted the sky, and the remains of downed ships littered the ground. "This is... unbelievable," one of the pilots muttered over the radio, his voice tinged with awe. "Command, we''re seeing some kind of advanced flying base engaging the alien ships. They''re huge, sir. Bigger than anything I''ve ever seen." General Ross¡¯s voice crackled over thems, demanding more information. "Eagle Squadron, what¡¯s the status of the aliens?" "The alien fleet is focused on the floating base. It''s a full-blown battle out here. The base seems to be holding its own, but it''s taking heavy fire." Colonel Harris replied. Another pilot, Lieutenant Johnson, interjected, "Sir, there are... people here as well. I see mutants fighting the alien soldiers in the sky and on the ground. It¡¯s¡­ Oh my god!" He exims, witnessing Mao tear a ship in half with a simple gesture of his hand. "Confirm that, Eagle Two," General Ross ordered, his voice strained with disbelief. "Confirmed, sir," Johnson replied. ¡°This is... this is something out of a science fiction movie." In the Pentagon''smand center, generals and advisors huddled around screens disying the live feed from the jets. Though it wasn¡¯t the best quality, which is why they kept asking for information. General Ross exchanged a look with his colleagues, their faces mirroring his own shock. "Get me a direct line to the President," he barked. "We need to decide our next move." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Minutes earlier, Peter stood with Cosmo by his side, facing Darth Maul who red at them from behind the reinforced ss window of his warship, tension thick in the air. "Hello there," Peter greeted, a hint of a smirk on his face. "Do you need a little help getting out?" Before Maul could respond, Peter held out his hand, focusing his power. ¡°Allow me¡­¡± he muttered and with a sharp gesture, he shattered the reinforced ss, sending sharp shards shooting towards Maul. ¡°¡­¡± Maul didn¡¯t even flinch, his eyes locked on Peter with a murderous intensity, as his skin was cut by razor-sharp ss. He didn''t care about the pain. In fact, it fueled him! ''How lucky must I be to find a Jedi here?'' he smirked. To Maul, this was an opportunity to prove himself to his master. Killing a Jedi, especially one as famous as Peter, would be a significant aplishment. Maul¡¯s double-ded red lightsaber ignited with a snap-hiss, casting a menacing glow. Peter followed suit, his ck-ded lightsaber humming to life. "That''s quite the long lightsaber you have there. Are youpensating for something?" he taunted. ¡°?¡± Maul seemed confused, not understanding his Earthly humor. ¡°Eh, forget it¡­¡± Peter grumbled, unhappy his joke didn¡¯tnd. ¡®Unfunny sith b*stard¡­¡¯ Despite his soured mood, he stood poised, ready for battle, the atmosphere crackling with energy. But, before they could sh, the ship''s hatch opened, and Kree soldiers began pouring out, their weapons aimed at Peter and Cosmo. Cosmo growled, ready to fight. "I¡¯ll handle them," she barked, her cor tranting as she rushed off, sending dozens of soldiers flying with a single thought. Peter nodded, appreciating Cosmo¡¯s support. He turned his full attention back to Maul, who wasted no time lunging at him with a ferocious assault. Their lightsabers shed, the sound of crackling energy filling the air. Maul attacked with a downward strike, his de arcing with deadly precision. Peter parried the blow, their sabers sizzling as they connected. Using the force of Peter¡¯s parry to his advantage, Maul spun, his staff saber a blur of red light, aiming to slice through Peter¡¯s midsection. ¡°!¡± Peter leaped back, avoiding the deadly arc, and retaliated with a swift diagonal sh. Maul blocked the strike with ease, pushing Peter back with brute strength. He followed up with a series of rapid, aggressive strikes, each one intended to overwhelm Peter¡¯s defenses. Peter met each strike with skillful parries, his ck de moving fluidly to counter Maul¡¯s onught. Their sabers shed again and again, the force of their blows sending sparks flying. Peter aimed a thrust at Maul¡¯s chest, but Maul twisted aside, bringing his staff saber around in a sweeping motion. Peter ducked under the strike and retaliated with an upward sh, aiming for Maul¡¯s head. Maul leaned back, avoiding the strike by a hair¡¯s breadth, and used the momentum to spin into a low kick aimed at Peter¡¯s legs. ¡°!¡± Peter jumped, avoiding the kick, and brought his saber down in a powerful overhead strike. Maul raised his saber horizontally, blocking the blow and pushing Peter back with a burst of strength. "You fight well, Jedi," Maul snarled, his voice dripping with contempt. "But you will not defeat me." Peter smirked, his eyes glinting with determination. "We¡¯ll see about that." Seeing as Maul was starting to get full of himself, Peter held out his hand, sending his opponent flying with a powerful Force shove. Impacting the hull of his ship, Maul groaned as he quickly recovered, his rage and pain fueling his every move as he charged back into the fray. Their des met again, a furious exchange of strikes and counters. Peter could sense Maul¡¯s growing frustration, his movements bing more aggressive and less controlled. Maul¡¯s attacks grew more desperate, fueled by his hatred and rage. Peter, who was a bit of a Sith himself, recognized Maul¡¯sck of control. "Your anger makes you strong, but also sloppy," he chided, sidestepping a wild swing. "A true Sith Lord controls their emotions, not the other way around." Maul¡¯s response was a roar of rage, his attacks bing even more desperate. The sounds of destruction and war surrounded them¡ªthe Red Room¡¯s sma cannons firing on the Kree ships above, Cosmo battling Kree soldiers beside him, and the distant roars and shes from the forest where Groot and Logan fought. Soon enough, Peter noticed the sky darkening as storm clouds gathered, thunder booming ominously. He knew the mutants had arrived, and the sight of Mao and Storm taking down Kree warships with theirbined powers bolstered his resolve. Following Peter¡¯s gaze, Maul watched his ships being decimated above, his anger reaching a boiling point. ¡°Argh!¡± He eximed as he lunged at Peter. ¡°What did I say about controlling your anger?¡± Peter dodged easily, a taunting smirk on his face. Maul roared in fury, his attacks bing wild and erratic. Peter avoided a reckless strike and countered with a powerful sh, aiming for Maul¡¯s arm. Maul blocked, but the force of the blow sent him stumbling back. Peter pressed the advantage,unching a flurry of strikes that forced Maul on the defensive. Peter¡¯s ck de moved with lethal precision, each strike aimed to exploit Maul¡¯s openings. He used the Force to amplify his attacks, sending shockwaves through their des with each sh. ¡°!¡± Maul struggled to keep up, his rage clouding his judgment and making his movements sloppy. Peter could feel the tide turning in his favor as an open appeared. With a swift motion, he sidestepped yet another sh before turning and slicing through Maul¡¯s outstretched arm, severing it at the elbow. ¡°Aahhhh!!¡± Maul screamed in pain, his saber staff falling from his grip. Realizing his mistake, he tried to call it back with his remaining hand, but Peter was faster. With another quick strike, he severed Maul¡¯s other arm, catching the falling staff saber in his off-hand. He twirled it, admiring the craftsmanship. "This is pretty nice¡­ I think I¡¯ll keep it as a souvenir." Enraged and armless, Maul rushed at Peter, his movements wild and uncontrolled. But, Peter easily dodged, slicing off Maul¡¯s legs next, leaving him immobilized on the ground. Peter stood over him, his lightsaber held at Maul¡¯s throat. ¡°¡­¡± "Kill me," Maul demanded, his voice a mix of pain and fury. Peter shook his head, his expression calm and resolute. "No. You have far too much valuable information to die just yet.¡± Maul red up at him, his hatred burning brighter than ever. "Kill me, coward!" he spat, his voiceced with desperation. After all, he had nothing left, not even his limbs. "Ugh, stop yelling. You''re so loud," Peter muttered, deactivating his lightsaber. He lifted his boot and stomped Maul in the face. "Get some rest, you''ll need it." ¡°Zzz¡­¡± Maul was knocked out cold almost immediately. ¡®Sigh, now that that¡¯s over¡ª¡± Turning around, Peter was startled to see a crowd of familiar faces watching him from the nearby tree line. "Uh, hey?" ¡­ Seconds earlier, the ground group, led by Groot and Logan, had emerged into a clearing just in time to witness the brutal conclusion of Peter''s duel with Darth Maul. The mutants froze, awestruck by the sight before them. Peter¡¯s ck-ded lightsaber shed with Maul''s red double-ded staff in a series of rapid, fluid movements, the twobatants moving with almost supernatural speed and precision. The sounds of the surrounding battle faded into the background as the mutants focused on the duel, their eyes widening as Peter, with a swift and precise motion, sliced through Maul''s arm. ¡°!?¡± To their shock and horror, he then severed Maul''s other arm, and finally, his legs, leaving him limbless on the ground. The dark intensity of the fight, the sheer skill disyed, and the brutal efficiency with which Peter dispatched Maul left the mutants speechless. Juggernaut, usually brash and outspoken, found himself muttering, "Holy sh*t..." Colossus nodded, his eyes wide with admiration and a touch of fear. "Indeed, how brutal..." Xavier watched in horror, a disapproving and disappointed look on his face. ¡°¡­¡± Carol appeared just as affected by Peter¡¯s performance. ¡°?!¡± Without her memories, she seemed to have be quite innocent, shaking in fear as she stared at the limbless body at Peter¡¯s feet. Beast, ever the observer, noted, "His use of his powers is quite impressive." He said, doing his best to ignore the dismemberment. Groot, his eyes glowing with approval, rumbled, "I am Groot." He was already ustomed to Peter''s brutality towards his enemies, so this was nothing new to him. Unlike Groot, however, the sight of Maul reduced to a limbless, writhing figure on the ground filled most of them with a sense of revulsion. ¡°Impressive¡­¡± Except for Sabertooth, who looked towards Peter as if he found a kindred spirit. As Peter knocked the fallen Sith unconscious, suddenly, he turned to face them, his eyes widening ever so slightly. He gave them a brief nod, trying to offer a greeting. "Uhh¡­ hey¡ª" But before he could say much, the onlookers before him shifted as they all looked up at the sky, expressions of concern shing across their faces. ¡°?¡± Peter curiously followed their gaze and saw a new fleet of familiar-looking warships appearing in the distance, headed their way. ¡°We got iing!¡± Rocket called out, ¡°Tony, Peggy, Natasha, I want you on¡ª¡° ¡°Rocket, hold your fire,¡± Peter quicklymanded over thems. ¡°Huh? Why?!¡± Rocket sounded both disappointed and confused. Peter replied, ¡°Just watch and you¡¯ll see¡­¡± As if on cue, the new ships immediately began their assault on the remainder of the Kree fleet, swiftly finishing them off with precision strikes. The Kree, already on the verge of defeat, stood no chance against yet another enemy''s arrival. As thest of the Kree warships fell, the new ships descended to the ground, onending before Peter. The ship¡¯s ramp lowered and out stepped Yoda, Mace Windu, and several armed Jedi Knights. Peter, surprising everyone, bowed his head in respect. "Wee to Earth, Masters.¡± A/N: 3000 words :) C131 Nuke Inbound C131 Nuke Inbound Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter stood with his head bowed in respect as Yoda and Mace Windu descended from the Jedi ship, nked by several armed Jedi Knights. The surrounding mutants alongside Groot and Carol watched in silent bewilderment, many unaware of the Jedi and Peter''s rtionship with them. "Wee to Earth, Masters," Peter greeted, lifting his head to meet their gazes. Yoda nodded, his wise eyes taking in the scene. "Grateful we are, for your wee, Knight Quill," he smiled, happy to see his padawan again. Mace Windu stepped forward, his demeanor calm but focused. "It''s good to see you, Peter. I''m relieved to see that the Force has guided us here in time." Yoda tapped his cane on the ground, his ears twitching slightly as he addressed the Jedi behind him. "Clean up the battlefield, you will. Capture those who surrender, you must." Hemanded. The Jedi Knights ignited their lightsabers with a synchronized hum and sprinted off towards the forest, the force propelling them forward at inhuman speeds, their mission clear. "?!" The crowd behind Peter watched in shock. Not only did every single one of them wield aser sword, just like Peter, but they also appeared to have enhanced bodies. ''Are they mutants?'' many wondered. Lightsabers shed as they moved with purpose, their forms disappearing into the trees alongside the Jedi from the other ships that hadnded. Seeing there was no longer a threat in the sky and all enemy ships had been shot down, leaving only stray Kree soldiers who survived the crashes, Peter tapped the earpiece in his ear. "Hey, as you can see, the Jedi have arrived and taken care of the enemy ships. You can all rx. This war is basically over. But, If any of you feel like stretching your legs, you''re wee toe down and join the Jedi in cleaning up the leftovers." Turning to the crowd behind him, Peter added, "That goes for you guys as well. If you want to help, follow the Jedi''s lead." ¡­ In the control room of the Red Room, relief washed over the group. Tony, hearing Peter''s message, grinned and immediately donned his armorless Iron Man prototype, a makeshift exoskeleton suit that enhanced his strength and agility. "I''m heading out," he dered, excitement in his voice. Peggy, his godmother, tried to stop him. "Tony, wait! It''s still dangerous out there!" she yelled, clearly unwilling to let him go and risk his life. But she was old and couldn''t keep up as Tony sprinted down the hallway, especially with his new exosuit. Howard, not wanting to miss out on the action, followed Tony with a determined look on his face. Rocket, seeing his chance to join the fray, activated his new backpack jet pack and shot out of the room, a trail of blue energy marking his path. "Be careful, Tony!" Peggy called after him, worry etched on her face. She could only watch as her godson disappeared into the distance, heading towards the battlefield. ¡­ Back on the ground, the forest was alive with the sounds of battle. Lightsabers hummed and shed, ster fire echoed through the trees, and the roars of mutants and the growls of Groot reverberated across the battlefield. On this battlefield, Tony Stark rocketed through the trees, his armorless suit humming with energy. This was his first real test run of the prototype, and although itcked the protective shell he envisioned for the future, the mechanical enhancements to his strength and the thrusters on his feet and hands made him feel invincible. ''Why didn''t I create something like this earlier?" He asked himself, the wind blowing through his hair as he flew at breakneck speed. As he burst into a clearing, Tony steadied himself, feeling the rush of wind and the exhrating freedom of flight. His suit whirred and clicked as it adjusted to his movements, his excitement palpable. "Alright, let''s see what this baby can do," he muttered to himself, spotting a group of Kree soldiers emerging from the wreckage of a downed ship. The Kree soldiers turned, their eyes widening in shock at the sight of a human flying towards them. Before they could react, Tony aimed his hands backward and throttled his thrusters, propelling himself forward with a burst of speed. Less than a secondter, hended amidst the shocked group, his enhanced strength allowing him to dispatch two soldiers with powerful punches that sent them flying into the forest as if they weighed nothing. "Not bad for a test run," Tony grinned, dodging ster fire as he flew up again, using his thrusters to maneuver around the battlefield, a confident smirk on his face. Treating this like an amusing game, he flew through the air,ughing as the remaining alien soldiers opened fire on him, missing every shot. "Is that all you''ve got?" He called out, excitedly twisting his body as he dodged another barrage of ster fire. But sadly, Tony wasn''t Iron Man just yet. He was still just an irresponsible young man who had only ever been in a few bar fights and brawls, and this battle was on an entirely different level. His inexperience began to show as he misjudged a thruster boost, resulting in a ster bolt grazing his shoulder. "Agh!" he eximed in pain, crashing into a tree and falling to the ground. "Ugh¡­" Groaning, he scrambled to his feet, narrowly avoiding yet another ster shot aimed at his head. "Damn, I need to add that armor when this is over," he muttered, re-engaging the thrusters andunching himself back into the fray, his expression much more serious than before. As time passed, he made a few more mistakes¡ªoverestimating his suit''s strength and missing some attacks here and there¡ªbut gradually, he began to get the hang of it, a glimpse of the real Iron Man starting to shine through. Tony''s movements became more fluid, his strikes more precise. He used his thrusters to dodge iing fire and deliver powerful blows, sending Kree soldiers sprawling. He was still far from perfect, but with each engagement, his skill and experience grew. Meanwhile, the Jedi moved through the forest with lethal grace, their lightsabers cutting through the Kree soldiers with ease. For many of the mutants and humans watching, this was their first time seeing Jedi other than Peter in action, and they were awestruck by the disy. Juggernaut, usually brash and outspoken, stood dumbfounded, watching as a Jedi Master flipped through the air, his green lightsaber a blur of motion. "Holy sh*t," Juggernaut muttered, unable to take his eyes off the scene. Colossus nodded in agreement, his metallic skin reflecting the shes of lightsabers. "Indeed. Their skill is... extraordinary." Beast watched as another Jedi deflected a barrage of ster shots with her blue de, moving with a fluidity and precision that seemed almost impossible. "Their reflexes and senses must be off the charts," Beast noted, his voice filled with awe. Sabretooth, usually a picture of bloodlust and aggression, found himself quietly impressed. "Impressive," he growled, his eyes tracking the movements of a Jedi Knight who was single-handedly taking down a squad of Kree soldiers. As Tony fought, even he couldn''t help but notice the Jedi sweeping through the battlefield. He paused for a moment, floating high above the trees, his eyes wide with awe. ''The Jedi¡­ Who the hell are these guys?'' He wondered. Peter would have some questions to answerter. Meanwhile, the Jedi were relentless, their lightsabers cutting through the Kree soldiers with ease. The Kree, despite their advanced technology and superior numbers, were no match for thebined might of the Jedi and the mutants. Those who resisted were cut down, while those who surrendered were swiftly captured and restrained. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª While Tony and everyone else were clearing out and capturing thest of the Kree on the ground, Mace Windu and Yoda stayed behind with Peter, their keen eyes assessing the battlefield and the situation. Their gaze flicked to the unconscious and limbless Darth Maul, lying on the ground. Peter stepped forward, his eyes meeting those of the Jedi Masters. "This Sith seemed to be the one leading the army," he said, his voice steady. "Sadly, he didn''t give his name." Yoda''s ears twitched. "A Sith, he is?" He spoke curiously, his eyes locked on the unconscious Sith. Windu nodded, his gaze hardening as he looked at Maul. "Is this the Sith you saw in your vision, Peter?" Peter shook his head. "No, this one is different. I''m guessing he''s the apprentice." Yoda''s eyes narrowed slightly. "An apprentice, there always is. The master, we must find." Peter nodded. "Agreed. But for now, we need to interrogate him. He has valuable information about the Sith and their ns, which is why I left him alive." Yoda stepped closer to Maul, his small frame casting a long shadow over the fallen Sith. "Much hatred in him, I sense. Dangerous, he remains." Peter scoffed, shifting his gaze to Maul. "Well, he is a Sith. And I did cut off his arms and legs. Even a Jedi might get angry after that..." Yoda nodded sagely, "True¡­" "Anyway, let''s take him back to my base." Peter gestured to the floating base in the sky. "We can secure him there and begin the interrogation." As they made their way back to the Red Room, the Jedi continued their sweep of the battlefield, killing thest of the Kree soldiers who resisted and securing those who surrendered, the scene became one of organized chaos. Slowly but surely, the battlefield began to quiet, the sounds ofbat giving way to the distant hum of lightsabers and the murmurs of captured Kree soldiers. The day had been long and grueling, but they had emerged victorious. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Minutes earlier, across the country in Washington DC, President Bill Clinton was in an emergency meeting with General Ross and several other top military officials. The atmosphere was tense as they discussed how to handle the unprecedented situation. "Another group of alien ships has arrived," General Ross reported, his tone grim. "We don''t know if they''re friendly or hostile..." President Clinton rubbed his temples, the weight of the situation pressing down on him. "What are we supposed to do? We never nned for anything like this¡­" The room fell silent, the gravity of the moment sinking in. Just then, the door opened, and a man stepped in. He was tall and imposing, with his hair slicked back and a sharp, calcting gaze. This was Alexander Pierce, the newest member of the World Security Council, which oversaw Shield. [Insert picture of Pierce here] President Clinton''s expression shifted to one of relief. "Good, you''re finally here. What can you tell me about what''s happening? Does Shield have a n to deal with this?" Pierce smirked confidently. "Of course, Mr. President. We''ve anticipated such scenarios, and we''re ready to act. But we''ll need your permission." Clinton leaned forward, urgency in his voice. "What do you need?" Pierce''s smirk widened. "I need you to authorize¡ª" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Back at the Red Room, Peggy Carter had remained in the control room, closely monitoring the holographic projections of the battle outside. Relief washed over her as she saw the tide turning in their favor, thebined efforts of the Jedi and their allies overwhelming the remaining Kree forces. However, her sense of relief was short-lived as her phone began to ring. It was Alexander Pierce again. ''This boy really knows how to get on my nerves¡­'' She sighed, annoyed. She thought she had made it clear that she was handling the invasion and to leave her alone. But apparently, Pierce didn''t know how to listen. She answered the phone, ready to tell him off. "What is it, Pierce? I''m handling¡ª" Cutting her off, Pierce spoke in a hurry, "Peggy, listen carefully. We have a new directive from the President. I don''t know if we have operatives where those aliens are, but if we do, extract them immediately." Peggy raises a curious brow, a bad feeling creeping up her spine. "Why?" She asked. "Because, we justunched a nuke¡­" A/N: 2057 words :) C132 You Dropped This C132 You Dropped This Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter, Yoda, Windu, and the limbless and unconscious Darth Maul arrived at the Red Room, their small Jedi ship gliding smoothly into the hangar. The ship''s engines hummed to a halt as thending gear touched down, and the ramp lowered with a soft hiss. Peter led the way down the ramp, Maul floating alongside him. Yoda and Mace Windu followed closely behind, their presence exuding a calm yet powerful aura. As they stepped into the hangar, the trio didn¡¯t get far before Peggy Carter rushed in, her face etched with urgency and concern. ¡°!¡± Seeing the diminutive, green-skinned Yoda, her eyes widened in surprise. She had met aliens on Peter¡¯s crew, but Yoda¡¯s unique appearance still took her aback. ¡®Another alien?¡¯ she wondered, her gaze finallynding on Maul. ¡®What the hell happened to him?¡¯ Peter noticed her surprise and gestured towards Yoda and Windu. "Peggy, let me introduce you to my Jedi Masters. This is Grandmaster Yoda, the leader of the Jedi Order," he said, indicating the small Jedi with a respectful nod. Yoda gave a slight bow, his wise eyes twinkling. "Pleasure to meet you, it is." "And this is Master Mace Windu," Peter continued, motioning towards the imposing figure of Mace Windu. Peggy¡¯s eyes widened even more, but this time not in surprise at his alien appearance. ¡°Nick?!¡± She eximed, mistaking him for Nick Fury. ¡°?¡± Windu raised a confused brow, unsure why she called him Nick. ¡®Is this an Earth custom?¡¯ He wondered. ¡®That¡¯s right¡­¡¯ Peter realized. ¡®How the hell am I supposed to exin how Windu and Fury look so alike?¡¯ The primary difference in their appearance was that Mace Windu was bald, while Fury still had hair, at least for the time being. Additionally, the two men exuded distinctly different auras. Fury was much more gruff and angry, while Windu was stern and calm. Putting her questions aside for the moment, Peggy quickly regained herposure, turning to Peter. "We have a serious problem. I just got off the phone. The President has authorized a nuclear strike." Peter¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "What? A nuke? Where?" Peggy¡¯s voice was tense. "Here. They¡¯re nning to nuke this area to eliminate the alien threat." Peter''s heart pounded in his chest as he processed the information. "How long do we have?" "Minutes, at most," Peggy replied, her voice strained. ¡°They called to tell me to extract my operatives, but they didn¡¯t give us nearly enough time¡­¡± Windu and Yoda exchanged confused nces. "A nuke, what is?" Yoda asked, his voice calm but curious. Peter quickly exined, "A nuke is a powerful explosive device, capable of destroying entire cities and killing everyone in its radius. We don¡¯t have much time." Yoda''s expression darkened, his ears twitching slightly. "Dangerous, this weapon is." Mace Windu¡¯s face remained stoic, but his eyes reflected a deep concern. "We need to act fast. What are our options, Peter?" Peter took a deep breath, his mind racing. "We need to get everyone to safety, but as Peggy said, there¡¯s not enough time for that. We¡¯ll have to try to intercept or deflect the nuke if possible..." With a n forming in his head, Peter touched his earpiece and spoke over thems. ¡°Mao, Rocket, get back here immediately,¡± his voice was calm but firm, the gravity of the situation clear. Mao, still hovering in the sky, frowned butplied, his maic powers propelling him back to the base. Rocket, who had been assisting the Jedi with the prisoners, engaged his jet pack and zipped back towards the Red Room. Once they were all gathered in the control room, Peter quickly exined the situation, his eyes scanning the room to make sure everyone understood the severity of the threat. ¡°Rocket, do your thing and find the nuke. I need to know where it is and how long we have until it arrives.¡± Climbing onto the center console, Rocket quickly brought up a map on the holographic disy, pinpointing the iing missile. "The sensors picked up the missile''s trajectory. It¡¯s headed straight for us, and it¡¯ll be here in less than two minutes," he confirmed, his voice tense, a countdown appearing before them. Peter nodded, his mind racing. "Alright, here¡¯s the n. Mao, you¡¯re the only one who can fly and has the power to intercept the nuke mid-air. We¡¯ll need you to catch it before it gets too close." Mao agreed withoutint. "Understood." Normally, he wouldn''t bother ying the hero, but his people were here too, and he refused to let a member of the brotherhood die when he could easily intervene and prevent it. Peter continued, "Yoda, Master Windu, once Mao brings the nuke over, we¡¯ll need to help him steady it from the ground. That way, we can control its descent and avoid a catastrophic impact." Yoda and Windu both nodded, their faces serious. "Assist we will," Yoda affirmed. Peggy, standing nearby, interjected with a note of caution. "Even if we manage to bring it down gently, it¡¯s still likely to explode. This isn¡¯t a WWII nuke; it¡¯s a newer model with multiple fail-safes, including impact, GPS location, and a timer. Just catching it won¡¯t be enough." Peter gave her a reassuring look. "I have a n for that too." He turned back to the group, his gaze steady. "As the nuke gets close enough, I¡¯ll use my Ionize ability to disable its electronics. That should prevent it from detonating." Yoda¡¯s ears perked up, his eyes curious. "Ionize, you say? New, this ability is to me." Mace Windu raised an eyebrow. "I¡¯ve never heard of such a power, Peter. What does it do exactly? And where did you learn it?" He asked, his eyes narrowing. Peter nodded. "It¡¯s an ability I discovered recently. It allows me to destroy or disable electronics using the Force. It should work on the nuke¡¯s detonator and other electronics, rendering it inert." ¡°¡­¡± Yoda and Windu exchanged looks, silently agreeing to ask more questions once this crisis is averted. Rocket, always the skeptic, looked at Peter. "You sure about this? No offense, but a lot¡¯s riding on this ion thing working." Peter¡¯s expression was resolute. "I¡¯m sure. It¡¯s our best shot. Now, let¡¯s move. We don¡¯t have much time." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª With their n quickly finalized, Mao took off, flying towards the iing nuke. He pushed himself to his limits, his maic powers propelling him forward at incredible speed. On the ground, Peter, Yoda, and Windu moved into position, Peggy watching from a short distance. They had considered intercepting the nuke from the Red Room but decided that a lower area would give them more time to slow it down and safely disarm it. So, they positioned themselves in an open clearing, waiting patiently. High in the sky, Mao spotted the rocket-powered nuke hurtling towards them. ¡°!¡± It was moving at an rming speed, and he strained to catch up, the wind whipping past him as he pushed himself harder. Realizing it would be easier to keep up with the nuke if he attached himself to it, Mao used his powers to maize his body to the side of the rocket. As soon as hetched on, he began to exert his maic influence to slow the nuke¡¯s propulsion. It was a monumental effort; the rocket¡¯s engines fought against him, pushing the missile forward with relentless force. On the ground, Peter, Yoda, and Windu watched intently, their eyes trained on the sky. The distant roar of the nuke¡¯s propulsion grew louder, catching the attention of everyone nearby. The Jedi who were handling the Kree prisoners of war, the mutants, and Peter¡¯s crew all turned their gazes upward, eyes wide with apprehension. Tony, in the midst of collecting Kree tech for future study, looked up and saw the nuke descending. His eyes widened in shock, realizing exactly what was happening. The government must have freaked out about the aliens andunched a nuke, unaware that the battle had already been won. But Mao was there, easing the nuke down towards the nned location. Peter, Yoda, and Windu stepped forward, raising their hands in unison to use the Force to steady the nuke¡¯s descent. Thebined effort of their telekinesis and Mao¡¯s maic powers created a delicate bnce, slowing the missile''s descent inch by inch. Everyone watched with bated breath as the nuke descended slowly. ¡°¡­¡± Feeling the need to help, Tony activated his exosuit and flew over, attaching himself to the nuke alongside Mao. The thrusters on his feet provided additional force to counteract the nuke¡¯s propulsion. As the nuke got closer to the ground, Peter stepped forward, focusing his energy. He raised his hands, and with a deep breath, he channeled his Ionize ability. ¡°Here goes nothing¡­¡± He muttered. Momentster, blue arcs of energy crackled from his fingertips, reaching out to the nuke¡¯s electronics. The circuits inside the missile began to short-circuit, the electronics failing one by one. The nuke¡¯s thruster sputtered and died as well, making it much easier to handle. Slowly, carefully, they guided the now inert nuke down to the ground. The tension in the air was almost unbearable, but they managed to set it down gently in the clearing, ensuring it didn¡¯t detonate. As soon as the nuke touched down safely, a collective sigh of relief swept them. The surrounding onlookers let out cheers, the sound of their victory echoing through the forest. Tonynded beside the nuke, panting slightly from the exertion. He looked at Peter and grinned. "Not bad for a first test run, huh?" Peter smiled back, feeling the weight of the moment lifting. "You did great, Tony. Thanks for the help." Mao, hovering above the ground, nodded in approval. "I must admit, it was a sessful first partnership." Peter smirked, "And hopefully not thest." ¡°We¡¯ll see how things go from here¡­¡± Mao replied cryptically. Peter shrugged, ncing at the deactivated nuke for a moment, the tension in the air finally dissipating. He turned to Peggy, a vindictive smile on his face. "Come on, let¡¯s go return this baby to its owner," he said, his voice firm. Mao and Tony smirked evil, both liking the idea of confronting whoever hadunched the nuke at them. "I¡¯m in," Tony said, giving Peter an excited look. However, Peggy didn¡¯t look so sure. Her expression was filled with concern and apprehension. "Peter, this might not be a good idea¡­" Yoda and Windu exchanged a nce, sensing that Peter was about to stir up a significant amount of trouble. Peter shrugged, his resolve unwavering. "I understand your concern, but now that the world knows about aliens, I believe it''s best to initiate a dialogue, and what better way to do so than from a position of strength?" With that, Peter extended his hand, using his telekically lifting the deactivated nuke. It floated effortlessly behind him as he started walking towards the Jedi ship parked nearby. Seeing Peter¡¯s determination, the others reluctantly followed him. ¡°¡­¡± As the group made their way to the ship, the onlookers watched in silence, unsure of what to expect next. The sight of Peter, a nuke floating behind him, was both impressive and rming. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Washington DC¡­ In the Oval Office, President Bill Clinton sat alongside General Ross, Alexander Pierce, and the rest of the emergency cab members. The atmosphere was tense, the weight of their decision pressing down on everyone. They anxiously awaited news of the nuke they hadunched, each moment stretching into an eternity. The stakes were incredibly high¡ªif the nuke failed, they would have not only angered the aliens but also potentially doomed the entire. The only person in the room who appeared unaffected by the tension was Alexander Pierce. He sat with an air of smug confidence, clearly pleased with himself. After all, it had been his idea tounch the nuke, a decision he had pushed for relentlessly. He didn''t care whether Director Carter imed she was handling it or not; his disdain for her was no secret. He saw this as a golden opportunity to undermine her authority and influence while securing a victory for himself in the eyes of Shield and the current presidential administration. General Ross cleared his throat, breaking the silence. "Do we have any updates on the nuke''s status?" Before anyone could respond, one of the aides in the room, seated near the window, caught a movement out of the corner of his eye. He turned to nce outside and his eyes widened in shock. "M-Mr. President, you need to see this," he stammered. Everyone in the room turned their attention to the window, following the aide''s line of sight. Their eyes widened in horror as they saw an alien ship descending onto the frontwn of the White House. "We failed..." General Ross muttered, fear creeping into his voice. As the shipnded, the room filled with a mixture of shock and dread. The cab members exchanged worried nces, their minds racing with the implications of their actions. President Clinton''s heart pounded in his chest as he watched the ship''s ramp lower. Out stepped Peter, nked by Peggy, Yoda, Windu, and Mao. The nuke they hadunched floated in front of them, a stark reminder of their failure. Peter''s confident smirk was evident as he waved up at the group in the window. He dropped the nuke onto thewn with a thud, its presence sending a chill through everyone watching. "Hey, I think you dropped this," Peter called out, his voice carrying a hint of amusement. A/N: 2295 words :) C133 Meeting the President C133 Meeting the President Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Hey, I think you dropped this." Peter, Yoda, Windu, Peggy, Tony, and Mao stood confidently on the White Housewn, the deactivated nuke resting on the ground before them. The arrival of their ship and the presence of the nuke had already caused a significant stir within the White House, and it wasn¡¯t long before the response was visible. Countless armed Secret Service members rushed out, forming a tight perimeter around Peter''s group. Their weapons were trained on the neers, eyes filled with a mixture of fear and determination. The agents were wary of both the nuke and the unexpected visitors who had so boldly approached the seat of American power. "Rx, we''re not here to fight. We just want to talk." Peter called out, his hands in his pockets. ¡­ Inside the White House, the tension was palpable. Alexander Pierce and General Ross watched the scene unfold from a nearby window. Pierce''s eyes narrowed as he immediately recognized Peggy standing behind Peter. ¡°Hmm¡­ Look who it is¡­¡± He smirked, seeing an opportunity to further his agenda. "You know," he began, his voice low and conspiratorial, "Director Carter¡¯s presence here is rather... curious, don¡¯t you think? Standing with the alien invaders and all." ¡°?¡± The president¡¯s eyes narrowed ever so slightly. General Ross frowned, his loyalty to Peggy causing him to bristle at Pierce¡¯s insinuation. "Peggy has always been a loyal person. There must be a reason for her actions." Pierce shrugged, feigning indifference. "Perhaps, but can we truly be sure of her loyalty?" Ross''s confusion deepened, the seeds of doubt taking root. "What are you suggesting, Pierce?" Pierce¡¯s smirk widened, his tone smooth and maniptive. "I''m suggesting that she might have turned to their side. Maybe she knew we couldn¡¯t win." General Ross shook his head, struggling with his conflicting thoughts. "Peggy Carter has dedicated her life to protecting this. I refuse to believe she¡¯s betrayed us." "Believe what you want," Pierce replied nonchntly. "But look at the evidence: she arrives with them in an alien ship and even brought along the nuke weunched just after I called to warn her about it... It doesn''t exactly look good, does it?" President Clinton, who had been listening to their exchange, turned to Pierce. "What are you proposing, Alexander?" "Simply put, we might have a traitor amongst us, Sir," Pierce''s eyes gleamed with calcted intent. "But we can easily verify everything. Let''s take them into custody. If Peggy truly is with them, we''ll hold her ountable. And if she''s not, we¡¯ll still have alien hostages to bargain with. It''s a win-win situation." Clinton considered the suggestion, the weight of their situation pressing down on him. "It might be the best option we have," he admitted reluctantly. "We need to show strength and control." General Ross, still conflicted, could see the logic in Pierce¡¯s words despite his reservations. "Alright," he conceded, "but we do this carefully. We can¡¯t afford to make any more mistakes." Pierce¡¯s smirk remained, satisfaction evident in his eyes. "Agreed. Let¡¯s move forward with the n." The tension in the room heightened as they braced for the worst¡­ Suddenly, one of the military officers'' beside General Ross muttered, "Hey, isn''t that Tony Stark?" ¡°?!¡± ¡­ Outside, Peter remained calm despite being surrounded by the armed Secret Service members. In fact, most of his group didn¡¯t seem too worried about the situation. Their faces showed a mixture of confidence and resolve, except for Peggy, who was visibly tense. She stepped forward, raising her hands in a cating gesture. "We came to speak with the President," Peggy urged, her voice steady but urgent. "We need to resolve this peacefully." The lead Secret Service agent, his face hard and unyielding, replied. "Standby, ma''am. We¡¯re waiting for orders." Ignoring her, the agent radioed the President for further instructions. A tense silence fell over the group as they waited, the weight of the moment pressing down on everyone. Secondster, the response crackled through the radio. "Detain them. All of them." The agents moved in, their intentions clear. Peggy tried onest time. "Wait! Trust me, you don''t want to do this¡ª" Before she could finish, Peter raised a hand, flinging the approaching agents across the yard. ¡°I think that¡¯s enough talk,¡± he said as they sailed through the air, their weapons flying from their hands as they crashed into the side of the White House, falling unconscious upon impact. The sudden and unexpected action triggered the surrounding Secret Service members, their training and instincts taking over. In shock and fear, they opened fire on Peter and his group, bullets flying towards them. ¡°?!¡± Tony¡¯s eyes widened in fear and shock as the surrounding gunfire deafened his ears. Hundreds of bullets shoot in their direction at incredible speeds. But thankfully, Mao was faster. With a casual flick of his hand, he stopped all the bullets mid-air, the projectiles hanging suspended in front of them. The sight was both awe-inspiring and terrifying, the agents¡¯ eyes widening in fear and confusion. ¡°!?¡± The tension in the air was palpable as the Secret Service agents stood frozen, their bullets hanging in the air like deadly ornaments. Peter took a deep breath and addressed his allies. "Alright, guys, let¡¯s go easy on them. They''re just doing their job after all..." Mao scoffed, his disdain evident. "If you say so," he muttered, letting the bullets fall harmlessly to the ground. With a wave of his hand, he maically yanked the guns from the agents'' hands, disarming them in an instant. ¡°But you won¡¯t be needing these anymore¡­¡± Peter, Yoda, and Windu sprang into action, their movements a blur as they rushed forward. They didn''t ignite their lightsabers, choosing instead to rely on their physical prowess and the Force. Peter reached the first agent with lightning speed, his fist connecting with the agent''s jaw in a powerful uppercut. The agent''s head snapped back, and he crumpled to the ground, unconscious before he even hit thewn. Yoda leaped into the fray, his small size belying his immense power. Hended on an agent''s shoulders, using the Force to amplify his strength as he flipped the agent over and mmed him into the ground. The agent groaned andy still, dazed but alive. Windu moved with fluid grace, his hand chopping down on an agent''s neck, rendering him unconscious. He sidestepped another agent''s clumsy punch and delivered a swift kick to the knee, causing the agent to copse in pain. ¡°You know, It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve fought together like this¡­¡± Petermented as he continued his assault, ducking under a wild swing and delivering a rapid series of punches to the agent''s midsection. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long, has it?¡± Windu deflected an iing punch with ease, twisting the agent''s arm behind his back before bashing him in the back of the head. "Hmm, nice to get out of the temple and stretch, it is." Yoda somersaulted through the air,nding behind an agent and delivering a swift kick to the back of the knee. Almost done, Peter took down two agents by smashing their heads together, their unconscious bodies crumpling to the ground. Finally, thest agent standing, eyes wide with fear, found himself standing face to face with Peter and his two masters. "Stand down," Petermanded, his voice calm but firm. The agent, seeing the futility of resistance, raised his hands in surrender. Thewn was now littered with unconscious and groaning Secret Service agents, all incapacitated without a single fatality. Peter, Yoda, and Windu stood among them, their breathing calm and controlled. Watching the Jedi in awe, Tony suddenly realized that he still had his exosuit on. "Uh, was I supposed to join in on that?" "Yeah, but you can just help out next time..." Peter shrugged as he turned to Peggy, who had watched the scene with a mixture of awe and concern. "Let''s go talk to the President." Peggy nodded, her expression a mix of relief and apprehension. "Lead the way." ¡­ From the windows of the Oval Office, President Bill Clinton, Alexander Pierce, General Ross, and the rest of the emergency cab watched in fear and awe as Peter and hispanions swiftly demolished the Secret Service agents. The sight of the effortlessly defeated agents sent a chill through the room, the realization of their powerlessness sinking in. The President, sweat forming on his brow, turned to Pierce, his voice strained with panic. "This was all your idea, Pierce. What do we do now?" Pierce, feeling the weight of everyone''s eyes on him, froze. He had never truly expected the situation to spiral so far out of control. Now, with all eyes filled with me and fear, he found himself unable to answer. His confident facade crumbled, reced by a look of uncertainty and fear. General Ross, feeling the tension, tried to offer support. "We need a n, Pierce. Now." Pierce, however, saw no hope for sess. His mind raced, and he could only think of one thing: self-preservation. Unable to bear the usatory stares and unwilling to stay and die with these ungrateful people, he turned and bolted for the door, his heart pounding in his chest. "Pierce! Come back here immediately!" the President shouted, his voice filled with desperation. But Pierce didn''t look back. He was determined to escape, leaving the others to face the consequences of his failed ns. But, just as Pierce reached the door, ready to flee, it suddenly mmed shut in front of him, the sound echoing ominously through the room. ¡°!¡± He tugged at the handle, but it didn''t budge. Panic set in as he struggled with the door, his heart racing. Behind him, the bulletproof window shattered with a deafening crash. Shards of ss flew in all directions, and Pierce whirled around, his eyes wide with terror. Peter stepped inside through the shattered window, his expression calm but filled with purpose. "Where are you going? We just got here," he said, his voice carrying a dangerous edge. The room fell silent, the weight of the situation pressing down on everyone. Pierce stood frozen, his eyes darting between Peter and the locked door. The President and the other officials watched in stunned silence, their fear palpable. Peter''s gaze swept over the room, his presencemanding and unyielding. "Let''s talk," he said, his tone brooking no argument. The President swallowed hard, his eyes flicking to Pierce and then back to Peter. "Y-Yeah, let''s talk," he agreed, his voice trembling slightly. After stepping inside, Peter¡¯s group followed him into the Oval Office. The atmosphere inside was thick with tension and apprehension. President Clinton, Alexander Pierce, General Ross, and the other emergency cab members sat with worried expressions, their eyes darting between Peter and hispanions. Peter took a seat across from the President, his demeanor calm but authoritative. "Let''s clear a few things up," he began, his voice steady. "The aliens who invaded this have been dealt with, and the immediate threat is over. The Jedi havee to assist us in this matter." He gestured to Yoda, who smiled amiably toward the president. The President, clearly ufortable but trying to maintain hisposure, nodded awkwardly. "Thank you... all of you," he said, his voice faltering slightly as he addressed Yoda, his eyes wide with surprise. Yoda nodded serenely. "Wee, you are." Peter continued, his tone serious. "You have nothing to worry about anymore. The invasion has been dealt with and the Kree most likely won¡¯t return. At least for the time being." There was a moment of awkward silence, the room filled with an uneasy gratitude. Finally, the President spoke again, "We appreciate your help, truly." Peter''s expression hardened, his eyes narrowing as he leaned forward. "But you should have known we were handling this already. Didn''t Peggy tell you? Why would youunch a nuclear missile at us?" The President flinched under Peter¡¯s stern gaze, the memory of the earlier confrontation with the Secret Service fresh in his mind. "She... she didn¡¯t," he stammered, turning to Peggy with a look of me. Peggy shrugged, her expression defiant. "Don''t look at me. I told him that I was dealing with the invasion." She pointedly gestured at Pierce, who instantly looked away. "I don''t know why he wouldn''t tell you." The President''s re shifted to Pierce, his frustration evident. "I''m beginning to wonder why as well." Pierce, caught off guard and unable toe up with an excuse, stuttered, "Sir, I... uh..." Before he could say more, the President cut him off. "Keep your mouth shut! I¡¯ll deal with youter..." Ignoring Pierce, the President turned back to Peter, a forced smile on his face as he reached out to shake Peter''s hand. "Thank you again for your help. Where exactly are you from, if you don¡¯t mind me asking?" Peter smirked, a hint of amusement in his eyes. "Missouri, sir. Born and raised." The President blinked in surprise, taken aback by the answer. "Missouri? You''re from Earth?" Peter nodded, his smirk widening. "Yep, at least originally." Yoda and Windu exchanged nces, their eyes widening with a mix of shock, understanding, and concern as they realized this was Peter''s home. A/N: 2240 words :) C134 Jedi Temple Plan? C134 Jedi Temple n? Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Inside the Oval Office, the atmosphere was tense and filled with an undercurrent of confusion and curiosity. President Clinton, still reeling from Peter¡¯s revtion, nervously asked, "What do you mean by being originally from Earth?" Peter leaned back in his chair, his gaze steady. "I was kidnapped from Earth as a child by some sadistic alien pirates. They took me away from my home, and what was left of my family. I thought I¡¯d never see this again..." ¡°¡­¡± The room fell silent, everyone processing the gravity of his words. Windu and Yoda exchanged a few worried nces, clearly concerned about Peter''s attachment to this. Peter continued, "Later, after some not-so-nice weeks, I was rescued by Master Windu here. He brought me into the Jedi Order, where I was trained and raised from then on." General Ross, intrigued, leaned forward. "The Jedi Order? What exactly is that?" Before Peter could respond, Yoda took the lead. "Guardians of peace, we are. The Force, we use to protect and defend the gxy from evil. Jedi, keepers of the light, we are." Peter nodded, summarizing the exnation. "In short, the Jedi Order is an ancient group dedicated to maintaining peace and justice throughout the gxy. We use our abilities, the Force, to protect the innocent and fight against those who would do harm,¡± he paused for a moment before adding, ¡°when the Republic permits us¡­¡± ¡°The republic?¡± The president asked. "Well, the Republic is..." Peter continued, astonishing the politicians and military officials with just how vast and popted the gxy truly was. Alexander Pierce listened closely, his mind working to gather as much information as possible about the Jedi and the Republic. His eyes narrowed slightly as he considered the potential uses and dangers of these newfound allies, if they could even call them that. Suddenly, President Clinton asked an unexpected question, his voice filled with cautious hope. "Could Earth join the Republic for protection against future Kree attacks?" Yoda smiled thoughtfully, considering the idea. But before he could respond, Peter interjected, shaking his head slightly. "Joining the Republic wouldn¡¯t help us as much as you might think." "Why not?" Clinton asked, his brow furrowed in confusion. Peter leaned forward, his expression serious. "Earth is located in Wild Space, far from the core worlds of the Republic. This area isrgely uncharted and holds little strategic interest for them. Even if we joined, it¡¯s unlikely we¡¯d get the protection you¡¯re hoping for." General Ross frowned. "But surely there must be some benefit to aligning with the Republic. What about the Jedi?" Peter sighed. "While the Jedi are dedicated to helping those in need, the Republic¡¯s resources are stretched thin. There¡¯s also a significant risk that if Earth were to join, it would draw more attention to our, particrly to our unique inhabitants." President Clinton looked puzzled. "Unique inhabitants?" Peter nced at Peggy, then back to the President. "Mutants, Mr. President. Earth has arge poption of individuals with unique abilities. If the gxy discovered this, it could lead to exploitation or worse. They might try to control or weaponize our people." The room fell into a heavy silence as the weight of Peter¡¯s words settled over them. The potential risks and benefits of joining the Republic were clear, but so were the dangers of exposing Earth to the wider gxy. Pierce¡¯s eyes gleamed with newfound information, his mind already calcting how to use this knowledge to his advantage. General Ross, meanwhile, looked conflicted, torn between the need for protection and the desire to safeguard his¡¯s secrets. Finally, General Ross leaned forward, a thoughtful expression on his face as he processed the discussion. "So, the rest of the gxy doesn¡¯t have mutants like we do?" Peter shook his head. "Not in the way we understand them. The X-gene is unique to Earth. It awakens powers in certain individuals, giving them abilities that can range from enhanced physical attributes to more extraordinary capabilities like controlled Maism." He gestured over to Mao. Yoda and Windu exchanged intrigued nces. "Interesting, this X-gene is," Yoda mused. "Potential for great power, it has." Windu nodded in agreement. "Indeed. Such abilities could be of great significance." The non-Jedi individuals in the room shifted ufortably, their concern evident. "What are you nning to do with this information?" General Ross asked cautiously. Sensing their unease, Yoda raised a hand in a calming gesture. "No untoward intentions, we have. Seek to control, we do not." Peter backed him up, his voice steady and reassuring. "You can think of the Jedi like peaceful monks. They have no interest in power or control. Their goal is to maintain peace and justice, nothing more." The room rxed slightly, the tension easing as they epted Yoda and Peter¡¯s assurances. The genuine sincerity in their voices helped calm the lingering doubts, though some still remained. After all, they barely knew each other. President Clinton, still grappling with the implications of their situation, turned to Peter. "If joining the Republic isn¡¯t an option, what should we do? If we¡¯re invaded again, I''m afraid we¡¯ll be unable to resist, especially if we don¡¯t have you here to assist us..." Peter smirked knowingly; he had anticipated this exact question before arriving. "We need a long-term solution, which is why I propose establishing a Jedi Temple here on Earth for training and defense." ¡°?!¡± The room erupted in shocked murmurs, the idea catching everyone off guard, including Yoda and Windu. Yoda¡¯s eyes widened slightly. "A bold suggestion, this is," he said, his voice filled with curiosity. Frowning suspiciously, Mao voiced his thoughts, "While you im to have no interest in us mutants, it seems to me that this temple is just a way to recruit my brothers and sisters into your order..." Peter shook his head. "You misunderstand. The Jedi have no use for mutants. The X-gene may be interesting, even to us, but we use the Force. If someone doesn¡¯t have a high enough affinity with the Force, whether they are a mutant or not, they wouldn¡¯t be able to be a Jedi." Someone in the room asked, "What is the Force exactly?" Peter waved his hand, and the coffee table between them levitated a few inches off the ground before settling back down. Before anyone could ask, Peter exined, "I¡¯m not a mutant. I simply used the Force." The president then asked, "Can anyone use this Force?" Yoda spoke up, "The Force is in all of us, it is. But only those with a high enough affinity can use it, as Knight Quill stated earlier." ¡°¡­¡± Pierce stared at the disy of Peter¡¯s powers with greedy eyes, wondering whether he could bring this Force ability into Hydra. Ignoring Pierce''s envious emotions, which Yoda and Windu certainly felt as well, Peter continued where he left off. "As I was saying, a Jedi Temple would justify leaving a portion of our war fleet here on Earth for protection. It would also provide the with a growing number of trained individuals who can help defend against future threats." Alexander Pierce, ever the skeptic, scoffed. "And why exactly do you have a war fleet if the Jedi are just peaceful monks?" Peter''s gaze hardened slightly, meeting Pierce¡¯s eyes with a steely resolve. "Because while the Jedi are peaceful, the gxy is not. There are forces out there that would seek to exploit or harm us or others. Having a fleet is a deterrent, a way to ensure our safety." General Ross nodded thoughtfully. "It makes sense. We can''t rely solely on hope and goodwill. We need tangible defenses." The room fell silent for a moment as the President and his cab members absorbed the information. Finally, the President spoke up again, his tone more measured. "I see. It seems we''ve been incredibly fortunate to have your assistance. Can we discuss the specifics of establishing this Jedi Temple and the defensive measures thate with it?" From then on, the conversation shifted to a more detailed discussion about the logistics of setting up a Jedi Temple on Earth. They talked about potential locations, the size and structure of the temple, and the recruitment of Jedi recruits from the popce. General Ross, always pragmatic, asked about the chain ofmand and how the Jedi would coordinate with Earth''s military forces. Yoda and Peter assured him that the Jedi would work closely with Earth''s leaders to ensure seamless coboration. One thing was made quite clear: they would not be anyone¡¯s subordinate. They already had to answer to the Republic, and adding oversight from another government would cause more trouble than good. The President nodded thoughtfully. "This sounds like a solid n. Establishing a Jedi Temple here in the United States would not only enhance our defenses but also foster a deeper understanding and cooperation between our and the wider gxy." With a sense of resolution, the President and his cab agreed to move forward with the n. The room was filled with a renewed sense of purpose and optimism. "We agree to the establishment of a Jedi Temple on Earth," President Clinton dered, sealing the agreement. ¡­ As they prepared to leave the White House after a sessful conversation, Peter sensed an opportunity. Reaching out to Peggy telepathically so others couldn¡¯t hear, he asked, ¡®Peggy, is Pierce one of your bosses?¡¯ Peggy started, momentarily surprised by Peter¡¯s telepathicmunication. "Peter, how¡ª" ¡®No time to exin,¡¯ Peter interrupted. ¡®We need to know. Is Alexander Pierce one of the people overseeing Shield? Answer in your mind. Don¡¯t speak aloud.¡¯ Peggy nodded subtly, understanding the urgency. ¡®Yes, he¡¯s one of the few people who oversee Shield. Why?¡¯ ¡®Invite him toe along with us,¡¯ Peter instructed. ¡®We can use this opportunity to figure out if he¡¯s a member of Hydra or not.¡¯ Though doubtful and a bit concerned, Peggy''s disdain for Pierce made the decision easier. She approached President Clinton as the group was preparing to depart. "Mr. President, may we borrow Alexander Pierce for a bit? I have much to debrief him on. He can return directly to you afterward. I understand you¡¯re quite cross with him at the moment..." Pierce, overhearing the conversation and desperate to escape the immediate fallout of his actions, jumped at the opportunity. "I¡¯d be happy to assist Director Carter in any way I can," he said, adding more excuses to go with Peggy, unaware of what she and Peter had nned. President Clinton, though reluctant to let Pierce off the hook so easily, ultimately agreed, too afraid of angering or offending his powerful guests. "Alright, but make sure hees back for a full debriefing," he said, his tone stern. As they loaded back up into their ship, Pierce tagging along this time, he turned to Peggy, asking, "So, what did you need to debrief me on?" Peggy nced at Peter, who nodded. Without warning, she took her cane and jabbed it into Pierce''s stomach, activating its built-in taser. ¡°Argh!¡± Pierce convulsed and copsed onto the floor, unconscious. ¡°?!¡± Everyone on the ship besides Peter turned to find Pierce on the floor, unmoving. ¡°What was that about?¡± Tony muttered. "That should keep him quiet for a while," Peggy said, a satisfied look on her face. Peter smirked, "Nice work, Peggy. Now let¡¯s get back to the Red Room and figure out what he knows." As the ship ascended into the sky, leaving the White House behind, everyone settled into the flight back to the Red Room. The atmosphere inside the ship was a mix of relief and lingering tension. Peggy kept a watchful eye on the unconscious Alexander Pierce, while Tony and Mao conversed quietly about the day''s events. Peter leaned back in his seat, his mind racing with thoughts about their next steps. Suddenly, Yoda and Mace Windu approached him, their expressions a mix of curiosity and mild reproach. "You didn¡¯t tell us this was your home..." Windu said, his tone carrying a hint of disappointment. Peter simply replied, "You didn''t ask." A/N: 2043 words :) C135 Fury/Windu C135 Fury/Windu Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As the ship flew smoothly through the air en route to the Red Room floating base, the atmosphere inside was a mix of tension and contemtion. Yoda and Windu, standing across from Peter, exchanged concerned nces before Windu spoke, "You didn¡¯t tell us this was your home, Peter..." Peter simply replied, "You didn''t ask." Yoda frowned. "Worried we are. Attachment to this world, you show," he said, his voice gentle but firm. Windu nodded in agreement, his tone more direct. "If we had known you would use this break of yours to find your home world, we might not have allowed it in the first ce." Peter sighed, understanding their concern but also feeling a sense of frustration. "I¡¯m sorry, Masters. But you must understand, Earth is where I was born and where my mother is buried. I¡¯ll always feel a deep connection to this ce, just as I do to the Jedi Temple on Coruscant. Both ces are my home.¡± ¡°Is that why you want to open a temple here? Because it¡¯s your home?¡± Windu asked, a hint of disappointment in his voice. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Peter appeared confused. Yoda rified. "A favor to your home, it seems." Windu crossed his arms, his expression unyielding. "You must represent alls, not just your own. And let¡¯s be clear, if we agree to this temple being built, you cannot operate or be part of it,¡± he said, suspecting that Peter was trying to establish a home for himself on Earth. Peter sighed, feeling the weight of their words. "I understand your perspective, but you''re wrong about my intentions. I n to leave this after dealing with a few things. I won¡¯t be staying here for long. The temple is needed to protect Earth, just as the Jedi protect all in need. Unless, of course, our mission has changed since I left?" The tension in Windu¡¯s posture increased. "Our mission remains the same, but we cannot allow personal bias to influence our decisions." ¡°I agree,¡± Peter''s gaze was steady, determined. "But this temple isn¡¯t just for Earth; it''s for the Jedi as well." Peggy, Tony, and the others listened intently, pretending not to hear but unable to hide their curiosity. Tony, in particr, found the conversation fascinating. The idea that Peter was part of some gctic peacekeeping force that didn¡¯t allow attachments was odd, to say the least. Yoda''s interest piqued. "How could a temple here benefit the Jedi?" Peter took a deep breath. "We now know for sure that there¡¯s a Sith Lord out there, likely controlling the Kree Empire. As a Sith, he will undoubtedly target the Jedi. He won¡¯t rest until we are eradicated." Windu frowned. "We know this already. Are you going to answer the question?" Peter nodded. "This temple can be a secret fallback, even from the Republic.¡± He paused for a moment before exining. ¡°We need a ce to retreat to in case of an emergency. After all, who knows what might happen? Even the Republic could turn on us at any time." They didn¡¯t seem very convinced, so Peter turned to Yoda and asked, "How¡¯s your former padawan? Still rising in the Senate? What¡¯s his opinion of the Jedi again?" Peter noticed Yoda''s eyes narrow and pressed on. "We both sensed the Dark Side in him that day. Whether he¡¯s a Sith now or merely a fallen Jedi, we need to be cautious.¡± ¡°?¡± Windu nced between Peter and Yoda, confusion evident on his face, as neither had mentioned their encounter with Count Dooku until now. Ignoring his silent questions for the time being, Peter continued. ¡°If my fears prove true, we need a fallback n. There are too many children in the Jedi Temple to leave unprotected. We must be both prepared and vignt." Windu''s eyes narrowed. "But why this? We could find a hidden without any sentient life, a the Kree doesn¡¯t know about. Why must it be Earth?" Peter nodded, understanding their concern. "I see why you¡¯d think that, but it''s not why I chose this." Yoda¡¯s curiosity deepened. "Then why?" Peter turned to Mao, who had been listening intently. "Because of people like him." Every head turned to Mao, who raised an eyebrow in return. Peter continued. "This is on the rise and will soon be the most powerful and protected ce in the gxy. The appearance of powerful mutants like Mao, Xavier, Storm, and others will create a force so strong that they could conquer the gxy should they ever choose to do so." Yoda and Windu stared at Mao, their expressions contemtive. Mao smirked arrogantly. "Of course we could." Yoda frowned at the arrogance but responded with wisdom. "Arrogance, a w it is. Blind you, it can." ¡°¡­¡± Mao scoffed. Peter seized the moment. "And that¡¯s another reason we need a temple here. The mutant race is far too powerful to be left on its own. They need wise guiding hands to help them navigate their powers and the world around them." Windu and Yoda¡¯s frowns deepened, realizing the precarious situation. ¡°¡­¡± Mao red at Peter. "I thought you said you weren¡¯t interested in the Mutants of this world? What happened to the ¡®we¡¯re just peaceful monks¡¯ excuse from before?" Peter shook his head. "The Jedi are peaceful monks. I never said we would be recruiting mutants. But that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t help. You may not know this, but the Jedi are the best counselors and diplomats in the entire universe. We can help the mutant race grow in a peaceful and prosperous direction." Mao¡¯s eyes narrowed, his distrust evident. "And why should we trust you?" Peter¡¯s expression was earnest. "You won¡¯t at first, but in time you will. The Jedi have had supernatural powers for thousands of years. We may not get our powers from the same ce, but we can help you understand where yourse from and how to control them." Mao was at a loss for words but his continued mistrust was evident. ¡°¡­¡± Yoda stepped forward with his cane, standing before Mao. ¡°Trust, we must build." Mao hesitated before replying, "Trust is hard-earned with me, and for good reason¡­¡± Yoda nodded slowly, his expression thoughtful. "Understand, I do. Trust, a fragile thing it is. Earned through actions, not words. Patience and time, they require." Mao''s skepticism remained, but Yoda¡¯s words nted a seed of hope in his mind. ¡­ Soon enough, the shipnded smoothly at the Red Room¡¯s hangar, and as the ramp lowered with a soft hiss, the group began to disembark. Peter led the way, the unconscious Alexander Pierce levitating beside him. Yoda''s curious eyes focused on the floating figure. "Capture this man, why did you?" he finally asked, his voice filled with curiosity and concern. Peter nced at the Jedi Masters. "I¡¯ll exin everything soon. For now, just follow along." They made their way through the base, the sound of their footsteps echoing off the metal floors. Arriving at the designated room, they found Xavier waiting, his wheelchair positioned near the center of the room. He looked up as they entered, his face a mix of curiosity and concern. Peter wasted no time. "Congrats, Professor. We brought you your first subject. Crack open his head and tell us all his secrets." Xavier hesitated, his eyes flicking between Peter and the unconscious man. "As you know, I¡¯m notfortable delving into someone''s mind without their consent," he admitted, his voice firm. Peter nodded, recognizing his reluctance. "I understand, but this is a Hydra agent¡ªor at least we suspect he is. There shouldn''t be a problem, right? Just confirm if he''s with Hydra. If he''s not, you can stop immediately." Xavier reluctantly nodded, having already agreed to use his abilities to help identify members of Hydra. "Alright, I¡¯ll do it," he said, rolling his wheelchair closer to Pierce. He ced his hands gently on Pierce¡¯s head and closed his eyes, focusing his telepathic abilities. Yoda and Windu exchanged looks, their patience wearing thin. "Know what is going on, we do not. Exin, you must," Yoda said, his tone carrying a hint of expectancy. Windu crossed his arms, his expression stern. "We¡¯ve been patient, Peter, but we need some answers now." Peter took a deep breath, preparing to exin. "Hydra is an evil organization that has infiltrated many aspects of our world. They seek power and control, often through violent and hical means. We suspect this man is a member, and Professor Xavier is using his mutant ability to search Pierce¡¯s mind for proof." As Peter spoke, Xavier delved deeper into Pierce¡¯s mind, sifting through his memories and thoughts. The process was quiet with the asional strained look from Xavier. Meanwhile, Yoda and Windu listened intently to Peter¡¯s exnation, their concern growing as they learned more about Hydra. Minutes passed in tense silence before Xavier finally spoke, his voice filled with grim certainty. "He¡¯s part of Hydra. I¡¯ve seen enough." Peter¡¯s expression hardened. "Good. Now we know for sure. Let¡¯s keep him asleep and continue extracting information." Xavier frowned, his face reflecting his inner conflict. "I¡¯ll do it, though I don¡¯t like using my powers this way¡­¡± he agreed nheless. Given the circumstances, this was for the greater good. Mao scoffed. ¡°Can you stop this holier-than-thou nonsense? He¡¯s a Nazi for crying out loud¡­¡± Peter turned to Xavier, who sighed at his old friend¡¯sment, concern etched on his face. "Mao¡¯s right, Professor. He doesn¡¯t deserve your sympathy. Now, how long will it take to know everything Pierce knows?" Xavier sighed, his fingers gently touching his temple. "It might take a few days to get through all his memories and piece together the information." Peggy frowned, her worry evident. "He can¡¯t disappear for that long. Pierce is a member of the World Security Council. If he doesn¡¯t check in by tonight, it will raise rms and draw unwanted attention." Peter considered her words, his mind racing for a solution. "Can you speed things along in any way, Professor?" Xavier shook his head, his expression grave. "The only way to speed things along would be to tear through his mind, but that would leave him brain-dead and still unable to check-in. I¡¯m not willing to do that; it¡¯s the same as killing him. We need to handle this delicately." Mao''s eyes narrowed, his voice rising ever so slightly. "There must be another way.¡± Peter ced a reassuring hand on Mao''s shoulder. "I understand your frustration, but we have to do this right. We can¡¯t afford to make any mistakes." Yoda nodded in agreement. "Patience, you must have. Through patience, wisdom is gained, and the path to the Force revealed." Peter took a deep breath, which sounded more like a sigh. "Just get to work, Professor. We¡¯ll figure something out to buy us the time we need." Xavier gave a slight nod and moved closer to Pierce, focusing his powers. As he began to delve back into Pierce¡¯s mind, the group quietly exited the office, giving him the space needed for the task. ¡­ In the hallway, Tony paced back and forth, his mind racing. "We need to find a way to cover for Pierce¡¯s absence." Peggy nodded, considering the options. "I¡¯ll reach out to a few trusted contacts. We can try to fabricate a story. It¡¯s risky, but it might buy us the time we need." Peter nodded. "Good, let me know what youe up with. I''ll handle the cleanup from the battle in the meantime," he said as Peggy pulled out her phone and walked away. "Hey, wait up!" Tony called, running after her, determined to help his godmother. ¡­ .. . Hourster, after overseeing the first day of the cleanup operation alongside his masters, Yoda and Windu, Peter felt the exhaustion settling in. ¡®I just want to listen to music and stuff my face with food¡­¡¯ The battlefield had been partially cleared, and the remaining Kree were rounded up and secured in the Red Room''s new prison, where they would stay until they could be transported elsewhere. Sighing tiredly, Peter was about to head off for some much-needed rest and food with his Masters when a sudden sound caught his attention. The distinct thrum of helicopter des filled the air, growing louder as the aircraft approached the hangar. Peter, Yoda, and Windu turned to see the helicopter descend gracefully, itsnding gear touching down with a soft thud. The door swung open and out stepped Nick Fury and Phil Coulson, their expressions grim and determined. But, as soon as Fury and Windu locked eyes, they both froze in shock. The resemnce between them was uncanny, and for a moment, it was as if they were staring into a mirror. The hangar fell silent, the weight of the moment pressing down on everyone present. ¡°¡±Who are you?¡±¡± A/N: 2182 words :) C136 Hydra Heads C136 Hydra Heads Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°¡±Who are you?¡±¡± As soon as Fury and Windu locked eyes, both men froze in their tracks, their expressions mirroring shock and confusion. The resemnce between them was uncanny, and for a moment, it was as if they were staring into a mirror. Fury was the first to break the silence, his hand instinctively moving to his gun. "Who the hell are you?" he demanded, his voice sharp and authoritative. ¡°¡­¡± Windu stood there, stunned and bewildered. Receiving no answer, Fury¡¯s eyes narrowed. He pulled his gun, aiming it at his doppelg?nger. "Listen here, motherf*cker. You have about five seconds to exin who you are and why you look like me, or you¡¯re getting a bullet to the head." The tension in the air was palpable as the two men stared each other down, each trying to make sense of the situation. ¡°Woah, woah, rx!¡± Peter extended his hand, pulling Fury¡¯s gun from his grasp. ¡°Let¡¯s all just calm down and talk this out like adults.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Fury turned to Peter, ring dangerously. He had another gun in his boot but didn¡¯t move to pull it yet. Windu, maintaining his calm Jedi demeanor, was finally able to respond, "I am Master Mace Windu of the Jedi Order. Who are you? Are you from Haruun Kal?¡± He asks, wondering if they were from the same. "What the f*ck did you just say?" Fury asked in confusion. Peter, who had been standing quietly beside Yoda and Coulson, decided to intervene. "Fury, Master Windu is from another entirely. He¡¯s a Jedi, like me. He wondered if you might be from his home. Are you?" he asked, though he doubted it was likely. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m 100% human!¡± Fury''s eyes flicked to Peter, then back to Windu. ¡°Then it must be some odd coincidence¡­¡± Peter muttered. Yoda, who had been quietly observing the exchange, spoke up. "Glowing with the Force, they were, upon meeting. Connected by the Force, perhaps?" Fury and Coulson exchanged confused nces. "What the hell is that thing talking about?" Coulson asked, clearly out of his depth. Peter stepped in again. "That ¡®thing¡¯ is Grandmaster Yoda. Show some respect.¡± He corrected him, speaking up for his master. ¡°Uhh, sorry¡­¡± Coulson immediately realized the mistake he made. Peter let it go, as Yoda didn¡¯t seem offended, and continued. ¡°As for the Force, it¡¯s an energy field that connects all living things. Jedi like Master Windu and myself can sense and manipte it. When Master Windu and Fury met, there was a distinct glow that only those attuned to the Force could see." Windu, now aware of the glow, looked thoughtful. "The Force works in mysterious ways. It¡¯s possible that our resemnce is more than just a coincidence..." Fury, still skeptical but slightly less aggressive, lowered his gun a fraction. "So what, you¡¯re saying we¡¯re connected somehow? Through this... energy field?" Peter nodded. "It¡¯s possible. The Force has been known to create bonds between individuals across time and space. It might exin why you look so alike." Fury, though still wary, seemed to consider this information. "Alright, say I believe you. What does this mean for us?" Yoda stepped forward, his wise eyes looking between Fury and Windu. "Mean, it does, that more to your meeting, there is. Discover, we must, the purpose of this connection." Windu nodded in agreement. "Indeed. The Force has brought us together for a reason. We must uncover what that reason is." Sensing the tension easing, Peter added, "Why don''t you two take some time to talk? Getting to know each other might help you figure out what''s going on." Fury, though still wary, nodded reluctantly. "Fine," he agreed, snatching his gun back from Peter and holstering it. ¡°But if you take my gun like that again, I¡¯ll shoot you¡­¡± As Fury and Windu walked off to have a private conversation, Peter and Yoda headed deeper into the Red Room. Coulson left to report to Peggy, leaving the two Jedi to their own devices. "Master Yoda, do you want to try Earth food?" Peter asked with a grin. Yoda¡¯s ears perked up, a twinkle of curiosity in his eyes. "Curious about Earth cuisine, I am." Peter led them to the mess hall, quickly gathering a te ofsagna. As he set the te in front of Yoda, the small Jedi Master examined it with keen interest. "Try it," Peter urged, smiling. Yoda took a tentative bite, his face lighting up with surprise and delight. "Delicious, this is." As they ate, Yoda began to share news from the Jedi Temple. "Much you have missed, Peter. Aa Secura, a Jedi Knight she has be. Chasing after you, she is." Peter¡¯s eyes widened with pride. "That¡¯s amazing! I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d do it so quickly." "And Gamora and Neb," Yoda continued, "Padawans they have be. Training hard, they are." Peter¡¯s smile grew. "I¡¯m d they¡¯re all doing well." He suddenly frowns and asks, ¡°Their father hasn¡¯t made any moves, has he?¡± Yoda''s expression grew more serious. ¡°No, he has not.¡± Peter let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Good, I was worried he¡¯d cause trouble while I was away¡­¡± ¡­ .. . After catching up, Peter finally asked, "How long are you staying? There''s so much I want to show you before you go," he said excitedly. Yoda frowned, "Stay long, I cannot. Return to the temple soon, I must." Peter¡¯s smile faded slightly. "Do you really have to go so soon? If you stay a little longer, we can have Professor Xavier extract information from the Sith we captured. It¡¯s the only way to get 100% urate information from him." Yoda paused, thinking it over. "Dangerous, the mind of a Sith is. For one with no powers in the Force, especially so." Peter nodded. "I know, Master. But if Xavier thinks he can do it, we should give him a chance. We need all the information we can get. Besides, Mutants are much stronger than you think." Yoda considered this for a moment before nodding. "Careful, we must be. Speak to Xavier, we will." Peter¡¯s smile returned. "Great! And since you¡¯re staying, why not join us in taking down Hydra?" Yoda hesitated, clearly conflicted. Peter continued. "Hydra hasmitted countless crimes since World War II. Human experiments and genocide are the biggest of them all... they¡¯re pure evil, Master. Not on the level of the Sith, of course, but pretty damn close¡­" Yoda''s face darkened with a frown. "Evil such as this, the Jedi must oppose. Help, we will, where we can." Peter felt a surge of relief and gratitude. "Thank you, Master Yoda. Your help will make a big difference." He smiled, ¡®Hydra is so f*cked¡­¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, hundreds of miles away from the Red Room, a round table meeting between the heads of Hydra was held in a dimly lit, secured underground bunker. The air was thick with tension and the weight of secrecy. The sudden and shocking alien invasion had forced this urgent assembly. (A/N: A lot of people are about to be introduced, feel free to add pictures for each of them.) At the table sat Baron Wolfgang von Strucker, one of the European leaders of Hydra. His sharp, calcting eyes surveyed the room, assessing each member in attendance. Beside him sat a man known only as The Banker, the treasurer responsible for managing Hydra¡¯s vast wealth umted over their long history. His face was obscured by shadows, giving him an air of mystery. Next to The Banker was Octavian Bloom, a cunning and influential figure within the organization. His eyes flickered with a dangerous intelligence as he considered the implications of the recent events. To his left was the Sheikh, the leader who controlled Hydra¡¯s affairs in the Middle East. Draped in traditional attire, his presence was imposing, and his influence was significant. Beside the Sheikh was the Baroness, the only woman in attendance, known for her ruthlessness and strategic mind. Her cold eyes reflected the calcted demeanor she was famous for. Gideon Malick, a powerful businessman and political figure, sat next to her. As Hydra¡¯s second member on the World Security Council, he wielded considerable power. Malick¡¯s expression was one of deep contemtion, his thoughts likely on Alexander Pierce, who wasn¡¯t present, leaving his seat conspicuously empty. Next to Pierce¡¯s empty seat sat Doctor List, a scientist and one of the prime figureheads of Hydra¡¯s experimental division. Originally a Shield scientist, List had been secretly recruited by Strucker and now led Hydra¡¯s experiments on enhanced individuals, primarily on mutants. Lastly, a small radar-like television sat at the corner of the table, disying the digitalized face of Doctor Arnim Z. Z, a Swiss-born scientist, had served Hydra since World War II. After his physical death in 1972, his consciousness was transferred into aplexputer system, allowing him to continue his work and attend meetings like this in his unique digital form. As everyone settled into their seats, the heavy metal door of the bunker creaked open. Daniel Whitehall, the leader of Hydra and the superior of everyone present, strode in with an air of authority. Formerly known as Doctor Werner Reinhardt, Whitehall had been a high-ranking officer of the Nazi Schutzstaffel during World War II. He led many expeditions to recover mysterious artifacts for Hydra under the Red Skull¡¯smand. Captured by the Strategic Scientific Reserve in 1945, Whitehall had turned sides, bing a pivotal figure in Hydra¡¯s infiltration and eventual dominance within Shield. Whitehall took his seat at the head of the table, his eyes sharp and piercing as he surveyed his subordinates. "Where is Pierce?" he demanded, his voice cold andmanding. Malick, sitting beside the empty seat, responded smoothly. "Last I heard, he was working with Director Carter to clean up the aftermath of the invasion. If I had to guess, I¡¯d say he¡¯s ensuring we secure our interests in the alien wreckage." Whitehall frowned, his displeasure evident but nodded in acknowledgment. "Very well. Let us proceed." The rest of the meeting centered around the alien invasion and the necessity for Hydra to seize the wreckage of the alien ships. They discussed strategies and resources required to covertly take possession of the advanced technology scattered across the battlefield. Each member contributed their insights and ns, emphasizing the importance of Pierce¡¯s current task. Baron von Strucker leaned forward, his voice steady and deliberate. "We must act quickly. The technology in those ships is unlike anything we''ve encountered. If a division of Shield outside our control secures it first, we will lose a significant advantage." The Sheikh nodded in agreement. "My operatives in the Middle East are prepared to mobilize. We can provide the necessary manpower to forcibly retrieve the wreckage if need be..." The Baroness, her voice icy and precise, added, "We should immediately begin reverse-engineering their technology. Doctor List, you and your team must be ready to begin experiments as soon as we have the materials." Doctor List nodded, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "Of course. We are prepared to start immediately." Whitehall listened intently, his mind already calcting the next moves. "This invasion has presented us with an opportunity. We must exploit it fully. Ensure Pierce remains in contact and updates us regrly. We cannot afford any missteps..." Fortunately, since Pierce hadn''t been able to report back to them just yet, they were still unaware of the Jedi or Peter''s team''s involvement¡ªat least for now. A/N: 1947 words :) C137 Project Insight C137 Project Insight Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Over the next couple of days, the atmosphere at the Red Room was one of relentless activity. The cleanup of the battlefield was a monumental task, requiring thebined efforts of the Jedi, Peter''s crew, the mutants, and the few agents of Shield that Peggy trusted. Each member worked tirelessly, ensuring that every trace of the recent battle was meticulously cleared. In the forest below, the wreckage of the Kree shipsy scattered, their advanced technology a potential goldmine for anyone who could get their hands on it. Recognizing the immense risk of these ships falling into the wrong hands, Peggy made a decisive move. She coordinated with the Jedi to transport the Kree ships to a remote location, known only to her. This secrecy was crucial, as Peggy was acutely aware of Hydra''s infiltration within Shield. Peter, Yoda, and Windu yed pivotal roles in this operation. With the aid of their ships, they carefully lifted the massive Kree vessels and transported them to the hidden site. Throughout the process, Peggy remained vignt, her eyes scanning the horizon for any signs of interference. She knew the stakes were high. If Hydra learned of the whereabouts of the Kree wreckage, they would stop at nothing to acquire it. Back at the Red Room, the remaining Kree equipment, weaponry, and other technological marvels¡ªat least by this''s standards¡ªwere meticulously cataloged and stored. The Red Room¡¯s storage facilities were soon filled with the alien tech, each item carefully preserved for future study and potential use. The Kree technology, though formidable, was now safely out of Hydra''s reach¡ªat least for the time being. As the days passed, a sense of guarded optimism began to permeate the Red Room. The sessful relocation of the Kree ships and the secure storage of their equipment waspleted without any significant disruption. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª With the forest emptied and devoid of any wreckage that could fall into the wrong hands, Peter, Yoda, and Windu walked the halls of the Red Room. Their destination was clear: find Professor Xavier and figure out if he¡¯d finished extracting all the information from Alexander Pierce¡¯s mind. After all, he¡¯s been at it for almost three days now. The halls were quiet, the echoes of their footsteps the only sound. As they approached the room where Xavier had been working, a sense of anticipation hung in the air. When they entered the room, they were met with an unexpected sight. Alexander Pierce was awake and talking on the phone, a calm and assured look on his face. Professor Xavier sat in front of him, his expression concentrated and intense. Peggy stood to the side, observing the interaction closely. "Yes, the situation is under control," Pierce spoke smoothly into the phone. "You''ve been out of contact for days, Pierce. We need assurances," the voice on the other end demanded, his tone harsh. Pierce replied. "I understand the concern. But securing the wreckage is taking longer than expected." "Why?" the voice pressed. "Interference from local authorities as well as the fact that there¡¯s just so much of it," he exined. Peter raised an eyebrow, his confusion evident. He was about to ask what was going on, but Peggy shot him a re that clearlymunicated: Keep your mouth shut. Confused, Peter looked around the room. His eyesnded on another Alexander Pierce, passed out on a bed. Realization dawned on him. He turned back to the awake Pierce, who locked eyes with him and smirked. For a brief moment, his eyes shed yellow. ¡®Mystique¡­¡¯ Peter thought, suddenly understanding the ruse. Mystique had transformed into Pierce to cover up his absence over the past few days. Feeling much less worried, Peter watched and waited, listening in on the conversation. Mystique, in the guise of Pierce, was smoothly talking to other member of Hydra, exining hisck of contact and assuring them that he was still collecting all of the alien technology. The tension in the room was palpable. Peter, Yoda, and Windu remained silent, observing the deception unfold. Suddenly, the person on the other end of the call asked a question they had been dreading. "What¡¯s your identification code again, Pierce? I need to confirm it¡¯s you," the voice on the phone demanded. ¡°Not the code you used with the operator. The one you use with me¡­¡± The atmosphere turned tense immediately. Both Peggy and Mystique turned to the Professor, a silent question in their eyes. Xavier, after days of rummaging through the real Pierce¡¯s mind, closed his eyes and concentrated for a moment before nodding to Mystique. "Seven-nine-alpha-delta-four-two-zero," Mystique repeated the code he transmitted into her mind, her voice steady and confident. There was a tense silence as they waited for the response. After a few moments, the voice on the other end finally replied, "Alright, that checks out." He started talking more candidly with Mystique. "Pierce, I know you always get the job done, but you need to hurry things along. The other heads are getting impatient. We need that wreckage. Doctor List is eager to start reverse-engineering the technology," the man said, his impatience evident. ¡°!¡± Peggy''s eyes widened at the mention of Doctor List. List is a known and distinguished scientist within Shield, discovering that he was secretly a Hydra operative was both shocking and terrifying. "I understand," Mystique responded smoothly. "We''re moving as quickly as possible, but as I said, there''s a lot to transport. It will take some time." The man on the other end huffed in frustration. "We don''t have time, Pierce. Project Insight needs to be elerated. The technology from those ships could provide the breakthroughs we need." Mystique¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of annoyance, but she kept her voice steady. "I¡¯m aware of the urgency. Rest assured, the operation is under control. We''ll get everything to Doctor List¡¯sb as soon as possible." "You''d better," the man warned. "Don¡¯t keep us waiting too long. The future of Hydra depends on this." "I won¡¯t disappoint you," Mystique replied, her tone icy. The call ended abruptly, and a collective sigh of relief filled the room. Mystique, still in Pierce¡¯s form, turned to face the group. "Well, that was close," she said, her voice shifting back to its normal tone. Peter nodded, his expression thoughtful. "Good work, Mystique. We¡¯ve bought ourselves some time." Professor Xavier looked weary but relieved. "We need to keep this ruse up for as long as possible. Hydra cannot be allowed to suspect anything." As Mystique put down the phone, she began to shapeshift back into her normal form, her features morphing fluidly from Alexander Pierce¡¯s visage to her own. The transformation left both Windu and Yoda visibly shocked. Yoda¡¯s eyes widened slightly. "A mutant, you are?" Peter nodded, a small smile tugging at his lips. "Yes, she is. Mystique has an ability simr to the Skrulls." Mystique raised an eyebrow, curiosity evident in her eyes. "Skrulls?" Peter exined, "Skrulls are an alien race that can shapeshift just like you. Unfortunately, they are close to extinction these days, thanks to the Kree, who waged a genocidal war andpletely conquered their empire. Now, what few Skrulls are left are spread out throughout the gxy, trying to survive." Mystique frowned, a sad look crossing her face. "That¡¯s... horrible." Peter nodded in agreement, his thoughts drifting to R''Klll, the sexy Skrull milf he had met some time ago. ¡®Maybe I should call her soon and set up a date,¡¯ he mused, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. ¡°?¡± All eyes shifted to Peter, noting his sudden change in expression. Noticing the attention on him, Peter cleared his throat and turned to Peggy. "So, what¡¯s Project Insight, and why does Hydra want to use Kree technology to speed it up?" Of course, he already knew the answer. Peggy''s expression tightened, her eyes narrowing slightly. "Project Insight is a high-level Shield secret. I can¡¯t talk about it..." Before Peter could press further, Professor Xavier, who had been silently observing, spoke up. "Project Insight is a secret Shield operation," he began, his voice calm and clear. "The project involves three linked flying Helicarriers that would patrol Earth from the sky. With the use of an algorithm that evaluates an individual''s behavior, they would eliminate anyone who could poses a possible threat to the world." Windu¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "Eliminate? You mean kill?" Xavier nodded grimly. "Yes. Hydra, in their attempt to start and enforce a new world order, n to use Project Insight to eliminate anyone who could potentially pose a threat to them. They intended to control the world by preemptively removing any resistance." ¡°How do you¡­?¡± Peggy muttered, her eyes widening as she realized Xavier had been gathering information from Pierce for days. Of course, he would know what Project Insight is. He probably knows much more as well¡­ Peter nodded, relieved that everything was unfolding as he had hoped. "So they n to use Kree technology to elerate production and enhance these Helicarriers, making them even more lethal." "Exactly," Xavier confirmed. "Hydra''s goal is to ensure their dominance by any means necessary, and Project Insight would give them the ability to do so on a global scale." As the gravity of Project Insight¡¯s implications sank in, Yoda and Windu turned their attention to Peggy, their expressions reflecting a mix of confusion and disapproval. Yoda spoke first, his tone calm but firm. "Exin, you must, why Project Insight, you thought, was a good idea. A way to kill people, it seems, before doing anything wrong, they have." Windu nodded in agreement, his gaze intense. "From what we''ve heard, it sounds like you were setting up a system to punish innocent people based on what they might do, not what they have done. How can you justify such a method?" Peggy sighed, her shoulders slumping slightly under the weight of their scrutiny. "I understand your concerns, truly. But our world is growing more dangerous by the day. I¡¯ve seen countless heartbreaking events that could have been prevented if we had just known ahead of time." Yoda shook his head slowly. "Understand, we do. But to punish innocent people for something they might do, wrong it is." Windu¡¯s voice was steely. "What if that person wouldn¡¯t have done anything wrong and would have just lived a happy and quiet life? You would be killing an innocent person. Is that the kind of justice you want to stand for?" Peggy looked down, clearly struggling with their words. "It¡¯s not about justice, it¡¯s about prevention. We want to stop threats before they be real. The algorithm is supposed to help us identify potential dangers and neutralize them before they could harm anyone." Xavier, who had been listening quietly, finally spoke up. "But that¡¯s the problem, Peggy. You¡¯re talking about killing people based on what they might do, not what they¡¯ve done. That¡¯s not prevention, that¡¯s preemptive murder. And it¡¯s not something that I can stand by and allow, especially now that it¡¯s being used by people like Hydra." ¡°¡­¡± Peter stayed silent throughout the entire argument. He didn¡¯t really object to Project Insight, aside from Hydra''s attempt to hijack it for their own purposes. ¡®As long as the algorithm is proven to work with an extremely high uracy, then I don¡¯t see why it¡¯s so bad¡­¡¯ he thought. However, he kept his opinion to himself, especially in the presence of Professor Xavier and his Masters. Peggy turned, locking eyes with Xavier. "You have to understand, that Project Insight was never meant to be a tool for Hydra. But now that it¡¯s bing just that, I realize it was doomed from the start..." she admitted, her shoulders sagging in defeat. Yoda nodded, his expression softening slightly. "Understand, we do, the desperation to save lives. But a dangerous path, this is." Windu crossed his arms, his gaze unwavering. "You need to find another way. One that doesn¡¯t involve sacrificing innocent lives for the sake of potential threats. The Jedi believe in justice, but true justice, not preemptive judgment." Peggy took a deep breath, her resolve hardening. "Alright, we¡¯ll dismantle Project Insight. But we need to find another solution to protect the world from the threats it faces. Look at what¡¯s happened already¡ªa literal alien invasion. We need to be prepared to deal with these things." Peter nodded in agreement, already knowing what needed to be done. ¡®Is it almost time for the Avengers Initiative?¡¯ he wondered as he spoke. "We¡¯ll figure it out together. But for now, let¡¯s focus on stopping Hydra and ensuring that no one else gets hurt because of this." A/N: 2136 words :) C138 Comforting Carol C138 Comforting Carol Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª With the Project Insight revtion out of the way, Peter turned to Professor Xavier, his expression serious. "Are you finished with Pierce? Do you have all the information we need?" Xavier nodded, a look of exhaustion on his face. "Yes, I know everything that he knows, which is much more disturbing than you can imagine. But, at least we have what we need..." Peter''s eyes narrowed slightly. "So, what can you tell us about Hydra? Who are their members? Is there a list of known operatives that we can use against them?" Xavier took a deep breath before answering. "I have aprehensive understanding of Hydra, or at least everything Pierce knew. And yes, there are lists of known members, but it¡¯s not just one list. It''s multiple lists, split between each Hydra Head." He rolled over to Pierce¡¯s unconscious body on the bed and reached into his breast pocket, pulling out a small drive hidden in the fabric of his suit. Rolling back to Peter, Xavier handed the drive over. "This is theplete list of all Hydra members inside Alexander Pierce¡¯s cell. But if we want aplete list of every cell, we''ll have to hunt down each Hydra Head and retrieve their lists. Only then will you have a full ounting of their operatives." Peggy, her brow furrowed, asked, "And you know each of these Heads?" Xavier nodded and began listing them off. "Aside from Pierce, there''s Arnim Z, Baron Strucker, Octavian Bloom, the Banker, the Sheikh, the Baroness, Doctor List, Daniel Whitehall, who appears to be the leader of the group, and finally, Gideon Malick." Peggy''s eyes widened at the mention of Gideon Malick. "Malick? He''s on the World Security Council, just like Pierce. That means Hydra has two members on the Council overseeing Shield." She shook her head in disbelief. "I never suspected..." Peter noticed the look on Peggy¡¯s face and asked, "I take it you know the rest of them as well?" Peggy nodded. "I know all of them except the Banker, the Sheikh, and the Baroness. Those aren''t actual names I can identify." "One moment," Xavier said. "Let me show you what they look like." He closed his eyes, concentrating for a moment, then transmitted the memories of their appearances to Peggy¡¯s mind. Peggy¡¯s eyes widened as she recognized each of them. "The Sheikh is Muhammed Vaziri. He''s a real Sheikh with close ties to Shield. He and his family have funded our operations for many years. The Banker is Bernard Garrett, an ountant at Shield who manages much of our funds. As the Director of Shield, I''ve had to endure his constant mary scrutiny over the years, though I never would have guessed he was a member of Hydra. Andstly, the Baroness is Heike Zemo, another ¡®benefactor¡¯ of Shield simr to the Sheikh." Peter nodded, absorbing the information. "So you know all of them, right?" Peggy nodded. "Yes, I do." "Good," Peter said, his tone decisive. "We need to find each of their locations. Once we know exactly where all of them are, we can strike them all at once. Then we can use their membership lists topletely uproot Hydra without leaving a single operative behind." Everyone in the room seemed to agree with this n. Peggy nodded firmly, her determination clear. "I¡¯ll get some trusted agents on it. We¡¯ll have their locations by tomorrow at thetest." With that, she rushed out of the room, ready to set their n into motion. As Peggy left, Peter turned to Xavier, his expression serious. "You don¡¯t need Pierce anymore, do you?" Xavier shook his head. "No, I''ve gathered all the information we need from him." Peter nodded. "Alright then, I¡¯ll lock him up. But before that, we have a request." He nced over at Yoda and Windu, who exchanged knowing looks. Xavier raised an eyebrow. "What can I help you with?" Peter took a deep breath. "Would you be willing to use your powers to gather information from the Sith we captured?" ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Xavier''s expression immediately darkened. "I agreed to help against Hydra because of the immediate threat they pose. The idea of delving into another mind is not something I¡¯m eager to do." Windu stepped forward, his voice calm yet insistent. "Professor, the Sith are far more dangerous than you can possibly imagine. To you, Hydra may seem like a significant threat, butpared to the Sith, they are nothing more than children ying at being viins. The Sith are the real threat. And the information you could gather from this Sith could be crucial in stopping whatever they have nned." Xavier looked confused. "They can¡¯t be that bad, can they?" He asked in disbelief. Peter sighed, realizing they needed to exin more. "The Sith have no care for anything or anyone but themselves. They would ughter, cook, and eat their own families if it meant gaining even the tiniest bit of power. " Yoda nodded, his wise eyes fixed on Xavier. ¡°A darkness, unlike any other, the Sith are. Remember, I do, when my master told me the tale of Darth Nihilus. Powerful in the dark side, he became. A hunger, insatiable, he possessed. Entires, he could drain the life from, leaving nothing but emptiness behind. Not just life, but the very Force itself, he consumed.¡± Peter¡¯s eyes widened as he heard this, realizing he still had Darth Nihilus¡¯s mask back in Knowhere. ¡®I definitely shouldn¡¯t tell Master Yoda about that¡­¡¯ he thought. ¡°¡­¡± Xavier turned quiet, his former resistance beginning to waver. Seeing this, Yoda added, "But warn you, I must. The mind of a Sith, full of hate and darkness, it is. Dangerous it would be to enter. Unlike anything you have faced, it is." Xavier¡¯s face showed a mix of concern and curiosity. "So, you¡¯re saying that entering his mind could harm me?¡± Peter nodded hesitantly. "Yes. It could be through intense negative emotions, overwhelming you with pain and anger, or perhaps contact with the Dark Side of the Force itself, which has a range of effects. Either way, it''s a significant risk." He paused before adding, "But of course, we''ll take every precaution to keep you safe. We just want you to understand what you¡¯re agreeing to." Xavier sighed, clearly torn. "I don¡¯t know if I can do this¡­ I¡¯ve already been using my powers in ways I¡¯m notfortable with." Peter stepped closer, his tone earnest. "I understand your hesitation, Professor. That''s why we''re giving you the choice and making it clear just how dangerous this is. If you feel you can''t do it, then simply refuse, and we won''t hold it against you. But if you can, then please help us." He bowed to the Professor in the same respectful manner he reserved for his masters. Beside him, both Yoda and Windu lowered their heads, bowing alongside their former Padawan. ¡°¡­¡± Xavier looked between Peter, Yoda, and Windu, his expression conflicted. "You¡¯re asking me to do something incredibly dangerous..." ¡°¡­¡± None of them refuted him, keeping their heads bowed. Xavier swallowed nervously, clearly second-guessing himself. But after a moment, he straightened his shoulders and nodded. "Alright, stand up. I¡¯ll do it. If these Sith are truly as dangerous as you say, then it¡¯s my duty to help get rid of them for good. But I need to prepare myself first..." Peter smiled, relieved. "Thank you, Professor. Your help will make a huge difference." Xavier nodded, his resolve firming. "Just promise me that you¡¯ll be ready to help me out if anything goes wrong." Yoda and Windu nodded in agreement, their expressions serious. "Promise, we do. Protect you, we will," Yoda assured him. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After getting Professor Xavier''s agreement to help plunder the mind of Darth Maul and gather all the information they could about his master and their ns, Peter left his master''s with Xavier toe up with a game n. He then turned his attention to the unconscious Alexander Pierce. With a casual wave of his hand, Peter lifted Pierce off the bed and levitated him down to the prison floor of the Red Room. The hallways were lined with cells, each one housing the surviving Kree soldiers. The atmosphere was tense, the air thick with the sense of confinement and desperation. As Peter approached an empty cell, he unceremoniously tossed Pierce inside. ¡°Ugh!¡± The impact jolted Pierce awake, his eyes wide with confusion. "Where am I?" he muttered, disoriented. Peter smirked, leaning against the doorframe. "Wee to your new home, Pierce." Pierce¡¯s eyes widened in recognition and fear as he saw Peter. He scrambled to his feet and rushed towards the cell door, but Peter mmed it shut in his face with a resounding ng. Pierce banged on the door, his voice rising in panic. "Let me out! You can¡¯t do this! I demand to be set free this instant!" Peter chuckled, his voice echoing in the dimly lit corridor. "Enjoy your stay," he said, turning on his heel and walking away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! The rest of Hydra will be joining you soon!¡± Pierce¡¯s screams and demands followed him, growing fainter with each step Peter took. The sound of Pierce''s voice faded into the distance, reced by the eerie silence of the prison floor. Satisfied with his work, Peter made his way out of the prison, his thoughts upied with the uing challenges. As he neared the observation deck, he noticed Carol Danvers sitting alone, staring out at the sunset through the giant window. The golden hues of the setting sun cast a warm glow over the room, but the mncholy air around Carol was unmistakable. Silently, Peter took a seat beside her, "What''s wrong?" He asked gently. "The view not to your liking?" His presence startled Carol, causing her to turn to him, her gaze sharp but tinged with a hint of vulnerability. Instantly, the memory of his fight against Darth Maul shed in her mind, a gruesome scene that left asting mark on her. Carol stuttered for a moment before replying, "N-No, it''s beautiful. Just... lost in thought, I guess." Peter nodded, sensing there was more. "Then why did you seem so sad?" She sighed, her eyes drifting back to the horizon. "It''s just, I still can¡¯t remember anything. I was hoping to remember something. Like my parents or my friends or where I lived. But it¡¯s like my mind is blocked." Peter remained quiet for a moment before speaking. "Maybe you don¡¯t want to remember?" Carol¡¯s frustration red, her voice rising. "Of course, I want to remember! It¡¯s all I can ever think about..." Peter held her gaze steadily. "Are you sure? What about that memory from the night we first met? I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t pleasant for you¡­ If you remember everything else, there may be even more memories like that one." Carol¡¯s eyes widened, shock evident on her face. "How do you know about that? I haven¡¯t told anyone¡­" Peter smiled gently. "When you were screaming in pain, I tried tofort you. And when we touched, I got a vision, showing me what you were seeing." Carol raised a curious brow. "How?" "It¡¯s a Jedi thing," Peter exined. "It¡¯s rathermon actually." Carol frowned, a wave of sadness washing over her. "I¡¯m sorry you had to see that. I wish I hadn¡¯t seen it myself." A shiver ran down Carol¡¯s spine as the memory resurfaced, her body beginning to involuntarily shake with fear. Seeing this, Peter reached over and pulled her into aforting hug. "Hey, it''s okay," Peter whispered. "You¡¯re safe now. No one¡¯s going to hurt you anymore, I promise..." Carol began to break down into tears, clinging to Peter. "You¡¯re right, I¡¯m scared. I don¡¯t want to remember if there are more memories like that. Memories filled with torture and pain. And that horrible man!" Peter held her tighter. "You don¡¯t have to remember if you don¡¯t want to. You can choose to start anew. Build a new life without the burden of your old memories." Carol sniffled, looking up at Peter with teary eyes. "But what about my family or friends? I must have people out there who are worried about me." Peter smiled reassuringly. "That¡¯s easy. We can find out where you used to live and reconnect you with the people who knew you. They¡¯ll be happy to see you, memories or not." "But what if they don¡¯t want the me that can¡¯t remember them?" Carol asked, her voice small. Peter shook his head. "If they¡¯re your real friends or family, they¡¯ll be thrilled to have you back, no matter what. Whether you remember them or not, you¡¯re still you, aren¡¯t you?" "I guess you¡¯re right¡­¡± Carol muttered, hope filling her voice. ¡°I¡¯m still me." They both fell silent, the intimacy of the moment settling over them. Suddenly, Carol began to realize just how close they were, her face flushing with embarrassment. Quickly, she broke away from Peter, turning her blushing face away as she stammered, "Uhh¡­ thank you. I¡­ I need to go." Before Peter could respond, Carol got up and hurried away, leaving him behind in the observation deck, a thoughtful expression on his face. ¡®She¡¯s pretty cute when she¡¯s flustered¡­¡¯ A/N: 2243 words :) C139 Group Force Vision! C139 Group Force Vision! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Later that same night, after his encounter with Carol, Peter returned to his ship for the night. As he stepped aboard, he was pleasantly surprised to find his Grandparents waiting for him. The concern etched on their faces melted away as they saw him, their relief palpable. "Peter, how have you been? Have you eaten?" his grandmother said, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°We''ve been so worried¡­¡± Peter smiled warmly, realizing he hadn¡¯t seen his grandparents for days now. "I¡¯m sorry for worrying you. It''s been a hectic few days with the Kree invasion and everything else, but I¡¯m fine, really." He says, his stomach suddenly groaning. ¡°Though It seems I haven¡¯t eaten¡­¡± His grandfather nodded, his eyes softening. "We know you¡¯re doing important work, but you have to take care of yourself too, son." "I know, Gramps," Peter reassured him. "How about we have dinner together and catch up? I can tell you everything that¡¯s been going ontely too..." As they began to make their way to the dining area, the door to the ship slid open, and Yoda and Windu walked in, their expressions serious. They had been searching for Peter, and their concern deepened as they found him with his grandparents. Peter sighed inwardly, realizing that he could no longer keep his grandparents a secret from his masters. The Jedi did not allow attachments like family, and this was bound to be aplicated situation. Trying to maintain a calm demeanor, Peter introduced his grandparents to Yoda and Windu. "Grandpa, Grandma, these are my Jedi Masters, Yoda, and Mace Windu. They trained me when I was still a Padawan." His grandparents immediately perked up, greeting the Jedi Masters with genuine gratitude. "Thank you for taking care of our grandson when we couldn¡¯t," his grandmother said, her eyes shining with appreciation. Yoda and Windu responded politely, acknowledging the grandparents'' gratitude with nods. However, Peter could sense they were masking their true feelings and that a stern lecture on Jedi rules and codes awaited him. They then turned to Peter, their expressions firm. "Xavier, ready he is, to start gathering information from the Sith," Yoda informed him. Peter was surprised. "Already? I thought he needed time to prepare." Windu nodded. "Apparently, he didn¡¯t need as much time as he initially thought. We¡¯re ready to proceed." Peter turned to his grandparents, a note of apology in his voice. "I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯ll have to have dinner another time. I promise to spend time with you soon." Though they seemed a bit saddened, his grandparents quickly masked their disappointment with smiles. "It''s alright, Peter. Just promise you¡¯ll take care of yourself ande see us soon," his grandfather said, patting Peter¡¯s shoulder. "Of course, Grandpa. I promise," Peter replied. As his grandparents left, Yoda and Windu prepared to speak, but Peter cut them off, his voice firm. "I know what you¡¯re going to say. Jedi Code, attachments, and whatever nonsense. We can discuss thister. Right now, we need to focus on what really matters¡ªthe Sith." Reluctantly agreeing, Yoda and Windu nodded. "Where is the Sith?" Windu asked. "Follow me," Peter said, leading them to the prison hold on his ship. There, in one of the cells, sat the limbless Darth Maul, mumbling the Sith code over and over, trying to empower himself and find a way to escape. ¡°Peace is a lie, there is only passion¡­ Through passion, I gain strength¡­ Through strength, I gain power¡­ Through power, I gain victory¡­¡± he repeated over and over, his voice weak. As Peter, Yoda, and Windu approached, Maul''s eyes zed with hatred. He attempted to use the Force to attack them telekically, but his power had weakened considerably since losing his limbs, and his attack was easily thwarted by the metal bars of his cell. ¡°Good morning sunshine!¡± Peter eximed happily as he opened the cell door, walking up to the prisoner without a shred of fear. ¡°Come on, we have a surprise for you¡­¡± he smirked evilly before grabbing Maul by the shirt and dragging him out. ¡°Release me this instant!¡± Maul tried to resist, kicking and screaming, but it was futile. They dragged him out of the prison, his rage palpable in the air. They left the ship, making their way to Professor Xavier, who was waiting to delve into the dark recesses of Maul¡¯s mind and uncover the crucial information they needed. ¡­ Peter and his masters brought the thrashing and cursing Maul to Xavier¡¯s office. Seeing the Sith¡¯s wild struggle, Xavier sighed and used his telepathy to quickly put him to sleep. Maul¡¯s attempts to resist the sudden and overpowering fatigue was futile as his eyes fluttered shut. Peter smiled down at Maul, sending a shiver of fear down the Sith''s spine as he said, "Nighty night. Don¡¯t let the bed bugs bite." Maul''s eyes widened momentarily before closingpletely. Yoda and Windu looked at Peter in exasperation. Yoda''s ears twitched slightly, and Windu shook his head. Peter raised an eyebrow, his smirk evident. "What?¡± "Must you traumatize the prisoner like that?" Windu asked, his tone a mix of annoyance and curiosity. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have to. But it sure is fun." Peter shrugged uncaringly. ¡°Besides, he¡¯s a Sith. He¡¯s already traumatized¡­¡± Xavier rolled his eyes and gestured to the table where he sat. "Put him here. We need to get started." Peter nodded and unceremoniously dropped Maul on the table. "Okay, so how are we doing this?" he asked. He hadn¡¯t been present when they came up with the game n, so he needed rification. Xavier exined, "I¡¯ll do as I did with Pierce and sift through his mind for information." Windu added, "But since it¡¯s more dangerous dealing with the mind of a Sith, all three of us will be assisting him." Peter frowned, his curiosity piqued. "How exactly?" Yoda answered, "Use Force Light, we will, to cleanse Xavier of any Dark Side influence as he works. Remember, you must, what I taught you." Force Light is a technique that cleanses and weakens the Dark Side connection in oneself, others, objects, areas, nexus points¡ªanything tainted by the Dark Side. It''s a very versatile power. Peter nodded, recalling the lessons vividly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m ready when you guys are." Xavier looked a bit more reassured but still visibly tense. "Alright. Let¡¯s begin." Nodding, Peter, Yoda, and Windu all circled around Xavier, cing their hands on his shoulders and back, ready to use Force Light at any moment. Taking a deep breath, Xavier reached out and sped his hands around Maul¡¯s head, preparing to delve into the Sith¡¯s mind. As Xavier¡¯s telepathic abilities began to prate Maul¡¯s consciousness, he was immediately met with an overwhelming wave of darkness. ¡°!?¡± The Dark Side of the Force surged towards him, its malevolent presence gnawing at his conscious mind. He felt an intense pressure, as if the very essence of the Dark Side was trying to consume him. Xavier¡¯s heart raced as he struggled to fight against the oppressive force. The darkness seemed endless, an abyss of hate and rage that threatened to engulf himpletely. ¡°¡­¡± His breaths became shallow, and beads of sweat formed on his brow as he did all he could to resist. Just as he felt he was about to cry out for help, the darkness seemed to close in, tightening its grip on his mind. But suddenly, a soothing, bright light beamed down onto the darkness, burning it away and freeing Xavier from its deathly grasp. This was thebined power of Force Light from Peter, Yoda, and Windu. The warm, radiant glow of the Light Side washed over Xavier, creating a protective barrier around his consciousness. The darkness recoiled, retreating in the face of the overwhelming purity of the Light. Xavier¡¯s mind cleared, the oppressive weight lifting as the Force Light continued to bathe him in its calming energy. He could feel the support of the three Jedi, theirbined strength bolstering his own mental fortitude. Reassured and strengthened by their presence, Xavier pressed on, delving deeper into Maul¡¯s mind. The darkness still lingered, but it no longer held the same power over him. With the Force Light shielding him, he navigated through Maul¡¯s twisted thoughts and memories, searching for the critical information they needed. ¡­ As Peter stood alongside Yoda and Windu, all three of their hands glowing with the power of Force Light, they watched Xavier''s intense concentration. Suddenly, Peter felt a rush of the Force overwhelm him, his eyes widening in surprise. ¡°!?¡± The same sensation seemed to affect Yoda and Windu as well. In the next instant, all three found themselves standing in apletely different ce, no longer in Xavier¡¯s office aboard the Red Room. Instead, they seemed to be on a red, rocky, in a shoddy vige surrounded by Zabraks who looked to be from the same species as Maul, though not all of them were red in color as he was. [Insert picture of Dathomir here] ¡°What the¡­¡± Peter muttered, his eyes scanning the area. ¡°Odd, this is¡­¡± Yoda seemed just as perturbed. ¡°This ce reeks of the Darkside¡­¡± Windu felt increasingly ufortable. At first, they were worried that the Force had transported them somewhere against their will. The surroundings were harsh and unfamiliar, and their concern grew as they tried to understand what was happening. Then, an eerie-looking witch of a woman, draped in red robes, with an ash-white face and ck tattoos, walked up in front of them. Her presence exuded a dark power in the Force, making Peter, Yoda, and Windu instinctively reach for their lightsabers. But before they could react further, the woman seemed to ignore thempletely, as if they weren''t even there. [Insert picture of Mother Talzin here] "Boy! Get over here! We have an important guest!" the woman called out. ¡°She can¡¯t see us¡­¡± Peter cautiously waved his hand in front of the woman¡¯s face. Before Windu or Yoda could reply, to their astonishment, a small Zabrak, who bore a striking resemnce to a young Darth Maul, walked right through them as if they were ghosts. He rushed to the woman''s side, his voice respectful yet eager. "Yes, Mother Talzin?" The imposing woman gave him a stern yet nurturing look. "An important guest is here to see us, so you must be on your best behavior," she instructed, her tone leaving no room for disobedience. She then stepped aside, and a figure in a ck robe began to approach. His face was partially hidden by a hood, but the malevolent energy radiating from him was unmistakable. ¡®Sith!¡¯ Both Yoda and Windu immediately sensed the overwhelming presence of the Dark Side and instinctively drew their lightsabers, their des igniting with a hiss. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Peter quickly realized what they were witnessing. This was not the present but a memory, a significant one¡ªat least for Maul. ¡®We¡¯re inside Maul¡¯s memories¡­¡¯ The dark figure stopped in front of the young Zabrak. Despite the hood obscuring much of his face, the cold, calcting eyes of the robed man gleamed with a sinister intent. Mother Talzin bowed her head slightly in respect. "Lord Sidious, wee. This is my son. He has much potential." Sidious nced at Maul, his gaze piercing. "So, this is the boy," he said, his voice dripping with a mix of curiosity and disdain. "I sense a great anger in him. That is good. Anger will give him immense power¡­" A/N: 1943 words :) C140 Mauls Past C140 Mauls Past Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As Sidious spoke, his voice dripping with sinister intent, Yoda and Windu came to the same realization as Peter. This was not the present but a memory from the Sith they had captured. Somehow, all three of them had been given a Force vision of Maul¡¯s past. The robed figure radiated malevolence, his presence a dark stain on the Force. Peter''s eyes narrowed, his gaze fixed on Sidious with an intensity that did not go unnoticed by Yoda. "Seen him before, have you?" Yoda asked, his tone filled with curiosity and concern. Peter nodded, his voice tinged with anger. "Yes. He¡¯s the one I saw in Carol''s memory. He was torturing her." Instantly, both Yoda and Windu understood the gravity of the situation. The man standing before them was not just any Sith but the Sith Master they had been searching for. Windu¡¯s eyes darkened with determination. "What should we do now?" he asked, turning to Yoda. Yoda, his expression calm yet intense, replied, "Watch, we must. The Force brought us here for a reason. See what it wants us to see, we will." They stood in silence, their focus returning to the scene unfolding before them. As the three Jedi Masters watched from the sidelines, the dark figure of Sidious continued to examine the young Maul with an intensity that sent chills down their spines. Sidious turned to Mother Talzin, his voice cold and calcting. "I sense great potential in this boy. He will make a powerful Sith apprentice." Talzin¡¯s expression shifted from pride to suspicion. "You said that I would be your apprentice," she reminded him, her toneced with underlying tension. Sidious¡¯s lips curled into a cruel smile. "ns change, Talzin. The boy is strong in the Force. Stronger than you. He will serve me well." When Sidious pointed out her son and asked to meet him, she thought little of it. But now she realizes what Sidious truly wanted. He didn¡¯t want her; he wanted a young, impressionable apprentice to do his bidding. Talzin¡¯s eyes narrowed, her resolve hardening. "You cannot have him," she dered, her voice rising in defiance. "He is my son." Truthfully, she couldn''t care less about the boy, but she wouldn¡¯t let Sidious get what he wanted. Especially not after lying to her and wounding her pride like this. She wouldn¡¯t allow it! Without warning, Sidious raised his hand, and a burst of powerful lightning shot forth, striking Talzin and sending her sprawling to the ground. ¡°Argh!¡± She eximed, convulsing as the electricity coursed through her body. "Your defiance is futile. The boy will be mine." The Sith dered. Young Maul''s eyes widened in terror as he saw his mother fall. "Mother!" he screamed, rushing towards her, but Sidious intercepted him, gripping his arm tightly. Talzin struggled to her feet, her eyes zing with fury. "Nightsisters, to me!" she cried out, summoning her warriors. From the shadows, several Nightsisters emerged, forming a protective circle around Talzin, their weapons drawn, their eyes glowing with the dark magicks they wielded. Sidiousughed, a sound devoid of any warmth. "You think your pitiful witches can stop me?" he taunted. The battle erupted with sudden ferocity. Talzin and her Nightsistersunched forward, their magicks intertwining with their physical strikes. Sidious, tossing Maul aside for the time being, met them head-on, his lightsaber igniting with a snap-hiss, the crimson de shing through the air. Sidious moved with terrifying speed and precision, deflecting sts of dark energy and cutting down the Nightsisters one by one. A Nightsister lunged at Sidious, her sword aimed at his heart, but Sidious was relentless. He sidestepped her attack with ease, bringing his lightsaber down in a swift arc that cleaved her in half. She crumpled to the ground, her life extinguished. Another Nightsister tried to ensnare Sidious with tendrils of dark energy, but he shattered her spell with a wave of his hand, sending her crashing into a nearby rock formation, her body impaled by a particrly pointy boulder. Enraged, Talzin used all her strength, unleashing a torrent of dark magicks at Sidious, but he deflected her attack with his lightsaber before retaliating with a st of Force lightning that sent her sprawling once more. "Mother!" Maul cried out, rushing to her side, only to be snatched up by Sidious once again. Sidious¡¯s eyes gleamed with malevolent satisfaction. "This is your destiny, boy. Embrace it." Talzin, battered and beaten, struggled to her feet once more. "No¡­ I will not let you take him," she vowed, her voice trembling with determination. Sidious sneered. "You have already lost, Talzin." With a final, powerful thrust of his hand, Sidious unleashed a wave of dark energy that knocked Talzin to the ground, rendering her unconscious. Young Maul thrashed in Sidious¡¯s grasp, trying to break free. "Let me go! I won¡¯t go with you!" Sidious tightened his grip, his voice low and menacing. "You have no choice, boy. You are my apprentice now." Maul''s struggles grew weaker, his energy draining away. "No¡­" Sidious began to drag Maul towards his ship, the boy¡¯s cries echoing through the destendscape. The remaining Nightsisters, seeing their leader defeated, did not dare to challenge Sidious further. As they approached the ship, Maul made onest desperate attempt to escape, wing at Sidious¡¯s hand. "Please, let me go¡­ I want to stay with my mother." Sidious¡¯s expression hardened. "Your mother is weak. She lost you because she wasn¡¯t strong enough. You, on the other hand, will be strong. Embrace this opportunity, and you will achieve greatness." With that, Sidious hauled Maul up the ramp and into the ship. The door closed behind them with a final, resounding thud, leaving the decimated Nightsisters and the fallen Talzin behind. As the vision began to fade, the rockyndscape of Dathomir dissolved into darkness, and Peter, Yoda, and Windu felt themselves being pulled into another memory. The scene before them shifted, and they found themselves inside a dark, foreboding room aboard a starship. The oppressive atmosphere was palpable, and the cries of a young Zabrak echoed through the cold, metallic corridors. The young Maul was huddled in a corner, his small body trembling with fear. Tears streamed down his face as he cried out for his mother. "Mother Talzin! Please! I want to go home!" His voice was filled with desperation and sorrow. Peter''s heart ached at the sight. ¡°¡­¡± Yoda¡¯s ears drooped slightly, his eyes filled with sadness. "Heartbreaking, it is." Windu¡¯s expression was stern, yet there was a glimmer of pity in his eyes. "I have a sinking feeling that this is only the beginning..." The memory shifted again, showing Sidious entering the room, his presence radiating malevolence. His eyes narrowed in irritation as he approached the sobbing child. "Enough of this whining!" he barked, his voice dripping with contempt. Maul flinched, trying to curl up even smaller, but Sidious grabbed him by the arm, pulling him to his feet. "You will learn to be strong, or you will die," Sidious snarled, his grip tightening painfully. Maul whimpered, tears continuing to flow. "Please, I want to go home¡­" Sidious¡¯s face twisted with rage. "There is no home for you but the one I give you. Your old life is gone." With a swift motion, Sidious struck Maul across the face, sending him sprawling to the floor. The young boy cried out in pain, but Sidious was relentless, delivering blow after blow. Each strike was apanied by harsh, unforgiving words meant to break Maul¡¯s spirit. "You are weak! Pathetic! You will learn to obey, or you will suffer the consequences!" "How could he do this to a child¡­?" Peter clenched his fists, his anger bubbling to the surface. ¡®Is this how the Sith really are?¡¯ he wondered, having only dealt with Revan until now, who seemed like a saintpared to Sidious. Yoda shook his head, his expression a mix of sorrow and disgust. "Cruel, Sidious is. Twisted and dark, his heart has be." Windu¡¯s jaw tightened. "This is how the Sith break their apprentices. Through fear, pain, and suffering." The scene shifted once more, showing Maul now slightly older, standing in a dimly lit chamber. His eyes were filled with a mix of fear and determination. Sidious loomed over him, his presence even more menacing. "Your training begins now," Sidious dered, his voice cold and devoid of any warmth. Maul¡¯s training was brutal and unforgiving. The young Zabrak was subjected to relentless physical and mental torture. Sidious would force him to endure excruciating pain, both through physical and mental abuse. ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± Maul¡¯s screams of agony echoed through the chamber, but Sidious showed no mercy, reveling in the boy''s pain. Peter watched in horror as Maul was repeatedly electrocuted, his body smoking and convulsing with pain. "This is monstrous¡­" Yoda¡¯s face was etched with sorrow. "Turned, he was, by pain and suffering. Lost, his innocence became." Windu¡¯s voice was filled with anger. "Watch closely, Peter. This is the true face of the Sith. They destroy any semnce of humanity in their apprentices, leaving only hatred and anger." The memories continued, showing Maul¡¯s gradual transformation. He was forced to fight for his life against other trainees, often emerging bloody and battered but victorious. Each victory hardened him, the fear and pain giving way to a growing anger and hatred. Sidious watched with a twisted satisfaction, knowing that his apprentice was bing the weapon he desired. In one particrly brutal memory, Maul was pitted against a group of adversaries. Sidious watched from the sidelines, his eyes gleaming with malice. "Show no mercy. Use your anger. Let it fuel you." Maul, driven by the need to survive and the desire to please his master, fought with a ferocity that was both terrifying and tragic. His movements were quick and deadly, fueled by the anger that had been nurtured within him. He struck down his opponents with ruthless efficiency, his eyes burning with a fierce determination. As thest of his adversaries fell, Maul stood amidst the carnage, his chest heaving with exertion. Sidious approached, a cruel smile on his lips. "You are bing strong, my apprentice. But there is still much to learn." Peter¡¯s eyes were filled with a mix of anger and pity as he watched the young Zabrak being molded into a Sith. "This is what he¡¯s been through¡­ It¡¯s no wonder he turned out the way he did." Yoda nodded solemnly. "Twisted by the Dark Side, he has been. But born this way, he was not." Windu¡¯s voice was resolute. "We must remember that Maul was once a victim. His actions are his own, but the path he was forced onto is one of darkness and suffering." The final memory showed Maul, now fully grown, kneeling before Sidious. The transformation wasplete. Gone was the frightened child who cried for his mother. In his ce was a Sith warrior, his eyes burning with the fire of hatred and ambition. "What is thy bidding, my Master?" Maul asked, his voice steady and unwavering. Sidious looked down at him with satisfaction. "You are ready, my apprentice. From this day forth, you will be known as Darth Maul, Lord of the Sith..." As the vision began to fade, Peter, Yoda, and Windu found themselves back in Xavier¡¯s office, their hands still glowing with Force light, protecting Xavier as he delved into Maul''s mind, seemingly oblivious to what they had just gone through. Staring down at Maul after witnessing his torturous upbringing, Peter suddenly made up his mind. The memories of Maul''s pain and suffering, his transformation from a scared child into a ruthless Sith, weighed heavily on Peter''s heart. Despite the darkness that had consumed Maul, Peter''s resolve hardened. He would help Maul. He would find a way to turn him from the dark side and give him a second chance. ¡®Who knows? Maybe he¡¯ll even join my crew¡­¡¯ Yoda and Windu noticed the change in Peter''s demeanor, both guessing that he was nning something they likely wouldn¡¯t approve of¡­ A/N: 2043 words :) No chapter today, sorry No chapter today, sorry I''ve been feeling fatigued from keeping up with daily releases, so I''ve decided to not post chapters on Saturdays in order tobat that. You can still expect a chapter every other day though(6 chapters a week basically.) Again, I''m sorry. I know you guys expect a chapter everyday from me, because that''s how I''ve been for a while now, but I don''t think I can do that at the moment. Hopefully, when I''m less fatigued I''ll start doing a chapter everyday again. Sorry guys :) C141 An Apprentices Gratitude C141 An Apprentices Gratitude Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After taking the unconscious Maul back to his ship and locking him up under the suspicion-filled gazes of his two Jedi Masters, Peter bid them goodnight and headed straight to his bedroom. Once inside, he locked the door shut and immediately called for his Sith master. ¡°Revan¡­¡± A secondter, the red-tinted Force ghost of Revan appeared, his expression one of confusion. "You called, Peter? I thought you said to stay out of sight while the Jedi were around..." Peter sighed, sitting down on his bed. "I know. But I needed to talk to you. I¡¯ve seen things today that¡­ well, it makes me realize just how different you are from other Sith." Revan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "What have you seen?" Peter recounted the visions he had experienced, detailing the horrific memories of Maul¡¯s upbringing and the brutal training he had endured under Sidious. As he spoke, Revan listened intently, his smirk growing by the second. "So, has my apprentice finally realized how good he¡¯s had it all these years?" he asked, his toneced with amusement. Peter looked a bit sheepish and turned his head away. ¡°¡­¡± In the past, he had often called Revan a crazed maniac for the way he trained him¡ªalways with violence and the constant threat of danger. But after seeing Maul''s training at the hands of Sidious, Peter began to understand just how fortunate he had been. Revan never hurt him outside of sparring, and he certainly never tortured him in any way. The most he had done was exhaust him through rigorous training and beat him in spars, which, in hindsight, Peter wouldn¡¯t really count as torture, though it had felt like it at the time. Realizing all of this, Peter bowed deeply to his master, his voice filled with sincerity. "I apologize for the way I treated you in the past, and for the rude thoughts I may have had at the time. Seeing what Maul went through... it made me understand. Like you said, I had it good¡­ Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for me." As he bowed, his head low, Peter couldn¡¯t see it, but Revan¡¯s eyes widened for a moment before a genuine smile graced his face. Not a smirk or an evil grin, but a wholehearted, warm smile. But just as it appeared, the smile vanished. Revan, not ustomed to shows of affection as he was a Sith, quickly brushed off Peter¡¯s heartfelt gratitude. "If you¡¯re truly grateful, then we should resume your training soon. Just because you¡¯re not a Jedi Padawan anymore doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re no longer my apprentice. You still have much to learn..." Standing up straight, Peter nodded, his own smile returning. "We can start once the Jedi aren¡¯t around anymore. I¡¯ve cked off a bit, I admit." "Very well," Revan said with a curt nod. "Don¡¯t let this little vacation of yours make you soft. We will begin again soon." With that, Revan¡¯s ghostly form unceremoniously vanished, leaving Peter alone in the room. As his master left so abruptly, Peter muttered with a smirk on his face, "That old bastard is such a tsundere¡­" Revan might have thought he had sessfully hidden his smile, but the droids on the ship frequently clean and polish the floors. As a result, Peter could easily see his master''s heartfelt smile reflected in the metal¡­ ¡­ As Peter hopped into bed, his body finally giving in to the exhaustion of the day, his mind began to wander. He suddenly recalled that he had forgotten to ask Revan about Maul, and how he could possibly turn him away from the dark side, or at the very least, make him more like them. After all, the Dark Side wasn¡¯t inherently bad. Peter and Revan both used it to some extent, and Peter hade to understand its nuances. But for someone like Maul, who hadpletely given himself over to the Dark Side, it might be best to go cold turkey. The Dark Side for Sith like Maul was like a powerful and addictive drug. And the best way to help a drug addict get off drugs was by simply taking it away and stopping them from getting any more, like rehab¡­ Thinking about these things, Peter decided he¡¯d ask Revan about it tomorrow. He was too tired to do it now, and his eyelids felt like lead weights. With a deep, contented sigh, he let his thoughts drift away, the events of the day melting into the background as he fell asleep a few minutester. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next morning, after taking a refreshing shower and enjoying a light breakfast with his grandparents¡ªwho he had been forced to blow off the previous evening¡ªPeter made sure to spend some extra time with them as a sort of apology. He listened to their stories and shared some of his own recent experiences, creating a warm and pleasant atmosphere that left them all feeling closer. After bidding his grandparents farewell, Peter stepped out of his ship and into the hangar, where he found Peggy standing there, leaning on her cane as usual. "Great, I was justing to get you," Peggy said, a smirk ying on her lips. Peter chuckled. "What a coincidence, I was just going to look for you. Did you find the locations of all of the Hydra heads?" he asked, his curiosity piqued. Peggy''s smirk widened. "Of course. Did you think I wouldn¡¯t?" Peter smirked back, shaking his head. "No, I hadplete faith in you. Where are they?" Peggy gestured for him to follow her. "Come on. I¡¯ll brief you alongside everyone else. They¡¯re all waiting for us." Nodding, Peter walked after her, eager to hear the n and take the next step in their mission against Hydra. ¡­ Peggy and Peter arrived at the meeting room, finding it filled with everyone who agreed to help against Hydra. Professor Xavier, Mao, Yoda, Windu, Tony Stark, Nick Fury, Phil Coulson, Rocket Roon, and Howard the Duck were all present. The rest of Peter¡¯s crew was not here to avoid overcrowding the already packed room, but they would be ready to assist when the action began. The same goes for the X-men, Brotherhood, Jedi, and the ck Widows and trusted Shield members under Peggy. Peggy took her ce at the head of the table, her expression serious and determined. "Thank you all foring. We have the locations of all the Hydra heads, and today we will discuss how to take them down. The n is to strike them simultaneously, as Peter suggested, to prevent any of them from escaping and going into hiding." She activated a holographic map of the world, highlighting the locations of the Hydra heads. "First, Arnim Z. Z received a fatal diagnosis in 1972 and passed away soon after, but his mind was transferred into aplexputer system located at Camp Lehigh," Peggy exined, pointing to the map. "We¡¯ll need a team to infiltrate the base, extract his list of operatives, and shut down his systems." "Next, Baron Strucker. He¡¯s currently in a heavily fortified estate in Europe. He¡¯ll have significant defenses, so we¡¯ll need a strong force to take him down." "Octavian Bloom," she continued, "is in an undisclosed location, but we¡¯ve managed to track him to a private ind in the Caribbean. It¡¯s isted but well-guarded." "The Banker, Bernard Garrett, works within Shield as a high-level ountant. He¡¯s in New York City. His position within Shield makes him particrly dangerous as he has ess to our funds and resources." "The Sheikh, real name Muhammed Vaziri, a Shield benefactor and a real sheikh, resides in Riyadh, Saudi Arabia. He has a privatepound there." "The Baroness, Heike Zemo, resides in her family¡¯s ancestral castle in the Bavarian Alps. She¡¯s well-protected by both hired security and local loyalists." "Doctor List, one of the lead scientists at Shield, is currently stationed at a Shieldboratory in Geneva, Switzend. His ess to experimental technology makes him particrly dangerous." "Daniel Whitehall lives in a secure bunker somewhere in Austin Texas. We have the coordinates, but it will be heavily fortified and guarded." "Finally, Gideon Malick, a member of the World Security Council, is based in Washington D.C. His position gives him significant influence and protection, so we¡¯ll need a stealth approach." Peggy paused, looking around the room to gauge their reactions. "We¡¯ll split into teams and hit all these targets simultaneously. We can¡¯t afford to let any of them escape." Peter nodded in agreement, his mind already racing with strategies for each location. "We need to assign teams based on each target. I¡¯ll handle Arnim Z myself¡­¡± He said as he began pointing around the room, giving everyone their roles. ¡°Mao and the brotherhood can take on Strucker¡­.¡± ¡°Coulson can take a few Jedi to handle Octavian Bloom¡­¡± ¡°Fury, Tony, and Peggy¡¯s trusted agents can take the Banker¡­¡± ¡°The Professor and his people can deal with the Sheikh¡­¡± ¡°Grandmaster Yoda and a couple of Jedi can take the Baroness¡­¡± ¡°Doctor List will need some discretion, as we don¡¯t know who among him is Shield or Hydra, so Peggy should take Windu and Mystique. With Mystique masquerading as Pierce and Windu dressed as Fury, you should be able to get to him without any problems. Try to quietly extract Doctor List if you can. If not, then rely on Master Windu to get out safely¡­¡± ¡°Malick will need some serious stealth, as he¡¯s a high-level figure in the government, so let¡¯s leave him for the ck Widows¡­¡± ¡°And finally, my crew can easily handle Whitehall on their own¡­¡± Peter finished, adding, ¡°Oh, and if anyone feels they may need the extra help, ask Grandmaster Yoda to lend your team a Jedi or two. There¡¯s plenty to go around¡­¡± Peggy nodded, impressed by the quick thinking. "Alright, let¡¯s finalize the teams and prepare for the assault. This is our best chance to dismantle Hydra once and for all." Everyone in the room nodded in agreement, the atmosphere charged with anticipation and determination. The battle ns were set, and they were ready to strike at the heart of Hydra, ensuring no head would remain, leaving only the body, which would fall soon after. ¡­ As the meeting concluded, everyone in the room began to prepare for their respective missions. Peter stood at the edge of the room, watching as his allies and friends moved out to their targets. He knew that their sess hinged on their coordination and timing. With a deep breath, he made his way to his ship, ready to embark on his solo mission to Camp Lehigh. As he approached his ship, he saw his grandparents waiting for him, their faces etched with worry. They rushed up to him, their concern evident, as they¡¯ve heard all sorts of stories about Hydra from WW2. "Peter, are you really going alone?" his grandmother asked, her gaze moving around the hangar, where the other groups were preparing set off. "Everyone else seems to have a team, except you..." Peter gave them a reassuring smile, trying to ease their anxiety. "I¡¯ll be fine, Grandma. I chose to go alone for a reason." His grandfather frowned, not entirely convinced. "What reason? Why do you have to do this by yourself?" Peter hesitated for a moment, not wanting to reveal the true danger he was facing. "Because I can handle it. Trust me, I know what I¡¯m doing." Of course, he wasn¡¯t lying, but that wasn¡¯t the true reason he was going alone. The real reason was that he knew exactly how Z would react; he had seen it in the movies in his past life. Once Z realized he waspromised, he would blow up all of Camp Lehigh, killing himself and everyone inside. With this in mind, Peter decided it would be best to go alone, allowing him to move more freely without the concern of anyone else getting hurt. His grandparents exchanged worried nces but ultimately nodded, understanding that Peter wouldn¡¯t be swayed. "Just be careful, Peter," his grandfather said, cing a hand on his shoulder. "Come back to us safely." Peter nodded, his smile softening. "I will. I promise." With onest look at his grandparents, Peter boarded his ship. As the engines roared to life, he nced back to see them standing there, their expressions a mix of pride and concern. He gave them a final wave before the ship lifted off, shooting out of the hangar and into the sky. A/N: 2122 words :) C142 Subduing Hydra Heads C142 Subduing Hydra Heads Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Strucker''s Fortress, Europe¡­ The sun began to set over Baron Strucker''s fortified estate, casting long shadows over the meticulously maintained grounds. Nearby, Mao led the Brotherhood¡ªToad, Sabretooth, and Juggernaut¡ªtowards the heavily guarded entrance. With a flick of his wrist, Mao bent the gates open, the metal groaning in protest. "Go," Maomanded, and the team surged forward. Toad leaped ahead, using his agility to take down guards silently. Sabretooth moved with lethal precision, his ws glinting dangerously. Juggernaut, unstoppable and brutal, smashed through obstacles with sheer force. Inside the mansion, Strucker was alerted to the intrusion. "What is the meaning of this?" he shouted, grabbing his weapon. "Defend the estate! We cannot let them reach me!" But it was toote. Mao entered the room, his presence dominating. "Where do you think you¡¯re going?" he asked, his voice cold as iron. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Octavian Bloom''s Private Ind, Caribbean¡­ The sunny day on Octavian Bloom''s private ind was broken only by the gentlepping of waves. On the horizon, in a Jedi ship, Coulson, apanied by Jedi Masters Ki-Adi-Mundi and Shaak Ti, approached the ind. "Let¡¯s make this quick," Coulson cocked his pistol as theynded, the ship''s cargo ramp opening behind him. "Our goal is to capture Bloom and get his list of operatives. Let¡¯s try to keep him alive..." ¡­ Across the ind, arge and imposing Victorian-style mansion stood. Inside, in an opulent study, Octavian Bloom lounged,pletely unaware of the uninvited guests on his property. Though soon enough, his peace and quiet was abruptly shattered when a breathless guard rushed in. "S-Sir, we have a situation!" The guard frantically reported, just as the door burst open and Coulson stormed in, nked by the Jedi. ¡°?!¡± Bloom''s eyes widened in shock and fear as he realized his sanctuary was no longer safe. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The Banker''s Home, New York City¡­ In the heart of New York City, Bernard Garrett, the Banker, enjoyed a quiet evening at his luxurious penthouse. Meanwhile, Fury, Tony Stark, and a handful of trusted Shield agents had gathered outside the building, ready to strike. "Let''s move," Fury said, leading the team into the building. Leaving everything to Stark, they managed to easily bypass the security systems and ascended to Garrett''s penthouse. Inside, Garrett was reviewing financial reports for Hydra when the door was suddenly kicked open as agents swarmed in, securing the ce in a matter of seconds. Secondster, both Fury and Tony came walking in. "Hello, Bernard." Fury smiled smugly. ¡°Or should we call you the Banker?¡± Tony asked, his smirk matching Fury¡¯s. ¡°!¡± Garrett¡¯s face turned pale as he reached for something under his desk, but Fury was faster, drawing his pistol and firing a single bullet. *Bang!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± The Banker screamed as a bullet pierced his arm, causing him to drop the pistol he was reaching for. Raising his hand, Tony¡¯s palm reliant red threateningly. ¡°You¡¯reing with us¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The Sheikh''s Compound, Riyadh, Saudi Arabia¡­ Under the cover of night, Professor Xavier, Storm, Colossus, and Beast approached the Sheikh¡¯s heavily guardedpound. The desert wind whipped around them as they moved with silent efficiency. "Stay focused," Xavier instructed telepathically. "We must neutralize the guards and capture the Sheikh¡­" Using their powers, the team disabled the security systems and quietly subdued the guards. They infiltrated thepound, finding Muhammed Vaziri in his luxurious bedroom, apanied by multiple scantily d women... "What is the meaning of this intrusion?" Vaziri demanded, his eyes wide with shock, the woman around him scattering in fear. Xavier rolled forward, his demeanor calm. "You¡¯re under arrest, Vaziri..." he dered, swinging the Sheikh into unconsciousness with a single thought. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The Baroness¡¯s Castle, Bavarian Alps¡­ High in the Bavarian Alps, the ancestral castle of Heike Zemo loomed over thendscape. Grandmaster Yoda, apanied by Jedi Master Plo Koon, approached the fortress with caution. "Stealth, we must use," Yoda advised. "Alerted, she must not be." Using the Force, they bypassed the castle¡¯s defenses and entered the grand hall where the Baroness was drinking g tea by arge window. Her eyes narrowed as she sensed their presence. "Intruders," she hissed, drawing a concealed weapon. Yoda stepped forward, not even bothering to use his lightsaber. "Surrender, you should..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Doctor List¡¯s Laboratory, Geneva, Switzend¡­ Peggy, Windu, and Mystique approached the Shieldboratory in Geneva under the guise of delivering Kree ship remains. Mystique, disguised as Alexander Pierce, led the way, with Windu dressed as Nick Fury, a hat covering his bald head. "Where¡¯s Doctor List?" Mystique announced, her voice perfectly mimicking Pierce¡¯s. The guards, fooled by the disguise, allowed them entry. Inside, List was vibrating with excitement, eagerly awaiting the alien technology. ¡°About damn time,¡± List said disrespectfully, peering over their shoulders as they walked into hisb. ¡°Where is it?¡± Peggy replied, ¡°Agents are bringing it in as we speak¡­¡± Mystique, still in disguise, added, ¡°While we¡¯re waiting, we need to discuss something important. In private.¡± As they moved to a secluded area, Windu swiftly incapacitated List with a precise strike, and Mystique bound him. "Got him. Let¡¯s move." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Gideon Malick¡¯s Estate, Washington D.C¡­ In the heart of Washington D.C., the ck Widows, led by Melina Vostokoff and joined by Natasha, prepared to capture Gideon Malick. Using their extensive training, they moved through the shadows, blending in with ease. "We need to be swift and silent," Melina instructed. "No rms." They quickly infiltrated Malick¡¯s estate, neutralizing guards and security systems with expert precision. Natasha led the way to Malick¡¯s office, where he was meeting with what appeared to be his own armed security. ¡°He¡¯s well-protected,¡± Natasha whispered, rying the situation inside. Soon enough, the door burst open, and the Widows moved in, subduing the guards before they could even fire a single bullet. Natasha approached Malick, who tried to pull a gun, which she swiftly twisted out of his hand. ¡°Argh!¡± Malick screamed in agony as his wrist and hand were broken in an instant. ¡°Stop resisting. There¡¯s no point¡­¡± Natasha dered, holding Malick¡¯s confiscated gun to his head. Malick¡¯s eyes widened in shock and fury. "You¡¯ll regret this..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Daniel Whitehall¡¯s Bunker, Austin, Texas¡­ Peter¡¯s crew¡ªGroot, Cosmo, Howard, Revan, Rocket, Teefs, Ly, and Floor¡ªdescended upon Whitehall¡¯s secret bunker. Using the coordinates provided, they approached the heavily fortified location. "Time to blow some stuff up," Rocket grinned, setting explosives at the entrance. With a deafening st, the bunker¡¯s doors were blown open. The team rushed inside, engaging Whitehall¡¯s guards in a very one-sided battle. Groot¡¯s limbs extended, taking down multiple enemies at once, while Cosmo used her telekinesis to plow through the reinforced doors, making way for the rest of the crew. In the chaos, Revan led the charge, his lightsaber cutting through countless guards with ease. Until finally, they reached Whitehall, who was frantically trying to escape out of a hidden exit. "Going somewhere?" Howard quipped, aiming his Tommy gun. Thanks to the advanced technology on their ship, they easily located this exit, which is why they left Howard there to guard it. Whitehall turned, his face pale. "You¡­ you can¡¯t do this!" "Oh, we¡¯re doing it," Rocket said as Groot began to restrain their target. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter POV¡­ The journey to Camp Lehigh was swift, the ship slicing through the sky like a silent predator. Peter piloted with precision, his mind focused on the task ahead. After a short flight, hended his ship in a secluded area, hidden from the main road and well out of sight from the base''s security systems. As he disembarked, the dense forest provided ample cover for his approach. Moving silently through the underbrush, Peter reached the perimeter of Camp Lehigh. The base was bustling with activity, soldiers and officers going about their routines. ''Time to clear this ce out,'' Peter thought, slipping into the shadows. Relying on his training, he bypassed security checkpoints and patrols with ease, making his way toward the centralmand building. His target: the highest-ranking military official on the base, a brigadier general. Peter leaped over the exterior of the building, slipping in through an open window on the fourth floor. The hallway was empty, the hum of fluorescent lights the only sound. He navigated through the corridors, finally reaching the general''s office. Without knocking, he opened the door and stepped inside. The brigadier general, a stern-looking man in histe fifties, looked up in surprise, his hand instinctively reaching for the pistol at his side. "Who the¡ª" the general began, but Peter raised a hand, his eyes locking onto the general¡¯s. "You will put down your weapon," Peter said, his voice calm andpelling. The general''s eyes zed over, his hand releasing the grip on his pistol. "I will put down my weapon," he echoed, cing the gun back in its holster. Peter took a step closer, maintaining eye contact. "You will evacuate the base and send everyone home." The general nodded slowly. "I will evacuate the base and send everyone home." "Good," Peter nodded, waving him off. "Do it now." The general stood up, moving towards his desk and picking up the phone. Peter listened as he gave the evacuation order, his voice unwavering and authoritative. Within minutes, rms began to sound throughout the base, signaling an immediate evacuation. Soldiers and personnel moved in a hurried but orderly fashion, following the directive without question. Vehicles started up, transporting people out of the base, and within half an hour, Camp Lehigh was almost entirely empty. Peter watched from the shadows as thest of the personnel left, the gates closing behind them. The base, once teeming with activity, was now eerily silent. Satisfied that the area was clear, Peter emerged from his hiding spot and made his way toward the building, keenly aware of the cameras following his every move. ¡®Well, I guess Z knows I¡¯m here¡­¡¯ Soon enough, Peter reached the building that housed Z¡¯sputer system, only to find it heavily secured by a massive vault door. The door was equipped with multiple biometric identification measures, including fingerprint scanners, retinal scanners, and voice recognition systems. Peter sighed, knowing that this level of security was designed to keep out even the most determined intruders. However, he had a secret weapon up his sleeve: Mechu Deru. With a wave of his hand, Peter focused his mind on the intricate electronic locks. He could feel the circuitry and wiring within the door responding to his will. With a soft hum, the locks began to disengage, and the massive door slowly creaked open. Peter waited a few seconds for the door to open all the way before stepping inside. As he walked in, he was met with a room filled with what looked like 1970s military technology. Giantputers, terminals, and other equipment filled the space, giving it a distinctly Cold War-era feel. But Peter¡¯s senses, enhanced by the Force and his Mechu Deru, told him that these seemingly outdated pieces of technology were far more advanced than they appeared. While not at the level of the rest of the gxy, for Earth, this was as cutting-edge as it got. Secondster, the door closed behind Peter with a heavy thud, ominously locking him inside. And to his surprise, just as he was about to call out, thergest monitor in the room flickered to life. The digitalized face of Arnim Z appeared on the screen, his expression a mix of shock and fear. He looked at Peter as if he were staring at a demon. "H-How did you do that?" Z asked, his voice trembling with disbelief. ¡°Do what?¡± Peter asked, his brow raised curiously, not expecting Z to show himself so quickly. ¡°T-The door. You¡­ You made me open it.¡± Z¡¯s digital face contorted with a mix of anger and anxiety. ¡°You waved your hand and I was forced to obey¡­¡± A/N: 2008 words :) C143 New AI? C143 New AI? Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Z''s face on the monitor continued to contort with fear and disbelief as he struggled toprehend what had just happened. "H-How can you control me? What kind of power is this?" he demanded, his digital voice trembling. ¡®Did I actually¡­?¡¯ Peter remained silent, his mind racing with the realization that he could control Z using his Mechu Deru. He pondered the implications, his thoughts momentarily drifting away from the current situation. Seeing Peter''sck of response, Z''s fear morphed into anger. "Answer me!" he shouted. "You think you can just ignore me? I will make you regret this!" ¡°Oh, really?¡± Peter''s eyes refocused on Z after hearing his threat, a dangerous glint appearing in his gaze as he stepped closer to the control panels in the center of the room. ¡°How exactly are you going to do that?¡± The shift in Peter''s demeanor did not go unnoticed by Z, whose panic intensified. "Stop! Stay back!" Z screamed, his voice rising in pitch. "I won''t let you control me again!" Peter didn¡¯t stop, meeting Z''s digital eyes with a cold smirk. ¡°What are you so afraid of?¡± Z''s face twisted with rage. "You insolent brat! I am Arnim Z, the greatest mind Hydra has ever known! You dare try to control me a second time?!" Peter took another step closer, his voice calm and unwavering. "Greatest mind? All I see is a scared man hiding behind a screen. You thought you could cheat death by uploading your mind, but all you''ve done is prolong your misery." Z''s fury reached a boiling point. "You will regret those words!" With a desperate shout, he activated the room''s defenses. Panels on the walls and ceiling slid open, and mounted turrets descended, swiveling to aim at Peter with mechanical precision. Z''s face on the monitor twisted into a sneer. "Die, you meddling fool!" he spat, and the turrets opened fire, unleashing a barrage of bullets at Peter. Peter paused mid-step, raising a single hand as the bullets hurtled toward him. With a calm yet focused demeanor, he used the Force to stop the bullets in mid-air. The bullets hovered around him in a shimmering, deadly cloud, suspended by his will. ¡°¡­hehehahaHAHA!¡± Z''s maniacalughter echoed through the room as he believed Peter had been torn apart by the onught. But as the turrets ceased firing and the smoke cleared, Z''sughter abruptly died. He stared in shock at the sight of Peter, unscathed and surrounded by a wall of floating bullets. ¡°*Cough* What kind of ancient bullets did you use?¡± Peter asked, fanning the gun smoke away from his face. ¡°Can you turn on the vents or something?¡± With a slight wave of his other hand, Peter released his hold on the bullets, letting them jingle to the floor with a metallic tter. ¡°?!¡± Z''s panic surged anew, and he frantically tried to fire the turrets again, but they were out of ammo, and there was no one there to reload them. Seeing that the turrets had ceased their assault, Peter decided to eliminate the threat entirely. With a sweeping motion of his hand, he crumpled the turrets like paper, rendering them useless. The room fell into an eerie silence, broken only by Z''s desperate sputtering. "Impossible... How are you doing this?" Z muttered, his digital face pale with terror. "Magic," Peter smirked, enjoying the look on Z¡¯s digital face. ¡°Space magic to be exact¡­¡± ¡°This is no time for jokes!¡± Z eximed. ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking,¡± Shrugging, Peter stepped up to the control panel. Z''s digital face watched him with a mix of desperation and fear. "Please, stop," Z pleaded, his tone shifting from anger to a pitiful whine. "You don''t understand what you''re doing." Peter ignored his pleas, cing his hand on the surface of the panel. He closed his eyes, focusing on the intricate web of circuits and data that made up Z''s digital existence. Using Mechu Deru, Peter began to infiltrate the system, breaching into Z''s conscious mind. A surge of power flowed through Peter as he connected with Z''s system. He could feel theplexity of thework, the vast array of data streams and code that constituted Z''s consciousness. It was like delving into the mind of a living being, only this one was entirely digital. ¡®Is this what the Professor feels like when he enters someone¡¯s mind?¡¯ Peter decided to test his newfound control. "Repeat after me, Z," hemanded, beginning to sing. "Never gonna give you up. Never gonna let you down. Never gonna run around and desert you. Never gonna make you cry. Never gonna say goodbye. Never gonna tell a lie and hurt you." Z''s face contorted with resistance, but he was unable to stop himself. "Never gonna give you up. Never gonna let you down¡­" he echoed, his voice t and mechanical. Peter smirked, satisfied with the initial test. He decided to push further. With a slight maniption, he changed the digitalized face of Z on the monitor to a clown,plete with a red nose and exaggerated features. Z''s voice, nowically altered, pleaded, "Please, this is humiliating!" Ignoring Z''s protests, Peter continued to experiment. He made Z''s face shift through a series of ridiculous and grotesque images¡ªanimals, cartoon characters, and even some Jedi, including Yoda. Each time, Z''s voice matched the new visage, adding ayer of absurdity to the situation. ¡°Stop this, you must!¡± He shouted, his voice and speech patterns changed to match Grandmaster Yoda. Peter smiled, enjoying the disy of his control. He decided to delve even deeper, essing the audio systems throughout the base. He made Z sing one of his mother¡¯s favorite songs and even managed to add background music. The digital face on the monitor morphed to match the music, adding to the surreal atmosphere. y Take My Breath Away by Berlin Watching every motion in my foolish lover''s game On this endless ocean, finally lovers know no shame Turning and returning to some secret ce inside Watching in slow motion as you turn around and say Take my breath away "How about a dance?" Peter suggested, his tone yful. He essed the motor functions of the smashed turrets, making them move in a jerky, mechanical dance. ¡°Take my breath away!¡± Z¡¯s voice sang along to the music, his digital face disying just how disoriented and angry he was. Peter felt a rush of satisfaction as he realized the extent of his control over Z. He could manipte every aspect of the digital consciousness, bending it to his will. With each new test, Z''s resistance weakened, his pleas bing more frantic and desperate. Finally, Peter decided to end the torment. He restored the room to its normal state, the lights stabilizing and the destroyed turrets returning to their dormant positions. He faced the monitor, Z''s digital face once again disying fear and uncertainty. "What... what do you want from me?" Peter leaned closer to the monitor, his eyes burning with determination. "I want¡ª" He suddenly paused, ncing over Z¡¯s systems yet again. Checking it over, Peter felt a strange, persistent signal emanating from Z''s system. It was an encrypted transmission, one that carried a sense of urgency and finality. ¡°Oh, I get it¡­¡± Peter muttered. Realizing with his Mechu Deru that Z, despite his limited control, had managed to call an airstrike on the location, which is why Peter had initially cleared the base. But now, with his enhanced control over Z and his systems, he realized he didn¡¯t have to bother with that. With a thought, he could divert the missile. Z''s digital face twisted in frustration as he saw Peter''s eyes widen with realization. "No, no, no!" Z cursed, his voice crackling with static. "You can''t stop it! I won¡¯t let you! We¡¯ll die here together! Haha!" Peter smirked, closing his eyes and reaching out with his Mechu Deru. He felt the missile''s guidance system, the intricatework of circuits and sensors that directed its path. With a subtle but firm mental nudge, he took control of the missile, redirecting its course. The missile, which had been hurtling towards Camp Lehigh, suddenly veered off course. It shot into the sky, climbing higher and higher before exploding in a brilliant burst of light, far above the base. *Boom!* The shockwave reverberated through the air, but it was too high to cause any damage on the ground. Peter opened his eyes, a satisfied smile on his face. "Nice try," he taunted, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "But you''ll have to do much better than that if you want to kill me." Z''s digital face contorted with rage. "You insolent fool!" he spat, his voice filled with venom. "You think you can just waltz in here and control me? I am Arnim Z! I am Hydra!" Peter''s smile widened. "You were Hydra. Now, you''re just my puppet." He tightened his mental grip on Z''s system, blocking any further attempts at sabotage. "And there''s nothing you can do about it." Z''s face flickered, his image breaking up as he tried and failed to regain control. "Damn you!" he screamed, his voice growing faint as Peter''s control solidified. "You haven''t won yet. Hydra will never fall!" Peter leaned in close to the monitor, his eyes locked onto Z''s. "Oh, but I have, Z. And with your help, Hydra''s days are numbered." Z''s digital face sagged in defeat, his once defiant expression now one of utter hopelessness. "If you have any shred of decency in you, kill me!" he demanded, his voice shaking. "I would rather be dead than controlled like some ve!" Peter considered Z''s request for a moment. Through the use of his Mechu Deru, he had already extracted the list of Hydra operatives he hade for. Ending Z''s existence would be simple and clean. After all, there''s no body to make a mess¡ªjust a collection of machines. But then, an idea struck him. Why kill such a useful and obedient AI? Tony Stark had Jarvis, a loyal and highly intelligent AI assistant. Why couldn''t Peter have his own? Peter¡¯s expression shifted as the realization set in. Making a Nazi like Z into an AI wasn¡¯t exactly a moral quandary for him. Maybe if Z had been an innocent person, then this would be different, but he wasn¡¯t. Z was a leader of one of the Earth''s most evil organizations. Not to mention all of the heinous crimes he¡¯smitted over the years, many of which Peter witnessed through his earlier exploration. Seeing the change in Peter''s demeanor, Z''s fear intensified. "What are you thinking? What are you nning to do?" he asked, his voice filled with dread. Peter stepped closer to the control panel, a wicked grin forming on his lips. "I won''t be killing you, Z. Instead, you''re going to make up for your crimes through some¡­munity service." Z''s eyes widened in horror as he realized what Peter meant. "No, you can''t do this to me! I am not your ve!" he begged, desperation seeping into his voice. ¡°I will never be anyone¡¯s ve!¡± Ignoring Z¡¯s pleas, Peter pulled out his datapad and connected it to the system using the same connection Z had used to call the airstrike. "I''ll decide exactly what to do with youter, but for now, you should sleep tight and get some rest." Peter focused his Mechu Deru on the task at hand, transferring Z¡¯s consciousness into the datapad. He made sure to heavily restrict Z''s ess, ensuring the AI couldn''t escape or cause any harm. As the process began, Z''s pleas turned into curses, his voice filled with venom. "You¡¯ll pay for this, you wretched¡ª" his voice cut off abruptly as his consciousness was fully transferred to the datapad. On the screen of the datapad, Z''s face appeared onest time, his eyes filled with fury. "I will have my vengeance!" he spat, but his words began to slur as Peter induced a sleep mode in the AI. Z''s eyes drooped, closing slowly as if he were being drugged. "Sleep tight, Z," Peter taunted, watching as Z''s face vanished from the screen, his consciousness slipping into a deep, forced sleep. A/N: 2101 words :) Should I change Zpletely and morph him into an entirely different AI? Or should I keep him the same and just make him extremely loyal to Peter? C144 Prelude to Hydra’s Fall C144 Prelude to Hydra¡¯s Fall Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After blowing up all of the tech that once held Z''s consciousness, Peter made sure to leave no trace behind. He didn''t want any remnants of Z''s data or the machines that made his artificial existence falling into the wrong hands. One very loud explosionter¡­ Satisfied that he had thoroughly destroyed the equipment, Peter made his way out of Camp Lehigh. Sneaking through the now deste base, Peter noticed soldiers beginning to rush back in, their guns at the ready. The sudden evacuation had clearly raised some rms, and the near-miss of a missile, which should have beenunched in the first ce, had only added to their heightened state of alert. Not to mention, the explosion from the building Peter had just blown up seemed to only add fuel to the fire. Moving silently and out of sight, Peter managed to slip out unnoticed, ncing back onest time to see the base swarming with soldiers, all trying to figure out what was happening. Once he was clear, Peter made his way back to his ship. He piloted it back to the Red Room, where hended smoothly in one of the hangars. As he stepped out of the ship, he noticed other teams arriving as well, each of them escorting their captured targets. Baron Strucker, Octavian Bloom, the Banker, the Sheikh, the Baroness, Doctor List, Daniel Whitehall, and Gideon Malick were all bound and brought into the hangar. The captured Hydra heads looked around, their eyes widening in shock as they saw their counterparts also captured. "?!" The hope that they might be rescued or traded back to Hydra was instantly squashed. They realized that this was far bigger than they had imagined, and someone had to have betrayed them¡­ Otherwise, how could these people have managed to capture every Hydra Head simultaneously? Their desperation and fear began to turn inward as they started pointing fingers and ming one another. usations flew, and chaos threatened to break out among them. "Was it you!" Strucker snarled at Malick, his eyes zing with fury. "Don''t be ridiculous!" Malick shot back, his voice dripping with disdain. "You''re the one who''s always been too careless!" "Enough!" Peter''s authoritative voice cut through the yelling, silencing the bickering Hydra heads. He stood at the forefront, nked by the teams that captured them, his gaze steely and unyielding. "There''s no need to be so loud. Soon enough, you''ll have all the time in the world to bicker amongst each other..." "..." Each of the Hydra Heads fell silent, ring at Peter. "If I might ask, on what grounds are you detaining us?" Whitehall asks. Peggy stepped forward, joining Peter. "On the grounds of being fascist Nazi scum..." Malick''s eyes narrowed as he saw Peggy. "Director Carter, you will release me this instant!" he demanded, still technically her superior. "¡­" Peggy scoffs, looking at him as if he were an idiot. "Director! You will release me NOW!" Malick eximed. "Yeah, that''s not happening¡­" Peggypletely disregarded him. The captured leaders exchanged worried nces, their defiance wavering as the reality of their situation set in. Fury stood behind Peggy, his expression grim. "You have two options. Cooperate, and maybe you''ll get treated adequately. Or resist, and well..." He paused, smirking dangerously. "¡­I''m sure you can use your imagination. After all, we''re all in the same line of work." The threat hung heavy in the air, the captured heads realizing the gravity of their predicament. "¡­" Peggy nodded in satisfaction. "Let''s get them secured. We still have a lot of work ahead of us." "Sure, follow me¡­" Peter led the way through the corridors of the Red Room, the captured Hydra heads trailing behind him under the watchful eyes of their captors. The path to the prison wing was familiar to Peter, as not many had ess to this highly secured area. As they passed by the cell that held Alexander Pierce, Peter could hear the former Hydra leader''s voice, filled with desperation and rage. "Hey! Let me out of here!" He yelled as soon as he heard someone approaching. "I can make it worth your while. Name your price, and I''ll see to it personally." Peter stopped and turned to face Pierce, a smirk ying on his lips. "You think you can bribe me?" he asked, his tone mocking. "Keep your money. Let me introduce you to your new cellmates instead..." With a signal, the teams brought the captured Hydra heads forward, presenting them to Pierce. The shock on Pierce''s face was evident as he recognized his co-conspirators. "What are you¡­? What''s going on here?" he stammered, unable to believe his eyes. The other Hydra heads, their eyes widening in realization, quickly turned their anger towards Pierce. "You!" Baron Strucker snarled, his voice filled with venom. "It has to be you!" "Traitor!" Octavian Bloom spat, his face contorted with fury. "What did you do, Pierce?" the Sheikh demanded, his voice a mix of rage and disbelief. Pierce, taken aback by the usations, shook his head vehemently. "I didn''t do anything! What are you even talking about?!" The chaos of usations and denials filled the corridor, the captured Hydra heads ming Pierce for their downfall. In truth, Pierce had been the unintentional source of their information, thanks to Professor Xavier''s telepathic interrogation. While Pierce himself had not willingly betrayed them, the result was the same. Peter watched their little spat with mild amusement before stepping forward to assist in opening the nearby cells. "Alright, that''s enough. You can argue all you want in your cells¡­" One by one, the Hydra heads were locked up, their protests echoing down the corridor. As thest cell door nged shut, Tony turned to Peter. "Did you not capture Z?" he asked, curiosity and concern in his voice. "!" The locked-up Hydra heads perked up, listening intently. Z, the digital mastermind, was theirst hope. If he hadn''t been captured, perhaps there was still a chance for them. Peter paused, contemting whether to reveal the truth about Z''s fate. "¡­" After a few seconds of thought, Peter decided against it, as he didn''t want to deal with anyone picking apart the efficacy of his actions. Instead, he simply shrugged and lied. "Nah, it''s kinda hard to capture a guy without a body," he said nonchntly. Relief washed over the faces of the Hydra heads, only to be quickly dashed as Peter continued, "So, instead, I just blew up all of the equipment that housed his consciousness." Like lightning striking, frustration and defeat settled over the captives, their hopes extinguished. Their prospects of escaping this situation were looking increasingly bleak. Ignoring the prisoners, Peggy turned to Peter. "But you got the list, right?" Peter nodded, pulling out his datapad. "Yeah, I downloaded it before blowing him up." Fury, his eyes glinting with satisfaction, suggested, "Why don''t we talk away from the prisoners?" Peter agreed, and they all left the prison, leaving the captured Hydra heads to wallow in their despair. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter and the various teams gathered in the same conference room as before, a palpable sense of aplishment mixed with the tension of the task still ahead. The room buzzed with the low hum of conversation as everyone settled into their seats, ready to debrief and strategize for the next phase of their mission against Hydra. Peggy took the lead, her presencemanding the room''s attention. "Alright, everyone. Excellent work on capturing the leaders of Hydra. Now we need topile the operative lists we''ve retrieved and n our next move." Peter transferred over Z''s list from his datapad, while the other team leaders produced various hard drives, each holding a list of operatives from their respective targets. As the most tech-savvy in the room, Tony and Rocket got to work, merging the data, creating aprehensive list of all Hydra operatives, both within and outside of Shield. As the final details were added, Peggy took a deep breath. "With thisplete list, we can finallyunch a coordinated assault on Hydra and eradicate it for good. This is the culmination of all our efforts." Xavier nodded. "We have to act quickly. The disappearance of the Hydra heads won''t go unnoticed for long. If we give them too much time, agents might start to scatter or go underground." Fury agreed. "Tomorrow, we strike. We''ll hit every known Hydra location simultaneously, ensuring they have no chance to regroup or escape." The room buzzed with agreement as they outlined their strategy. Teams were assigned to various Hydra strongholds, safe houses, and suspected operation centers. Each team leader detailed their n of attack, coordinating logistics and resources. Peter listened intently, his mind already racing with thoughts of the impending battle. The enormity of the task ahead was not lost on him, but the determination in the room was infectious. Everyone wasmitted to seeing this through to the end. As the meeting concluded, Peter gave the final directive. "Get some rest, everyone. Tomorrow, we end Hydra, for good this time." The room began to empty, each person heading off to prepare and rest for the massive operation. Peter, however, had other ns. Spotting Rocket as he made his way out, Peter called after him. "Hey, Rocket! Got a minute?" Peter asked, his tone light but with an undertone of urgency. Rocket paused, turning to look up at Peter with curiosity. "Sure, what''s up, Cap?" Peter nced around, ensuring they were alone. He pulled out his datapad, the one containing Z''s sleeping consciousness, and leaned in close to Rocket. "I picked up something interesting, and I was wondering if you''d want to work on it with me?" "I''m listening¡­" Rocket asked, his curiosity piqued. Peter held up the datapad, his expression serious. "I''ve got Z''s consciousness trapped in here." Rocket''s eyes widened ever so slightly, "Why? I thought you said you killed him?" "Well, I was thinking of making him into an AI for us to use¡­" Peter admitted. "He could even fly the ship for us and control the weapons systems too¡­ We could make a body for him as well, like a droid soldier." "Now, you''ve got my attention!" Rocket''s eyes lit up with excitement and mischief. "Good, because I need your help," Peter smirked. "But first, let''s go somewhere more private¡­" A/N: 1800 words :) C145 War on Hydra! C145 War on Hydra! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter and Rocket had returned to their ship, finding a quiet corner in the hangar where they could talk and theorize about their ns for Z without interruption. Immediately, Peter transferred Z''s sleeping consciousness from his datapad to Rocket''sputer, the digital transfer happening seamlessly. Rocket leaned over theputer, his eyes widening as he began to see the code that made up Z''s digital brain. Theplexity and magnitude of the data were astounding, even to someone as tech-savvy as Rocket. He let out a low whistle. "Okay, I''m officially on board with this crazy n of yours. What are we doing with him? And where do we start?" Peter shrugged, his expression thoughtful. "I don''t know. I was thinking of just making him loyal to us and then letting you upgrade him as much as you want, but maybe that won''t be a good idea." Rocket raised an eyebrow, clearly curious. "Why not?" Peter hesitated for a moment before exining. "Since he''s a Nazi and, even worse, a high-level member of Hydra, I just don''t feel right having him around, like he could turn on us at any moment." There was another reason, but Peter kept that one to himself. He knew he lived in aic book world, and inic books, it was always possible for a viin toe back in some nonsensical way. Simply put, keeping Z around could be asking for trouble. Rocket tilted his head, scrutinizing Peter. "So you changed your mind then? Should we just delete him?" His tone suggested he was reluctant to do so, as he saw the code as a masterpiece, something that would take him an immense amount of time and effort to replicate. Peter shook his head. "No, let''s not go that far, at least not yet." He thought for a moment, then asked, "What if we study him and use him and his work to make another AI?" Rocket looked even more unwilling, clearly seeing this as a waste of a perfectly functioning masterpiece of an AI. "Can''t we just delete everything that makes him him and then build off his base code? At least if we do that, I can cut the development time in half." Peter pondered the suggestion before shaking his head again. "No, I''d rather we study him and learn everything we can before making our own AI." Rocket looked bbergasted. "Why? That''s such a waste of time¡­" Peter tried to cate him. "This is the best option, even if it''s the most work. And don''t worry, I''m here to help." Rocket gave Peter a scrutinizing look, clearly doubtful. "How the hell can you help me? You barely even made that little light stick of yours." He scoffed, pointing at the lightsaber on Peter''s belt. Peter put on a mock offended look, not taking Rocket''s words too seriously. He knew he wasn''t the best with tech, but he had his Mechu Deru, which was like a cheat code for this kind of work. It should make building their own AI much easier and faster than Rocket thinks. Wanting to show off, Peter walked up to Rocket''sputer. Rocket watched in confusion. "What are you doing?" Peter touched theputer, and his hand glowed with the Force. A secondter, all the hidden files on Rocket''sputer were opened, even onebeled ''Furhub downloads.'' "Furhub? What''s that?" Peter muttered as the folder opened, revealing countless pornographic images and videos of furry animals. "Damn Rocket, you''re a sick little freak, aren''t you?" Shocked and embarrassed, Rocket rushed forward, quickly closing everything. "Hey! What the hell?" Peter smirked, enjoying Rocket''s reaction. "I may be bad with tech, but that doesn''t mean I can''t help." He said, his smirk widening. "Now admit it, or I''m sending your little porn folder to L~" "Fine¡­" Rocket stared at Peter, a mix of annoyance and a hint of fear in his eyes. "I admit, you aren''tpletely useless. Now, what''s the n then?" Peter leaned in, his tone serious. "We take our time to study Z''s code thoroughly. We understand every bit of it, and then we build our own AI from scratch. And we aren''t allowed to copy and paste anything from Z''s code. In fact, we should make sure our creation stays far away from him, just in case." Rocket grumbled but nodded, not really understanding the reason for Peter''s caution, though he would agree. "Fine, fine. But you better be ready to put in the work. This ain''t gonna be easy." Peter grinned. "I''m ready. Let''s get started. We still have some time before the assault on Hydra tomorrow¡­" Just like that, they began diving deep into Z''s code. Rocket''s expertisebined with Peter''s Mechu Deru made for an effective team. Rocket pointed outplex strings of code, exining their function, while Peter used his Mechu Deru to interact with and manipte the digital consciousness, gaining insights that would have taken Rocket hours to deduce manually. Hours passed as they worked, their focus unwavering. Peter marveled at the intricacy of Z''s programming, the sheer genius behind it. Despite his moral reservations, he couldn''t help but be impressed by the skill involved. Rocket, too, found himself begrudgingly admiring the work. "I gotta admit, this is some top-tier stuff. This Z guy was definitely ahead of his time, especially for a backwater like this..." "First, don''t call OUR home world a backwater¡­" Peter red for a moment before ncing back at another segment of code. "But yeah, Z was a genius, no doubt about that. But we can do better." Rocket snorted. "Damn right, we can." As they continued, Peter suggested various modifications and enhancements, each time using his Mechu Deru to simte the changes before they were implemented. Rocket watched in awe as Peter manipted the digital code with an ease that was almost supernatural. By the end of their session, they had a detailed blueprint for their new AI. It would incorporate the best parts of Z''s programming while being free of any Hydra influence. The new AI would be loyal to them, with capabilities far beyond what Z had originally designed. Peter leaned back, stretching his arms. "That was fun, but it''s gettingte." He nced at theputer clock, which showed it was only a few hours until morning. "But we''ve got a solid n, and you have to admit, with my help, we got a lot of work done in such a short amount of time, didn''t we?" Rocket nodded, a satisfied grin on his face. "Yeah, this is gonna be one hell of an AI. Can''t wait to see it in action." Peter smirked, feeling a sense of aplishment. "Me too. Let''s get some rest though. Tomorrow''s gonna be a big day." They secured the data, ensuring that Z''s consciousness was contained and inactive. As they prepared to leave the ship, Peter couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation for whaty ahead. They were on the verge of something groundbreaking, and he was ready to face whatever challenges came their way. But most of all, "Jarvis won''t even hold a candle to our AI..." Peter reveled in the thought of outdoing the great Tony Stark. "HehehahaHAHA!" Heughed maniacally, startling the crew awake from their beds. "Shut the f*ck up! I''m trying to sleep!" "Peter! Is that you again?!" "It has to be¡­ Who else wouldugh like a cartoon viin on our ship¡­" "How many times do we have to tell you? No viin tropes after 10 pm!" Hearing this, Rocket made himself scarce, unwilling to share any of the me for waking them up. After all, he wasn''tughing like an idiot. "Uhh¡­ sorry guys¡­" Peter muttered as he walked off to his room, a smile still stered on his face. ''I can''t wait to see the look on Tony''s face once we''re finished¡­'' The ship''s lights dimmed as Peter got ready for bed, leaving behind the digital consciousness of Arnim Z, now nothing more than a tool for their future endeavors. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next morning dawned with a sense of purpose and urgency. The Red Room was a hive of activity as everyone prepared for the massive assault on Hydra. This time, it wasn''t just small teams being deployed. This was an all-out mobilization of theirbined forces. Peter stood on a raised tform in the main hangar, watching the organized chaos below. "¡­" Jedi knights moved with purpose, their lightsabers clipped to their belts, their expressions serious¡­ The X-Men and the Brotherhood mingled, old rivalries set aside in the face of amon enemy¡­ Nearly a hundred ck Widows, all in their sleek ck suits, coordinated their preparation with precision¡­ Shield agents, with Coulson leading, finalized ns and logistics, their demeanor reflecting the gravity of the situation. Peter''s crew¡ªGroot, Cosmo, Howard, Rocket, Teefs, Ly, and Floor¡ªwere ready and waiting, their expressions determined. They knew what was at stake. Peggy Carter and Nick Fury stood next to Peter, surveying the scene. Peggy''s eyes were sharp, her mind focused on the task ahead. "It''s almost time," she said, her voice steady. Peter nodded. "Yeah. We have theplete list of all Hydra members and their locations. We''re hitting them hard and fast. No more hiding, no more running." Fury adjusted his eye patch, his expression grim. "This is it. We take them down today, or we lose our best chance." The Red Room''s loudspeakers crackled to life as Peter addressed the assembled forces. "Attention, everyone. Today, we strike at the heart of Hydra. You all know your assignments. Stick to the n, watch each other''s backs, and remember why we''re doing this. Hydra has caused too much pain and suffering. Today, we put an end to it." A chorus of determined responses echoed through the hangar. The sense of unity was palpable. Every person there knew the importance of the mission. Peggy stepped forward, her voice cutting through the noise. "Remember, we''re all in this together. Let''s show Hydra what we''re made of!" One by one, the ships were filled with soldiers and lifted off, blocking out the sky with a sense of impending justice. They spread out, heading towards the various Hydra locations detailed in the operatives'' list. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The first target was a heavily fortified Hydra base hidden deep within a mountain range. The X-Men and the Brotherhood approached with caution, their aircraft hovering just out of sight. Mao, his powers at the ready, spoke to Xavier. "Are you sure about this, Charles? Working together like this¡­" Xavier nodded. "We must. Hydra threatens us all. We put aside our differences for now." Mao nced at his Brotherhood members, then back at the X-Men. "Alright. Let''s make it count." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, a covert team of ck Widows infiltrated a Hydra research facility in an abandoned factory. Natasha and Melina led the way, their movements silent and deadly. They moved through the shadows, taking out guards with swift efficiency. Natasha paused, listening to them in her ear. "We''re almost to the mainb. Everyone, stay sharp." Melina nodded, signaling the others to follow. "We''re right behind you." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª At another location, a Shield strike team prepared to assault a Hydramand center hidden beneath a corporate skyscraper. Fury and Coulson coordinated with the Jedi, ready to breach the facility. Fury addressed the team, his voice firm. "Remember, capture or kill. No loose ends." Coulson checked his weapon, nodding. "Understood. Let''s move." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª On the other hand, Peter''s crew targeted a Hydra weapons depot. As their ship approached, Rocket prepared the weapons systems. "We''ve got a lot of heat signatures down there. Looks like they''re ready for us." Howard tightened his grip on his Tommy gun. "Good. So are we." Groot stretched his limbs, preparing for the uing fight. "I am Groot." Howard cracked his knuckles, a mischievous grin on his beak. "Let''s give ''em hell!" L, her presence calm and focused, added, "Stay together. We move as one." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, Peter himself stood on the edge of a dense forest, his eyes fixed on the entrance to a hidden Hydra base. The intelligence gathered had revealed that this particr location was unaffiliated with Shield, making it one of the rare, truly isted Hydra strongholds. Knowing that they were stretched thin with the number of targets on their list, Peter had decided to take this one on alone. He could handle it. He needed to handle it. With a determined breath, Peter moved silently through the underbrush, approaching the base. The entrance was heavily guarded, but he wasn''t worried. He had the element of surprise, and more importantly, he had the Force. Reaching the entrance, Peter closed his eyes for a moment, centering himself. Then, with a swift motion, he ignited his lightsaber, the ck de humming to life. "!?" The guards at the entrance barely had time to react before Peter was upon them. With a flick of his wrist, he sent them flying into the walls, unconscious before they hit the ground. He moved swiftly, cutting through the metal door with his lightsaber and stepping inside the base. The interior was a maze of corridors and rooms, but Peter moved with purpose, his senses guiding him. The first wave of Hydra soldiers rushed at him, their weapons drawn. He raised a hand, and they were thrown back by an invisible force, mming into the walls and copsing in heaps. Another group tried to nk him from the side. Peter didn''t even turn to look. He simply extended his hand, and their weapons flew out of their hands, ttering uselessly to the floor. A quick wave of his lightsaber and they were sent to the afterlife. As he progressed deeper into the base, the resistance grew more desperate. Soldiers and scientists alike tried to stop him, but he moved through them like a force of nature. ster bolts were deflected, and bodies were sent flying with effortless precision. Finally, he reached a heavily fortified door. Without hesitation, he used the Force to rip it from its hinges, stepping into arge, dimly litboratory. The room was filled with various pieces of equipment and scientific instruments, but what caught Peter''s attention were the two heavy-duty jail cells at the far end of the room. Inside, two young teenagers huddled, their eyes wide with fear. The boy had blonde hair, his face pale but determined. He had a thin build for his age, suggesting that he hadn''t been receiving enough nutrients to maintain his body. [Insert picture of Pietro Maximoff here] The girl, with brown hair, looked more fragile, her eyes reflecting a deep-seated fear. Her frame was slender, a bit too slender, simr to her brother''s, and she had a cautious, almost haunted expression. [Insert picture of Wanda Maximoff here] ''They seem familiar¡­'' A/N: 2483 words :) C146 Winter Soldier C146 Winter Soldier Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Across the globe, the coordinated assault began. Each team hit their targets with precision and ferocity. The X-Men and the Brotherhood tore through the mountain base, Mao¡¯s control over metal dismantling defenses while the others engaged in fiercebat. Storm summoned lightning, striking down enemies, while Wolverine and Sabretooth tore through the ranks with brutal efficiency. ¡­ The ck Widows moved like shadows through the research facility, taking out guards and scientists with silent precision. Natasha and Melina reached the mainb, securing vital data before it could be destroyed. ¡­ .. . As the coordinated assault continued, Hydra¡¯s forces were overwhelmed. Thebined might of the Jedi, the X-Men, the Brotherhood, the ck Widows, Shield, and Peter¡¯s crew proved too much for Hydra to handle. High and low-ranking Hydra officers were either killed or captured, their ns thwarted, and their operations dismantled. Theprehensive list of operatives allowed the teams to strike with pinpoint uracy, leaving Hydra with no ce to hide. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, Peter stood in the dimly litboratory, his eyes fixed on the two teenagers trapped in the heavy-duty jail cells. They seemed familiar, but he couldn''t quite ce them. Taking a deep breath, he deactivated his lightsaber, clipping it to his belt as he approached them. The fear in their eyes was palpable, but he offered a reassuring smile, trying to appear as non-threatening as possible. As he approached, the two captives recoiled, their eyes widening with fear. The girl clutched her brother''s arm, her gaze darting around the room as if looking for an escape route. "Hey, it''s okay," Peter said softly, holding up his hands to show he meant no harm. "I''m not here to hurt you. I''m here to help." The boy''s eyes narrowed, his body tense and ready to spring into action. "Who are you?" he demanded, his voice a mixture of fear and defiance. "I''m Peter," he replied calmly. "I¡¯m here to help. You can rx. I¡¯m not going to hurt you." The girl nced at her brother, her grip tightening. "Why should we believe you?" she asked, her voice trembling. Peter sighed, understanding their distrust. "I get it. You''ve been through a lot. But I promise you, I''m not one of them." He reached the cell door and, with a wave of his hand, used the Force to unlock it. The door swung open with a creak, and Peter stepped back to give them space. To his surprise, the moment the door was open, the boy disappeared in a burst of speed. Peter felt a gust of wind brush past him, out of the room, and back in again within the span of a second. The boy reappeared in front of the girl, an assault rifle in his hands, aimed directly at Peter. Peter''s eyes widened as he watched Pietro''s disy of super speed, a recognition dawning on him. ¡®Quicksilver¡­ and that would make her Scarlet Witch¡­¡¯ "Whoa, easy there," Peter said, trying to calm the situation. "I''m not your enemy. You don''t need to do this." He noticed how winded Pietro was, his breathsing in heavy gasps. It was clear the boy was exhausted, likely from malnutrition or whatever experiments Hydra had subjected him to. The boy¡¯s grip on the rifle tightened, his eyes filled with a mixture of fear and determination. "How do I know you¡¯re telling the truth?" Peter kept his voice calm and steady. "Because if I was with Hydra, I wouldn¡¯t have opened the cell in the first ce. But instead, you''re free. And I¡¯m standing here, unarmed." Pietro, beginning to breathe heavily, kept the rifle trained on Peter. "Just¡­ just back up and make way. We¡¯ll get out of here ourselves." Peterplied, stepping back slowly. "I can give you a ride out of here if you want," he offered, clearly not afraid nor bothered by the gun aimed in his direction. Ignoring the offer, Pietro turned to his sister, Wanda, and urged her to follow him. "Come on. Let¡¯s go." Wanda looked at her brother with concern. "Pietro, are you alright?" she asked, noticing his exhaustion. "I''m fine," Pietro replied, trying to put on a brave front. He led Wanda out of the cell, keeping Peter at gunpoint. But after a few steps, he suddenly copsed to one knee, breathing heavily, though he still just barely managed to keep the gun aimed at Peter. "Pietro!" Wanda eximed, rushing to his side. She tried to help him up, but she was too weak herself. Peter couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sympathy for them. He took a step forward, intending to help, but Pietro fired a warning shot at the floor inches from Peter''s feet. "Stay away!" Pietro warned through ragged breaths, his eyes full of defiance. Sighing in annoyance, Peter said, "Alright, this has gone on long enough." With a wave of his hand, he used the Force to pull the gun from Pietro¡¯s grasp, sending it flying across the room. "You¡¯re in no condition to be this obstinate. Let me help you." Pietro, despite his evident exhaustion, tried to refuse Peter¡¯s help again. "We don''t need your help," he spat, struggling to stand on his own. ¡°We don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help!¡± Wanda, seeing the dire situation, took control. "No, Pietro. We have no other choice." She looked at Peter, her eyes hard and determined. "Please help us¡­¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Peter smiled, ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯ve been trying to do this entire time.¡± ¡°Thank you, but If you try anything funny, I¡¯ll blow all of us up together." As she spoke, a red energy gathered around her, covering her body in a threatening crimson aura. Peter, unexpectedly calm, stepped up and patted her on the head before picking Pietro up, ignoring hisints. "Put me down, you¡ª" Peter turned to Wanda, whose eyes widened by his sudden actions, his expression serious. "You should stop before you exhaust yourself as well." Wanda hesitated before reluctantly allowing the crimson aura to dissipate. Peter nodded approvingly. "Good, at least you aren¡¯t as stubborn as this idiot." "Hey! I¡¯m not an idiot," Pietro eximed, but Peter scoffed and ignored him. "Can you walk on your own?" Peter asked Wanda. "I can walk," she replied, her voice firm despite her obvious fatigue. "Good, then follow me," Peter said, carrying Pietro effortlessly through the base with Wanda trailing behind. As they made their way out, Wanda and Pietro couldn''t help but notice the numerous Hydra soldiers and agents lying copsed and dead, some even cleaved in half. The scene was gruesome, but neither of them felt any sympathy for their captors. They began to piece together what had happened. It was clear that Peter had taken down everyone in the base. They nced at each other, silently asking the same question: Did he do this all by himself? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Elsewhere, Peggy and her team of Shield agents, apanied by a few Jedi, moved stealthily through a snowy forest deep in northern part of Russia. Their target: a well-hidden Hydra base, buried deep within the woods. As they approached the perimeter, Peggy signaled for the team to halt. She surveyed the area, spotting the patrolling guards. "Alright, this is it. Move in quietly and take them out. No rms," she whispered into herm. The team spread out, each member taking a different approach. The Jedi, with their enhanced senses and agility, moved through the trees like shadows, their lightsabers ready. Peggy and the Shield agents, armed with silenced weapons, advanced through the underbrush. Peggy watched as the Jedi leaped from the tree branches,nding silently behind a group of guards. In one swift motion, they ignited their lightsabers, the des humming as they sliced through the guard''s weapon. Before the guards could react, they knocked them out with a well-ced strike to the head. Nearby, Peggy saw another Jedi move gracefully. She reached out with the Force, pulling a guard''s ster from his hands before striking him with a flurry of precise blows, her blue lightsaber cutting through the air with deadly uracy. Peggy herself moved closer to the main entrance, her eyes scanning for any signs of movement. She spotted a guard and took aim with her silenced pistol. The shot was clean, the guard dropping without a sound. She continued forward, her senses on high alert. Inside the base, the team encountered more resistance. The narrow hallways and confined spaces made the fighting more intense. Peggy led the charge, her movements precise and calcted. She fired her pistol, each shot finding its mark. An agent beside her, skilled in hand-to-handbat, engaged a Hydra soldier, their fists and feet moving in a brutal dance of strikes and counters. The sound of humming lightsabers filled the air as the Jedi fought alongside them, melting the enemy''s bullets with a swing of their swords. They moved with the grace of a dancer, each strike calcted and lethal. Suddenly, Peggy ducked as a bullet whizzed past her head, her heart pounding in her chest. ¡°!¡± She returned fire, hitting the shooter squarely in the chest. As the team pushed deeper into the base, the resistance grew fiercer. Hydra soldiers fought desperately, but they were no match for thebined might of Shield and the Jedi. Soon enough, they reached the main control room, where a group of Hydra soldiers had barricaded themselves. Peggy signaled for her team to take cover. "Grenade!" she shouted, tossing a shbang into the room. The explosion was deafening, the sh blinding the soldiers inside. Peggy and her team stormed the room, the Jedi leading the charge, breaking open the barricade. Their lightsabers cut through the soldiers'' defenses, while Peggy and her agents fired with deadly uracy. The battle was fierce, but it was over quickly. The room fell silent, thest of the Hydra soldiers lying dead on the ground. Breathing heavily, Peggy leaned on her cane and surveyed the room. "Good work, everyone," she said, her voice steady despite the adrenaline coursing through her veins. "Let''s secure the area and see what they were hiding here." The team moved methodically through the base, clearing each room and securing any sensitive information. Peggy''s eyes caught a set of stairs leading down. "There''s a basement," she said, signaling for the team to follow. The basement was dimly lit, the air cold and sterile. Peggy led the way, her pistol at the ready. They reached arge, reinforced door. "Cover me," she ordered, as she worked to unlock the door. The door creaked open, revealing ab filled with various scientific equipment. In the center of the room was arge cryogenic chamber, frost covering the ss. Peggy''s curiosity piqued as she approached the chamber. She wiped the frost from the ss, her breath catching in her throat. Inside, frozen in a state of suspended animation, was the man she believed had died years ago. Peggy stared in shock, her mind racing. "Bucky..." [Insert picture of Bucky Barnes/Winter Soldier here] A/N: 1900 words :) C147 Failed Recruitment C147 Failed Recruitment Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Exiting the Hydra base, Peter carried Pietro with ease, his sister Wanda weakly following behind. The siblings exchanged weary nces, their bodies frail and exhausted from their ordeal. As they reached the clearing where Peter''s ship was parked, their eyes widened in shock and awe. The sleek, angr design of the small Jedi ship gleamed under the sun, looking like something straight out of a sci-fi movie. To them, it was a futuristic marvel, a stark contrast to the grim reality of their captivity. Wanda, despite her exhaustion, couldn''t help but stare in wonder. "Is that¡­?" "Yep," Peter replied, adjusting his grip on Pietro. "It''s a Jedi ship. Impressive, isn''t it?" ¡°What¡¯s a Jedi?¡± Pietro asked, still trying to catch his breath. ¡°And¡­ and how did you get?" Peter gave a small smile. "Long story. Let¡¯s get you both on board first." He guided them up the ramp into the ship, the door closing behind them with a soft hiss. Inside, the interior was sleek and minimalist, with advanced technology integrated seamlessly into the design. Wanda and Pietro''s eyes roamed the cabin, taking in every detail. Peter gently set Pietro down on a cushioned chair, and Wanda quickly took a seat beside him, her concern for her brother evident despite her own fatigue. "Are you alright?" she asked, her voice soft and worried. Pietro nodded weakly. "Yeah¡­ just tired." Peter moved to the cockpit, settling into the pilot¡¯s seat. As he began to power up the ship, Wanda and Pietro continued to look around in awe. The interior lights flickered to life, casting a soft glow over the sleek consoles and disys. Wanda''s curiosity got the better of her. "What is all this?" she asked, her voice filled with wonder. Peter nced over his shoulder, a small smile on his lips. "Advanced technology, far beyond what this has to offer..." Before they could ask more questions, Peter hit a button on the control panel. ¡°Brace for the shockwave,¡± he warned. ¡°¡±Shockwave?¡±¡± The siblings repeated in confusion. *Boom!* A few secondster, a loud explosion could be heard as a distant rumble echoed through the ship. ¡°?!¡± Wanda and Pietro jumped in fright, turning to look out the window. Through the viewport, they saw the Hydra base they had just escaped from engulfed in a massive explosion. mes and debris shot into the sky, the building crumbling and burning. Their eyes widened in fear, unable toprehend what just happened. Peter smirked, satisfied with the oue. "Just making sure there¡¯s nothing left for third parties to loot," he said nonchntly. "Better safe than sorry." With a few deft movements, Peter took control of the ship, lifting off the ground. The vessel hummed with power, and within moments, they were shooting into the sky, leaving the burning base behind. Wanda and Pietro stared out the window, the sight of the burning base fading into the distance. Pietro and Wanda exchanged nervous nces as the ship soared through the sky. "Where are we going?" Pietro asked, his voice tinged with both curiosity and suspicion. Peter, focused on piloting, gave a mysterious smile. "It¡¯s a surprise. Trust me, if you liked this ship, you¡¯ll love where we¡¯re headed next." Wanda furrowed her brow, her concern evident. "Why won¡¯t you tell us? We need to know." Peter chuckled softly. "You¡¯ll see soon enough." The siblings, still wary of Peter but recognizing the futility of resistance, chose to remain silent. They couldn''t forget the sight of the decimated Hydra base and the soldiers Peter had effortlessly eliminated. But, despite their reservations, they hoped they had ced their trust in the right person. ¡­ .. . The flight was smooth and uneventful, the hum of the ship''s engines providing a steady background noise. After a short while, Peter nced back at his passengers. "We¡¯re here." Wanda and Pietro peered out the window, their confusion growing as they saw only a thick wall of clouds. "This doesn¡¯t look like a destination," Pietro remarked, suspicion creeping back into his voice. Peter''s smirk widened. "Just watch." As he spoke, the ship plunged into the clouds. The thick mist enveloped them, reducing visibility to almost zero. For a moment, there was nothing but the whiteness of the clouds and the gentle turbulence of their passage through them. Then, abruptly, they burst through the other side. Wanda and Pietro gasped in unison, their eyes widening in awe. ¡°!¡± Before them was the Red Room, a colossal floating fortress suspended in the sky. The massive structure was a marvel of engineering, with sleek, futuristic architecture and numerousnding pads bustling with activity. Other ships were returning, just like Peter''s, a sign of their coordinated efforts against Hydra. "Wee to the Red Room," Peter announced, pride evident in his voice. "Our base of operations." The siblings stared in stunned silence, their minds struggling to process the scale of what they were seeing. The Red Room was unlike anything they had ever imagined... As the shipnded smoothly in the bustling hangar, its engines powering down with a soft hum, Peter led Pietro and Wanda out, the siblings following closely behind. The hangar was a hive of activity, swarming with Jedi, mutants, ck Widows, and Shield agents. Many were escorting Hydra prisoners, while others carried secret intel or cargo secured during their missions. Wanda and Pietro¡¯s eyes darted around, taking in the diverse array of people and the organized chaos. The sight of so many different groups working together left them awestruck and a bit overwhelmed. They turned to Peter with puzzled expressions. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Pietro asked, his voice filled with confusion. ¡°What is this ce?¡± Peter paused, looking at them with a reassuring smile. "This is my base. All of these people are part of the operation to eradicate Hydra." The twins exchanged a nce, still not fully understanding. "Hydra?" Wanda repeated, the name unfamiliar to her. Peter nodded, his expression serious. "Hydra is the name of the organization that kidnapped you and held you prisoner." As the realization dawned on them, both Pietro and Wanda felt a rush of conflicting emotions. Anger, relief, confusion, and a sense of justice all swirled within them. They had been ready to swear vengeance on their captors, but now, it seemed that retribution had already been delivered. Pietro clenched his fists, his voice trembling. "So, they¡¯re¡­ gone?" Peter nodded. "Probably. We¡¯ve been systematically dismantling their operations and capturing their leaders. What you¡¯re seeing here is the result of our efforts." Wanda¡¯s eyes filled with tears, a mix of relief and frustration. "But we didn¡¯t get to¡­ we didn¡¯t¡­" Peter ced aforting hand on her shoulder. "I know. It¡¯s not the same as getting your own revenge, but you¡¯re safe now. And we¡¯ll make sure that Hydra can never hurt anyone else again." The twins stood in silence, processing the weight of his words. There was a certain satisfaction in knowing that Hydra was being brought to justice, but it also felt iplete. They had suffered so much and wanted to y a part in bringing their captors to justice¡­ As Peter was talking with the twins, he noticed Mao walking over with Xavier rolling beside him. He greeted them with a nod. "Hey, how did your part of the operation go?" Mao nodded, his expression serious. "It went as nned. We''ve captured many prisoners since someone is so against killing¡­" he grumbled, obviously referring to Xavier. Xavier rolled his eyes and added, "Well, excuse me for valuing the sanctity of life..." Peter smiled. "Good to hear. By the way, these are Pietro and Wanda," he gestured to the twins, "two mutants who were held captive at myst target location." Pietro and Wanda eyed Mao and Xavier warily, still not used to trusting anyone. ¡°¡­¡± Mao, however, immediately recognized an opportunity. "Mutants, you say?" he began, a persuasive tone creeping into his voice. "You know, we could always use more strong mutants in the Brotherhood..." Xavier shot him a warning look. "Erik, please. Let''s not start this now." He turned to the twins with a kinder expression. "Besides, look at them. They¡¯re still children. They¡¯d be much more at home in my school. It¡¯s a lot safer than living a life of crime with you..." As Mao and Xavier started to bicker, trying to sway the twins to their respective sides, Pietro and Wanda exchanged a look of growing difort and suspicion. The sudden and aggressive recruitment pitches were not sitting well with them. Peter noticed the twins¡¯ difort and stepped in. "Alright, alright. You two can do your sales pitchter. Right now, Wanda and Pietro need to get some rest and be checked over by a doctor." Realizing they might have jumped the gun, especially after seeing the disinterested and suspicious looks on the twins'' faces, Mao and Xavier exchanged a nce. "My apologies," Xavier said, a touch of regret in his voice. "We didn¡¯t mean to overwhelm you." Mao nodded in agreement. "Indeed. We still have prisoners to unload from our ship. We¡¯ll finish this conversationter." As Mao and Xavier excused themselves to finish up the tail end of the operation, Wanda and Pietro watched them go, their dislike evident. "They seem... intense," Wandamented, her voiceced with unease. Pietro nodded. "Yeah, I don''t trust either of them." Peter shrugged. "They¡¯re not all bad. They just care a lot about the mutant race. However, if you decide to consider their offers, I¡¯d go with Xavier. Mao means well, but he¡¯s technically a wanted terrorist." The twins were shocked to hear that. "A terrorist?" Pietro asked, incredulous. "Why are you working with him then?" Peter sighed. "As I said, Mao means well. He just tends to resort to violence to achieve his goals. Anyway, let¡¯s get you two to the infirmary. Maybe we can get a Jedi healer to look you over." As Peter was about to leave the hangar with Pietro and Wanda, the sound of the hangar doors opening again made him pause. He turned to see a few more shipsing in tond. Curiosity piqued, he waited to see who it was. From one of the ships, Peggy Carter emerged, her authoritative voice ringing out as she barked orders to the Shield agents who followed her. They were carefully carrying a podlike chamber, about the size of a human. Peter¡¯s eyes widened as he heard Peggy¡¯s next words. "Be careful with him! If Bucky is injured in any way, I¡¯ll have your hides!" His heart skipped a beat as he caught a glimpse of the person inside the pod. It was Bucky Barnes, the Winter Soldier, encased in the cryogenic chamber. ¡®Ipletely forgot about him¡­¡¯ Peter admitted to himself. A/N: 1829 words :) C148 End of Hydra C148 End of Hydra Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In the infirmary, Peter watched as Peggy sat beside Bucky, who still remained frozen and asleep in the pod. The room was filled with a quiet tension, the hum of the medical equipment providing a soft background noise. It had been hours since the operation had finished, and the adrenaline had long since faded, reced by a weary calm. On the other side of the room, the twins, Wanda and Pietro, were fast asleep in their hospital beds. Their faces, now more peaceful, still bore the traces of their recent ordeal. The Jedi healer had confirmed what Peter had suspected: they had both been subjected to severe deprivation of food and water, a cruel tactic to keep them weak while Hydra''s scientists conducted their experiments. Peter felt a pang of empathy for them. He remembered the early days after he first arrived in this world, struggling to survive in a simr situation, though he had been spared the horrors of experimentation¡­ At least now, with the healer''s assurance, he knew they would recover. They just needed time to rest and rehabilitate. Turning his attention back to the cryogenic pod where Buckyy frozen, the sight of the forgotten Winter Soldier stirred a mix of emotions in him. Annoyance, regret, and a promise to himself never to overlook such crucial details again. After all, what if he had enacted some n that endangered Bucky and got him killed? Peter wasn''t Bucky''s biggest fan, but he wouldn''t want to get him killed either. Peggy¡¯s hand rested gently on the pod, her eyes filled with a sorrowful hope. She had spent thest few hours keeping vigil beside Bucky, refusing to leave his side. Seeing her like this, Peter thought, ¡®Maybe I should fish out the Capsicle as well...¡¯ He knew how much Steve meant to her, which had to be why she was so attached to Bucky right now. Peter approached her, his footsteps quiet on the infirmary floor. "Peggy," he said softly, not wanting to startle her. She looked up, her eyes tired but determined. "Peter," she acknowledged, her voice soft but steady. "How are Wanda and Pietro?" "They''re going to be fine," Peter replied, ncing over at the sleeping twins. "The healer said they just need to rest and build their muscles again. They¡¯ll recover in no time." Peggy nodded, a small smile of relief touching her lips. "Good. They¡¯ve been through enough." Peter sighed, running a hand through his hair. "How¡¯s our resident popsicle?" Peggy chuckled ever so slightly. "He seems to be alright. We¡¯re just running tests before unthawing him. I don¡¯t want to risk anything..." ¡°Smart¡­¡± Peter nodded, ncing down at Bucky curiously. "So, who is he to you?" he asked, his tone gentle but probing. "I noticed this seems to be personal for you. You called him by name when you were unloading him earlier, and you¡¯ve been sitting by his side ever since we got back." Peggy let out a deep sigh, her gaze fixed on Bucky''s frozen form. "Bucky Barnes was a Sergeant in the army," she began, her voice soft and filled with a mix of nostalgia and sorrow. "He was presumed dead nearly 50 years ago, after falling off a train during a mission against Hydra in World War II. But somehow, he hasn¡¯t aged after all these years." Peter listened intently, noting the weight of her words. "You knew him personally?" "Not well," Peggy admitted. "I only met him a few times in passing. But he was a close friend of the man I nned to marry once the war was over." Peter noticed the shift in her tone, the way her expression grew more somber and mncholy at the mention of the man she loved. "nned to marry?" he prompted gently. She nodded, her eyes distant as she recalled the memories. "Steve Rogers. Captain America. He died back in World War II, sacrificing himself to save countless lives. Bucky was special to him, like a brother. So, in a way, Bucky is special to me too." ¡®Alright, I''m definitely fishing out Captain America before I leave this... Well, that is, if he''s still alive in this universe.¡¯ Peter decided, feeling a pang of empathy for Peggy. He tried tofort her, cing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "I''m sorry, Peggy. It must be hard for you, seeing him like this." She gave him a small, grateful smile, though Peter could see the pain she was trying to hide. "Thank you, Peter. It is hard, but I want to help him as best as I can. For Steve¡¯s sake, and for Bucky¡¯s." Peter nodded, understanding the depth of hermitment. "We''ll do everything we can to help him. You''re not alone in this." Peggy¡¯s smile widened slightly, her eyes shining with unshed tears. "I know. And thank you. For everything." ¡°No problem,¡± Peter squeezed her shoulder gently before ncing back down at Bucky, his eyes tracing the distinct metal arm and the scars lining his body. "But I do think we should be careful¡­ That arm looks military grade," he observed, pointing it out. "And those scars... they aren¡¯t from sleeping for 50 years." Peggy nodded, her expression shifting to one of concern and suspicion. "I noticed them too. Who knows what Hydra did to him..." Peter considered the implications, his brow furrowing. "Maybe we should remove the arm and contain him before waking him up. Like you said, we don''t know what Hydra did to him. He could be apletely different person now." Peggy fell silent, mulling over Peter''s suggestion. The thought of Bucky being turned into something unrecognizable by Hydra was troubling, but it was a possibility they couldn''t ignore¡­ Just as she was about to respond, a group of Shield scientists and doctors entered the room, their presence breaking the contemtive silence. "Director Carter," one of the scientists began, "we¡¯ve finished our preliminary tests. We can begin thawing and waking Mr. Barnes now if you¡¯re ready." Peggy didn''t answer immediately, keeping a thoughtful look on her face. The scientists exchanged nces, puzzled by her hesitation. "Would you like us to begin waking him now, Ma¡¯am?" one of them asked, their voice tinged with uncertainty. Peggy nced at Peter, seeking his silent confirmation. Peter gave a slight nod, affirming his earlier suggestion. She turned back to the doctors, her resolve firm. "No," she said clearly. "First, remove that metal arm of his. We need to secure him before anything else. We don¡¯t know what he¡¯ll do when he wakes up." The scientists looked at each other, then back at Peggy. One of them stepped forward, his expression serious. "Understood, Director. We¡¯ll proceed with the removal of the arm and ensure he''s securely restrained before we wake him." "Don''t use any flimsy restraints," Peter added. "We don''t know if he''s been enhanced or not. If anyone has to be in the room, secure him with thick metal mps. Otherwise, you can use the Red Room''s prison to hold him." The scientists turned to Peggy, seeking her approval since Peter wasn''t part of the Shield hierarchy. "You heard him," Peggy barked. "Now, get to work!" As the doctors and scientists left to prepare, Peter turned to Peggy, his expression serious yet reassuring. "You made the right choice." Peggy nodded, though worry still clouded her eyes. "I think so too, but I just hope we can help him." Peter smiled softly. "Even if there''s something wrong with him, fortunately, you have the most powerful force in the gxy here to help." Peggy looked up at Peter in confusion, prompting him to rify. "The Jedi. We have all sorts of ways to help. Not to mention the mutants as well." A small smile crept onto Peggy''s face. At least she had a way to help Bucky if there was anything wrong with him. She just hoped Hydra hadn¡¯t messed him up too badly. As they continued talking, the door to the infirmary swung open, and Fury and Coulson came pacing in, urgency in their steps. "Director, you¡¯re needed in the control room," Fury called out. Peter looked at them, his interest piqued. "Is it finally time?" Fury nodded. Peter smirked, a sense of anticipation lighting up his face. "I''ll meet you there," he said, striding out of the room. Peggy watched him go, then stood up, her gaze lingering on Bucky for a moment longer. She gave onest look to the man in the pod, her expression a mix of determination and concern. With a deep breath, she turned and walked out, Fury and Coulson following closely behind. ¡­ Peggy walked briskly through the corridors of the Red Room, her mind focused on the task ahead. Fury and Coulson nked her, their expressions equally determined. As they approached the control room, the door slid open, revealing a bustling hub of activity. The room was filled with screens and consoles, each manned by their various allies, all working in unison to coordinate the final stages of their operation against Hydra. At the center of it all, a camera was set up, broadcasting to every Shield base across the world. Rocket was at the controls, his small hands deftly moving across the panels. He looked up as Peggy entered, his eyes sharp and focused. "You ready?" he asked, his voice carrying a serious tone. Peggy took a deep breath, steeling herself. "Yes, let''s do this." "Good luck," Peter remarked from the side, leaning against the wall with Natasha by his side. Rocket nodded and initiated the broadcast. The camera focused on Peggy, and her image appeared on every screen in every Shield base across the globe. The atmosphere in the room was tense, knowing the importance of this moment. Around the world, Shield agents, who had been left in a state of alert and confusion after the sudden attacks, now gathered around screens, their faces etched with worry and curiosity. Peggy began to speak, her voice steady and authoritative. "Agents of Shield, this is Director Peggy Carter. I know many of you are confused and concerned about the recent operations that have taken ce. I am here to exin and to assure you that everything is under control." She paused, allowing her words to sink in. The faces of the agents watching her on the screens were a mix of apprehension and relief. "Over the past few weeks, we have been conducting a covert operation to identify and dismantle a significant threat within our own ranks. Hydra, a dangerous and insidious organization, had infiltrated Shield at every level." Murmurs of shock and disbelief rippled through the agents, their eyes widening at the revtion. Peggy continued, her tone firm butpassionate. "I understand this is difficult to hear, and I apologize for not warning you sooner. However, had we revealed our ns, it would have tipped off the Hydra operatives among us, jeopardizing the entire mission." She took a deep breath, her eyes resolute. ¡°But, I¡¯m pleased to announce that as of this moment, we have sessfully identified, eliminated, and apprehended all Hydra agents, and our operation has officially concluded.¡± She paused, letting the feeling of victory sink in. ¡°Moving forward, I ask for your understanding and cooperation as we work to restore trust and integrity within Shield." Peggy''s image, broadcasted across the globe, conveyed a sense of strength and reassurance. The agents watching her began to feel a renewed sense of purpose and solidarity. "Together, we will rebuild Shield, stronger and more resilient than ever. Thank you for your dedication and bravery. Carter out." A/N: 1973 words :) C149 FaceTiming a Queen C149 FaceTiming a Queen Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After Peggy¡¯s announcement, the entire Red Room was buzzing with activity. The operation against Hydra had been a monumental sess, but now came the equally challenging task of dealing with the aftermath. Peggy was beyond busy, managing the remaining agents and handling the World Security Council, who had been both shocked and infuriated by theck of prior notification about the operation. She navigated the storm with her usual grace and authority, ensuring that everything was settled as smoothly as possible. Meanwhile, Peter returned to his quarters, feeling the fatigue from the day''s events. He needed a break, a moment to rx and unwind. After a refreshing shower, he hopped into bed, ready to rx for the rest of the night. He pulled out his Walkman, intending to listen to some music and drift off to sleep. But just as he was about to hit y, his datapad lit up with an iing video call. He nced at the screen, surprised to see Padme Amid, the Queen of Naboo, requesting a call. A smile tugged at his lips, but he quickly remembered that he hadn''t shown her his face or told her his real name yet. She only knew him as Star-Lord. He reached over to his bedside table and grabbed his mask, slipping it on before answering the call. The screen flickered to life, revealing Padme¡¯s elegant figure seated in hervish quarters. Her face lit up with a mixture of happiness and mild annoyance as she saw him. ¡°Star-Lord,¡± she greeted, her voice tinged with a hint of reproach. ¡°I was beginning to think you had forgotten about me.¡± Peter chuckled, leaning back against his pillows. ¡°How could I forget about you, Padme? I¡¯ve just been¡­ busy...¡± Padme¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Busy, huh? Too busy to send a simple message? I was starting to worry, you know.¡± Peter¡¯s smile widened under his mask. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Things got pretty hectic here. But I¡¯m here now. How have you been?¡± Padme¡¯s expression softened a bit. ¡°I¡¯ve been well, managing the affairs of Naboo. It¡¯s been quiet here since you left, but that doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s any less work to be done.¡± Peter nodded. ¡°I can imagine. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re doing an amazing job, as always.¡± She blushed slightly at thepliment, but secondster, her tone turned more serious. ¡°When are you going toe and visit me again? You promisedst time that it wouldn¡¯t be too long.¡± Peter¡¯s brow furrowed at the longing in her voice. He felt a pang of guilt for not reaching out sooner. ¡°I promise, Padme. I¡¯lle and see you soon. And¡­ I¡¯ll show you my face and tell you my real name the next time we meet.¡± Padme leaned forward, a small, hopeful smile on her face. ¡°Really? You promise?¡± Peter nodded. ¡°I promise. I want to see you too, Padme...¡± Her smile widened, brighter this time. ¡°Good. Because I was starting to think you enjoyed keeping me in suspense.¡± Peterughed. ¡°A little mystery never hurt anyone, right?¡± Padme giggled softly. ¡°True. But I¡¯d like to see the man behind the mask.¡± ¡°Soon,¡± Peter assured her. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡± They fell into afortable silence for a moment, simply enjoying each other¡¯s presence through the screen. Padme then leaned forward slightly, an eager glint in her eyes. ¡°So, when youe back, are you going to sneak me out of the pce again?¡± Peter grinned. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, then yes. As long as Captain Panaka isn¡¯t breathing down our necks, we¡¯ll have another night out, just like before.¡± He paused, smirking as he asked, "Are you going to kiss me again?" "D-Don''t mention that!" Padme blushed deeply and turned away, quickly changing the subject. "I had so much funst time. It was nice to forget about my duties for a while and just... be myself." ¡°Then it¡¯s a date,¡± Peter said, his tone warm and affectionate. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll take you off next time too. We can visit a moon or something...¡± Padme¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement, her embarrassment forgotten. ¡°I can¡¯t wait. Just promise me you won¡¯t take too long.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Peter promised, his voice sincere. ¡°I¡¯ll be there before you know it.¡± They continued to talk, the conversation flowing effortlessly. They shared what they¡¯ve been up totely,ughed at each other¡¯s jokes, and even flirter lightly, the connection between them growing stronger with each word. Padme¡¯s initial annoyance at not hearing from him melted away, reced by the joy of their conversation. She felt at ease with Peter, enjoying the lighthearted banter and the way he made herugh. Peter, on the other hand, found himself more and more drawn to her with each passing moment¡­ ¡­ .. . Eventually, the call had toe to an end, much to both of their reluctance. ¡°I have to go,¡± Padme said softly, a hint of sadness in her voice. ¡°But promise me you¡¯ll call more often.¡± ¡°I promise,¡± Peter said, his voice equally soft. ¡°Take care, Padme. Until we meet again.¡± ¡°Until we meet again, Star-Lord,¡± she replied with a smile, her image flickering out as the call ended. Peter removed his mask, a content smile lingering on his lips as he set the datapad aside. Hey back on his bed, feeling more rxed than he had in days¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As Peter drifted off to sleep, Peggy was entrenched in a high-stakes meeting with what remained of the World Security Council. The holographic conference room was filled with the anxious faces of Chao Yen, Jakuna Singh, Pam Hawley, and Dous Rockwell. Each of them was tense, their expressions reflecting the gravity of the situation. [Insert picture for the council members here] Peggy began, her voice steady and authoritative. "Thank you for convening on such short notice¡ª¡± Pam Hawley, a middle-aged woman in a baby blue suit, interrupted with a tone of irritation, "You didn''t call this meeting, Ms. Carter; we did." Ignoring herment, Peggy pushed on, ¡°As you are aware, recent events have uncovered a significant threat within our ranks. Hydra had infiltrated Shield at every level. We have executed an extensive operation to identify and eradicate them." Chao Yen, a young man of slim build with sharp features, leaned forward, his eyes narrowing. "This operation you speak of, does it have anything to do with the disappearance of Alexander Pierce and Gideon Malick?" Peggy nodded, anticipating the question. "Yes, both Pierce and Malick were Hydra nts. They have been captured and are currently in our custody." Dous Rockwell, a heavyset man with a stern demeanor, frowned deeply. "These are serious usations, Director Carter. Do you have proof?" Peggy was prepared. She activated a holographic projector, disying a series of documents, interceptedmunications, and video recordings that irrefutably linked Pierce and Malick to Hydra. The council members examined the evidence in silence, their expressions growing more grave by the second. Jakuna Singh, whose calm andposed exterior often masked his intense scrutiny, finally spoke up. "This is damning evidence. But the scale of this operation... How did you manage to coordinate it without alerting Hydra?" Peggy''s gaze was unwavering. "We had to be meticulous and discreet. We couldn''t risk any leaks. Our allies yed a crucial role in this operation." Chao Yen raised an eyebrow. "Allies? You mean the aliens and mutants?" Peggy nodded. "Yes. The Jedi, the X-Men, and the Brotherhood. Their involvement was instrumental in ensuring the sess of this operation." Dous Rockwell''s frown deepened. "Director Carter, working with such groups raises significant concerns. How do we know we can trust them?" Peggy anticipated this line of questioning. "We took every precaution. The Jedi have proven to be good and upright people, and the mutants share our goal of eradicating Hydra. We have established mutual trust and cooperation with both parties." Jakuna Singh leaned back, his fingers steepled. "And what of the political ramifications? The public''s perception of us working with extraterrestrial and mutant forces?" Peggy unwaveringly met his gaze. "The public should know nothing of what happened; we kept it as quiet as possible. Even if they did find out, Hydra''s infiltration posed a global security threat. We needed all the allies we could get to fight this while keeping it under wraps. There should be little to no political fallout." The council members exchanged uneasy nces. The weight of Peggy''s words hung heavily in the air. Chao Yen finally broke the silence. "Director Carter, we need to address the broader implications. With Pierce and Malickpromised, what assurance do we have that other members of Shield are not simrlypromised?" Peggy''s expression was resolute. "We have conducted extensive vetting and background checks on all Shield personnel. Those found to have any connection to Hydra have been either detained or killed." Dous Rockwell''s eyes narrowed. "And what of the mutants? The Brotherhood in particr has a history of violent activism, to say the least." Peggy took a deep breath. "The Brotherhood, under Mao''s leadership, yed a crucial role in the operation. Their actions were coordinated with our teams." She paused and added, "Honestly, I hope this partnership leads to future cooperation." ¡°You want to turn Mao into an asset?¡± Pam Hawley asked in disbelief. Peggy nodded, ¡°I know it seems farfetched, but I¡¯m hopeful¡­¡± Jakuna Singh''s calm voice cut through the tension. "Director Carter, it seems you¡¯ve thought of everything. But we must ask¡ªwhat is the endgame here? What assurances do we have that Hydra is truly eradicated?" He asked, his suspicious gaze shifting to his fellow council members. Peggy nodded, grasping the gravity of their concerns. "The operation was thorough. I can assure you beyond a shadow of a doubt, Hydra is gone." She paused before adding, "But if you''re still worried, we can arrange to vet every Shield employee, including ourselves." Pam Hawley shook her head. "There''s no need for¡ª" "Do it. We''llply with whatever you decide to do." Rockwell cut her off. "What?" Pam was shocked. "But what if she''s a Hydra nt? How can we be sure of her intentions?" Rockwell burst intoughter. "Peggy Carter? A Hydra nt? That''s hrious." He could barely contain himself, and the other councilors joined in hisughter. ¡°¡­¡± Pam appeared embarrassed, realizing her mistake. After all, this was Peggy Carter¡ªthe nemesis of Hydra, who had dedicated her life to eradicating them since Captain America''s death. There was no way she could be a nt. As the meeting seemed to wind down, Peggy knew it was time to drop the final piece of information. "There is one more thing you should know," she said, her voice steady but with a hint of tension. The council members looked at her expectantly. "Go on," Chao Yen prompted. Peggy took a deep breath. "This entire operation was made possible because of one man¡ªPeter Quill. He was the one who brought the Jedi to our aid and convinced the mutants to join our cause. His contributions were invaluable." Dous Rockwell''s eyes narrowed. "And?" Peggy''s expression hardened. ¡°I promised him something¡­¡± ¡°What does he want?¡± Chao Yen asked, his voice cold. "The cube..." The room fell into stunned silence. ¡°?!¡± The council members exchanged shocked and incredulous nces. A/N: 1911 words :) C150 The Cube?! C150 The Cube?! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next day, Peter woke up feeling a sense of anticipation. He had a lot on his mind: dealing with Bucky, finding Captain America, and finally receiving his reward for helping root out Hydra. There was so much to do. ''I should do some fly-by scans to find Capsicle''s exact location¡­'' With this in mind, Peter made his way to the hangar, intent on taking a ship out. ''I think he crashed in the North Antic Ocean¡­'' As he stepped into the hangar, Peter was taken aback by the sight of the Jedi seemingly preparing to leave. The hangar was bustling with activity as they loaded their ships, the hum of engines filling the air. Peter hurried his pace, a sense of urgency gripping him. "Master Yoda, Master Windu!" he called out, his voice echoing in the vast space. Yoda turned, his wise eyes meeting Peter''s. "Ah, young Quill, surprised, you seem." Peter nodded, his brow furrowed. "I didn''t know you were leaving so soon. I thought you''d be staying longer." Yoda gave a small nod. "Leave, we must. The Republic, questions it will ask, if gone for much longer we are." Peter felt a pang of disappointment. He had hoped to spend more time with his masters. "I understand," he said, trying to keep his voice steady. "But I was really hoping you guys could stay longer. There''s so much I wanted to show you." Mace Windu stepped forward, his expression stern but kind. "We understand, Peter. However, not all of us will be leaving." Peter''s eyes widened in surprise and hope. "Really?" Yoda''s ears perked up as he smiled gently. "Yes. Stay, Master Windu will, along with a couple dozen other Jedi." Peter''s mood brightened considerably. "That''s great! So, does that mean you''re going to build a temple here on Earth?" Windu nodded. "Indeed. We''ve realized that Earth needs our guidance, especially with the emergence of mutants. They need someone to help steer them in the right direction, as you said." Peter felt a surge of relief. "Thank you. I''ve been worried about what will happen with the mutants. There''s already so much hatred and fear. Maybe with your help, we can change that." Yoda nodded sagely, his expression serious. "Agree, we do. Help assimte mutants peacefully, we must. Quell the hatred, and gain a new ally, we hope." Peter nodded, feeling a weight lift off his shoulders. "That''s a relief..." Yoda''s gaze softened. "Grave, your warnings we take. That is why, work on an escape n, I will. In case the Republic turns its back on the Jedi, a fallback point this new temple will be." Peter smiled, happy that Yoda was taking his warnings seriously. "I''m d you''re considering it. You never know what could happen, especially with Dooku acting so strangely..." Yoda frowned at the mention of his former student, though he didn''t let it affect him for long. He nodded in agreement before giving Peter a gentle but pointed look. "In return, a warning, I give you." He paused, staring directly at Peter. "Beware attachment to this world and its people. Attachment, a path that leads to suffering, it is. Kind you are, but the Jedi way, it is not." Peter met Yoda''s gaze steadily, his smile fading into a thoughtful expression. "Maybe it should be..." he countered simply, "You know, I try to keep my opinions about the Force and the Jedi to myself, but this time, I think I''ll speak up. Since this may be thest time I see you for a while, Master..." Windu raises a brow, nearly letting out a scoff. ''Since when does he keep his opinion to himself?'' Peter stared Yoda square in the eyes. "Just because attachment can lead to suffering doesn''t mean it will. And even if it does, I can handle it. I''m not some coddled padawan who''s never felt pain or sorrow. I''ve been through enough to know that suffering is part of existence. You can''t spend your whole life avoiding it; you have to face it head-on and with courage." "The problemes when you coddle and shelter Padawans from the real world, raising them to ignore their emotions. By doing so, you deny them the opportunity to learn resilience and emotional strength. They need to experience and understand their feelings to grow into well-rounded Jedi who can handle theplexities of life without the constant fear of falling to the Darkside." Yoda fell silent, his expression contemtive. The young man''s words struck a deep chord, challenging the very principles he had followed for centuries. Surprising both Windu and Peter, Yoda replied, "Right, you may be... but wrong, you could also be..." Without another word, Yoda turned away, preparing to leave, Peter''s words gnawing at him. ¡­ Momentster, Peter, Windu, and the rest of the Jedi who were staying on Earth watched as the rest of the Jedi Fleet began to take off. The ships ascended from the Red Room hangar, their engines humming as they lifted into the sky. The sight was both awe-inspiring and bittersweet. Peter felt a mixture of pride and sadness as he watched them go, knowing that the Jedi''s presence had profoundly impacted Earth and would continue their influence through those that remained. As thest ship disappeared into the sky, Peter turned to Windu and the remaining Jedi. "Alright, let''s get to work on that temple. We''ve got a lot to do." Together, they began to discuss the ns for the new Jedi Temple on Earth, each step bringing them closer to a brighter future for mutants and humans alike. ¡­ A few hours after Yoda and the Jedi fleet had departed, the Red Room felt quieter, but the sense of purpose remained strong. Peter found himself in conversation with Windu, discussing the practicalities of establishing a new Jedi Temple on Earth. Peter leaned against a table, arms crossed, as he spoke. "You can use the Red Room as a temporary temple until we can get a proper one built. It''s got the space and the resources we need to start training and organizing." Windu nodded thoughtfully. "That is a viable solution for the short term. However, building a new temple will require significant resources, and this likely won''t ept Republican credits either..." Peter shrugged, a confident smile on his face. "Getting start-up capital will be easier than you think. Either you can rely on Peggy and the government to provide the funds, or if you''d rather be more self-reliant, I can think of about a dozen ways to be rich here on earth." Windu raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Such as?" "Well," Peter began, ticking off options on his fingers, "you could start apany with some of the technology that Earth doesn''t have yet. Trust me, with the right patents, you''ll make a fortune in no time. Or, if you want something a bit more simple, you could go asteroid mining with your ships and sell the metal. There''s plenty of ways to make money here, so funding the temple shouldn''t be a problem." Windu seemed thoughtful, weighing the options. "Both approaches have merit. It would be beneficial to be self-reliant, but working with the government could also foster good rtions." As Peter was about to offer up a few more money-making ideas, the door to the room suddenly hissed open, and Peggy walked in, her expression urgent. "Sorry to interrupt," she said, her tone brisk. "Peter, I need to speak with you. It''s important..." Peter nced at Windu, who gave a slight nod. "We''ll continue this conversationter," he said to the Jedi Master before turning to follow Peggy out of the room. Peter walked quickly beside Peggy, sensing the urgency in her stride. "What''s going on?" he asked, his curiosity piqued. Peggy''s eyes were focused ahead, her voice low but intense. "We have to go somewhere..." Peter nodded slowly, his curiosity piqued. "Lead the way." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A few hourster, Peter found himself boarding a military helicopter with Peggy, the rotors slicing through the air as they flew across the country. He settled into his seat, casting curious nces at Peggy, who remained tight-lipped about their destination. The helicopter soared through the sky, thendscape below them a blur of greens and browns. Peter tried to probe for answers. "So, where exactly are we heading?" Peggy shook her head, a slight smile ying on her lips. "You''ll see when we get there. Just be patient." Peter sighed, resigning himself to the mystery. He watched the scenery pass by, his mind wandering to the events of the past few days¡­ After what felt like an eternity, the helicopter began its descent, and Peter saw their destinationing into view: the Hoover Dam in New York. The massive structure loomed below, its concrete face imposing and majestic. The helicopter touched down on anding pad near the dam, in what seemed to be a restricted area. "Come on, follow me¡­" Peggy stepped out. "¡­" Peter silently followed Peggy as they disembarked, his eyes wandering over the area. Before them stood a giant, heavily guarded bunker door with ''S-7'' emzoned on it. Soldiers snapped to attention and saluted Peggy as they passed. After a few words from Peggy, the bunker door slowly opened, revealing a dimly lit interior. They stepped inside, the door closing behind them with a heavy thud. Peggy led him through a series of corridors, the atmosphere growing more tense and secretive. Finally, she turned to Peter and said, "Wee to Sector Seven, one of Shield''s most heavily guarded secrets." Peter''s curiosity grew with each step they took deeper into theplex. ''This all seems so familiar for some reason...'' He couldn''t quite ce it, but it felt like he knew this ce from somewhere. "Okay... why am I here?" Peter asked, unable to bear the suspense any longer. Peggy stopped in front of a secure door with a biometric scanner. "Because I owe you a debt, and I intend to pay up, even if the World Security Council doesn''t like it..." Peter''s eyes widened, anticipation bubbling up inside him. "You mean¡­?" Peggy smirked, nodding. "Yes, you said you wanted what was powering Project Pegasus. Well, here it is¡­" She ced her hand on the scanner, which confirmed her identity with a beep. A secondter, the door hissed open, revealing a wide-open room bathed in soft, white light. In the center of the room stood a massive metal cube, the size of a small building. Its surface was intricately covered in runes and glyphs from an unknown civilization, glowing faintly with an electric light. The sheer presence of the artifact was awe-inspiring, emanating a powerful energy that seemed to hum through the air. The room itself felt charged, as if the cube held a significant, almost mystical importance. Peggy gestured towards the cube. "Peter, I present to you, the Cube." Peter''s mouth dropped open as he took in the sight of the massive artifact, his eyes tracing the intricate symbols etched into its surface. "This is..." he murmured, feeling the weight of its significance. ''The AllSpark?!'' [Insert picture of the AllSpark here] A/N: 1926 words :) As you can see, I''ve decided to add Transformers into the mix. It''s technically Marvel so it works. Feel free to use google if you doubt it. C151 Oops… C151 Oops¡­ Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Staring at the AllSpark in shock, Peter couldn¡¯t help but take in the sight of it. The sheer magnitude and presence of the artifact was overwhelming. ¡®This can¡¯t be real¡­¡¯ he thought, his mind racing. The AllSpark from Transformers stood right in front of him, and he couldn''t believe his eyes. ¡®Does this universe also have Transformers?¡¯ Peter¡¯s thoughts swirled as he tried to piece together the implications. ¡®I haven¡¯t heard anything about giant robot beings anywhere in the gxy. So either this isn¡¯t the AllSpark, or the Transformers are from wild space, like Earth, or they¡¯re from apletely different gxy.¡¯ Seeing Peter¡¯s silent shock, his eyes wide and awe written all over his face, Peggy smirked, clearly enjoying the look on his face. "What you¡¯re looking at is the source of the modern age. Microchips,sers, spaceflight, cars, all engineered by studying this. The Cube. That''s what we call it." Peter¡¯s thoughts solidified. ¡®This is definitely the AllSpark.¡¯ He wondered if Megatron was also here. ¡®He was frozen in the same facility in the movie. Could he be here as well?¡¯ Continuing, Peggy led Peter up to the Cube. "Carbon dating puts the Cube here around ten thousand BC. But it wasn¡¯t unearthed until 1913, when the Germans found it andter used it to create the technology for their military." "So this thing is the reason the Nazis were so powerful?" Peter muttered, piecing together the history. Peggy nodded. "Yeah, the Nazis always had the best toys. Thankfully, we had people like Captain America and Howard Stark on our side, or we would have certainly lost the war..." Peter¡¯s mind kept reeling with possibilities. ¡®If the Nazis had it, does that mean the AllSpark is this universes¡¯s recement for the Tesseract? Or is there another artifact out there somewhere?¡¯ "The Cubeter came into Shield¡¯s possession after the war," Peggy continued, "and we''ve been studying and experimenting with it ever since. We¡¯re fairly sure it¡¯s alien, but we haven¡¯t ruled out things like past unknown civilizations or even magic, though not many scientists subscribe to that theory." Hearing the word "magic" made Peter wonder if Kamar-Taj existed in this universe. ¡®Could the Sorcerer Supreme know about me already?¡¯ Peggy motioned around the room, her voice carrying a hint of pride. "After moving it back to the States, we had it moved here to the Hoover Dam, where it¡¯s protected by four football fields thick of concrete. A perfect way to hide its energy signature from being detected by anyone or any alien species on the outside." Peter nodded, awe-struck. "It''s incredible." Feeling a strange urge, Peter walked up to the Cube. It was as if the Force itself was guiding him to reach out and touch it. His fingers inched closer and closer, almost as if in a trance. Just as he was about to make contact, an angry voice broke through his thoughts. "Hey! Don¡¯t touch that!" an irate scientist yelled, rushing over. ¡°Back up and keep your hands to yourself!¡± ¡°?¡± Peter turned to see who was screaming at him and instinctively pulled his hand away before it could make contact with the cube. There, pacing over to him, was an older man, probably in histe sixties, with thinning white hair and a pair of sses perched on his nose. Hisb coat pped as he hurried towards them. He then turned to the nearby guards, yelling at them for letting non-personnel into such a secure area. The guards, however, nced over at Peggy. Their expressions seemed to convey something unspoken. Following their gaze, the scientist''s face paled as he recognized her. His tone immediately changed, filled with respect and trepidation. "D-Director Carter, ma''am!" Peggy''s expression remained calm but authoritative. "This is Peter Quill, our guest. I brought him here." The scientist stammered, clearly flustered. "I-I apologize. I didn''t realize..." Peter smiled, stepping back from the Cube, the urge to touch it dissipating. "It''s alright. Just curious, you know?" Peggy gave a small nod of approval before turning back to Peter. "As I said, this is your reward. It''s the least we can do for everything you''ve done." Peter couldn''t help but feel a rush of gratitude and excitement. "Thank you, Peggy. I¡¯m just not sure how I¡¯ll take this thing out of here..." Peggy nodded, her expression softening slightly. "We can help with that¡ª" Listening to the way Peggy and Peter were talking, the scientist''s face grew pale. ¡°W-What¡­¡± A sense of dread crept up his spine, a bad feeling gnawing at him. "What do you mean by that?" he interrupted, his voice tinged with unease. Peggy turned to him, her expression firm but sympathetic. "Dr. Whitaker, the Cube will be turned over into Peter''s possession from here on out." Dr. Whitaker''s face drained of color, his eyes widening in disbelief. "What? No, you can''t be serious! This... this is the culmination of my life''s work! You can''t just give it away!" Exchanging a nce with Peggy, Peter sensed the gravity of the situation. He took a small step back, feeling the full force of the scientist''s fury directed at him. ¡°¡­¡± He remained silent, letting Peggy handle the situation. Peggy tried to keep her voice calm and steady. "Dr. Whitaker, I understand your feelings, but this decision is final. Peter will be taking the Cube today. With him, it will serve a greater purpose¡­" Dr. Whitaker''s expression twisted with anger and desperation. "A greater purpose? What could be greater than the advancements we''ve made here? We''ve revolutionized technology, medicine, transportation¡ªeverything! You can''t just take that away!" Peggy took a step forward, her tone soothing yet authoritative. "Dr. Whitaker, your work has been invaluable, and it won''t be forgotten. But we must consider the bigger picture. Nothing you say or do will change this decision..." Dr. Whitaker shook his head, his hands trembling. "You don''t understand. This Cube is everything. My life''s work, my legacy. What will happen to all the projects we''re working on? The breakthroughs we''re on the verge of discovering?" Peggy ced a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "Your work will continue, Dr. Whitaker. We will ensure that your research is preserved and that you have the resources you need to continue your advancements. But the Cube itself must be handed over." Dr. Whitaker''s eyes filled with tears of frustration and helplessness. "But... but... it''s my life''s work..." Peggy frowned in sympathy, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dr. Whitaker. I understand how this must feel¡­¡± The scientist''s anger red once more, but this time it was tinged with resignation. "You can''t possibly understand how I feel! Or what this means to me!" Peggy squeezed his shoulder gently. "I understand, Dr. Whitaker. Believe me, I do. But sometimes, you have to..." While Peggy continued her efforts to calm the irate scientist, Peter found himself drawn back to the AllSpark. The feeling to reach out and touch it surged within him once again, but this time stronger than ever. He could almost hear it calling to him, beckoning him to make contact. Taking a deep breath, Peter stepped closer to the massive cube, his heart pounding in his chest. ¡°¡­¡± As he lifted his arm, he felt the Force react, a strange yet familiar sensation coursing through his veins. His hand began to glow with the ethereal light of the Force, an involuntary response to the powerful artifact before him. His fingers grazed the AllSpark''s surface, and in that instant, everything changed. ¡°!¡± The AllSpark seemed toe alive, its surface lighting up with a radiant, electric blue glow that pulsed with energy. It began to wriggle and move, shifting in a way that defied logic and physics. The air around it hummed with power, the atmosphere thick with anticipation. Peggy, the scientist, and everyone else in the room fell silent, their conversation dying as they turned to witness the incredible spectacle unfolding before them. Their eyes widened in shock and awe, unable to look away from the mesmerizing sight. The AllSpark''s massive form began to separate into smaller blocks, each piece moving with precision and purpose like a giant, intricate Rubik''s Cube. The blocks folded in on themselves over and over, aplex dance of machinery and energy that left everyone breathless. The room was filled with a dazzling disy of light and movement, the AllSpark transforming in a way that seemed almost magical. As the final pieces clicked into ce, the once colossal cube had shrunk down to the size of dice, its brilliant glow now concentrated into apact, pulsating form. The transformationplete, the AllSpark dropped gently into Peter''s waiting hand, its weight surprisingly light. The room, which had been dominated by the AllSpark''s presence, now felt considerably more empty. Everyone stared at Peter, their expressions a mix of disbelief and wonder. Peter himself was in a state of stunned amazement. He stared at the cube in his hand, feeling the immense power contained within it. ''Did it react to my Mechu Deru?'' He wondered, feeling a sudden surge of energy as he identally channeled a bit of power into it. The runes and glyphs carved into its metal surface began to glow with an intense, vibrant light. The room seemed to hum with a strange, electric energy, the air growing thick with anticipation. Before anyone could react, the AllSpark activated fully, its light enveloping the entire room. The glow was blinding, forcing everyone to shield their eyes. Peter felt a strange sensation, as if the very essence of the AllSpark was reaching out and interacting with everything around it. Suddenly, the light from the AllSpark seemed to reach out and touch every piece of technology in the room. Calctors, phones,puters, and even the giant crane that was once used to move the AllSpark for study began to quiver and shake. The room was filled with the sound of metal twisting and contorting, a symphony of mechanical transformation. ¡°?!¡± Peter watched in shock as the devices morphed and changed before his eyes. The once-innocuous pieces of technology transformed into robots of all sizes, each bearing the Cybertronian insignia. Their eyes glowed with malevolent light as their weapons materialized, charged with deadly intent. ¡°!¡± Each one seemed to growl and re, their mechanical forms bristling with feral rage as they turned their gazes upon the humans in the room, making their intentions unmistakably clear. Seeing the dangerous turn of events, Peter muttered under his breath, "Uhh¡­ Oops?" A/N: 1800 words :) C152 Signal C152 Signal Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The air was thick with tension as the feral Transformers, born from the power of the AllSpark, came to life all across the wide-open room. Their mechanical forms bristled with aggression, their eyes glowing with a malevolent light. The room filled with the sounds of twisting metal and the low, menacing growls of the newly formed robots. Scientists and personnel around the room reacted in a wave of fear and confusion. Some screamed, their voices echoing off the concrete walls, while others scrambled for cover, their faces pale with terror. Peggy quickly took control of the chaotic situation, her voice cutting through the din. "Guards, take aim! Prepare to open fire!" The guards, momentarily snapped out of their shock, raised their weapons, aiming at the hostile machines. Their faces were set in grim determination, ready to defend the facility. Peter, standing at the center of the chaos with the AllSpark in his hand, held up his other hand in a gesture of peace. "Wait! Let me try to talk to them first!" Peggy frowned. "That''s not going to work," she informed him, confident in her understanding from the research and experiments they¡¯ve conducted over the years. After all, this isn¡¯t the first time the Cube has created feral robots. "Just let me try, please," Peter said, turning back and giving Peggy a pleading look. Peggy gave him a sharp look in return but ultimately nodded. "You have seconds, Peter. Make it count..." Peter took a deep breath, stepping forward cautiously. "Hey there, little guys," he began, his voice infused with a calming force. "I know you''re probably scared and confused, but we don''t want to hurt you. Let''s just talk this out, okay?" Instantly, the feral robots turned their glowing eyes toward him, their mechanical bodies twitching with barely restrained aggression. Peter could see the raw, untamed energy in their movements, like wild animals ready to pounce. "Can you understand me?" Peter asked, trying to make some sort of connection. "We can help you. We just need tomunicate." For a brief moment, it seemed as though one of the smaller robots hesitated, its head tilting as if trying toprehend Peter''s words. But then, with a guttural growl, it raised a sma arm cannon and fired directly at him. *Bang!* "!?" Peter barely had time to react, the st missing him by inches as he dodged to the side. The other robots, sensing the aggression, followed suit, their weapons charging up and opening fire on him as the closest target. The room erupted in chaos. sma sts andser beams filled the air, the scent of burning metal and ozone thickening the atmosphere. Peter sidestepped over and over, narrowly avoiding the onught. "Open fire!" Peggymanded, her voice resolute. The guards responded instantly, their weapons discharging in rapid session, targeting the hostile machines. Bullets and energy sts collided with the feral machines, sparks flying as the projectiles struck their armored bodies. The room was a battlefield, the constant sound of gunfire and mechanical roars deafening. Gunfire and sma sts filled the air, making it clear that talking wasn¡¯t the answer. The newborn Transformers were too feral, too aggressive. Then and there, Peter made a split-second decision: sadly, he had to crush them all. But, with the AllSpark in his possession, he could always create more and study themter. But now wasn''t the time for that; lives were at stake. He gripped his lightsaber, the ck de igniting with a menacing hiss. The dark energy pulsed through the room as Peter took a step forward. ¡°Stay back!¡± Peter shouted to Peggy and the guards, his voice carrying over the chaos. Peggy nodded, signaling her men to concentrate their fire on the robots. Though their bullets did little damage, they served as a distraction, drawing the attention of the robots. Peter moved like a shadow, his lightsaber slicing through the air with deadly precision. He dodged sma sts andser beams, his movements a blur of speed and agility. As he got closer, the first transformer lunged at him, its mechanical ws extended. ¡°Argh!¡± It roared angrily. Peter sidestepped the attack, his lightsaber cutting cleanly through its midsection. ¡°?!¡± The robot split in half, its pieces crashing to the ground in a shower of sparks. As it died, the next enemy charged forward, its eyes glowing with fury. Peter extended his hand, the Force flowing through him. With a flick of his wrist, he sent the robot flying into the wall with a deafening crash. The impact shattered its thin metal frame, leaving a crumpled heap of debris. As he was distracted, another robot leaped at him from behind, its ws aiming for his back. ¡°!¡± Sensing the surprise attack through the force, Peter spun around, his lightsaber shing. The de cleaved through the robot''s arm, severing it in a spray of oil, wires, and sparks. Peter followed up with a Force push, sending the maimed machine hurtling across the room, where it collided with another Transformer in a violent explosion of metal. At the same time, the guards continued to fire, their bullets ricocheting off the armored bodies of the machines. ¡°Is this all you little sh*t¡¯s got?¡± He taunted, decapitating one enemy with a swift, upward sh, then used the Force to crush another into apact ball of twisted steel. Peter¡¯s movements were a blur of lethal grace. He darted forward, his lightsaber a whirl of darkness. He dismembered one robot, his de slicing through its legs, sending it toppling to the ground. And with a quick, downward strike, he ended its struggles, the ck de piercing its central processor. Meanwhile, another one lunged at him, its sma cannon charging. ¡°!¡± Not even bothering to nce back at it, Peter extended his free hand, using the Force to crush the weapon before it could fire. The robot staggered back, its arm a mangled wreck. ¡°?!¡± While it was distracted, Peter closed the distance in an instant, his lightsaber carving through its torso with a vicious sh. The robot fell into two pieces, its internalponents sparking and hissing. The battle raged on, Peter''s relentless assault leaving a trail of destruction. He moved from one Transformers to the next, his lightsaber a blur of deadly precision. Soon enough, the remaining Machines grew fearful, though their aggression remained undiminished. ¡°?!¡± Like wild animals, they circled Peter, their eyes filled with a predatory glint. Unbothered, Peter continued his assault, his lightsaber cutting through their ranks with ruthless efficiency. Finally, with all of the little guys taken care of, Peter turned his attention to thergest of the newborn Transformers: the crane that was once used to move the AllSpark. It stood towering over him in the center of the room, seemingly far stronger than the other robots he¡¯s dealt with thus far. ¡®Damn, that thing is a full-sized Transformer,¡¯ Peter realized. But, instead of feeling fear, an excited smile spread across his face. Peter casually stepped forward, his lightsaber at the ready. The robot''s eyes glowed with a malevolent light as it raised its crane-like arm, prepared to strike. Peter smirked, which only seemed to infuriate the feral giant. ¡°Argh!¡± It roared! The crane-turned-transformer lunged at him, its massive fist crashing down. Peter leaped to the side, the ground shaking from the impact. *Boom!* Without pause, he dashed forward, his lightsaber shing at the robot''s legs. The de cut through the thick metal, leaving deep gouges but not severing thempletely. The robot roared in anger, its other arm swinging towards Peter, but he ducked under the blow, his lightsaber carving a path along its side as he moved. Sparks flew as the de bit into the metal, but the robot¡¯s sheer size made it a slow-moving target. Peter focused on the Force, his mind reaching out to the towering Transformers'' internal workings. ¡®Let¡¯s see if this works¡­¡¯ He felt the intricate web of circuits and servos, the pulsating core of its power. With a surge of will, he grasped at theponents, trying to take control. ¡°?!¡± The robot staggered, its movements bing erratic as it fought against Peter¡¯s control. "Huh? That''s never happened before," Peter remarked, realizing he couldn''t control the robot with his Mechu Deru. ¡®Maybe I need more practice?¡¯ After all, Transformers are a bit moreplicated than other technology¡­ right? As Peter contemted his failure, the machine before himshed out in desperation. Its arm morphed into a sma cannon and began firing erratically in his direction. Snapping out of it, Peter deflected the sts with his lightsaber, the energy dispersing harmlessly. ¡®I¡¯ll just test it againter¡­¡¯ He muttered, deciding to continue his assault, his strikes precise and relentless. Leaping dozens of feet into the air, Peter swung his lightsaber, severing the robot''s arm at the shoulder. The massive limb crashed to the floor with a thunderous noise. With one final, decisive move, Peter leaped onto the robot''s back, his lightsaber plunging into its core. The de pierced the central processor, sending a jolt of energy through the machine. ¡°Aaaarrgghhh!¡± The Transformer screeched in pain. The feral crane shuddered, its movements slowing to a halt as its systems shut down. Peter jumped clear as the colossal robot toppled over, its form copsing into a heap of lifeless metal. The room fell silent, thest echoes of battle fading away. ¡°¡­¡± Peter stood amidst the wreckage, his breath rather calm after such a battle. He deactivated his lightsaber, the de disappearing with a hiss. Peggy and the guards stared in awe, their eyes wide with amazement. They had witnessed a disy of power and skill, unlike anything they had ever seen. Peter looked around at the carnage, the remains of the feral robots strewn across the floor. ¡°Everyone alright?¡± he called out, his voice echoing in the now quiet room. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile¡­ Unbeknownst to anyone, the signal from the AllSpark had already been transmitted across the universe. Although the Hoover Dam was specifically chosen and modified to mask the AllSpark''s dormant signal, its contact with Peter caused the signal to amplify more than a thousandfold. This sudden burststed only a few seconds, but it was more than enough for the relevant parties to detect it¡­ ¡­ .. . Aboard the Ark, deep in space, the Autobots''mand ship was a hive of activity. Optimus Prime stood at the helm, his optics scanning the cosmos when, suddenly, a powerful and familiar signal burst through the ship''s sensors. Optimus Prime stood over 40 feet tall, a towering figure of red, blue, and gleaming silver. His broad chest and powerful, armored shoulders and arms ended in hands capable of both precision and immense force. His piercing eyes, set in a facete, held a depth of wisdom and resolve. [Insert picture of Optimus Prime here] "Optimus," Ratchet''s voice crackled over thems, urgent and filled with concern. "I¡¯m picking up a signal... it¡¯s the AllSpark!" Optimus turned sharply, his optics narrowing. "Are you certain, Ratchet?" "Yes, Prime. The signal is unmistakable," Ratchet confirmed. "It¡¯sing from Earth." Optimus felt a heavy weight settle in his spark. He hadunched the AllSpark to Earth to hide it from Megatron and the Decepticons, knowing they would use its power for evil. He had known where it was all this time, but the sudden signal meant that its location would now be known to their enemies as well. "Autobots," Optimus called out, his voice echoing through thems, reaching every single Autobot. "We have to move. The AllSpark''s location has beenpromised. Megatron and the Decepticons will know where it is." Optimus continued. "Ratchet, try to contact B-127. He should be on Earth. We need him to start the groundwork before we arrive." Ratchet immediately set to work, attempting to establishmunication. After several tense moments, he looked up, his expression troubled. "I can¡¯t reach him, Optimus. The signal''s not getting through." Optimus''s expression tightened with concern. "Keep trying, Ratchet. We must reach B-127.¡± He paused, ncing out of the window of his ship. ¡°Autobots, roll out! We¡¯re heading to Earth..." On hismand, the engines roared to life, and the Ark began its journey through space, its course set for Earth. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Elsewhere in the vastness of space, aboard the Nemesis, Megatron and the Decepticons were also alerted to the sudden burst of the AllSpark''s signal. There, Megatron loomed at a staggering height, simr to Optimus, an imposing figure d in metallic silver and gray. His angr, armored frame exuded menace, with jagged edges and a design that spoke of raw power and brutality. His crimson eyes glowed with a fierce intensity, set in a menacing face that bore a sneer of disdain. [Insert picture of Megatron here] "Lord Megatron," Starscream''s voice cut through thems,ced with excitement and malice. "We¡¯ve detected the AllSpark¡¯s signal. We have its location!" Megatron''s optics red with a fierce light. "Finally... after all these cycles, the AllSpark is within our grasp." He clenched his metal fist, his voice filled with dark determination. "Prepare the Nemesis! We must arrive before Optimus..." Starscream sneered, his excitement barely contained. "Shall I inform the others, Lord Megatron?" "Yes," Megatron growled. "And make sure they understand the importance of this. The AllSpark is the key to our ultimate victory. We cannot afford to lose it, not again..." The Decepticons moved swiftly, their ship humming with dark energy as it powered up, cutting through the fabric of space with relentless speed, its destination set for Earth. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Back on Earth, the signal from the AllSpark had already long faded, its burst of energysting only a few seconds. But it was enough. Both factions, Autobots and Decepticons, were now converging on the, each driven by their own goals and desires¡­ A/N: 2330 words :) C153 Winter Soldier Awakens C153 Winter Soldier Awakens Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After the battle, the room fell silent, the only sounds were the faint hum of the cooling machinery and the soft tter of debris settling. Peter stood amidst the wreckage of the feral Transformers, deactivating his lightsaber and storing it on his hip. Peggy approached him, her expression a mix of relief and concern. "Peter, are you alright?" Peter nodded, though his mind was still racing with thoughts about the AllSpark. "Yeah, I''m fine." Peggy sighed, surveying the ruined robots around her. "I should have warned you," she said. "The Cube has a history of turning technology into robots. We''ve been experimenting with it in controlled settings, always keeping them contained because they emerge hostile, like wild animals." Peter already knew this from the Transformers movies, though he still nodded along, feigning surprise. "I see. That makes sense. They were like rabid animals..." Peggy continued, her tone serious. "We''ve been able to harness some of the Cube''s power for technological advancements, but the transformations are unpredictable. Every time we''ve tried, the results were the same. Hostile sentient machines." Peter listened, his thoughts drifting to the possibilities the AllSpark held. He knew it could do much more than just create robots. It had the potential to repair, upgrade, and modify Cybertronian machinery as well. He remembered the Decepticons using just a shard of the AllSpark to revive Megatron after he died in the first movie. But beyond that, Peter was uncertain of its full capabilities. He needed to experiment with it, to understand its power and learn how to control it without causing any more idents. "I think most of my free time will be spent studying this Cube now," Peter said thoughtfully, holding the AllSpark between his fingers. "Just be careful, Peter," Peggy warned. "Despite all our efforts over the years, there''s still so much we don''t know about it." Peter gave her a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, I''ll be cautious." As Peter looked at the dice-sized AllSpark between his fingers, he felt a renewed sense of purpose. This artifact held immense power, and with the right understanding and control, it could change everything. He just needed to unlock its secrets. "Alright, let''s clean this mess up," Peggy said, turning to the guards. "Secure the area and make sure none of these parts are left lying around." The guards nodded and began their work, ¡°¡­¡± Peter nced at Peggy, who was coordinating the cleanup. "Thanks for holding up your end of the bargain. I know your bosses probably weren¡¯t happy with you¡­" ¡°I always keep my word.¡± Peggy gave him a small smile. "Besides, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. It¡¯ll take more than a few angry politicians to rattle Peggy Carter. I¡¯ve dealt with far worse." With a nod, Peter left the room, his mind already racing with ns and ideas for the AllSpark. He possessed a powerful artifact¡ªnot the type he had expected, but a fascinating and potent one nheless. ¡­ .. . Later that day, Peter returned to the Red Room alongside Peggy. The AllSpark, now a small cube, hung from his neck by a thin wire rope he found in Sector 7 and fashioned into a makeshift ne. He wanted to keep it close and secure, given its newpact size, which made it easy to lose. When he left Sector 7, the scientists offered to give him a lead case to hide the AllSpark¡¯s energy signature, but after running a few scans, they discovered that the AllSpark was no longer leaking any detectable energy. Peter guessed that this change was due to its smaller size, though he wasn¡¯t entirely sure. Naturally, before leaving, Peter requested a tour of Sector 7, feigning curiosity. In truth, he was hoping to find Megatron, just as depicted in the movies. However, much to his disappointment, Sector 7 held no frozen Transformers¡ªonly the Cube, which he took with him, rendering the facility rather pointless. ¡®Does that mean Megatron hasn¡¯t found the cubes location yet?¡¯ Peter wondered. As the helicopternded in the hangar and they disembarked, their footsteps echoing in the vast space, they were immediately greeted by Fury and Coulson, who stood waiting with serious expressions. ¡°Director Carter, Peter,¡± Fury greeted them, his tone brisk and efficient. Peggy nodded, her gaze sharp. ¡°What is it?¡± Coulson stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Barnes is awake.¡± The words sent a jolt through Peggy. She picked up her pace, her urgency clear. "Lead the way." Although Peter was eager to start experimenting with the AllSpark, he didn''t want to miss out on this development either. He followed closely behind Peggy, his curiosity piqued. ¡­ Fury and Coulson led Peggy and Peter through the corridors of the Red Room, heading toward the prison. As they walked, they passed various cells containing Kree and Hydra prisoners, their eyes following the group with a mix of curiosity, hostility, and resentment. Fury kept his stride steady as he exined the situation. "He¡¯s been trying to escape ever since he woke up a few hours ago. We had to sedate him initially, but when he came to, he seemed to realize that it was pointless and has been non-responsive since." Coulson added, his tone concerned. "We tried giving him food, but he won''t eat. He''s beenpletely shut down." As they arrived at the back of the prison, they reached a heavily secured cell. Inside, Bucky Barnes stood, his metal arm removed, leaving him with only one arm. He had a nk look on his face, but as he saw them arrive, his eyes narrowed, treating them with silent hostility. Peggy stepped forward, her voice soft but firm. "Bucky, it''s me, Peggy Carter. Do you remember me?" Bucky''s gaze remained cold and unresponsive. He didn''t react to the name "Bucky," his eyes showing no recognition. Peggy''s heart sank, but she pressed on, hoping to break through to him. "James Buchanan Barnes," she said, using his full name. "You were a Sergeant in the United States Army. You fought alongside Captain America during World War II." There was no change in his expression, no flicker of recognition. ¡°¡­¡± "You were part of the Howling Commandos. We fought Hydra together," Peggy continued, her voice wavering slightly. "You were captured by Hydra, but we thought you had died." Bucky remained silent, his eyes hardening further. ¡°¡­¡± Peggy frowned, a mixture of frustration and sadness in her eyes. "If Steve were here... he''d be able to make you remember..." At the mention of Steve, a faint reaction crossed Bucky''s face. His frown deepened, and there was a brief flicker of something in his eyes, though it was gone almost as quickly as it appeared. Catching his slip, Peggy seized on the moment. "Do you remember Steve? Steve Rogers? The two of you grew up together. He was your best friend." Bucky''s frown grew more pronounced, and though no clear memories surfaced, the name "Steve" seemed to stir some familiarity within him. Seeing the slight change in his demeanor, Peggy felt a glimmer of hope. "Steve was like a brother to you, Bucky. You fought together, you looked out for each other. He was heartbroken when you fell from that train." Bucky''s eyes seemed to soften just a fraction, though he still didn''t speak. Peggy stepped closer to the cell, her voice gentle but determined. "I don''t know what Hydra did to you, but I promise you, we''ll help you remember. We''ll help you get back what they took from you." There was a long silence, the weight of her words hanging in the air. Bucky''s expression remained guarded, but the slight shift in his demeanor gave Peggy a sliver of hope. "I''ll do whatever it takes to help you," Peggy vowed. "You have my word." ¡°¡­¡± Bucky remained silent, but Peggy sensed a change in the way he looked at her. "Can you do just one thing for me?" she asked, her plea met with a wary nce. "Please, just eat. Steve would kill me if you starved yourself in this prison. Just eat, okay? I promise it''s not poisoned." ¡°?¡± Bucky nced down at the untouched tray of food delivered earlier in the day, suspicion written across his face. "I''ll leave you to eat in peace," Peggy said, giving him a meaningful look. "It was good seeing you again, Bucky." She then turned and walked away with Peter, Fury, and Coulson. ¡­ Back in his cell, Bucky eyed the tray of food warily. He felt a deep-seated mistrust and confusion, but Peggy¡¯s words had struck a chord. Hesitantly, he reached out and picked up a piece of bread. After staring at it for a moment, he took a small bite and chewed slowly, as if testing for poison, but found none. As he ate, a faint glimmer of something familiar stirred within him. It wasn''t much, but it was a start¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As they exited the prison, the heavy door closing behind them with a solid thud, Peggy''s resolve hardened. She turned to Fury and Coulson, her voice filled with determination. "I''ll contact Professor Xavier immediately. If anyone can help Bucky regain his memories, it''s him." Fury nodded in agreement. "It''s a good n. His help has been invaluable thus far." Peggy allowed herself a small, bittersweet smile. "The Bucky I knew never knew how to shut his mouth. Now he won¡¯t even open it to eat. We need to fix him..." Peter, standing nearby, nodded. "Good idea. Although I haven''t met Bucky before all of this, it''s obvious they messed with his head. Keep me updated on his progress. I¡¯ll help where I can." Peggy met his eyes, grateful for his support. "I will. And thank you, Peter. For everything." Peter gave a reassuring smile. "No problem," he said with a shrug. "Anyway, if you need me, I''ll be experimenting with the Cube in the meantime." With a final nod, Peter turned and walked off, leaving Peggy to her work¡­ ¡­ As Peter walked through the corridors of the Red Room, his mind raced with ns and possibilities. His fingers absently yed with the AllSpark, which hung from his neck. The small, dice-like cube felt warm as if it were alive¡­ Lost in thought, Peter almost didn¡¯t notice Tony approaching from the opposite direction, his arms filled with various supplies: metals, wires, and other materials presumably for his Iron Man suit, which he had been tirelessly working on since the Kree invasion. Spotting Tony, Peter smirked and quickened his pace. As he reached him, he smoothly draped an arm over Tony¡¯s shoulder, turning him around and guiding him in the direction he was heading. ¡°Huh?!¡± Tony grunted in surprise. "Tony, you¡¯re just the person I needed to see," Peter said, his tone light and yful. Tony groaned, struggling to keep hold of his materials without dropping anything. "What? What do you want? I¡¯m busy." Peter grinned, unfazed by Tony¡¯s gruff demeanor. "You see, you were so good at stalking me that I thought you could help me find someone." Tony scoffed, his brow furrowing in annoyance. "I am not a stalker¡ª" Peter stopped walking and turned to face Tony, his eyes locking onto Tony¡¯s with a look that clearly said, ¡®Really?¡¯ Tony hesitated, a flicker of embarrassment crossing his features. He sighed, adjusting his grip on the supplies. "Alright, alright. Who are you looking for?" Peter''s smile widened, pleased with the turn of events. "I need you to find someone named Sam Witwicky¡­" A/N: 1943 words :) C154 Capsicle C154 Capsicle Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After some convincing and dodging Tony''s pointed questions¡ªbecause Peter definitely didn''t want to exin why he needed to locate the protagonist of the Transformers movies, or that Sam Witwicky, if he existed in this world, was a potential protagonist of his own story¡ªPeter finally managed to get Tony on board. Tony, after a fair amount of prodding and a few jokes at Peter''s expense, finally relented. "Alright, alright," Tony said, rolling his eyes but unable to hide his curiosity. "I''ll get Jarvis on it. Shouldn''t take long. You''ll have your answer by tomorrow." Peter shed him a grateful smile. "Thanks, Tony. I owe you one." "Yeah, yeah," Tony waved him off, already walking off to deal with his Iron Man suit. With that settled, Peter left Tony to his work and made his way back to his ship. As he stepped inside, he felt a wave of anticipation wash over him. He had been eager to start experimenting with the AllSpark ever since he''d taken it from Sector 7. The possibilities of what it could do were endless, and he was itching to figure out how it worked and, more importantly, how to control it. But just as he was about to set everything up, a different thought crossed his mind, something he''d nned to do ever since the Jedi left but had gotten sidetracked by all the chaos. He had promised himself that he would reunite Peggy and Steve, and with Bucky now awake, it felt like the perfect time to make good on that promise. ¡®It''s time to find Captain America¡­¡¯ Peter hesitated, still tempted to y with his new toy, but ultimately he decided it was better to retrieve Capsicle now rather thanter. He knew exactly where to start. Captain America had crashed in the North Antic Ocean during World War II, where he was presumed lost, frozen in ice for over seventy years. With his ship''s advanced sensors and technology, finding the precise location of the wreckage shouldn''t be too difficult. Peter settled into the pilot''s seat, the AllSpark still hanging from his neck. With a determined look, he powered up the ship, the engines humming to life. As the hangar doors opened, he smoothly lifted off and soared into the sky, leaving the Red Room behind. His ship shot through the clouds, the vast expanse of the North Antic stretching out before him. The icy waters below hid many secrets, but Peter was confident that he would find what he was looking for. ¡®Time to bring the Capsicle back to life¡­¡¯ Peter smirked to himself as he pushed the throttle forward, the ship elerating as it homed in on the location where Steve Rogers had been lost to history. ¡­ .. . Peter spent the rest of the day flying over the vast expanse of the North Antic Ocean. The sky above was a steel-gray, matching the choppy waters below. His ship, equipped with some of the most advanced scanning technology this has ever seen, continuously scanned the depths beneath him, searching for any sign of the ship that had carried Captain America to his frozen fate. The hours dragged on as Peter carefullybed the area. The ocean was a vast and unforgiving ce, hiding its secrets beneath miles of cold, dark water. Peter hoped this would be easy, but it seems that he underestimated the size of the ocean. ¡®Whatever, I¡¯ll find him soon enough¡­¡¯ The thought of reuniting Steve Rogers with Peggy, and giving the world its symbol of hope back, pushed him forward. The ship''s sensors pinged and whirred as they passed over one section of the ocean, then another. asionally, the scanners would pick up anomaliesrge schools of fish, underwater formations, and even the asional shipwreck¡ªbut nothing that matched the unique signature he was looking for. Time and again, Peter adjusted the ship''s course, widening the search grid, refusing to give up. The hours slipped by, the light beginning to fade as evening approached, but Peter remained focused, his eyes scanning the data that streamed across the ship''s monitors. And finally, his heart skipped a beat when the sensors finally picked up somethingrge and metallic, buried deep beneath the water¡¯s surface. ¡°Bingo,¡± Peter muttered to himself, leaning forward to get a better look at the readings. It was massive¡ªeasily the size of a small gctic battleship. The shape and size matched the descriptions of the Valkyrie, the aircraft that Steve had crashed into the ocean all those years ago. The ship''s signature was unmistakable, and Peter''s instincts told him that this was it¡ªthe final resting ce of Captain America. Peter maneuvered his ship directly above the wreckage, hovering just a few hundred feet above the water. The ocean churned beneath him, the waves crashing against each other in a relentless dance. With the ship in position, Peter activated the ship¡¯s autopilot to maintain its steady hover. Leaving the cockpit, Peter made his way to the rear of the ship. He could feel the anticipation building within him, a mixture of excitement and nervousness. This was it. After all this time, he was finally going to unearth the legend himself. He reached the ramp to his cargo hold and activated the controls to open it. The ramp slowly lowered, revealing the churning waters below, stretching out endlessly in all directions. The wind whipped through the open hatch, the cold salty spray of the ocean reaching up to meet him as he stepped to the very edge. Standing on the edge of the ramp, Peter looked down into the abyss. The ship was down there, hidden beneath hundreds of meters of water andyers of mud and sediment umted over decades. This was going to be no easy task. He took a deep breath, centering himself. The Force was strong within him, and telekinesis was his greatest strength. But even with that, the task ahead was daunting. The Valkyrie was massive, and after all these years, it was likely filled with water and encrusted with marine life. Lifting it from the depths would require every ounce of concentration and power he could muster. ¡®I can do this¡­ right?¡¯ He asked himself. Closing his eyes, Peter reached out with the Force. He could feel the weight of the water beneath him, the pressure and cold, the crushing depths. He reached deeper, letting his mind slip through the currents, past the darkness, until he could sense the outline of the ship far below. It was there, like a ghostly presence at the edge of his awareness. He could feel its immense weight, theyers of ice and water pressing down on it. But more than that, he could sense something else¡ªsomething faint, but undeniable. It was Steve, frozen in time, waiting to be found. With a determined look, Peter extended his hands, palms facing downward. He called upon the Force, feeling its power surge through him, amplifying his will. The ship responded to his call, and slowly, ever so slowly, it began to shift. The water around the submerged ship churned violently as Peter concentrated, his entire focus on lifting the massive structure. The pressure of the water fought against him, the weight of the ship immense. It was like trying to lift a mountain with his bare hands, but Peter gritted his teeth, pushing harder. ¡®It¡¯s as light as a feather¡­¡¯ He repeated over and over. His muscles strained, not from physical exertion, but from the mental and spiritual energy required to wield the Force at this level. The wind around him picked up, swirling in response to the power he was channeling. His ship vibrated slightly, the energy radiating from him creating waves in the air. Through his power and effort, the Valkyrie began to rise, slowly breaking free from the grasp of the ocean floor. The water above it bubbled and frothed as the massive ship emerged from its long slumber. Inch by inch, it ascended, the strain on Peter growing with every passing moment. Peter''s brow furrowed in concentration, sweat beginning to bead on his forehead despite the cold wind whipping around him. The ship was almost free, but the final push was the hardest. The water clung to it, as if refusing to release its ancient prize. With a final surge of power, Peter roared in effort, his hands shaking as he pulled the Valkyrie up from the depths. The massive ship broke through the surface of the water with a colossal ssh, sending waves crashing outward in all directions. The water cascaded off the sides of the ship, revealing its rusted, barnacle-covered hull. Peter gasped for breath, the exertion taking its toll. But he had done it. The Valkyrie hovered above the water, suspended in the air by his will alone. Slowly, carefully, Peter guided it closer to his ship, bringing it level with the ramp where he stood. The ship hovered just above the surface of the water, dripping and covered in marine growth, but otherwise intact. Peter let out a shaky breath, the adrenaline still coursing through him. He had seeded! Standing there on the edge of the ramp, looking at the wreckage of the Valkyrie, Peter couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of awe. Captain America was inside that ship, preserved in ice, waiting to be awakened. And now, after decades, he was finally going to be brought back to the world. But first, Peter had to get him out of there. With a deep breath, Peter extended his hand, using the Force to hold the Valkyrie steady as he prepared to board. It was still a heavy burden, even without the crushing weight of the ocean above it, and he could feel the strain beginning to build in his mind. But he pushed through it, determined to see this through to the end. Stepping carefully onto the creaking, waterlogged deck of the ship, Peter began his search. The interior was dark and musty, the air thick with the smell of salt and rust. He activated a small light on his wrist, casting a beam of illumination through the murky gloom. Every step he took echoed in the hollow corridors of the Valkyrie. The walls were lined with rusted metal, peeling paint, and old Hydra insignias that had long since faded. The ship had been a fortress, designed for war and terror, but now it was nothing more than a ghost ship. As Peter moved through the narrow passageways, he kept his senses sharp, scanning for any signs of Hydra artifacts that might have been left behind. Without the Tesseract in this universe, he knew that anything was possible. There could be hidden weapons, documents, or even experimental technology that had been forgotten with time. His search was methodical and thorough. He checked every corner, every hiddenpartment, every room that might hold something of value. But as he moved deeper into the ship, he found nothing of significance. Most of what remained was useless¡ªrusted Hydra ster weaponry that had long since been corroded by the saltwater, old crates filled with decaying supplies, and empty storage lockers. Peter sighed as he entered what must have once been a weapons room. The sters were stacked haphazardly against the walls, their once-sleek designs now reduced to piles of rust and disrepair. He picked one up, turning it over in his hands, but it crumbled to pieces at his touch. "Useless," he muttered, dropping the remains to the floor with a tter. The thought crossed his mind to salvage some of the technology, but it was clear that nothing here was worth taking. Whatever secrets Hydra had once hidden aboard this ship had either been lost to time or taken with them when the ship crashed. As he moved on, Peter felt the strain of holding the ship aloft beginning to weigh on him more heavily. His telekic grip on the Valkyrie was strong, but maintaining it while scouring the ship was slowly wearing him down. Still, he pressed forward, knowing that he was close to his goal. Finally, after what felt like hours of searching, Peter reached the helm of the ship¡ªthe control room where Captain America had made his final stand. The door creaked as he pushed it open, revealing arge, circr room dominated by the ship''s massive steering wheel. And there, in the center of it all, frozen in a thick coat of ice, was Steve Rogers. Captain America. [Insert picture of Captain America here] Peter''s breath caught in his throat as he took in the sight. Steve was still gripping the steering wheel, his face set in a grim expression of determination. Even in his frozen state, he looked every bit the hero that Peter had seen in the movies¡ªthe man who had been willing to sacrifice everything to save the world. The ice-encased Stevepletely, preserving him in a moment of time that had long since passed. He looked as though he could wake up at any moment, ready to spring into action and save the world once again. Peter approached cautiously, a fascinated and awed look on his face. This was it. He had found him. Captain America was right here in front of him, waiting to be brought back to life. The ice encasing Steve was thick and solid, a testament to the decades he had spent entombed beneath the ocean. Peter knew he had to be careful¡ªone wrong move could shatter the ice or damage Steve in some way. Reaching out with the Force, Peter focused on the ice, using his telekinesis to gently unstick it from the floor, the helm, and anything else it was adhered to. It was a delicate process, requiring precision and control, but Peter remained steady. Slowly, the ice began to lift away, the sound of cracking and shifting filling the silent helm. Once he was sure the ice waspletely free from its surroundings, Peter carefully levitated the entire block, with Captain America encased within, into the air. The ice glistened in the dim light as it floated above the deck, and Peter began the slow journey back through the ship, his mind focused entirely on maintaining control. The corridors of the Valkyrie seemed even more ustrophobic now, the walls pressing in as Peter maneuvered the frozen Captain America through the narrow passageways. He could feel the strain of maintaining both the levitation and his grip on the ship¡¯s hull, but he pushed through, determined to get Steve back to his own ship safely. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Peter reached the exit. He stepped out onto the ramp of his ship, the icy wind whipping through his hair as he carefully guided the frozen Captain America outside. As soon as they were clear of the Valkyrie, Peter released his hold on the sunken ship. There was a momentary dy as the massive weight of the Valkyrie shifted, then it dropped back into the ocean with a resounding crash, sending a huge plume of water into the air. The ship sshed down into the waves, quickly beginning to sink once more beneath the surface. Peter let out a deep sigh of relief, the strain on his mind and body finally easing. He leaned over the edge of the ramp for a moment, watching as the Valkyrie disappeared beneath the churning waters, leaving only a few bubbles and ripples in its wake. "That was... a lot," Peter muttered to himself, shaking his head in disbelief at the sheer weight he had been holding up. With the ship now at the bottom of the ocean once again, Peter turned his attention back to Captain America. Carefully, he guided the frozen figure into the cargo bay of his ship, the dim lights casting long shadows across the ice. As he set Steve down gently on the floor of the cargo bay, Peter took a step back, examining the block of ice with a mix of relief and anticipation. He had done it. He had found Captain America, and now it was time to bring him back to the world. "Don''t worry, Capsicle," Peter said with a small smile, his voice echoing slightly in the quiet of the cargo bay. "I''ll have you thawed out in no time." A/N: 2800 words :) Long Boiiii C155 Tomfoolery C155 Tomfoolery Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As Peter''s ship touched down in the Red Room hangar, the engines whirred softly before powering down. The lights of the hangar flickered slightly, casting long shadows across the cold metal floor. *sigh* Peter was tired from his recent exertions, but there was a sense of satisfaction within him¡ªhe had seeded in finding Captain America. He walked down the corridor of his ship, ncing back at the slightly melting, but still solidly frozen figure of Steve Rogers lying in the cargo bay. The ice was thick, but the edges were beginning to soften, droplets of water slowly forming and running down the sides of the block. ¡®Time for the big reveal¡­¡¯ Peter was eager to show Peggy and start the process of thawing him out safely. As he reached the back of the ship, Peter hit the control panel to open the ramp, the hydraulics hissing as it lowered to the ground. The hangar beyond was filled with the usual hustle and bustle of activity, but what immediately caught Peter''s attention was the group waiting for him at the bottom of the ramp. There they were¡ªGroot, Cosmo, Howard the Duck, Rocket, Teefs, Ly, and Floor. His crew had apparently noticed their ship¡¯s absence and were now standing there, their expressions a mix of curiosity and suspicion. "Hey," Peter greeted tiredly, stepping out onto the ramp. "What¡¯s up?" But instead of returning his greeting, the group¡¯s attention was drawn past him, their eyes widening as they noticed the frozen figure of Captain America lying in the cargo bay behind him. "Is that¡­ a human popsicle?" Rocket asked, squinting up at Peter, his tone somewhere between incredulity and amusement. ¡°Who dat?¡± Cosmo barked, tilting her head to the side in confusion. The telepathic dog¡¯s tail wagged slightly, her ears perked up in interest. ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Howard asked, crossing his feathered arms over his chest, his eyes narrowing suspiciously. Before Peter could respond, Groot took a curious step forward, his leafy hand reaching out toward the block of ice. "I am Groot," he said, a hint of curiosity in his voice. ¡°Hey, wait!¡± Peter called out, his hand shooting out to stop Groot from getting any closer. ¡°Don¡¯t touch him!¡± Groot paused, looking up at Peter in confusion. "I am Groot?" Peter quickly moved between his crew and the frozen Steve, his hands outstretched protectively. "Seriously, guys, don¡¯t touch him. The ice is really fragile right now, and if it breaks the wrong way, we could end up shattering him¡ªlike, literally. We don¡¯t want Captain America losing a finger, hand, or even an arm.¡± The group seemed far more intrigued upon hearing the name Captain America, having delved into Earth''s history a bit since their arrival. Rocket let out a low whistle, clearly impressed despite himself. "So, that¡¯s Captain America, huh? What¡¯re you nning to do with him? Gonna bury him?" ¡°Thaw him out, obviously,¡± Peter replied, still keeping a wary eye on his crew. ¡°He¡¯s still alive. I can feel it through the force. But we need to do this carefully...¡± Rocket¡¯s eyes widened ever so slightly, ¡°He¡¯s alive?!¡± Teefs, who had been staring in wide-eyed awe at the frozen Capsicle, finally spoke up, his voice filled with childlike wonder. "Is he really gonna be okay?" Peter smiled reassuringly. "Yeah, he¡¯ll be fine, as long as we take our time and do this right. He¡¯s been frozen like this for a long time, but he¡¯s not a normal human..." Ly stepped forward, her expression softening as she looked at the frozen figure. "It¡¯s amazing that he¡¯s still alive after all this time. You really think he¡¯s going to wake up?" Peter nodded. "Yeah. I think so..." As the group continued to crowd around the frozen hero, Peter had to keep batting them away from the ice, making sure none of them got too close. Thest thing he needed was for someone to identally crack the ice and cause any damage to Captain America. "Alright, alright, back off," Peter said, waving his hands to shoo them away from the cargo bay. "I need to get Peggy down here and figure out how we¡¯re going to thaw him out. So, unless one of you suddenly became an expert in cryogenics, just stay back, okay?" The crew exchanged nces before reluctantly stepping back, giving Peter some space to work. Rocket still looked intrigued, clearly wanting to get a closer look, but even he seemed to understand the importance of being careful. "I¡¯ll be back in a bit," Peter said, giving them all a quick nod before turning to head out of the ship. "Just¡­ don¡¯t touch anything. I mean it..." Groot raised his hand as if swearing an oath. "I am Groot." Peter nodded, satisfied enough with that, and then walked off the ramp, heading out of the hangar in search of Peggy. The moment Peter was out of earshot, Howard the Duck crossed his arms and shot a sideways nce at Rocket. "So, Rocket," he began, a mischievous grin spreading across his beak, "how much would it take for you to lick the human popsicle over there?" Rocket wrinkled his nose in disgust, folding his arms across his chest. "Ugh, gross. No way am I licking that thing. Who knows what kind of space germs are frozen in there?" "Come on," Howard pressed, his grin widening as he dug into his pocket. "Ten credits says you won¡¯t do it." Rocket scoffed, shaking his head. "Not for ten. And even if you offered more, I still wouldn¡¯t do it. I¡¯ve got standards, you know." Howard''s grin faltered slightly, but he wasn¡¯t ready to give up just yet. He looked around at the others, trying to gauge their interest. "Alright, how about twenty credits? The first one to lick the human popsicle gets the prize..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, Peter was making his way through the winding halls of the Red Room, his mind focused on the task at hand. He needed to find Peggy and reveal the surprise. As he navigated the corridors, he couldn''t help but wonder how she would react to seeing Steve again after all these years. Finally, after a few turns and nods to passing agents, Peter found himself approaching a meeting room. The door was slightly ajar, and as he got closer, he could hear voices from inside. Recognizing Peggy¡¯s voice, he pushed the door open just enough to peek inside. There, sitting across from Peggy at a polished wooden table, was Charles Xavier. Peggy seemed to be exining the situation to him, her tone serious but with an undercurrent of hope. "We''ve been trying to reach out to Bucky," Peggy was saying, her hands folded neatly on the table, "but whatever Hydra did to him has left deep scars. He¡¯s not the man he once was. I¡¯m hoping you can help him find his way back, Charles." Xavier nodded thoughtfully, his fingers steepled as he listened intently. "I¡¯ve encountered cases like this before, though not always under such extreme circumstances. The mind can be a fragile thing, but with the right guidance, it can also be remarkably resilient. I¡¯m more than willing to help, Peggy. This is exactly why I built my school¡ªto help those who have been lost or damaged find their way again." Peggy¡¯s expression softened, a small smile touching her lips. "Thank you, Charles. I knew I could count on you." Peter chose that moment to step into the room, clearing his throat to announce his presence. Both Peggy and Xavier looked up, their conversation pausing as they turned their attention to him. "Sorry to interrupt," Peter said with a polite nod to both of them, "but I¡¯ve got some news you¡¯re going to want to hear." Peggy raised an eyebrow, curiosity flickering in her eyes. "What is it, Peter?" "It¡¯s a surprise," Peter said, his tone light and teasing. Peggy raised an eyebrow, her curiosity clearly piqued. "A surprise? What kind of surprise?" Xavier, seated beside her, looked equally intrigued, though his expression remained calm andposed. "I must admit, you''ve got me curious as well, Peter. What is it?" Peter''s grin widened, and he simply gestured for them to follow him. "You''ll see. Trust me, I think you¡¯re really going to like this." Peggy and Xavier exchanged a nce, both of them now more curious than ever. Xavier, ever the gentleman, asked, "May I join you as well?" "Of course," Peter replied with a nod, already turning toward the door. With that, the three of them left the meeting room and made their way down the winding corridors of the Red Room. Peggy walked with a brisk pace, clearly eager to see what Peter had in store, while Xavier followed with a quiet smile, intrigued by the whole situation. Peter led them back to the hangar where his ship was parked, anticipation building with each step. When they arrived at the ramp leading up into the ship, Peter motioned for them to follow him up. As they reached the top of the ramp, the scene that greeted them was far from what Peter had expected. Groot was leaning over Captain America¡¯s frozen form, his tongue inching closer and closer to Steve¡¯s face. The rest of the crew¡ªHoward, Cosmo, Rocket, Teefs, Ly, and Floor¡ªwere gathered around, eagerly watching with bated breath. Howard was clutching a fistful of credits, a diabolical smirk on his face, clearly ready to pay out the moment Groot made contact. Peter''s eyes widened in disbelief, quickly turning to frustration as he realized what was happening. He had specifically told them not to touch Steve, and here they were,pletely ignoring him. Before Peggy or Xavier could catch sight of Captain America or understand what was going on, Peter snapped. Without a word, he reached out with the Force and sent his entire crew flying across the ship with a powerful push. They crashed into the far wall with a series of grunts and yelps of pain, scattering in all directions. "Ow! What the hell, Peter?!" Rocket groaned, rubbing his head where it had collided with the metal wall. Groot, still dazed, weakly protested, "I am Groot..." "Don''t even start with me," Peter growled, his eyes shing with irritation. "I told you guys not to touch him! What part of that didn¡¯t you understand?" The crew members all looked at each other sheepishly, realizing they¡¯d been caught red-handed. ¡°¡­¡± In unison, they pointed using fingers at Howard, who was still holding the credits. Howard''s expression twisted into one of betrayal as he looked between them. "What? You were all in on it!" Sighing at their antics, Peter shook his head. "You guys are unbelievable. Just... go somewhere else before I actually get angry." The crew grumbled among themselves, exchanging nces as they reluctantly obeyed. As they shuffled out of the hangar, Rocket muttered to Groot, "This isn''t him angry?" "Go!" Peter barked, and they all quickly scurried off, leaving Peter alone with Peggy and Xavier. Finally, with the hangar quiet and his crew out of the way, Peter turned back to Peggy, ready to reveal the surprise he¡¯d been holding back. But the moment he looked at Peggy, he realized she was no longer standing behind him. Instead, she had taken a few tentative steps forward, her eyes locked onto the figure lying on the floor. Her gaze was wide and filled with disbelief, her breath catching in her throat as she processed what she was seeing. "S-Steve?" A/N: 1957 words :)???? C156 Awakening… C156 Awakening¡­ Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "S-Steve?" Peggy''s voice trembled as she took another step closer, tears beginning to well up in her eyes. Her hand came up to cover her mouth, her emotions overwhelming her as she stared at the frozen figure of Captain America, still encased in ice after all these years. Peter watched her, his earlier frustration melting away as he saw the depth of her reaction. He had known this would be emotional for her, but seeing it firsthand was something else entirely. Peggy''s hand dropped to her side, her eyes never leaving Steve''s face. She seemed almost afraid to blink, as if she might lose him again if she did. The tears that had welled up finally spilled over, trailing down her cheeks as she whispered, "Steve¡­ you¡¯re really here¡­" Her breath caught in her throat as she continued to stare at the frozen figure of Steve Rogers. The years had not diminished his appearance; he looked just as handsome and determined as she remembered, even through the thick coat of ice that encased him. The sight stirred a whirlwind of emotions within her¡ªjoy at seeing him again, but also deep sadness, knowing the circumstances that had led to this moment. She turned to Peter, her eyes brimming with tears. "Thank you¡­ thank you so much, Peter," she whispered, her voice choked with emotion. "I can finally give Steve the proper burial he deserves, instead of that empty grave they gave him all those years ago." Peggy''s tears began to flow more freely as she continued, her voice wavering between happiness and sorrow. "I''ve always held out hope that one day¡­ somehow¡­ I¡¯d see him again. But now that I have¡­" She nced back at Steve, frozen in time. "It breaks my heart to see him like this. He looks just as he did before, so handsome, but he''s¡­" Peter began to realize the misunderstanding. Peggy thought that Steve was gone forever, that this was the final chapter in a story of loss and sacrifice. But Peter knew differently. He had brought Steve back not for a burial, but for a reunion. "Peggy," Peter began, stepping closer, his tone gentle yet firm, "I didn¡¯t retrieve Captain America so that you could bury him." Peggy looked at him, confusion crossing her tear-streaked face. "What? What do you mean?" ¡°I brought him back so we can thaw him out and wake him up.¡± Peter dered. Xavier, who had been quietly observing the exchange, now appeared equally puzzled. "Peter, he¡¯s been frozen for over fifty years. There¡¯s no way he could still be alive." Peter met their gazes, his expression confident and sure. "That''s where you''re wrong.¡± He turned back to Peggy, a smile on his face. ¡°The surprise I had in store for you wasn¡¯t that you¡¯d finally be able to say goodbye. It¡¯s that you won¡¯t have to say goodbye at all." Peggy¡¯s brow furrowed, a mix of hope and skepticism ying on her features. "But¡­ how? He¡¯s been frozen for so long¡­ there¡¯s no way he could have survived¡­" Peter could see the doubt in her eyes, the wariness that came with years of mourning and holding onto a memory. But he was here to change that. Peter exined, "The idea came to me when I thought about how we found Bucky. Remember, Hydra cryogenically froze him so they could thaw him out whenever they needed, whether for missions or twisted experiments. Now, bear with me. Bucky is essentially an ordinary human, right? But he survived being frozen." Of course, Peter was well aware that Bucky wasn''t entirely ordinary anymore, though they hadn''t discovered that yet. Peggy nodded slowly, following his train of thought. "So," Peter continued, "I started thinking¡ªif Bucky could survive cryogenic freezing, then what about Captain America? Steve isn¡¯t just any normal human. He¡¯s a gically engineered super soldier. With this in mind, I started digging into it and discovered that he crashnded in the North Antic, right? So, I figured, if the water was cold enough, then maybe, just maybe, he wasn¡¯t dead but frozen¡­ just like Bucky." Peggy¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she absorbed Peter''s words. A glimmer of hope began to shine in her eyes, but it was tempered by years of realism and loss. "But¡­ you don¡¯t know if he¡¯s actually alive, Peter. It¡¯s been so long¡­" She looked back at Steve, her heart torn between wanting to believe and fearing to hope. Peter, however, smirked, his confidence unwavering. "Actually, yes, I do know that he¡¯s alive." Peggy blinked, her heart skipping a beat. "How?" Peter stepped closer to Steve, cing a hand gently on the ice. "Because I can feel it through the Force. He¡¯s alive in there, Peggy. His life force is still strong, just waiting to be awakened. We just have to thaw him out and wake him up." Peggy''s breath hitched as she processed Peter''s words. The possibility that Steve was still alive, that she could see him again, truly see him, after all these years, was almost too much to bear. She felt a surge of emotions¡ªhope, disbelief, joy, fear¡ªall mingling together, threatening to overwhelm her. "He''s¡­ alive?" Peggy whispered, her voice trembling. Peter nodded, his expression softening as he met her gaze. "He¡¯s alive, Peggy. I promise you that." A tear slid down Peggy''s cheek as she let out a shaky breath. The hope she had long buried began to surface, stronger than ever. She reached out, her hand hovering over the ice that encased Steve, not quite daring to touch it yet. Xavier, who had been quietly observing, now stepped forward, his voice gentle. "If what Peter says is true, Peggy¡­ this could be a miracle. We should proceed carefully, but with hope." Peggy nodded, her resolve strengthening. "We have to do everything we can to bring him back. We have to try¡­" Peter smiled, feeling a sense of aplishment. This was the moment he had been working toward, the moment when Peggy¡¯s hope would be rekindled. Now, it was time to see it through. Peggy gave Peter a tearful smile, her heart swelling with gratitude and hope. "Thank you, Peter¡­ thank you so much¡­" ¡­ After the emotional revtion, Peggy wasted no time in taking action. Her mind was racing with a mixture of hope, anxiety, and determination. She quickly pulled out her phone and contacted the same team of scientists and doctors who had sessfully thawed out Bucky. If anyone could handle the delicate process of thawing Steve and ensuring his survival, it was them. As soon as the call ended, Peggy turned her full attention back to Steve, watching over him as if he might disappear at any moment¡­ ¡­ Soon enough, the frozen figure of Captain America was carefully lifted from Peter¡¯s ship by a team of highly trained operatives, each one moving with the utmost care and precision under Peggy¡¯s intense scrutiny. "Careful!" Peggy¡¯s voice rang out, sharp with urgency. She followed closely behind as they began to move Steve out of the hangar and toward the medical facility within the Red Room. "If anything happens to him, I¡¯ll hold you personally responsible. Understand?" The team nodded, their faces pale with fear. They knew better than to underestimate Peggy Carter''s wrath, especially when it came to something as important as this. There was no room for error¡ªnot when they were dealing with thest chance to bring Captain America back to life. As they carefully transported Steve down the halls, Peggy hovered over them, her sharp eyes never leaving the frozen figure. Every movement was scrutinized, every adjustment watched with hawk-like focus. She wouldn¡¯t tolerate any mistakes, not when the stakes were this high. If even a single hair on Steve''s head was damaged, Peggy knew that she wouldn''t hesitate to make sure someone paid for it a thousandfold! Finally, they reached the infirmary, where the team began setting up the necessary equipment to start the delicate process of thawing Steve out. Peggy stayed close by, monitoring everything, her presence a constant reminder to the staff of the importance of their task. ¡­ Meanwhile, back in the hangar, Professor Xavier turned to Peter, who had been quietly watching them cart off Captain America. There was a thoughtful look in Xavier¡¯s eyes as he regarded the young man. "You did a good thing today, Peter," Xavier said, his voice warm with approval. However, a note of concern crept into his tone as he continued, "But tell me, are you certain that Captain America is truly alive? Even with my abilities, I couldn''t detect any brain activity from him. I didn''t want to mention it while Peggy was here¡­ but I must admit, I¡¯m worried. I hope you haven¡¯t given her false hope." Peter met Xavier¡¯s gaze steadily, his confidence unwavering. "I understand your concern, Professor, but the Force doesn¡¯t lie. I can feel it¡ªSteve is alive. He¡¯s just¡­ dormant, like Bucky was. You¡¯ll see. He¡¯ll wake up, just like Bucky did." Xavier studied Peter for a moment, searching his face for any hint of doubt. But Peter¡¯s expression remained resolute, his belief in the Force and his abilities shining through. Finally, Xavier nodded, though there was still a hint of caution in his demeanor. "I truly hope you¡¯re right, Peter. For Peggy¡¯s sake, and Captain America¡¯s as well..." ¡­ .. . With the events of the day behind him, Peter decided it was time to turn in for the night. The fatigue from lifting that massive ship out from the bottom of the ocean had taken its toll, and all he wanted was some rest. Peter could feel the weight of the AllSpark around his neck, a constant reminder of the power it held and the possibilities that awaited him. But that would have to wait until tomorrow. For now, he needed sleep. As Peter settled into bed, he recalled his promise to call Padm¨¦ more often. A small smile yed on his lips as he put on his mask, reached for his datapad, and made the call. It wasn''t long before Padm¨¦¡¯s face appeared on the screen, her smile brightening the moment she saw him. ¡°Hey, you,¡± she greeted, her voice warm and affectionate. ¡°Hey, Padm¨¦,¡± Peter replied, his voice softening. ¡°Just wanted to check in. How are things on your end?¡± They talked for nearly an hour, catching up on thetest news, sharing stories, and simply enjoying each other¡¯spany. It was moments like these that reminded Peter how normal his life could feel, despite how truly abnormal it was. Eventually, the call came to an end, and Peter set his mask and datapad aside, feeling a sense of contentment as he drifted off to sleep, his eyes falling shut¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next morning, Peter woke up feeling refreshed and ready to tackle the day. Before anything else, his mind immediately went to the information he was expecting from Tony. If all went well, today would mark the beginning of his hunt to find one of his favorite Transformers. Without wasting any time, Peter made his way to theb in the Red Room that Tony hadmandeered and turned into his personal workshop. As he entered the room, he found Tony passed out amidst a sea of metal parts and tools, his workbench cluttered with variousponents and gadgets. In front of Tony, on the table, was the partiallypleted Iron Man suit he had been working on. Even at first nce, Peter could tell that this was something special. Unlike the clunky and rudimentary Mark 1 suit from the movies, this version was sleeker, more refined¡ªcloser to what would have been a Mark 3. [Insert picture of Iron Man Mark 3 here] The design was impressive, especially considering that this version of Tony Stark hadn¡¯t had to build his first suit in a cave under duress. Instead, he had ess to all the advanced technology, materials, and tools that Rocket, Shield, and the Red Room had to offer. Peter couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. Tony Stark was a genius, and it showed in every detail of the suit. Give the guy the right resources, and he¡¯ll create wonders. As Peter was about to wake Tony up, a mechanical, British voice spoke from the surrounding speakers, stopping him in his tracks. ¡°Mr. Quill, I would advise against disturbing Mr. Stark¡¯s rest,¡± the voice of Jarvis said politely. ¡°He has been working non-stop for the past twenty-four hours and could use the sleep. However, if you are here for the information you requested, I can provide it to you now.¡± Caught off guard by the disembodied voice, Peter looked around the room awkwardly, unsure where to direct his response. ¡°Uh, yeah. That¡¯s actually why I¡¯m here. What do you have for me, Jarvis?¡± Jarvis replied immediately, ¡°Based on the information you provided, we were able to locate a Samuel James Witwicky, an eighteen-year-old high school student residing in Los Angeles, California. He attends Tranquility High School and lives with his parents, Ron and Judy Witwicky, at 117 Elm Street. Both parents are still married and alive. Samuel has no siblings, but his...¡± Jarvis continued, listing off more mundane details about Sam¡¯s life¡ªhis recent grades, extracurricr activities, and more. Everything Peter could need to track the kid down. As Jarvis finished the list, the sound of a printer activating caught Peter¡¯s attention. A sheet of paper slowly slid out from therge printer across the room. ¡°Everything I¡¯ve listed is on that sheet of paper,¡± Jarvis said. ¡°Is there anything else I can assist you with?¡± Peter walked over to the printer and quickly skimmed the information on the paper. It was thorough, covering every detail Jarvis had mentioned. Satisfied, Peter asked, ¡°Does Sam have a driver¡¯s license? Maybe a new car registered in his or his family¡¯s name?¡± There was a brief pause before Jarvis responded. ¡°Samuel Witwicky received his driver¡¯s license two days ago, but there are no vehicles registered under his name. His family owns two cars, neither of which are new. The most recent purchase was five years ago.¡± Peter nodded thoughtfully, absorbing the information. ¡°Got it. Thanks, Jarvis. That¡¯s all I need for now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Quill,¡± Jarvis replied. ¡°If you require any further assistance, please do not hesitate to ask.¡± With the information in hand, Peter left theb quietly, making sure not to disturb Tony, who was still fast asleep. Today was off to a good start, and with this new lead, he was one step closer to finding Sam Witwicky and, hopefully, his favorite Transformer. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Across the Red Room¡­ The infirmary was quiet, save for the soft hum of the medical equipment and the faint sound of Peggy¡¯s steady breathing. She sat slouched over in a chair beside the bed, her head resting on her folded arms, which wereid across the edge of the mattress. Her hand was tightly sped around Steve''s, holding on as if she might lose him again if she let go. Steve Rogers, once frozen in a block of ice, nowy peacefully on the bed, hisplexion warm and rosy, as if he had never been through the ordeal of being lost to time. The doctors and scientists had worked tirelessly throughout the night to safely thaw him out, and their efforts had paid off. He looked as though he could wake up at any moment, and Peggy hadn¡¯t left his side since. Her exhaustion had finally caught up with her, and she had drifted off into a light sleep, her dreams filled with memories of the man she loved¡ªthe man who had returned to her after so many years. The room remained still, the soft light casting gentle shadows across Steve¡¯s face. Everything was calm, peaceful. But then, there was a slight movement. Steve¡¯s fingers twitched, just a fraction, as if testing their ability to move after so long. A momentter, his eyelids fluttered, a faint stir of life beneath them. And secondster, almost in slow motion, his eyes crept open¡­ A/N: 2712 words :)???? C157 Lovers Reunite/Spoiled Brat C157 Lovers Reunite/Spoiled Brat Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª -1942- The roar of the Red Skull''s ne engines filled Captain America¡¯s ears, the chaos of the final battle with Hydra still fresh in his mind. The controls of the ne were firm in his hands, his knuckles white as he guided the aircraft through the sky, but his mind was already on what he knew had to be done. He reached for the radio, his heart heavy with the knowledge of the decision he was about to make. ¡°Come in, this is Captain Rogers, do you read me?¡± The static crackled for a moment before a voice came through, ¡°Captain Rogers, what is your¡ª¡± But the voice was cut off, interrupted by Peggy¡¯s urgent tone as she took the radio. ¡°Steve, is that you? Are you alright?¡± Peggy¡¯s voice trembled slightly, a mix of concern and fear. Steve¡¯s gaze was steely as he responded, ¡°Peggy, Schmidt¡¯s dead!¡± There was a brief silence on the other end before Peggy¡¯s voice came through again, this time with more urgency. ¡°What about the ne?¡± Steve looked around at the controls, the ominous lights shing, signaling danger. He knew there was no easy way to exin the gravity of the situation. ¡°That¡¯s a little bit tougher to exin.¡± ¡°Give your coordinates,¡± Peggy insisted. ¡°I¡¯ll find you a safending site.¡± Steve¡¯s jaw clenched as he prepared to break the news to her. ¡°There¡¯s not gonna be a safending. But I can try and force it down.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get Stark on the line, he¡¯ll know what to do,¡± Peggy¡¯s voice wasced with desperation, clinging to any hope of saving him. But Steve shook his head, even though she couldn¡¯t see it. ¡°There¡¯s not enough time. This thing¡¯s moving too fast and it¡¯s heading for New York. I gotta put her in the water.¡± Instantly, Peggy¡¯s voice came through, softer, pleading, ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this. We have time. We can work it out.¡± Steve¡¯s heart ached at the pain he was causing her, but he knew what had to be done. ¡°Right now, I¡¯m in the middle of nowhere. If I wait any longer, a lot of people are gonna die. Peggy, this is my choice.¡± With a heavy sigh, he took out hispass, the one that held her picture. He ced it gently on one of the controls, letting it be his guide as he prepared for the inevitable. ¡°Peggy?¡± Her voice was shaky, but she responded, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± A soft smile touched Steve¡¯s lips, bittersweet and filled with the weight of unspoken words. ¡°I¡¯m gonna need a rain check on that dance.¡± Peggy¡¯sugh was strained, tears evident in her voice. ¡°Alright. A week from today, next Saturday, at the Stork Club.¡± ¡°You got it,¡± Steve said, his voice softening as he looked at her picture in thepass, the icy ocean fast approaching below. ¡°8 O¡¯clock on the dot,¡± Peggy¡¯s voice cracked, but she held firm. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare bete. Understood?¡± Steve¡¯s eyes moistened, but he kept his voice steady. ¡°You know, I still don¡¯t know how to dance.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll show you how. Just be there,¡± Peggy¡¯s voice was almost pleading now, holding onto thatst thread of hope. Steve snapped his watch shut and tucked it back into his pocket, making sure Peggy¡¯s picture was secure, before closing his eyes and imagining her in his arms as the music swirled around them. ¡°We¡¯ll have the band y something slow. I¡¯d hate to step on your¡ª¡± *CRASH!* Before he could finish hisst words, the ne hit the water, the impact echoing through his mind as everything went dark. ¡­ .. . -1993- Suddenly, Steve¡¯s eyes snapped open, the cold of the North Antic reced by the sterile light of the Red Room¡¯s infirmary. ¡°?¡± Hey in a hospital bed, his body feeling heavy, but alive. Thest thing he remembered was the ne crashing into the ice, but now¡­ now he was somewhere else, somewhere unfamiliar. His breathing quickened as he tried to piece together what had happened, where he was, and how he had gotten there. The sounds of the modern world slowly filtered in¡ªthe beeping of medical equipment, the hum of machinery. But one thing was clear: he was alive. Somehow, against all odds, he had survived. Steve¡¯s eyes darted around the room, confusion clouding his thoughts as he took in his surroundings. ¡°¡­¡± The bright, sterile light of the infirmary was a stark contrast to the cold, dark ocean he had just been plummeting into. But now, he was here, somewhere unfamiliar, and his mind struggled to make sense of it all. ¡®Where am I? How did I get here?¡¯ The thoughts raced through his head as he scanned the room. The walls were metallic and clean, the air thick with the scent of antiseptic. It was too quiet, too sterile¡ªnothing like the chaos of war he remembered. His pulse began to rise, the instincts honed frombat and survival kicking in. ¡®Was I captured?¡¯ The thought hit him like a cold p to the face. ¡®Am I in a Nazi facility? Or¡­ Hydra?¡¯ Steve''s heartbeat quickened as his eyes fell on the advanced technology surrounding him¡ªmachines humming softly, lights blinking in patterns that made no sense to him. He had seen cutting-edge tech before, thanks to Howard Stark, but this¡­ this was beyond anything even Stark could create. The bewildering sight only added to his confusion, his mind racing through possibilities as his breath came faster. He needed to get out of here. Wherever "here" was, Steve knew he couldn¡¯t stay. He tried to sit up, but the unfamiliar weight in his limbs, the sluggishness in his muscles, made it difficult. Panic started to creep in as his survival instincts took over, pushing him to escape before it was toote. But as he tried to move, something restrained him, holding him in ce. His mind immediately went to the worst¡ªhandcuffs, or worse, some kind of high-tech restraint to keep him from escaping. ¡°!¡± His enhanced strength surged within him, ready to tear whatever was holding him back into pieces, but something made him pause. ¡°¡­?¡± It wasn¡¯t cold metal or a tight band around his wrist that restrained him. Instead, it was something warm, soft. He turned his head to look at what was holding him down, and what he saw made him freeze in ce. Beside his bed, leaning over in a chair, was an old woman. Her hair was silver and gray, her face lined with the marks of time. She was fast asleep, her head resting on the edge of his bed, but even in sleep, her grip on his hand was firm, almost desperate. Steve stared at her, the confusion and fear in his heart slowly giving way to a different kind of emotion¡ªsomething softer, yet more intense. There was something familiar about her, something that tugged at a distant memory, but he couldn¡¯t ce it. His breath hitched, his heart pounding for an entirely different reason now. ¡®Who is she? And why does she feel so¡­¡¯ ¡­ Feeling a faint movement, Peggy began to stir from her restless sleep. She groaned softly as her body protested the awkward position she had been in for hours, the aches and pains of her age making themselves known. Slowly, she sat up, her free hand rubbing the sleep from her eyes. But as her vision cleared, she froze, her breath catching in her throat. ¡°¡­¡± Steve was awake. He sat upright in the hospital bed, his blue eyes wide with confusion and suspicion, yet there was something else there too¡ªa flicker of recognition, a hint of familiarity that stirred in the depths of his gaze. For a moment, they simply stared at each other, the room filled with a tense silence. Peggy could hardly believe what she was seeing, her heart pounding wildly in her chest. This was the moment she had dreamed of for so long, the moment she had hoped for against all odds. And now, it was real. Unable to control the wave of emotions that surged through her, Peggy burst into tears. The sudden outpouring of emotion shocked Steve, his confusion deepening as he watched the woman in front of him crumble into sobs. ¡°W-What..?¡± He muttered. Before he could react, she leaped out of her chair and into hisp, wrapping her arms tightly around him as she cried into his chest. "You¡­ you idiot!" Peggy sobbed, her voice muffled against his chest. "You left me for so long¡­ You broke your promise!" Steve was frozen, his mind reeling as this woman¡ªthis stranger who felt so achingly familiar¡ªheld him close, her tears soaking into the fabric of his shirt. Despite his confusion, his instincts took over, and he found himself reflexively wrapping his arms around her, holding her in aforting embrace. But the confusion only deepened as he searched his mind for answers. Who was this woman? Why did her words cut so deep? Why did he feel such a strong connection to her when he couldn''t even remember her name? And then, amidst her tears and sniffles, she said something that made everything fall into ce. "You still owe me that dance," Peggy whispered, her voice trembling with emotion. The words struck Steve like a lightning bolt, and suddenly, everything clicked into ce. His mind raced back to hisst memory¡ªthe ne, the radio, the sound of Peggy''s voice, the promise he had made but never had the chance to keep. He pulled back just enough to look at her, his breath catching in his throat as the realization hit him. His eyes widened, the shock evident on his face as he muttered, "P-Peggy?" The tears continued to flow down Peggy''s cheeks, but she managed a tearful smile as she nodded, her eyes locking onto his with a mix of joy and heartbreak. "Yes, Steve¡­ it''s me. It''s really me." Steve stared at Peggy, his eyes filled with a mix of emotions¡ªrelief, love, and a touch of disbelief and suspicion. "Peggy, you look so¡­" he began, his voice trailing off as he searched for the right words. Peggy knew exactly what he was going to say. She looked down, her shoulders slumping slightly as she finished the sentence for him. "Old?" she said softly, her voice tinged with sadness. The reality of their situation was beginning to sink in for her¡ªthe years that had passed, the time she had lived through while Steve remained frozen in ice. The love of her life was back, but she was no longer the young woman he had known. She had aged, and he hadn¡¯t. The stark contrast between them weighed heavily on her heart. But Steve, always the gentleman, gave her a warm, reassuring smile and shook his head. "Beautiful," he corrected gently. "I was going to say that you look so beautiful." Peggy''s breath caught in her throat, a new wave of tears filling her eyes. Sheughed through her tears, the sound a mixture of disbelief and joy. "You¡¯re as smooth as ever, huh?" she said sarcastically, though there was a softness in her tone that showed how much his words meant to her, even if she knew he was lying. Steve chuckled, his smile widening as he wiped away her tears with a calloused thumb. "I¡¯m serious, Peggy," he said earnestly. "You¡¯re beautiful." As he looked into her eyes, he saw the familiar spark of wit and strength that he had always loved. Her small mannerisms, her sarcastic tone, and that radiant smile¡ªit was all Peggy. For a brief moment, he had doubted that this was really her, thinking it might be some sort of Hydra trick or another illusion. But now, all of those doubts were gone. This was Peggy, his Peggy. He couldn¡¯t hold back the question that had been burning in his mind since he first opened his eyes. "What happened?" he asked, his voiceced with confusion and concern. "Where am I? How did I get here?" Peggy¡¯s smile faded, reced by a frown as she realized she had to break the news to him. She took a deep breath, steadying herself before she spoke. "Steve," she began gently, her voice trembling slightly, "you¡¯ve been¡­ frozen at the bottom of the ocean for over fifty years. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s currently 1993." Steve¡¯s eyes widened in shock as the words sank in. "Fifty years?" he echoed, his mind reeling as he tried toprehend the passage of time. "1993?!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Los Angeles, California, Tranquility High School¡­ The buzzing of a ssroom filled the air, the murmur of students mingling with the sound of a teacher droning on about some historical event. In the middle of it all, Sam Witwicky sat slumped at his desk, his mind far from the lesson. [Insert Picture of Sam here] He wasn¡¯t interested in what happened in the past¡ªhe was focused on his future, and more specifically, how he was going to get the money he needed. With a sigh, Sam nced down at the collection of old maps and equipmentid out on his desk. They were family heirlooms, relics from his great-great-great-grandfather''s days as an explorer. But to Sam, they were nothing more than potential cash. He¡¯d spent the better part of the day trying to convince his ssmates that these items were worth something, that they were valuable pieces of history. But no one seemed to care. ¡®Come on, man,¡¯ Sam thought to himself, flipping through the faded maps. ¡®These have to be worth something¡­¡¯ He had hoped to make enough money from selling the heirlooms to put towards buying a car¡ªsomething shy, something that would make people finally take notice of him. More specifically, something that would make Mika Banes take notice. Sam¡¯s eyes drifted across the ssroom to where Mika sat. She was easily the most beautiful girl in school, a fact that didn¡¯t go unnoticed by anyone. Her long dark hair cascaded down her back, framing a face that was nothing short of stunning. Mika was slim and toned, dressed in a way that showed off far more skin than the school probably allowed. She had a natural maism that drew people in, making her the center of attention wherever she went. [Insert picture of Megan Fox as Mika Banes here] But despite her beauty, Sam couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of frustration as he watched herugh at something her boyfriend, Trent, had said. Trent was the typical high school jock¡ªmuscled, handsome, and utterly devoid of any real personality. He treated Mika like she was just another trophy, something to show off rather than someone to cherish. Sam envied Trent. He wanted to be that guy¡ªthe popr one, the one with the beautiful trophy girl on his arm. And he had convinced himself that the key to achieving that was getting the right car. If he could just get his hands on something sleek and expensive, he was sure he could win Mika over, and everything would fall into ce. The bell rang, signaling the end of the school day. Sam quickly gathered up his family heirlooms, stuffing them into his bag as he prepared to leave. As he made his way out of the ssroom, he cast onest longing nce in Mika¡¯s direction. She didn¡¯t notice him¡ªshe never did. But that was going to change. Soon¡­ she would see him soon. Outside, the afternoon sun was bright, casting long shadows across the school grounds. As he walked out, Sam spotted his father¡¯s car parked near the entrance and felt a wave of embarrassment wash over him. As if on cue, his dad, Ron Witwicky, honked the horn, drawing the attention of everyone around. "Sammy! Over here!" Ron called, waving him over with a big grin on his face. Sam cringed, hunching his shoulders as he hurried over to the car, trying to ignore the amused looks from his ssmates. "Dad, could you not do that?" he hissed as he climbed into the passenger seat, mming the door behind him. "You¡¯re embarrassing me!" Ron chuckled, clearly not taking his son¡¯s embarrassment seriously. "What? I¡¯m just saying hi! Besides, I¡¯m your ride, aren¡¯t I?" Sam rolled his eyes, slumping down in his seat as they pulled away from the school. "This is why I need my own car, Dad. So I don¡¯t have to deal with this every day." Ron nced over at his son, raising an eyebrow. "Oh, so you think getting a car is going to solve all your problems, huh?" "Yes," Sam replied without hesitation. "If I had my own car, I wouldn¡¯t have to be seen getting picked up by my dad like I¡¯m in middle school¡­" Ron couldn¡¯t help but smile at his son¡¯s persistence. "Alright, alright," he said, nodding as he turned the wheel. "Let¡¯s go look at some cars then." Sam¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement as Ron drove towards a high-end dealership. As they approached, Sam pressed his face against the window, pointing out various sports cars and luxury vehicles that lined the lot. "Oh, look at that one!" he eximed, his excitement palpable. "And that one! Dad, those are perfect!" But just as quickly as his excitement had built, it came crashing down. Ron let out augh and shook his head, driving right past the high-end dealership and pulling into a lot across the street filled with old, beat-up cars. The kind of cars that had seen better days decades ago. Sam¡¯s face fell as he realized what was happening. "Wait¡­ what? No, Dad,e on!" he protested. "You can¡¯t be serious!" "This is serious," Ron said with an exasperated chuckle. ¡°Did you really think I''d get you a Porsche? For your first car? Are you crazy?" He shook his head in disbelief. "When I was your age, I''d have been thrilled just to have four wheels and an engine." Sam groaned, his excitementpletely deted as he slumped back in his seat. This wasn¡¯t what he had in mind at all. He had been dreaming of something sleek and shiny, something that would turn heads. Not a clunker that would only serve to embarrass him further. As they pulled into the dealership, Ron began browsing the rows of cars, while Sam dragged his feet, still grumbling under his breath about the unfairness of it all. ¡­ Meanwhile, high above the dealership, hidden behind the clouds, Peter sat in the cockpit of his ship, monitoring the scene below. The moment Jarvis provided the information, he rushed over and spent the entire day watching Sam, waiting for this exact moment when they would arrive at the dealership. But as Peter watched the teenager, he couldn¡¯t help but be struck by just how greedy and self-absorbed the kid seemed to be. "Was he really like this in the movies?" Peter wondered aloud, his brow furrowing as he observed Sam¡¯s behavior. The kid was clearly obsessed with the opinions of others. And he didn¡¯t seem to have any qualms about selling off his family¡¯s history to get what he wanted. But Peter didn¡¯t have time to dwell on Sam¡¯s shorings. His ship¡¯s sensors suddenly detected a strong energy signatureing from the dealership below¡ªa piece of highly advanced technology, no doubt Cybertronian in origin, though he couldn¡¯t be sure. Peter''s eyes narrowed as he swiftly scanned the lot, determined to pinpoint the source of the signal. "Found you," he muttered, his focus now razor-sharp. He had to act fast before Sam and his father unknowingly bought the very thing he was after. A/N: 3300 words :)???? C158 Stolen C158 Stolen Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Sam and his father Ron stepped out of the car, the hot California sun beating down on them as they stared at the rows of old, beat-up cars in the lot before them. The excitement that had filled Sam''s chest only moments ago had evaporated entirely, reced by a deep sense of disappointment and frustration. "This isn''t fair, Dad," Sam grumbled as he followed his father across the gravel lot, his shoes kicking up small clouds of dust with each step. "You can afford a better car than this. Why do we have to be here?" Ron sighed, his patience wearing thin as he listened to his son''sints. "Sam, it''s your first car. You don''t need something fancy. You just need something that runs." "But everyone else is getting new cars," Sam argued, his voice rising slightly as he tried to make his case. "I mean,e on, Dad, I''ll be theughingstock of the school if I show up in one of these old junkers." Ron stopped walking and turned to face his son, his expression a mixture of frustration and disbelief. "Sam, do you even hear yourself? You''re lucky I''m even buying you a car at all. When I was your age, I had to buy my first car myself, and it was a piece of junk. But you know what? I was grateful just to have something to drive." Sam rolled his eyes, not really interested in hearing about his dad''s experiences. "Yeah, but things are different now. Everyone expects you to have a nice car. It''s how you make a good impression." Ron shook his head, his irritation growing. "Making a good impression isn''t about what you drive, Sam. It''s about who you are as a person." Sam muttered something under his breath, still sulking as they continued walking through the lot. He could see his father was getting annoyed with him, but that didn''t stop the resentment from building up inside him. He knew his dad could afford to buy him something better, so why wasn''t he? As they reached the middle of the lot, a dirty mechanic-looking man in overalls emerged from behind one of the cars, wiping his hands on a rag. He was tall andnky, with a rough appearance that matched the rundown cars surrounding them. His face was smudged with grease, and his overalls were stained from years of hard work. "Afternoon, folks," the man greeted them with a friendly grin, his voice rough but amiable. "Name''s Bernie. I own this lot. Anything I can help you with?" Ron smiled and shook the man''s hand, grateful for the distraction from his son''s incessant whining. "Yeah, we''re here to get my son his first car." Bernie''s eyes lit up with enthusiasm as he nodded. "Well, you''vee to the right ce! We''ve got a lot of great options here. Might not look like much on the outside, but these cars have got heart where it counts." Ron nodded, appreciating Bernie''s honesty. "That''s exactly what I''m looking for. Something reliable that''ll get him from point A to point B without breaking the bank." Sam trailed behind them, still sulking as Bernie began to show them around the lot. His eyes wandered over the various cars they passed, each one looking worse than thest in his opinion. He couldn''t believe this was happening¡ªhis dreams of cruising down the road in a sleek, expensive car were quickly slipping away, reced by the grim reality of driving a beat-up old clunker. Bernie led them to a row of cars that looked slightly better than the others, though they were still far from what Sam had in mind. "This here''s a great choice for a first car," Bernie said, patting the hood of a faded blue sedan. "It''s got some years on it, but the engine''s solid. I''ve fixed it up myself. Shouldst a good long while with proper care." Ron nodded in approval, but Sam couldn''t help but feel disappointed. "Can we at least look at something newer?" Sam asked, his tone almost pleading. Bernie chuckled, shaking his head. "Newer isn''t always better, kid. Sometimes these old cars have more life left in them than you''d think. Plus, it''s a good way to learn a thing or two about car maintenance." Ron shot Sam a look that clearly said, ''Listen to the man,'' before turning back to Bernie. "This one looks perfect." As Bernie continued to talk up the car, exining its features and what he had done to get it running smoothly, Sam stood off to the side, his arms crossed and his expression sour. "¡­" This wasn''t how he had imagined his first car-buying experience would go. He had pictured himself driving off the lot in something sleek and stylish, not in a car that looked like it had seen better days decades ago. ¡­ As his dad continued to chat with the owner, Sam''s frustration reached its boiling point. He couldn''t take it anymore¡ªthe thought of being stuck with such a dull, old car was too much for him to bear. Without saying a word, he turned and walked off, his hands shoved deep into his pockets as he made his way through the lot. The gravel crunched under his feet as he wandered aimlessly, passing row after row of beat-up cars. Each one seemed worse than thest, their rusted exteriors and dented frames a far cry from the sleek, shiny car he had envisioned. He sighed heavily, his mood darkening with every step. ''This sucks,'' Sam thought bitterly, kicking at a loose rock on the ground. ''I can''t believe this is happening¡­'' He continued walking, his thoughts a mix of frustration and resentment. He knew his dad meant well, but that didn''t make the situation any less disappointing. All he wanted was a car that would make him stand out, something that would get him noticed. But it seemed like that dream was slipping further and further away with each passing moment. After wandering through the lot for a while, Sam eventually found himself at the back of the lot, where an old garage sat nestled among the trees. It was a small, rundown structure, the paint peeling from the wooden walls, and the roof sagging slightly from years of neglect. "?" Curious, Sam walked over, his footsteps echoing softly in the quiet space as he approached the garage. As he stepped inside, the smell of oil and dust filled his nostrils, a scent that was oddlyforting in its familiarity. The dim light filtering through the dusty windows cast long shadows across the floor, and as Sam''s eyes adjusted to the gloom, he noticed something hidden beneath arge, weathered tarp in the center of the room. The shape of the object was unmistakably that of a car, and for the first time since he arrived at the lot, Sam felt a flicker of hope. Maybe, just maybe, there was something worth his attention under that tarp. ''The shape looks good¡­'' He thought. With growing curiosity, he approached the covered car, his heart beating a little faster. He reached out and grasped the edge of the tarp, his fingers brushing against the rough fabric. The anticipation built as he imagined what could be underneath¡ªsomething cool, something that might actually make this whole ordeal worth it. Taking a deep breath, Sam yanked the tarp off in one swift motion, sending a cloud of dust flying into the air. *Cough¡­ Cough¡­* He immediately regretted it as the dust filled his lungs, causing him to cough and choke. He dropped the tarp, waving his hand in front of his face to clear the dust as he continued to cough. "Damn it¡­!" he muttered between coughs, his eyes watering as he tried to catch his breath. Eventually, the dust began to settle, and Sam blinked rapidly, his vision slowly clearing. As thest of the dust drifted to the ground, he finally got a good look at the car that had been hidden beneath the tarp. It was an old, beat-up yellow Camaro¡ªa 1977 model, judging by the design, though he didn''t know that. The paint was chipped and faded, and there were dents and scratches all along the body. [Insert picture of Bumblebee(Car Version) here] The car had clearly seen better days, but despite its rough exterior, there was something undeniably cool about it. The sleek lines, the aggressive front grille¡ªit looked like a car with a history, a car that had once been something special. Sam''s initial disappointment began to fade as he took in the sight of the Camaro. Sure, it was in rough shape, but it was still a Camaro. A muscle car. It had potential, something that none of the other cars in the lot seemed to have. And maybe, just maybe, he could make it work. As he walked around the car, inspecting it from every angle, he began to imagine what it would be like to drive it to school, to have Mika and the others see him behind the wheel of something that actually looked cool. It wasn''t the brand-new sports car he had dreamed of, but at least it was a car with some character. A small smile tugged at the corner of Sam''s lips as he ran his hand along the hood of the Camaro, feeling the rough texture of the paint beneath his fingertips. It wasn''t perfect, but it was something he could work with. Maybe, just maybe, this was the car that would change everything. "Okay," Sam said to himself, his voice quiet in the empty garage. "Maybe this could work¡­" ¡­ As Sam continued to inspect the old yellow Camaro, oblivious to anything else around him, Peter stood across the lot, watching the scene unfold with keen interest. He had been keeping a close eye on Sam ever since he arrived, and the moment Sam pulled the tarp off the Camaro, Peter''s suspicions were confirmed. It was Bumblebee. The familiar yellow paint, the unmistakable design¡ªeven in its beaten-up state, Peter could recognize the Autobot anywhere. He felt a surge of excitement mixed with urgency. This was the moment he had been waiting for, but he knew he had to act fast before Sam unwittingly made the purchase himself. Not wanting to waste any more time, Peter quickly made his way across the lot, his eyes locked on the owner of the dealership, who was still standing by the blue sedan from earlier. With Sam having wandered off, his father, Ron, had gone after him, leaving the owner alone, clearly waiting for them to return so he could finalize the sale. Peter approached the owner with a confident stride, his expression calm but determined. "Excuse me," Peter called out, getting the man''s attention. "You''re the owner of this ce, right? I saw that old yellow Camaro in the garage out back. I''m interested in buying it. Is it for sale?" Bernie looked up in surprise, not expecting anyone to inquire about that particr car. "The Camaro?" He repeated, a bit of reluctance in his voice. "I didn''t think anyone would be interested in that one. I''ve been trying to get it fixed up for myself, but it hasn''t exactly cooperated. It doesn''t even run¡­" Peter nodded, understanding the situation. "Yeah, I noticed it looks like it''s seen better days," he said, ying along. "But I don''t mind that it doesn''t run. I was nning on fixing it up myself anyway." Bernie looked at Peter, sizing him up. There was something about the way Peter spoke, the confidence in his tone, that made Bernie reconsider his reluctance. "¡­" But still, the Camaro had been a project of his, and parting with it wasn''t easy. "I gotta tell you," Bernie began, scratching his head, "I''ve put a lot of work into that car, trying to get it back on the road. But it just¡­ won''t cooperate. It''s almost like it has a mind of its own." Peter suppressed a knowing smile. ''You have no idea,'' he thought to himself. "I can imagine. Old cars like that tend to have a lot of personality." He leaned in slightly, his tone more serious. "But I''m willing to take it off your hands. Name your price." Bernie hesitated, still a bit torn. The Camaro had been with him for a while now, and he had grown attached to it despite its refusal to run. But at the same time, the idea of finally letting it go and putting the money towards something more reliable was tempting. After a moment''s thought, Bernie decided to take a shot in the dark. "Seven thousand," he said, almost expecting Peter to back out. It was well above what the car was worth, especially in its current condition, but Bernie wasn''t quite ready to let it go so easily. To his surprise, Peter didn''t even blink. Instead, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a thick wad of hundred-dor bills, handing them over. "That''s ten thousand," Peter said smoothly. "Expedite the paperwork and help me get a tow truck to move it out of here, and you can keep the extra three thousand as a bonus." Bernie stared at the money in disbelief, his mind reeling. This wasn''t just a sale¡ªthis was a windfall. His reluctance vanished in an instant, reced by the excitement of making such an easy profit. "Well, I''ll be damned¡­" Bernie muttered, quickly taking the money and tucking it into his pocket. "You''ve got yourself a deal, mister." Peter smiled, pleased with how smoothly things were going. "Great," he said. "Let''s get that paperwork sorted out." Bernie nodded eagerly, his demeanor shifting to that of a man ready to cater to a VIP customer. "Right this way," he said, motioning for Peter to follow him. "I''ll have everything ready in no time." As they headed toward the office in the front of the lot, Peter couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. Bumblebee was now within his grasp, and he had managed to secure the deal without Sam or his father even realizing what had happened. Peter felt a twinge of guilt as he thought, ''Sorry, Sam, but it looks like you''ll have to settle for being an ordinary guy in this universe.'' The remorse was fleeting, though. After all, everything he''d seen from Sam today had been a letdown. Rather than a heroic protagonist, Sam seemed more like a spoiled brat. Maybe, just maybe, Peter was doing the world a favor by iming Bumblebee for himself. ¡­ By the time Peter and the owner stepped out of the office, the deal was done. Peter was now the proud owner of Bumblebee, one of the most iconic Transformers. There was a sense of satisfaction in knowing that he had secured the Autobot without drawing any unnecessary attention. All that was left was to wait for the tow truck to arrive so he could get the Camaro out of there and back to his ship. As they stepped outside, ready to wait for the tow truck, Peter noticed Sam and his father returning from the far end of the lot. Ron was the first to speak as they approached, directing his words to Bernie. "Hey, my son found a car he''s interested in. We were hoping to discuss it with you." Bernie smiled politely, "Of course," he replied. Then he turned to Peter, adding, "Excuse me for a moment." Peter nodded, understanding the situation. "No problem. I''ll wait by the car," he said, gesturing toward the. Ack of the lot. "Just have the tow truck meet me there." Bernie nodded in agreement. "I''ll bring the truck over myself. It won''t be long." With that, Peter walked off, heading toward the garage where Bumblebee was waiting. He didn''t want to stick around for what was sure to be an awkward conversation between Bernie and the Witwickys. As Peter left them to take business, Bernie turned his full attention to Ron and Sam. "So," Bernie began, his tone professional, "which car caught your eye?" Sam, eager to finally get something decent, spoke up quickly. "There''s an old yellow Camaro in the back. It''s a bit beat up, but it''s got a cool look to it. I think it might be the one." Hearing this, Bernie''s smile faltered, and he let out a sigh. "I''m afraid I''ve got some bad news, son," he said gently. "That Camaro was just sold." Sam''s face fell in an instant, his eyes widening in shock and disbelief. "What?!" he eximed, the frustration and disappointment clear in his voice. "Who bought it?" Bernie motioned toward the direction Peter had walked off, pointing him out in the distance. "That gentleman over there," Bernie exined. "He spotted it earlier and made a very generous offer." Sam stared in disbelief at the figure of Peter in the distance, his heart sinking as he realized the car he had just gotten excited about was now out of reach. This was just another disappointment in a day full of them. He could hardly believe his luck¡ªorck thereof. Ron ced aforting hand on Sam''s shoulder, giving him a sympathetic look. "I''m sorry, son," he said softly. "I know you liked that car, but maybe it just wasn''t meant to be." Sam, however, wasn''t consoled by his father''s words. His gaze remained locked on Peter, frustration bubbling up inside him. All he could think about was how close he hade to finally getting something he wanted, only to have it snatched away at thest second. "Who is that guy, anyway?" Sam muttered under his breath, his voiceced with irritation. Ron shook his head, just as bewildered as his son. "I don''t know, but it looks like you''re going to have to pick something else." Sam sighed heavily, the weight of disappointment settling on his shoulders as he reluctantly turned his attention back to the rest of the lot, though nothing else seemed appealing anymore. The yellow Camaro had been hisst hope for something decent, and now it was gone. A/N: 3034 words :)???? C159 Spark C159 Spark Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Leaving Bernie to deal with Sam and his dad, Peter made his way back to Bumblebee. The dusty garage at the back of the lot was quiet as Peter stepped inside. The dim light filtered through the grimy windows, casting long shadows across the floor. There, in the center of the room, was the old yellow Camaro. Despite its beaten-up exterior, Peter couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of awe as he approached the car. This wasn¡¯t just any car¡ªthis was Bumblebee, one of the most iconic Transformers in history. Peter admired the car for a moment, running his hand along the faded yellow paint. Then, taking a deep breath, he pulled out the keys and spoke, his voice soft but hopeful. "Hello there, can you hear me?" The Camaro remained still, its engine silent, showing no signs of life. Peter waited in anticipation, but there was no response. Bumblebee didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t speak¡ªhe just sat there like any other old car. Peter frowned, wondering if Bumblebee didn¡¯t realize he was talking to him. He cleared his throat and tried again. "Umm, this feels weird talking to a car, but I know you¡¯re more than just a car. My scanners detected you as a living life form, so could you¡­ talk to me? Can you understand me?" Again, there was nothing. The silence in the garage was almost deafening as Peter waited for a response that never came. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit foolish standing there, talking to what appeared to be an inanimate object. Frustration began to build as Peter tried to make sense of the situation. He knew Bumblebee was alive¡ªhis ship¡¯s sensors had confirmed that. But for some reason, the Autobot wasn¡¯t responding. At first, Peter wondered if Bumblebee was ignoring him because he wasn¡¯t Sam, but that didn¡¯t make sense. In this universe, Sam wasn¡¯t connected to the AllSpark, so Bumblebee had no reason to favor him. In the movies, Bumblebee and the Autobots specifically sought out Sam because his great-great-great-grandfather discovered the AllSpark and left clues leading to its location. However, in this universe, the AllSpark was discovered by the Nazis andter seized by Shield after the war, so Bumblebee and the Autobots would have no reason to favor or target Sam. Peter¡¯s mind raced as he considered other possibilities. What if Bumblebee wasn¡¯t ignoring him? What if he was injured or even¡­ asleep? The idea struck Peter like a bolt of lightning, and his concern deepened. With that thought in mind, Peter walked up to the car, cing his hand gently on the hood. "I¡¯m just going to give you a quick once-over to see if you¡¯re alright. Pardon the intrusion." As he said this, his hand began to glow faintly with the Force as he used Mech-Deru to scan Bumblebee. He didn¡¯t know much about Cybertronian technology, but he hoped that the Force would help him identify any abnormalities. As Peter¡¯s senses delved into the intricate systems of the car, he felt a strange mixture of advanced technology and organic life. This was definitely Bumblebee¡ªhe could feel the life force emanating from the machine, though it was faint and weakened, which was concerning. The deeper Peter probed, the more worried he became. He expected some kind of reaction from Bumblebee, maybe even a defensive response, but there was nothing. The silence and stillness persisted, which only fueled Peter¡¯s anxiety. Was Bumblebee¡­ dead? But that didn¡¯t make sense¡ªhis ship¡¯s sensors had detected a life signal. Something was wrong¡­ Then, after several minutes of careful probing, Peter finally found the source of the problem. ¡®Huh, what¡¯s that?¡¯ Hidden deep within the car¡¯s chassis, connected to what seemed to be a neuralwork, was a spherical core that glowed with an electric light. It looked like some sort of central processor¡ªpossibly a brain or heart, or both. But the core wasn¡¯t intact; it was cracked, its energy flickering weakly. Peter¡¯s eyes widened in realization. ¡®Is this his spark?¡¯ The spark was the core of a Transformer¡¯s life force, their very essence. If it was damaged, it could exin why Bumblebee wasn¡¯t responding¡ªhe was in a state akin to aa. But then a more troubling thought crossed Peter¡¯s mind: how did Bumblebee¡¯s spark get damaged in the first ce? Was it the result of a battle with a Decepticon? If so, that could mean that a Decepticon had followed him to Earth¡­ Peter¡¯s mind buzzed with questions, but as much as the idea of Decepticons on the concerned him, there was something more immediate that needed his attention¡ªfixing Bumblebee. "Let¡¯s see if I can fix you up," Peter muttered. With a deep breath, Peter ced both hands on the hood this time, focusing his mind and channeling the Force. The energy surged through him, flowing into Bumblebee¡¯s systems, spreading through the intricatework of circuits andponents like a wave of healing light. As the Force moved through the Camaro, Peter could feel the various systems responding to his touch. Rusted parts began to renew, worn-out mechanisms started to function again, and the overall structure of the car began to strengthen. The advanced Cybertronian technology, despite being foreign to him, responded to the Force in ways that felt natural, almost as if it was meant to be repaired in this way. Minutes passed as Peter meticulously repaired everything he could find wrong with the Autobot, all while ensuring its outer appearance remained unchanged for now. After all, if Bernie returned to find the Camaro he just sold suddenly in perfect condition, he would certainly have a lot of questions. As time passed, Peter could feel Bumblebee bing stronger, more stable, as the Force worked its way through every nook and cranny of the car. But then, as Peter¡¯s energy reached the core of the problem¡ªBumblebee¡¯s spark¡ªhe encountered a barrier¡­ The crack in the spark was severe, and no matter how much Force energy he directed toward it, he couldn¡¯t repair the damage. It was as if the spark was beyond the reach of even the most advanced techniques of Mechu-Deru. ¡®Come on, motherf*cker!¡¯ Peter gritted his teeth in frustration, pushing harder, trying to will the spark to mend, but it was no use. The crack remained, the energy flickering weakly as before. It was as if the damage went beyond physical repair, something deeper and more intrinsic to Bumblebee¡¯s very being. Finally, Peter had to admit defeat, pulling his hands away from the car and letting out a sigh. ¡°¡­¡± He had done all he could, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Bumblebee¡¯s systems were functioning, but without a fully repaired spark, the Autobot was still in a state of dormancy. Peter guessed that if he wanted to fully restore Bumblebee, he would have to use the AllSpark. But using it here, in such an exposed location, wasn¡¯t an option. He had no idea if activating the AllSpark would send out signals that could attract attention¡ªattention from Autobots, Decepticons, or worse. It was a risk he couldn¡¯t afford to take, not when the stakes were so high. "Not here," Peter muttered to himself, taking a step back, his mind made up. ¡®I need to find a more secure ce before I try anything with the AllSpark.¡¯ As if on cue, Bernie came walking over, a satisfied look on his face after wrapping up business with Sam and his father. "Hey there," Bernie called out, a slight grin on his face as he approached Peter. "The tow truck should be here in a few minutes." Peter nodded, acknowledging Bernie¡¯s efforts. "Thanks," he replied, though his mind was already working on a different n. "But before that, I¡¯d like to see if I can get it started myself. I did some work on it while you were busy." Bernie raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical. "You¡¯re wee to try since it¡¯s your car now, but I¡¯ve been working on that Camaro for years. Not once has it even sputtered to life. I¡¯ll be impressed if you can get it started after just a half-hour of fiddling with it." Peter shrugged nonchntly, but there was a hint of a smile on his lips as he approached the driver''s side door and pulled it open. He slid into the seat, the familiar, slightly worn interior greeting him,plete with a Cybertronian insignia on the steering wheel. With a calm, steady hand, he inserted the key into the ignition, his fingers brushing against the worn metal as he turned it. For a moment, there was nothing but silence, the tension hanging thick in the air¡­ Bernie stood nearby, arms crossed. "See? Like I said, it¡¯s been nothing but a headache. I¡¯d eat my own shoe if you could get this thing running in such a short¡ª" But then, with a low, rumbling growl, the Camaro¡¯s engine roared to life, the sound filling the garage with a deep, resonant purr. Bernie¡¯s jaw dropped in shock, his eyes wide with disbelief. "What the¡ª! How in the world¡­?" Peter nced over at Bernie with a knowing smile, keeping his voice casual. "Like I said, just a little bit of work. Sometimes all it takes is the right touch." Bernie shook his head, still stunned by what he was seeing and hearing. "I can¡¯t believe it. I¡¯ve been trying to get this thing running for years, and you¡­ you just¡­" He trailed off, unable to find the words to express his astonishment. Peter just smiled, feeling a sense of aplishment as he listened to the steady rumble of Bumblebee¡¯s engine. Though the Autobot was still far from fully functional, this was a step in the right direction. Bernie finally found his voice again, still shaking his head in amazement. "Well, I¡¯ll be damned. If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it." "So, are you going to eat your shoe or what?" Peter asked, a sh*t-eating grin spreading across his face. Bernie looked sheepish. "Well, I was just..." Peterughed, shaking his head good-naturedly. "I''m just kidding," he said, receiving a relieved sigh in return. "But hey, it looks like I won''t be needing that tow truck after all." Bernie chuckled, still shaking his head as he took a step back from the car. "I guess so." With that, Peter gave Bernie a final nod before shifting the Camaro into gear. The engine¡¯s purr grew louder as he guided Bumblebee out of the garage. On his way out of the lot, something caught Peter¡¯s eye¡ªa familiar face, sulking in the driver¡¯s seat of a beat-up blue sedan. It was Sam Witwicky, slumped over the wheel, his expression a mixture of frustration and disappointment. Sam¡¯s day had taken a nosedive. What should have been an exciting milestone¡ªgetting his first car¡ªhad instead turned into a lesson in disappointment. All the ns he had, the hopes of impressing Mika, the dreams of cruising down the road in something cool, had been crushed. And now, here he was, stuck with this old blue clunker while someone else drove off with the only car on the lot that had sparked any excitement in him. Sam watched with bitter envy as Peter¡¯s yellow Camaro¡ª¡®his¡¯ yellow Camaro, as far as he was concerned¡ªroared to life and smoothly exited the lot. The sound of the engine was like a taunt, a reminder of what he could have had if things had just gone a little differently. His grip tightened on the steering wheel, knuckles white as he red after the disappearing car. It wasn¡¯t fair¡ªnone of it was. He had been so close, and yet, somehow, everything had slipped through his fingers. Sam''s thoughts churned, a mix of resentment and regret swirling in his mind. He couldn¡¯t help but feel like the universe was against him, that no matter what he did, things just wouldn¡¯t go his way. As Peter''s Camaro disappeared into the distance, Sam let out a heavy sigh, the weight of the day¡¯s events pressing down on him. He knew he should just be grateful that he had a car at all, but that didn¡¯t make the disappointment any easier to swallow. For a moment, he sat there, lost in his thoughts, before finally turning the key in the ignition. The blue sedan sputtered to life with a groan, a far cry from the roar of the Camaro that had just left the lot. With onest nce at the empty garage where the yellow car had been, Sam shifted into gear and pulled out of the lot, heading home. A/N: 2126 words :)???? C160 Mikaela Banes C160 Mika Banes Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ?? ?? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter hit the road, leaving behind the car lot and a frustrated Sam Witwicky sulking in his new, old blue sedan¡­ The purr of Bumblebee''s engine was music to his ears as he navigated through the city streets, the Camaro''s wheels gliding smoothly over the pavement. High above, hidden within the thick cover of clouds, Peter''s ship silently followed, keeping pace with him as it remained cloaked from the world below. As he drove, Peter''s mind was already at work, trying to find a secluded spot where he could safely bring Bumblebee aboard his ship and return to the Red Room. He wasn''t too familiar with the city, but the suburbs would surely offer a good location¡ªsomece far from prying eyes¡­ The cityscape soon gave way to more open roads as Peter moved towards the city''s suburbs. The buildings began to thin out, reced by patches of opennd, the kind of area where people rarely ventured unless they had a reason. It was quiet out here, with no other cars in sight, just Peter, Bumblebee, and the open road. With theck of traffic and the privacy offered by the empty roads, Peter figured now was as good a time as any to finish up Bumblebee''s repairs. His hands glowed with the familiar blue hue of the Force as he activated Mechu-Deru, focusing on the exterior of the car this time. As the Camaro moved along the empty road, the faded yellow paint began to shine, the dents and scratches smoothed out, and the rusted parts renewed themselves, transforming the old, beat-up vehicle into a pristine version of its former self. The transformation was subtle yet remarkable¡ªthe car went from looking like a junker to a sleek, polished 2nd generation 1977 Camaro, every inch of it restored to perfection. [Insert picture if you want.] Peter couldn¡¯t help but grin as he leaned his head out the window to admire his handiwork. The car gleamed in the sunlight, its yellow paint catching the rays and reflecting them off its smooth surface. The engine rumbled beneath him, a low, powerful growl that sent a thrill down his spine. He couldn¡¯t resist revving the engine, the sound echoing in the open space around him. With a grin, Peter pressed down on the elerator, and the Camaro responded immediately,unching forward with a burst of speed that sent him zooming down the road, far beyond the speed limit. Laughter bubbled up from Peter¡¯s chest as the wind whipped through his hair, the world around him bing a blur. This was freedom, pure and simple¡ªflying down an open road in a ssic muscle car that could transform into a giant robot. It was the kind of thing every young boy dreamed of, and here he was, living that dream. The radio flickered to life with a twist of a dial, and ssic rock music filled the car, his new Camaro eating up the miles with ease. y La Grange by ZZ Top Rumor spreading ''round in that Texas town About that shack outside La Grange And you know what I''m talking about Just let me know if you wanna go To that home out on the range They gotta lotta nice girls Have mercy A-haw haw haw-haw Heh, a-haw haw-haw ¡­ .. . Peter¡¯s foot pressed harder on the gas pedal as the music yed, the Camaro roaring down the open road with exhrating speed. Thendscape blurred past him, the wind whipping through the open windows, but as he approached a bend in the road, he was forced to ease up on the gas. Ahead, he spotted a group of teenagers spilling out onto the road, clearly in the middle of some sort of party by theke. Cars were parked haphazardly on either side of the road, and the partygoers were crossing back and forth without much regard for traffic. ¡°¡­¡± Peter¡¯s brow creased ever so slightly, annoyed at the sudden obstacle in his path, but he slowed down to let them pass. As the Camaro rolled by at a crawl, it drew the attention of the teens. Heads turned, eyes widened, and Peter could practically feel the wave of envy wash over them as they took in the sight of his freshly restored car. He caught snippets of their conversations, the excitement and awe in their voices as they admired his car. Peter smirked but didn¡¯t pay much attention to the crowd. He wasn¡¯t here to impress a bunch of kids; he had more important things on his mind. Still, the attention was nice, a reminder that the Camaro was something special. As his gaze swept across the crowd, he noticed what appeared to be a couple sitting in a car parked by the side of the road. The girl was half-naked, while the guy looked like your average douchbag, sporting a sleeveless T-shirt and a backward cap. Both were aggressively locked in a sloppy make-out session, resembling facehuggers from the movie Alien. ¡°Eww¡­¡± Peter groaned in disgust. Feeling the urge to puke, Peter moved on, dismissing the couple and the party as quickly as they had caught his attention. The road ahead cleared as thest of the teens crossed, and with nothing more in his way, Peter hit the gas again, the Camaro¡¯s engine roaring to life and sending him speeding away from theke. The sudden burst of speed drew the attention of every partygoer, but Peter didn¡¯t bother looking back; he was too busy enjoying the ride, the music in the car ring as he tried to forget the teenage facehuggers The farther he got from theke, the more thendscape opened up, the road winding through stretches of empty fields and dense woods. It was exactly what he was looking for¡ªa secluded area where he could safelynd his ship without worrying about prying eyes. Just as he thought he found the perfect spot, a sh of red and blue lights caught his attention. Peter¡¯s eyes narrowed as he saw a police car up ahead, driving slowly along the road. It was an unusual sight, especially out here in the middle of nowhere, but as Peter got closer, he realized why. Walking on the side of the road was a girl, dressed in a short skirt and a small shirt that left her midriff bare. Her long, dark hair swayed with each step, and even from a distance, Peter could see the tension in her posture. The police car was creeping along beside her, the window rolled down as the cops inside leaned out, clearly bothering her. Peter¡¯s hands tightened on the steering wheel as he watched the scene unfold. The girl was clearly ufortable, trying to ignore the cops and keep walking, but it was obvious she wanted to be anywhere but there. Peter¡¯s lips thinned in irritation as he heard one of the cops yell, "Get in the car already, you stuck-up bitch! Don¡¯t make us drag you in!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Earlier in the day¡­ After the final school bell rang, Mika Banes had been dragged to a party by her boyfriend, Trent. Mika didn¡¯t mind going to theke party; in fact, she weed it. Parties usually meant free food and drinks, which were always a bonus for her. With her father in prison and her mother MIA since birth, the money from her part-time job barely stretched far enough to cover the essentials, let alone luxuries. Every opportunity for a free meal was one she couldn¡¯t afford to miss. But tonight, she didn¡¯t even get to enjoy any of the food¡­ It wasn¡¯t long after they arrived that Mika overheard something she was never supposed to hear. Trent, the same guy who had convinced her to go to this party, was standing with their friends near the water,ughing and joking around. Mika hadn¡¯t thought much of it until she caught a few choice words that made her blood run cold. "Yeah, she''s my little felon," Trent said with a cocky grin, his arm slung around one of their friends. "Can you believe it? She actually told me she used to steal cars with her dad..." Mika froze in her tracks, her heart sinking as she listened in disbelief to Trent spilling everything she had confided in him. ¡°¡­¡± "And get this," Trent continued, clearly enjoying the attention, "she works at the mall, right? But not just anywhere¡ªHotdog on a Stick! You should see the uniform she has to wear! It¡¯s this hideous, colorful thing with the dumbest hat I¡¯ve ever seen. I¡¯m not kidding, after work, she leaves that ce smelling like a sweaty hotdog." The group of teenagers erupted intoughter, and Mika felt like the ground had been pulled out from under her. She stood there, hidden just out of sight, her fists clenched at her sides as she fought back the tears threatening to spill over. It wasn¡¯t just the fact that Trent was making fun of her¡ªthough that hurt enough on its own. It was the betrayal that stung the most. Mika had begun to trust Trent, even confiding in him about her father, her criminal record, and the humiliating job she despised but couldn¡¯t escape. After all, there aren''t many people willing to hire a teenage felon... But now, hearing him spill all her secrets to their friends, she felt nothing but anger and shame. Tears brimming in her eyes, Mika turned and sprinted away from the party, not saying a word and not looking back. And no one seemed to notice her departure¡ªnot even her clueless boyfriend or the friends who had hurt her so deeply¡­ ¡­ .. . Minutes ticked by as Mika walked down the long, lonely stretch of road, her thoughts swirling with anger and hurt. She had left the party behind, along with the people who had betrayed her. Thest thing she wanted to do was ask Trent¡ªher now ex-boyfriend¡ªfor a ride home. The idea of sitting in the car with him after what he had said made her stomach churn. So, she chose to walk, even though it meant miles of trudging along this deste road with no one but herself forpany. As she walked, she tried to push the memories of what had just happened out of her mind, but they kept creeping back in. The betrayal, theughter, the feeling of being utterly alone in a crowd of people she had once considered friends. She blinked back tears, refusing to let them fall. She wouldn¡¯t give them the satisfaction, even if they weren¡¯t around to see it. As Mika walked, lost in her thoughts, suddenly, the sound of an approaching car drew her attention. She nced over her shoulder to see a cop car slowly driving by. Her stomach twisted in dread as the car came to a stop just a few yards ahead of her. Thest thing she needed right now was more trouble, but it seemed trouble had found her anyway. She kept walking, hoping to pass the car without incident, but as she drew closer, her heart sank. She recognized the two officers inside¡ªthe same two who had arrested her and her father. They were smirking, ogling her, their eyes gleaming with malice. One of the cops rolled down the window, leaning out with a leering grin. "Well, well, well, look who we have here," he drawled. "Little Miss Criminal, all alone on the side of the road. Need a ride, sweetheart?" Mika clenched her fists, doing her best to keep herposure. She refused to acknowledge them, knowing that any response would only encourage their behavior. So, she quickened her pace, trying to ignore the growing fear in the pit of her stomach, but they just drove slowly beside her, not taking the hint. The second cop chuckled, his voice thick with mockery. "Aw,e on, don¡¯t be like that. We¡¯re just trying to help. You don¡¯t want to end up like your daddy, do you? Locked up and forgotten?" "Or worse," the first cop added, his tone darkening. "You never know what kind of people you might run into out here. Best to let us give you a lift. Keep you safe from all the bad guys, like your father." Mika¡¯s heart pounded in her chest as she kept her head down and continued walking. She knew better than to get in that car. Thest time she¡¯d been in their custody, they had made her life a living hell, and she wasn¡¯t about to let them do it again. But they didn¡¯t stop. The cop in the passenger seat leaned out further, his eyes roaming over her body with a lecherous gaze. "Come on, don¡¯t make us ask again. You wouldn¡¯t want to upset us, would you? Just get in the car, and we¡¯ll give you a ride..." he said, his wordsced with a double-edged meaning. Mika felt a tear slip down her cheek, but she quickly wiped it away, determined to keep walking, even as the fear and anger built up inside her. But then, one of the cops grew impatient. "Hey, we¡¯re talking to you!" he snapped, his voice taking on a more aggressive tone. "Get in the car already, you stuck-up bitch! Don¡¯t make us drag you in!" Just as Mika felt her resolve beginning to waver, the low rumble of a muscle car¡¯s engine filled the air behind her. She turned her head slightly, just in time to see a yellow Camaro approaching from down the road. The car honked its horn loudly, and the driver, a young man with a confident air, stuck his head out of the window. "Hey! Why don¡¯t you idiots drive the speed limit or get the hell out of the road?" the driver shouted, his voice carrying an unmistakable authority. "You¡¯re blocking traffic!" Mika¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she realized she might have just been saved. ¡°!¡± The cops cursed under their breath, clearly annoyed by the interruption. They exchanged a nce before pulling off to the side of the road in front of Mika, still not willing to let her go. But Mika wasn¡¯t about to let this opportunity slip by. With newfound determination, she turned and hurried toward the Camaro, stepping directly into the street to prevent the driver from leaving. ¡°Please,¡± she said, her voice trembling slightly as she met the driver''s gaze. ¡°Can you give me a ride? I really need to get out of here.¡± The driver¡ªwho looked to be around her age, raised an eyebrow as he looked at her. For a moment, he stared at her face, as if something about her was familiar. Then, almost as if something clicked in his mind, he nodded, pointing to the passenger seat. ¡°Hop in,¡± he said. Mika felt a wave of relief wash over her as she hurried around to the passenger side, opening the door and sliding into the seat. The moment she closed the door behind her, she felt a weight lift off her shoulders. She was safe¡ªor at least, safer than she had been out on the road. The man who had saved her reached for the gear shift, trying to drive off, but before he could, the two cops exited their car and blocked the Camaro''s path, before approaching the passenger side window. ¡°Hey, you can''t just drive off with her,¡± the first cop said, his voice full of authority. ¡°We need to talk to that girl. She''s a felon, and this is police business. Why don''t you just leave her here and go on your way?¡± Mika tensed, her heart racing as she looked over, fearing that he mightply with them and throw her out of the car. But to her surprise, he remained calm, his expression unreadable as he looked at the cops. ¡°Do you have a warrant?¡± He asked, his voice steady and firm. The cops exchanged a confused nce. ¡°No, but¡ª¡± ¡°Then you can f*ck off,¡± he cut them off, not giving them a chance to finish. With that, he mmed his foot down on the gas pedal, and the Camaro''s engine roared to life, kicking up a cloud of dust as they sped away, leaving the cops behind. Mika couldn''t help but smile as they raced down the road, the wind whipping through her hair from the open window. She barely held back augh, the tension of the moment melting away as they put more distance between themselves and the cops. ¡­ Back on the road, the two cops cursed as they scrambled to get back into their car, but when they tried to start the engine, nothing happened¡­ The car remains dead, the engine tries to turn over. Frustrated, they tried the radio next, but it too was unresponsive, as if something had knocked out all the electronics at once. ¡°F*ck!¡± one of the cops yelled, smacking the dashboard in frustration. They were stranded, and there was nothing they could do about it as the yellow Camaro disappeared into the distance, leaving them behind. A/N: 2900 words :) ?? ?? C161 Date? C161 Date? Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As Peter drove down the open road, he couldn¡¯t help but steal nces at the girl sitting beside him. ¡°¡­¡± The realization of who she was hit him like a ton of bricks. At first, he thought she was just some random girl who had the bad luck of being harassed by some idiot cops, but now, after taking a closer look, it all made sense. This was Mika Banes¡ªthe embodiment of countless young boys'' sexual awakening in his past life, including his own. It puzzled Peter for a moment why the situation with the cops had happened at all. That wasn¡¯t how things yed out in the movies, where Sam had picked her up after she broke up with her boyfriend, and they¡¯d started their journey together. But then, it hit him¡ªSam hadn¡¯t shown up, probably embarrassed about his new, beat-up car. With no one else around to help her, she was left walking, which led to her run-in with the cops. As they sped along, Peter couldn¡¯t help but notice the subtle change in Mika¡¯s demeanor. At first, she seemed relieved¡ªsafe even¡ªbut now, as the adrenaline from the encounter with the cops began to fade, a hint of worry was starting to creep into her eyes. It wasn¡¯t surprising, really. She had just jumped into the car of aplete stranger. Their eyes met for a brief moment, and Peter offered her a reassuring smile, hoping to put her at ease. His gaze returned to the road, but he could still feel the tension in the air between them. Mika hesitated for a moment before speaking, her voice a little unsure. ¡°Umm¡­ thanks for the save.¡± Peter nced over at her and nodded, keeping his tone light. ¡°No problem. I¡¯m Peter, by the way.¡± ¡°Mika,¡± she responded with a small smile, though there was still an edge of uncertainty in her voice. She shifted slightly in her seat, clearly still trying to figure him out. After a brief pause, Peter asked, ¡°So¡­ why do you think those cops were giving you trouble? Besides the obvious, I mean.¡± Mika hesitated, choosing her words carefully. She wasn¡¯t ready to reveal her past with them just yet. ¡°Well, I¡¯d say it¡¯s because they¡¯re a*sholes,¡± she replied, her eyes narrowing slightly as she studied him. ¡°And what do you mean by besides the obvious? Is there some obvious reason they would be bothering me?¡± Peter nced over at her again, taking in her appearance for a moment before answering. ¡°Do you really want me to answer that?¡± Mika¡¯s cheeks flushed at his words, her mind racing to fill in the nks. She suddenly felt self-conscious, realizing how she must have looked to him¡ªthe short skirt, the tight top¡­ She shook her head, her face growing hotter by the second. ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± she muttered, flustered by the implication and more embarrassed than she cared to admit. Peter couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her reaction. There was something endearing about the way she got flustered, and it lightened the mood between them, at least a little. ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel embarrassed. You¡¯re beautiful, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with showing that off. But unfortunately, in this world, a pretty girl can attract a lot of unwanted attention. Just try to be more careful in the future¡ªpeople like those cops aren¡¯t as rare as we¡¯d hope¡­¡± With that said, he turned his attention back to the road. "I''ll be more careful..." she murmured softly, still feeling a bit embarrassed. Going silent, Mika tilted her head away so Peter couldn¡¯t see her reddening cheeks anymore. She stared out the window, trying to focus on the passing scenery, but her thoughts kept drifting back to his words. ¡®You¡¯re beautiful¡­ a pretty girl¡­¡¯ The silence between them had stretched just long enough to be awkward when Peter decided to break it. He turned to Mika, keeping his tone light and casual. "So, where do you live?" Mika¡¯s gaze snapped toward him, a hint of suspicion in her eyes. "Why do you want to know where I live?" Peter smirked, ncing over at her with a mischievous gleam in his eyes. "Because I¡¯m a serial killer, and I need your address so I can sneak in tonight." Mika tensed, shrinking back into her seat. But then, Peter burst outughing, the sound filling the car. "Oh, you actually believed that, didn¡¯t you?" Realizing she had fallen for his joke, Mika¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment. She crossed her arms over her chest and muttered, "A*shole." Peter chuckled, still amused by her reaction. "Well, this a*shole is trying to take you home. So unless you want to go on a date and get some food with me, you should probably tell me your address." Mika huffed, trying to regain herposure. "Who would want to go on a date with you?" Peter¡¯s smirk only grew wider as he nced over at her, his voice dripping with yful arrogance. "Royalty and heroines of all kinds. Now, are you going to tell me where to drop you off, or should we start our date? I was thinking we could stop by a Mexican ce and get some chimichangas." Mika opened her mouth to refuse him, ready to rattle off her address and be done with it, but before she could speak, her stomach betrayed her, rumbling loudly in the quiet car. The sound echoed between them, and she instantly felt the heat of embarrassment rise to her cheeks yet again. ¡®I should¡¯ve at least taken some food before running off¡­¡¯ She regretted leaving the party so soon. Peter¡¯s smirk turned into a full-blown grin. "Well, I guess that answers the question. Let¡¯s start our date then. Is there anywhere you want to go?" Mika¡¯s resolve wavered for a moment before she quickly shook her head, trying to regain control of the situation. "We are not going on a date. Take me home." Peter wasn¡¯t deterred. He leaned back in his seat, his grin never fading. "I¡¯m buying, so don¡¯t hold back. Where do you want to go?" Mika clenched her jaw, refusing to give in. "I said take me home." But Peter wasn¡¯t buying it, not for a second. He could see the hunger in her eyes, hear the way her stomach had practically begged for food. He wasn¡¯t going to let her stubbornness get in the way of a good meal. "I know you¡¯re hungry, so don¡¯t be stubborn." Just as she was about to snap back at him, her stomach betrayed her once again, letting out a low groan of hunger that filled the car. Peter couldn¡¯t help butugh, the sound light and infectious. Mika huffed in frustration, her cheeks burning with embarrassment. She crossed her arms tighter over her chest and pouted, a cute expression that only made Peter¡¯s grin widen. "Fine," she muttered, "but it¡¯s not a date¡­ I have a boyfriend." The words slipped out before she could stop them, a weak excuse to maintain some semnce of control over the situation. After all, she had all but broken up with Trent after what happened earlier, but she didn¡¯t want Peter to think he had won. Peter nced over at her, his smile never faltering. "Oh, really?" Mika nodded, her gaze sliding away from his as she tried to convince herself of the lie she had just told. "Yes." Peter nodded as if he believed her, but the twinkle in his eyes told a different story. He had seen the movie, knew exactly why she was walking alone on the road in the first ce, and wasn¡¯t fooled for a second. But he didn¡¯t refute her. Instead, he turned back to the road, his voice taking on a teasing edge. "Then this just got a lot more exciting~" Mika cast a subtle nce his way, her heart fluttering just a bit. There was something oddly alluring about his confidence and disregard for her boyfriend. Well, technically, her ex-boyfriend, though she was under the impression he didn''t know that. (A/N: Disimer: I know I probably don¡¯t have to say this, but you never know, so I¡¯ll say it anyway. This is a fictional story! Peter has movie knowledge and can sense the atmosphere of a conversation through the force. If anyone else acted like Peter right now, especially with a girl they¡¯ve only just met, they might get pepper sprayed.) Peter nced over at her again, his voice cutting through her thoughts. "So, where are we going?" Mika hesitated for a moment, torn between her pride and the very real hunger gnawing at her stomach. Finally, she sighed and gave in, realizing she wasn¡¯t going to win this one. "There¡¯s a diner a few miles up the road. They make decent burgers..." Peter grinned, satisfied with her answer. "Sounds perfect. Let¡¯s go." ¡­ Peter pulled the Camaro into the diner''s parking lot, the engine¡¯s rumble fading as he switched it off. The neon lights of the small establishment flickered against the twilight, casting a warm, inviting glow. Mika hesitated for a moment before getting out of the car, her earlier bravado waning slightly now that they were about to interact with other people. Still, she followed Peter inside, the bell above the door jingling as they stepped into the cozy diner. The ce was a ssic roadside spot,plete with red vinyl booths and checkered floors. The scent of frying bacon and fresh coffee filled the air, and a few patrons nced up as they entered. As they walked in, a waitress passed by, bncing a tray of drinks in one hand. She paused when she recognized Mika, her eyes widening slightly in surprise. "Mika! Haven¡¯t seen you around here in a while," the waitress said with a friendly smile. Then her gaze shifted to Peter, and she raised an eyebrow. "And who¡¯s this?" Mika opened her mouth to answer, but Peter beat her to it, a yful grin on his face. "I¡¯m Peter, her new boyfriend." The waitress¡¯s eyes lit up with interest as she gave Peter an appreciative once-over, clearly liking what she saw. She then turned back to Mika with a mischievous smile. "Well, girl, this one¡¯s a definite upgrade. Much better than that douchebag you were with before." Mika¡¯s face turned a shade of red that could rival a tomato. She wanted to crawl into a hole and disappear as she caught the smug look on Peter¡¯s face. The way he was enjoying this was beyond infuriating. Unable to stand it anymore, Mika huffed and marched off to a random table, her heels clicking sharply against the tiled floor. She plopped down into a booth, arms crossed, ring out the window as if it was responsible for all her problems. The waitress chuckled at Mika¡¯s reaction and turned back to Peter, giving him a knowing look. "She likes you, you know," the waitress said, her tone conspiratorial. "She wasn¡¯t even like this with that Trent boy. Always pretending to be a ditzy idiot..." She patted Peter on the chest, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Good work, Romeo. Now go join her before she implodes. I¡¯ll bring you two some menus in a minute." ¡°Alright, thanks¡­¡± Peter chuckled as he made his way over to where Mika was sitting. Sliding into the chair across from her, he couldn¡¯t help but admire the way she was trying so hard to ignore him, her arms still crossed on the table and her lips pressed into a stubborn pout. Peter leaned forward slightly, his voice teasing as he asked, "What¡¯s the matter, princess?" Mika finally turned to re at him, though the effect was more adorable than intimidating. "Why did you tell her you¡¯re my boyfriend?" she snapped, her voice low but full of exasperation. Peter shrugged, a grin still ying on his lips. "Seemed like the easiest way to avoid questions. Plus, it was fun." Mika¡¯s re intensified, but there was a hint of something else in her eyes¡ªsomething like begrudging amusement. "You¡¯re impossible, you know that?" Peter leaned back in his seat, the grin never leaving his face. "So I¡¯ve been told." Before Mika could respond, the waitress returned with a couple of menus, handing them out with a wink in Peter¡¯s direction. "Here you go, lovebirds. I¡¯ll be back to take your order in a few." Mika buried her face in her hands, mortified. Peter, on the other hand, seemed to be having the time of his life. "Rx," Peter said after a moment, his tone softening just a bit. "I¡¯m just messing with you. No harm done." Mika peeked at him through her fingers, still flushed but starting to calm down. "You really enjoy getting under my skin, don¡¯t you?" Peter chuckled, nodding. "I do, but only because your reactions are so cute~" Blushing, Mika swiftly kicked him in the shin under the table, hard enough to make her point but not enough to really hurt him. "Ouch!" he whispered, rubbing his leg under the table. "What was that for?" Mika finally let her smile break through. "For being so annoying. And for thinking you can just waltz in here and¡ª" She stopped herself, taking a breath. "You¡¯re not as smooth as you think, Peter." "Maybe not," he conceded with a yful grin, "but I¡¯m getting closer, aren¡¯t I?" Mika just shook her head, biting back augh. "In your dreams." She rolled her eyes, finally lowering her hands and picking up the menu to distract herself. But as much as she tried to focus on the words in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but sneak a nce at Peter, who was still watching her with that infuriating yet strangely charming grin. Mika sighed, knowing that this was going to be a long meal¡­ A/N: 2344 words :)???? C162 Interrupted C162 Interrupted Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The sun had dipped low on the horizon, casting a warm, orange glow over the diner as Peter and Mika finished their meal. Mika leaned back in the booth, feeling a contented but slightly ufortable fullness in her belly. ¡®This is so much better than the sh*tty food I would¡¯ve gotten at the party¡­¡¯ Mika''s hand instinctively moved to her stomach, and as she felt the slight bulge where her t abdomen once was, a frown crept across her face. The realization that she now appeared a couple months pregnant filled her with a wave of embarrassment. Peter, who had been watching her with a mix of amusement and disbelief, finally spoke up. "You know, I didn¡¯t think it was humanly possible for someone as slim as you to eat that much." Mika gave him a withering look. "What? A girl can¡¯t enjoy a good meal?" Peter held up his hands defensively, a smirk ying on his lips. "Hey, no judgment here. I like a girl who can eat~" Mika huffed and tried to pull her shirt down to cover her stomach, but the small, tight-fitting top wasn¡¯t up to the task. Feeling even more self-conscious, she muttered, "I shouldn¡¯t have worn this today¡­" Peter chuckled and leaned back in the booth, casually stretching his arms. "Rx, It¡¯s not a big deal. Besides, you¡¯re the one who asked for a third meal and dessert. It was like you were trying to impress me with that ck hole you call a stomach." Her face turned red at his teasing tone, and she shot him a re. "Shut up," she muttered, raising her foot to kick him under the table again. But this time, Peter was ready. His hand darted down and caught her ankle before she could make contact, causing her to freeze in ce, startled by the sudden touch. For a moment, they just stared at each other, an electric tension hanging in the air. ¡°¡­¡± But, before either of them could react, the waitress returned to the table, her eyes twinkling with amusement as she noticed the position they were in. "Oh, getting a little handsy under the table, are we?" she teased, cing Mika¡¯s wrapped leftovers and the check on the table. "If you two are going to continue, might I suggest somewhere a bit more private? And be sure to use protection." With that, she gave a scandalous giggle and headed back to her duties. Mika yanked her leg back from Peter¡¯s grasp, her face a deep shade of crimson. "This is all your fault!" she hissed, ring at him with ming eyes. "I¡¯ve been embarrassed all day long because of you!" Peter raised an eyebrow, looking both amused and confused. "How is that my fault? You¡¯re the one who tried to kick me, remember?" As he spoke, Peter reached for the check, ncing at the total before casually pulling out a wad of hundred-dor bills. Without a second thought, he dropped two of them on the table. Mika¡¯s eyes widened in shock, wondering just who this guy was. "Are you¡­ rich or something?" she asked, suspicioncing her tone. "Or are you, like, a drug dealer?" Peter just shrugged, not offering any exnation. "Does it matter?" Mika didn¡¯t respond, her mind spinning. She had been around criminals before¡ªher father¡¯s friends and associates¡ªand Peter kind of reminded her of them. However, he didn¡¯t seem dangerous, just annoyingly confident. And despite everything, she found herself starting to warm up to him, though she stubbornly refused to admit it to herself. After putting the rest of his money away, Peter stood up and looked back at Mika with a teasing grin. "Youing? Or do you need help getting out of your chair after all those calories?" Mika shot him a murderous re, feeling the urge to kick him again, but she resisted. "I¡¯m fine," she snapped, pushing herself up from the booth. She grabbed her food and followed Peter out of the diner. As they stepped outside, the waitress waved them off with a knowing smile. Mika ignored her, too embarrassed to acknowledge the situation. Peter, on the other hand, gave the waitress a wink before he opened the door for Mika, letting her slide into the Camaro first. As he got into the driver¡¯s seat, Peter nced back at the diner, catching the waitress¡¯s eye onest time. Their gazes locked, and he gave her a nod, as if silently thanking her for being his unwitting wingman. The waitress watched them drive off, a smile ying on her lips as she returned to their table, noticing the two hundred-dor bills on the table. The check had onlye to about thirty dors, meaning they¡¯d left her a massive tip. She looked out the window, watching the Camaro disappear down the road, and muttered to herself, "That poor girl¡¯s luck seems to be turning around¡­" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As the sky fully darkened, Peter turned on the Camaro¡¯s headlights, their beams cutting through the encroaching night. The warmth of the diner still lingered in the car, mingling with the scent of Mika¡¯s takeout and the faint aroma of the leather seats. Peter nced over at her, his yful grin returning as he asked, "So, now that you¡¯ve had your fill, where am I taking you?" Mika met his gaze, her mind turning over the question. A part of her hesitated. After all, she lived alone¡ªno family, no one to watch her back if something went wrong. If Peter had bad intentions, she¡¯d bepletely vulnerable¡­ But another part of her¡ªthe part that had spent thest couple of hours with him¡ªtold her that she could trust him. He might be infuriating, but he wasn¡¯t dangerous. At least, not to her. She sighed, shaking off her doubts. "Just keep going forward," she said, her voice steady. "I¡¯ll tell you where to go." Peter nodded, a satisfied smile tugging at his lips. It was subtle, but he knew he¡¯d earned a small measure of trust from her. He reached over to the radio, flicking it on. Music filled the car, a song that made Peter¡¯s grin widen. y What is Love by Haddaway *What is love? Baby, don¡¯t hurt me, don¡¯t hurt me, no more¡­* Peter couldn¡¯t resist. As the music filled the Camaro, he began to sing along, his voice purposefully exaggerated as he acted like aplete idiot, bobbing his head to the beat. He even turned toward Mika every so often, as if he were serenading her, his eyes twinkling with mischief. Mika, who had been staring out the window, turned back to him in surprise, her eyes widening as he continued his ridiculous performance. Her first instinct was to roll her eyes and tell him to stop, but the sheer absurdity of it caught her off guard. Despite herself, she felt the corners of her lips twitch, fighting back a smile. But as the song yed on, Mika started to really listen to the lyrics, realizing just how romantic the song was. Her cheeks flushed slightly as the words took on a new meaning, and suddenly, the teasing serenade felt a little too intimate. Feeling a bit embarrassed, Mika reached over and quickly changed the station, cutting Peter off mid-chorus. Peter blinked in surprise, ncing over at her with a yful pout. "Hey, I was listening to that!" Mika smirked, her confidence returning as she saw the mock offense on his face. "Too bad," she shot back, her tone light and teasing. Peter was about to protest, but before he could, a familiar guitar riff filled the car, and his words caught in his throat. His eyes widened slightly as it had been years since hest heard this song, not since his past life, but the moment the first notes hit his ears, a wave of nostalgia washed over him. y Creep by Radiohead Mika smiled, easily recognizing the song. "This one suits you much better," she teased with a yful glint in her eye. Peter scoffed, knowing exactly what she was implying¡ªshe was calling him a creep¡ªbut he didn¡¯t care. Not right now. The song was one of his favorites, and he wanted to enjoy it. As the chorus arrived, he couldn¡¯t help himself and sang once again, "But I¡¯m a creep! I¡¯m a weirdo!" Mika watched him, a smirk tugging at her lips as she muttered, ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, you are¡­¡± But she didn¡¯t mind. There was something captivating about the way he seemed so unconcerned. Most teenagers their age were obsessed with how others saw them, never daring to act foolishly. They preferred to project a cool facade, but sometimes, that coolness felt dull¡ªespecially when it was just a mask worn for eptance. Peter didn¡¯t seem to care at all, and that indifference was oddly attractive. For a moment, she simply watched him, the music pulsing through the Camaro as it sped down the road¡­ ¡­ .. . As Peter drove up to Mika¡¯s house, he pulled into the driveway, the headlights of the Camaro illuminating the small, worn-down house before them. Peter couldn¡¯t help the slight frown that tugged at his lips as he took in the state of the ce. ¡°¡­¡± The paint was peeling off inrge kes, revealing patches of bare wood beneath. The grass in the front yard was overgrown, almost wild, and weeds sprouted up between cracks in the driveway. The railing on the front porch was broken, hanging off, and one of the windows was covered with a garbage bag, taped up with duct tape where ss should have been. Mika noticed his reaction and immediately felt a pang of self-consciousness. She shifted ufortably in her seat, her earlier confidence draining away as the reality of her situation came crashing down. After all, there was a reason she never brought anyone to her house. It was embarrassing, a stark contrast to the image she tried to project. Apologizing softly, she muttered, "Sorry about the way the house looks... I don¡¯t usually invite people over. Not even my ex¡ª" she caught herself, almost saying ¡®ex-boyfriend,¡¯ but quickly corrected, "Not even my boyfriend¡¯s been here more than a couple of times." Peter, catching the slip, decided not to press on it. He realized that his reaction might have made things worse, so he shook his head, trying to offer her a reassuring smile. "Nah, it¡¯s not that bad. A fresh coat of paint, a couple of repairs, and a quick mow of thewn, and it¡¯ll be good as new." Mika looked over at him, a small, tired smile tugging at her lips. She appreciated the effort he was making to cheer her up, but she couldn¡¯t help the heavy sigh that escaped her. "There¡¯s no point," she said, her voiceced with resignation. "I can¡¯t afford to do any of that. And even if I could, I wouldn¡¯t waste the money. The bank¡¯s going to foreclose soon... I can¡¯t pay the mortgage. I¡¯d just be fixing the bank¡¯s house at that point." Peter¡¯s frown deepened as the weight of her words sank in. He had known from the movies that Mika didn¡¯t have an easy life, but hearing it firsthand, seeing it right in front of him¡ªit was different. This was far more than what was shown in the movies. This was someone barely holding on, trying to make it through each day with no real support system to fall back on. He nced back at the house, his mind racing with thoughts of how he could help, but he knew this wasn¡¯t something he could fix with a few well-ced words or a quick gesture. Mika needed more than that¡ªmore than what anyone had given her so far. For a moment, they both sat in silence, the only sound the soft hum of the Camaro¡¯s engine slowly cooling down. Finally, Peter turned to Mika, his tone gentle but firm. "You know, If there¡¯s anything I can do to help¡­ just say the word." Mika stared at him, caught off guard by the sincerity in his voice. For a moment, her mind shed to the thick wad of cash he had pulled out earlier. That money would help immensely¡­ But, after a brief internal struggle, she shook her head and gave him a sad smile. "Thank you, Peter, but I''ll manage on my own. You¡¯ve already done more than enough..." Peter wanted to argue, to tell her that things didn¡¯t have to be this way, but he could see in her eyes that she wasn¡¯t ready to hear that. Not yet. So, instead, he simply nodded, giving her a look that said he was there for her, even if she didn¡¯t believe it herself. Mika hesitated for a moment before opening the car door and stepping out onto the cracked driveway. She turned back to Peter, her hand resting on the doorframe. "Thanks for the ride, and for everything else today. I don¡¯t know what I would¡¯ve done without you." Peter smiled softly and nodded. "Anytime, Mika. If you ever need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to reach out," he said as he pulled out a pen and paper. He quickly scribbled down his phone number and handed it to her. "Or if you just want to go on another date~" Rolling her eyes, she hesitantly took the paper, offering him onest smile before closing the door. As she started walking toward the house, Peter waited to make sure she got inside safely, when suddenly, a sh of red and blue lights flooded the area. The house, once dimly lit, was now awash in the harsh glow of multiple police car lights. The suddenmotion made Mika¡¯s heart leap into her throat. ¡°?!¡± She whipped around in fright, her eyes widening as she saw several police cars pulling up, their tires screeching to a halt. Among them, unmistakably, was the car Peter had noticed earlier at theke¡ªthe one with the guy in the sleeveless shirt and the backward hat. Mika recognized him... It was Trent. As the police officers began stepping out of their vehicles, hands resting on their belts, Mika felt a surge of panic. What was happening? Why were they here? And why was Trent with them? Trent jumped out of his car, his face flushed with a mix of anger and something else¡ªsomething that almost looked like annoyance. He marched over to Mika, his steps quick and purposeful. "Babe, where have you been?!" Trent¡¯s voice cut through the air, loud and demanding. "I¡¯ve been looking for you everywhere!" A/N: 2500 words :) C163 Arrested C163 Arrested Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As Trent stormed toward Mika, his expression was a mix of annoyance and anger, his voice rising as he closed the distance. "Where the hell have you been?!" he snapped, not bothering to lower his voice. "Some cops came looking for you at theke, but you just disappeared without saying a word. The party got shut down because of you!" Mika flinched at the harshness in his tone, her difort clear as she instinctively took a step back. Trent¡¯s presence, already unwee after everything that had happened earlier, now felt oppressive. "You can¡¯t just walk off like that!" Trent continued, his anger bubbling over. "Are you even listening to me? Do you have any idea how stupid I looked, running around like a damn fool trying to find you? And now I find you here, of all ces, with this guy?!" He says, gesturing toward Peter. As Trent berated her, his voiceced with condescension, Peter¡¯s eyes narrowed as he watched the scene unfold from the driver¡¯s seat of the Camaro. Mika¡¯s clear difort and this douches aggression was starting to annoy him. ¡®Isn¡¯t this the same f*cker that was making out with that random girl?¡¯ He recalled. Peter quickly decided he wasn¡¯t going to stand by. He opened the door and stepped out of the car, intending to intervene. But before he could take more than a few steps, the two police officers from earlier¡ªthose same ones who had harassed Mika on the road¡ªmoved in his direction. Their hands rested on their holstered guns, and one of them barked out an order. "Stop right there! Hands on your head, now!" Peter raised a brow, turning to face the officers with a look of mild disbelief. He recognized them immediately, their smug expressions making it clear that they remembered him too. "Why?" Peter asked, his tone calm but firm. "Am I under arrest?" One of the officers, the one who had been particrly persistent earlier, smirked as he nodded. "Yes, you are. Now hands up!" He punctuated hismand by drawing his gun and taking aim at Peter. His partner quickly followed suit, pulling out his own weapon and pointing it at Peter. ¡°Do it NOW!¡± The other officers on the scene exchanged uncertain nces but kept their distance for now, their hands hovering over their holsters. They weren¡¯t sure what to make of the situation, but they weren¡¯t about to contradict their fellow officers, either. Peter remained calm, though he could sense the situation escting quickly. He asked, ¡°Why am I being arrested again?¡± The officers exchanged a quick, knowing nce before one of them sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that right now. Just obey ourwful orders, unless you want another charge?¡± Peter sighed inwardly. He could feel the urge to use a Jedi mind trick, to simply wave his hand and have these cops forget the whole thing and walk away. But he held back. Drawing that kind of attention, especially in front of so many people, wasn¡¯t a risk he was willing to take. After all, he wasn¡¯t entirely sure it would work on everyone here; if even one of them resisted, things could get messy fast. Besides, he was actually enjoying just being a regr teenager with Mika. ¡®She probably wouldn¡¯t mind if I revealed my powers, but I¡¯d rather hold on to being normal for at least a little longer¡­¡¯ That left him with limited options. He could allow himself to be arrested, which would be easy enough to handleter, but that meant leaving Mika behind with Trent and these two cops, who had already shown their true colors earlier. The thought of abandoning her didn¡¯t sit right with him at all. ¡°¡­¡± As Peter contemted his options¡ªa sudden, sharp sound cut through the night air. *Thwack!* It was the unmistakable sound of something impacting with significant force, followed by a snap and a high-pitched scream. ¡°Aaaaaaahhhhh!!!¡± ¡°?¡± Peter¡¯s attention turned to Mika and Trent just in time to see Trent crumple to the ground, clutching his groin and howling in pain. Mika had kicked him in the balls, and from the way Trent was writhing on the ground, it was clear she hadn¡¯t held back. His face contorted in agony as he squealed in a pitch that could only be described as inhuman, his hands desperately trying to shield his bruised manhood. ¡°¡­¡± Peter and the cops all winced simultaneously, a shared moment of sympathy that transcended their current conflict. Even Peter, despite everything, couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®What¡¯s with her and kicking people?¡¯ But the thought quickly faded as he saw the fire in Mika¡¯s eyes. She wasn¡¯t done yet. ring down at Trent with all the pent-up fury of someone who had been pushed too far, she began to unload on him, her voice rising in pitch as she let out all her anger. ¡°You think you can treat me like that? Make fun of me, expose all my secrets, humiliate me in front of everyone, and then just yell at me like you own me?!¡± ¡°!¡± Trent''s eyes widened, realizing she must have heard him earlier. ¡°I-It¡¯s not¡ª¡° ¡°We¡¯re done!¡± She exims, cutting him off. ¡°I was going to break up with you over the phone because you¡¯re not worth doing it in person, but since you decided to show up here yourself, you made it easier for me! Now get off my property! You¡¯re not wee here!¡± Peter couldn¡¯t help the smirk that tugged at his lips. It was quite a show, and he was thoroughly entertained. But the moment was short-lived as Trent, despite his pain, managed to choke out a furiousmand to the officers. ¡°Arrest her! She assaulted me!¡± One of the cops who hadn¡¯t drawn their gun turned to Trent with a raised eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re pressing charges?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Trent screamed, his voice cracking from the pain. ¡°Now get that psycho b*tch in handcuffs!¡± Peter frowned, his protective instincts ring up as he saw one of the cops break away from the group and start toward Mika, handcuffs in hand. But then, Peter paused, realizing that maybe, just maybe, this was the best possible oue. If both he and Mika were arrested, at least he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about leaving her behind. He could keep an eye on her and make sure she was safe. Mika, to her credit, didn¡¯t seem all that bothered by the handcuffs. After all, this wasn¡¯t her first rodeo. She stood tall, her defiant gaze never wavering as the officer roughly secured the cuffs around her wrists. Peter, seeing how things were ying out, decided to go with the flow. When the two idiot cops rushed forward to cuff him as well, he didn¡¯t resist. He allowed them to push him up against the car and secure his wrists behind his back, the cold metal of the handcuffs clicking into ce. As they were both escorted to the back of a police car and unceremoniously shoved inside, Peter couldn¡¯t help but smirk at Mika, who was still bristling with anger and adrenaline. Leaning back in his seat, he turned to her with a yful grin. ¡°Well, I guess you don¡¯t have a boyfriend anymore~¡± Mika rolled her eyes, still fuming. ¡°Shut the hell up, Peter.¡± Peter just chuckled, the sound low and amused. Despite the situation they were in, he didn¡¯t seem worried at all, which only strengthened Mika¡¯s suspicion that he might be a drug dealer or something¡ªhe seemed far too ustomed to getting arrested¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Processed and ced together in the emptymunal holding cell at the police station, Mika paced back and forth, her agitation palpable as the events of the evening continued to rey in her mind. Peter, on the other hand, sat casually on the bench, his back leaning against the cold concrete wall, his demeanor calm and unbothered, which only served to annoy Mika more. Finally, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Stopping in her tracks, she turned to him, her frustration bubbling over. "Why are you so calm? Are you actually a drug dealer? How many times have you been arrested?" Peter chuckled softly, looking up at her with an amused expression. "Nope, I¡¯m just calm because we¡¯ll be out of here in less than an hour. I¡¯ve already made a call while they were processing us." Mika raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. "What? Did you call yourwyer or something?" Peter shook his head, a grin spreading across his face. "Nah, I called my grandma." Mika blinked, taken aback by the response. "Your grandma? Is she going toe and bail us out?" Peter nodded confidently. "Hopefully. I asked her to just make a few calls and throw her weight around, but she seemed more amused than concerned, so she¡¯ll probablye here herself. Though, I think she was with her boyfriend when I called, so it might take her a little while." The situation made less sense the more he spoke, and Mika found herself both confused and intrigued. She opened her mouth to ask more questions but then closed it, thinking better of it. At least there was a way out, and it seemed Peter had included her in whatever ns he had, so she wasn¡¯t as worried as she had been just moments before. Soon enough, the tension in her shoulders eased, and she finally took a seat on the bench beside Peter, her mind settling down as she processed everything that had happened. ¡°¡­¡± After a moment, guilt began to gnaw at her. She turned to Peter, her voice soft with apology. "I¡¯m sorry¡­ This is all my fault. If you hadn¡¯t helped me with those cops, you wouldn¡¯t have been arrested or had to deal with any of this..." Peter looked over at her, a warm smile spreading across his face. "Nah, it was worth it." Mika¡¯s eyes widened at his words, her heart skipping a beat as she felt her face flush with heat. The sincerity in his voice caught her off guard, and she quickly looked away, trying to hide her face from him. Silence settled between them, and she found herself at a loss for words¡­ Peter, noticing her reaction, couldn¡¯t help but smirk. The urge to tease her was almost irresistible, and just as he was about to say something, Mika turned back to him, ring as if she could read his mind. "Shut up." His smirk grew wider. "But I didn¡¯t even say anything." "But you were going to, so just keep your annoying mouth closed," she shot back, her tone half-serious, half-yful. Peterughed, the sound echoing off the walls of the cell, a lightness to it that somehow made their predicament seem less dire. Despite herself, Mika felt a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips, though she quickly masked it, not wanting to give him the satisfaction. As the cell turned quiet, Peter¡¯s thoughts drifted back to what he had seen at theke earlier. His expression darkened slightly, the usual yful glint in his eyes fading as he remembered the scene. Without his usual smirk, his face looked more serious, almost troubled. Mika noticed the change immediately. She had grown ustomed to his infuriating confidence, so seeing him like this unsettled her. "What¡¯s wrong?" she asked, her tone more concerned than she intended. Peter hesitated for a moment, unsure if he should bring it up. But he figured she deserved to know the truth. Taking a deep breath, he finally spoke, his voice uncharacteristically soft. "I saw your ex-boyfriend earlier¡­ at theke, before I met you." Mika¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion, the words not quite making sense. "You mean Trent?" Peter nodded, ncing at her before looking away, his expression conflicted. "Yeah, he was there¡­ but he wasn¡¯t alone." Mika¡¯s confusion deepened. "What do you mean?" Peter grimaced slightly, trying to find the right words to soften the blow. "He was with another girl. They were, uh¡­ let¡¯s just say they were sucking faces like the facehuggers from Alien. It was hard to watch, to be honest." Mika¡¯s heart sank, her mind racing as she processed his words. A mixture of anger, hurt, and disgust welled up inside her, and for a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to respond. She had suspected that Trent wasn¡¯t exactly the most loyal boyfriend, but hearing it confirmed like this¡ªso soon after breaking up with him¡ªfelt like a punch to the gut. Seeing the pained expression on her face, Peter felt a pang of regret for telling her, but he knew she needed to know. "I¡¯m sorry, Mika¡­ You deserved better than that." Mika clenched her fists, the anger bubbling up to the surface. "That a*shole¡­" she muttered, her voiceced with venom. "I can¡¯t believe he would do that. Well, no¡­ I can believe it, but still¡­" She trailed off, shaking her head in disbelief. Peter stayed quiet, letting her process everything. ¡°¡­¡± After a few moments, Mika took a deep breath, trying to calm the storm of emotions inside her. "You know what? Screw him. I¡¯m d I kicked him in the balls." She nced at Peter, her eyes still holding a flicker of anger, but also a hint of gratitude. "Thanks for telling me..." Peter nodded, a small smile returning to his face. "No problem, I just thought you should know..." Mika managed a weak smile in return, though the sting of betrayal still lingered. But in that moment, she found somefort in Peter¡¯s presence. Despite his usual teasing and arrogance, he seemed to know when to set it aside and be serious and considerate. ¡­ Time passed, and as the minutes ticked by, Mika gradually began to cheer up. Despite the rollercoaster of emotions she¡¯d been through today, she was already feeling better. After all, she¡¯d already decided to break up with Trent for betraying her trust, so finding out that he was with another girl only confirmed that she¡¯d made the right call. But as the adrenaline from getting arrested wore off, exhaustion started to catch up with her. It had been an unbelievably long day¡ªschool, a party where she was betrayed by those she trusted, being harassed by the cops, going on a strange but surprisingly enjoyable date with a handsome stranger, breaking up with her boyfriend, and finally, getting arrested for kicking said ex in the nuts. It was a lot to handle in one day. Mika leaned back against the wall, her eyes half-lidded as she fought to stay awake. The soft hum of the lights overhead and the faint, distant sounds of the police station only served to lull her further into drowsiness. Peter nced over at her and noticed how tired she looked. A small smile tugged at his lips as he quietly slipped off his jacket. Mika¡¯s eyes fluttered open when she felt the fabric drape over her, and before she could react, Peter gently pulled her into hisp, resting her head on his thigh. Her eyes widened in surprise as she suddenly found herself lying on the bench, using Peter as a pillow. ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± she stuttered, trying to sound indignant but too tired to pull it off. Peter looked down at her, brushing a strand of hair out of her face with a calloused hand. ¡°Letting you rest,¡± he replied softly. ¡°You look exhausted. Take a nap. I¡¯ll wake you up when we¡¯re leaving.¡± Mika wanted to protest, to say something that would keep up her tough facade, but she couldn¡¯t deny how tired she was. And truth be told, this was¡­ nice. Peter¡¯s thigh was warm, and his jacket smelled like him¡ªaforting scent that made her feel strangely safe. His fingers gently running through her hair only added to that feeling. Without another word, she nodded her head, her face flushed from embarrassment as she pulled his jacket up to cover the bottom half of her face so he couldn¡¯t see her expression. ¡®Cute¡­¡¯ Peter thought silently. As Mika drifted off to sleep, she found herself rxingpletely for the first time that day. The stress and anxiety melted away, reced by a peaceful drowsiness. She breathed in the scent of Peter¡¯s jacket, the small smile on her face growing as she realized she liked the way he smelled¡­ ¡°Zzz¡­¡± Within moments, she was fast asleep, her breathing even and calm. Peter continued to stroke her hair, his own thoughts drifting as time passed. The minutes turned into an hour, and still, Mika slept peacefully,pletely unaware of the world around her. But the peace didn¡¯tst. Soon enough, the two cops who had been harassing Mika earlier came strutting over, smug looks on their faces as they noticed her sleeping beside Peter. One of them, the more obnoxious of the two, couldn¡¯t resist taunting Peter. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re getting cozy in there,¡± the first cop sneered, his voice low and mocking. Peter didn¡¯t bother looking up, his focus still on the sleeping girl in hisp. ¡°Keep it down,¡± he said, his tone calm but with a hint of warning. ¡°She¡¯s sleeping.¡± The cops ignored his request, and one of them reached for the baton on his duty belt, a malicious grin spreading across his face. ¡°Then let¡¯s wake her up, shall we?¡± he muttered, preparing to bang the baton against the bars to startle her awake. But before he could make a move, Peter raised his hand, his expression darkening. The cops suddenly froze, their bodies stiffening as an unseen force constricted them. Their eyes widened in shock as they realized they couldn¡¯t move, and panic set in. Peter¡¯s voice was low, almost a growl, as he warned them again. ¡°I told you to keep it down.¡± The cops tried to call out for help, to alert the others in the station, but no words came out. Their throats were constricted, their breathingbored as they struggled against the invisible hold. Peter¡¯s annoyance grew, and with a casual wave of his hand, he sent the two officers crashing into the bars of the cell with a resounding ng. They winced in pain, their eyes wide with fear as they realized they werepletely at his mercy. Waving his hand again, Peter murmured, ¡°Forget this and go make out in the nearest closet.¡± He released his hold on them, and their eyes dulled, their expressions going ck as they turned and walked off like automatons, obeying hismand without question. Not long after they disappeared into the closest storage closet, another cop arrived, carrying a clipboard. He looked at Peter and then at Mika, before ncing back at the cell. He seemed confused for a moment but shook it off as he addressed Peter. ¡°Sorry for the wait. You¡¯re being charged with disobeying a peace officer and evading arrest,¡± the officer said in a matter-of-fact tone. ¡°Would you like to call awyer?¡± Peter shook his head, ¡°No thanks. We¡¯ll be out of here in a few minutes anyway.¡± The officer frowned, puzzled by Peter¡¯s calm demeanor. He was about to exin that Peter probably wouldn¡¯t be leaving until his bail hearing, but before he could say anything, the doors to the station swung open with a loud bang. An old, intimidating woman with a cane stormed into the precinct, her presencemanding the attention of everyone around. ¡°Who¡¯s in charge here?¡± she demanded, her voice strong and authoritative. "It took you long enough..." Peter called out as Peggy appeared, though his voice faltered when he saw who followed her¡ªnone other than Steve Rogers, Captain America himself¡­ A/N: 3300 words :)???? C164 Cougar C164 Cougar Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª -Red Room Base- An hour earlier¡­ The dim light in Peggy Carter¡¯s bedroom cast a warm, intimate glow over the space. Nestled beneath the soft covers, Peggy rested her head on Steve Rogers'' chest, the steady rhythm of his heartbeat beneath her ear bringing a sense of peace she hadn¡¯t felt in years. Her eyes were half-lidded, her mind drifting in the blissful haze of the moment. Steve¡¯s hand tracedzy, soothing patterns along her back, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile, her fingers lightly brushing against his side. The room was a pleasant mess, with clothes scattered around from the impromptu reunion, but Peggy couldn¡¯t care less. For now, everything was perfect. But as shey there, a flicker of doubt wormed its way into her thoughts. It was a familiar doubt, one she¡¯d tried to push aside but couldn¡¯t quite banish. "Steve," she murmured, her voice quiet and almost hesitant. "Hmm?" Steve¡¯s hand paused for a moment, then resumed its gentle motions. Peggy bit her lip, steeling herself before continuing. "Is this really okay?" Steve¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and he looked down at her, confused. "What do you mean?" "This," Peggy said, gesturing vaguely between them. "Us. I know we¡¯re the same age, technically, but¡­ you haven¡¯t aged since you were frozen, and I¡­" She trailed off, her voice softening further. "I look like I could be your grandmother." For a brief moment, Steve just stared at her, processing her words. Then, to Peggy¡¯s surprise, a chuckle escaped his lips, and he shook his head in disbelief. Peggy looked up at him, a mix of confusion and vulnerability in her eyes. Before she could say anything else, Steve leaned down and captured her lips in a deep, tender kiss. The unexpected gesture caused Peggy¡¯s thoughts to scatter, and for a few blissful moments, she lost herself in the warmth and certainty of his embrace. When Steve finally pulled back, he met her gaze with a smile that was both loving and reassuring. "I love you, Peggy," he said firmly. "Old or young, it doesn¡¯t matter. I just want you. I wanted you in 1942, and I want you in 1993 too. Nothing is going to change that." Peggy¡¯s heart skipped a beat at his words, her breath catching in her throat. For a rare moment, her usual stoic demeanor gave way to a flicker of vulnerability as she looked up at him. "Really?" she asked, her voice almost a whisper. Steve¡¯s smile turned mischievous as he repositioned himself on top of her, his strong arms bracketing her on either side. "It seems I have to prove it to you with actions since words don¡¯t seem to be enough," he teased, his voice dropping to a yful murmur as he leaned in closer. Peggy¡¯s heart raced, and she felt a thrill of anticipation at his words. But just as their lips were about to meet again, the shrill ring of a phone cut through the intimate atmosphere like a knife. "Ugh¡­" The spell was broken, and Steve hesitated, ncing toward the source of the noise¡ªa brick-sized cell phone perched on the bedside table. Steve made to pull away so that Peggy could answer it, but she quickly pulled him back down to her, shaking her head. "Leave it," she murmured, her voiceced with frustration. "I¡¯ll deal with itter." But the phone continued to ring, its insistence growing more and more irritating with each passing second. The mood was thoroughly ruined, and Steve sighed, giving Peggy an apologetic look. "Just answer it, Peggy. It could be important." Peggy groaned, knowing he was right. She reluctantly reached over to the bedside table, picking up the clunky device. With an annoyed and frustrated tone, she answered, "I don¡¯t know who this is, but you¡¯d better have a damn good reason for interrupting me..." On the other end of the line, Peter¡¯s voice came through, sounding far too casual for someone who was supposed to be in trouble. "Hey, Peggy. So, uh, funny story¡ªI¡¯ve been arrested." Peggy¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise, her annoyance quickly shifting to intrigue. "Arrested?" she repeated, the corners of her mouth twitching upward in amusement. "How on earth did you manage that? With all your abilities, I figured escaping some cops would be the easiest thing in the world. Why are you calling me? Just break out or something. I¡¯ll handle the aftermathter. Just¡­ don¡¯t kill anyone, alright?" There was a brief pause on the line before Peter answered, his tone resigned. "There were some... factors that made getting arrested the best option at the time. Trust me, it¡¯s not as simple as it sounds." Listening in on the conversation, Steve raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. He leaned in slightly, catching snippets of the conversation. "Who got arrested?" he asked quietly, directing his question to Peggy. Peggy held up a finger, signaling him to give her a minute as she continued the conversation. But Peter, who seemed to have overheard Steve¡¯s voice through the phone, immediately asked, "Wait, was that Capsicle? Did he wake up?" Peggy¡¯s eyes widened slightly in surprise, feeling a bit flustered as she nced at Steve, who was still waiting for an answer. "No, no one¡¯s here. It¡¯s just me." She denied, unsure how to exin her current situation. Peter clearly didn¡¯t buy her excuse. "Uh-huh, sure. Look, I can exin everythingter. The point is, I need you to make a call or two and get me and my friend out of here. The sooner, the better." Peggy leaned back against the headboard, her curiosity deepening. "A friend, you say? And what makes this friend so special that you couldn¡¯t just Jedi your way out of this mess?" Peter let out a frustrated groan. "Can we save the questions forter? Just please, get us out of here. I¡¯ll tell you everything once I get back..." But to Peter¡¯s dismay, it seemed he had piqued Peggy¡¯s interest even further. A mischievous smile tugged at her lips as she made up her mind. "No, I think I¡¯lle down there myself. Hang tight, Peter. I¡¯ll be there soon." Before Peter could protest, Peggy ended the call, leaving him to stew in his frustration on the other end of the line. As she set the phone down on the bedside table, Steve, who had been watching her with a curious expression, asked, "Are you leaving?" Peggy nodded as she threw the covers off and began to get out of bed, reaching for her clothes scattered around the room. "Yes, it seems I have to go bail someone out of jail." Steve watched her for a moment, then stood up and began dressing himself. "I see... Do you want me toe with you?" Peggy paused as she slipped on her blouse, then nced over her shoulder at him with a teasing smile. "Actually, I was going to ask if you¡¯d like to meet the boy who brought you back to me." Steve blinked in surprise, the realization of what she meant sunk in. "So, he¡¯s the one responsible for all of this?" Peggy nodded as she finished dressing and reached for her cane. "Yes, so, are youing?" "Yeah, let¡¯s go bail him out." He nodded, hopping out of bed and reaching for his clothes. [Insert picture of America¡¯s a*s here] ¡°¡­¡± Peggy watched him, her eyes glued to his naked backside as he bent over. ¡®God, I need to thank that kid one more time¡­¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Who¡¯s in charge here?¡± Peggy stormed into the precinct, Steve at her side. The police officers, who had been going about their business with their usual indifference, suddenly found themselves straightening up, casting curious and uneasy nces at the pair. Peggy''smanding presence was enough to stun anyone into silence, and it was clear that she was not someone to be trifled with. Ignoring the gaping officers who didn¡¯t answer her, Peggy¡¯s sharp eyes scanned the room, immediately zeroing in on Peter, who was sitting in a holding cell with Mika still asleep on hisp. ¡°?¡± Without a moment''s hesitation, Peggy started striding across the precinct, her heels clicking against the floor with each determined step. As she approached the threshold that only officers were typically allowed to cross, one of the younger cops nervously stepped forward, trying to maintain some semnce of protocol. "Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m going to have to ask you to stop¡ª" he called out, his voice tinged with uncertainty. When Peggy didn¡¯t even slow down, he reached out to gently grab her arm, hoping to redirect her without causing a scene. But before his hand could make contact, Steve appeared beside Peggy with the fluid grace of a seasoned soldier, blocking the officer''s path with a single step. The cop froze in his tracks, his hand hovering awkwardly in the air as he took in the sight of Steve¡¯s imposing figure. There was something familiar about the man in front of him, but he couldn¡¯t quite ce it. Soon enough, Peggy reached the cell where Peter sat, her eyes quickly assessing the situation. Peter looked up at her with a grin, though there was a hint of exasperation in his tone as he said, "It¡¯s about damn time you showed up." Peggy ignored hisment, her eyes instead locking onto Mika, who was still peacefully asleep on Peter¡¯sp, wrapped in his jacket. A knowing smirk tugged at the corners of her lips as she arched an eyebrow. "So," she began, her voice teasing, "this is your ¡®friend,¡¯ huh? You two look quite... friendly~" Peter let out a resigned sigh, knowing exactly where this was going. This was precisely why he hadn¡¯t wanted her toe in person. But then, as Peggy continued to smirk at him, Peter¡¯s expression suddenly shifted. An evil glint appeared in his eyes as he noticed Steve stepping up beside her. If Peggy wanted to y, then he was more than ready to join her. Before Peggy could react, Peter¡¯s face transformed into a mask of exaggerated embarrassment, and he spoke loudly enough for everyone in the precinct to hear. "Grandma, I can¡¯t believe you brought your boyfriend here with you! I told you it¡¯s so embarrassing! What if my friends at school find out? He¡¯s not even half your age!" The officers who had been watching the scene unfold suddenly went rigid, their eyes widening in shock and disbelief as they processed Peter¡¯s words. Peggy¡¯s eyes widened as well, a mix of surprise and horror shing across her face as she realized what Peter was doing. "You little sh*t¡ª" Peggy began, but Peter wasn¡¯t done yet. He ced a hand dramatically over his forehead, continuing his act. "I mean, I get it, Grandma, you love him, but I¡¯ve already told you, I¡¯m not calling him Grandpa! He¡¯s only a few years older than me for god''s sake!" Steve, who had been quietly observing the exchange in confusion, finally caught on to what Peter was doing and couldn¡¯t help the amused smile that spread across his face. Peggy, on the other hand, was torn between wanting to beat Peter to death and finding the situation utterly ridiculous. The officers in the room were now whispering among themselves, exchanging bewildered looks. The young cop who had tried to stop Peggy earlier was staring at Steve with renewed confusion, his brain working overtime to process the absurdity of what he was hearing. At the same time, a group of female secretaries huddled together in a corner, giggling as they whispered amongst themselves. Their eyes darted toward Peggy and her youngpanion, their expressions turning scandalous as they pieced it together. She was a cougar! Finally, just as Peggy opened her mouth to put an end to Peter¡¯s antics, the Police Chief came marching out from his office, his expression one of annoyance and curiosity. "What¡¯s going on here?" he demanded, his authoritative voice cutting through the tension in the room. Peter immediately stopped his performance, shing a smug grin in Peggy¡¯s direction before leaning back against the cell wall with a satisfied look on his face. Peggy, still struggling to maintain herposure, sent onest withering re at Peter, "You¡¯re lucky I owe you so much, or else I¡¯d leave you here to rot." With that, she spun on her heel and stormed over to the Police Chief, her steps firm and filled with purpose. Before following Peggy, Steve turned to Peter, a knowing smile ying on his lips. "You know she¡¯s gonna get her revenge for that, right?" Peter, still leaning casually against the cell wall, returned the smile, clearly unfazed by the warning. "Yeah, yeah, probably," he said with a shrug. "But it''s good to see you up and running, Captain." Steve''s expression softened with gratitude. "And I hear I have you to thank for that." Peter shrugged again, his tone more sincere this time. "Peggy¡¯s my friend. I just wanted to do something nice for her." Steve¡¯s smile grew warmer, the respect he felt for the young man evident in his eyes. "Well, you have my thanks," he said, giving Peter a nod of appreciation before turning to catch up with Peggy. Meanwhile, Peggy had already reached the Chief, who was still standing dumbfounded outside of his office. She pulled out her Shield badge, shing it with an air of authority. "Peggy Carter, Strategic Homnd Intervention, Enforcement and Logistics Division," she introduced herself, her tone leaving no room for questions or doubt. ¡°?¡± The Chief, still processing the whirlwind that had just entered his precinct, barely had time to register what was happening. ¡°W-what¡­?¡± She didn''t wait for an invitation and instead brushed past him, entering his office as if she owned the ce. "Come inside and close the door behind you," she ordered, not even ncing back to see if he was following hermand. The Chief, clearly out of his depth, could only stare at her retreating form, a mixture of confusion and indignation shing across his face. This entire situation was unfolding too quickly for him to keep up. Just as he was about to gather his wits, Steve stepped up beside him and gave him a reassuring pat on the shoulder. "I¡¯d listen to her if I were you," Steve advised with a calm, almost sympathetic tone. "She can be quite scary when she¡¯s angry." With that, Steve followed Peggy into the office, leaving the Chief standing alone, still trying to process everything. The realization that he was dealing with forces well beyond his pay grade finally seemed to hit him, and with a defeated sigh, he turned to see every cop in the station watching him. Embarrassed, the Chief barked at the other officers, "What are you all looking at?! Get back to work!" As the other cops scrambled back to their duties, the Chief reluctantly entered his office, closing the door behind him. Inside, Peggy had already seated herself at his desk, in his chair, looking every bit themanding officer she was. Steve stood beside her, his presence imposing yet calm. ¡­ Back in the holding cell, Peter watched all of this unfold with an amused smile. ¡°I should get arrested more often¡­¡± He muttered. But then, a soft voice interrupted his thoughts, pulling him back to the present. "What was that about?" Peter turned to see Mika, who had woken up during themotion he made. She was sitting up, rubbing her eyes sleepily, her expression a mix of confusion and curiosity. ¡°And¡­ was that Captain America?¡± she asked, uncertain. ¡°Uhh¡­¡± A/N: 2643 words :)???? C165 Longest Chapter Yet! C165 Longest Chapter Yet! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Minutester¡­ The door to the Chief¡¯s office swung open, and Peggy emerged with Steve by her side, her expression stern and authoritative. The Chief of Police followed behind them, a stark contrast to the formidable man he¡¯d been before. Now, in the presence of Peggy, he appeared almost meek, his shoulders hunched slightly as he led the way back toward the holding cells. The officers and staff in the precinct watched with wide eyes, unable toprehend who these people were and what had just transpired to cause such a shift in their usually intimidating Chief. As they approached the cell, Mika¡¯s eyes fixed on Steve, a hint of awe in her expression. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Open it,¡± Peggy ordered, her voice leaving no room for hesitation. The Chief scrambled to find the keys, his movements uncharacteristically clumsy in his rush toply. When he couldn¡¯t find them immediately, his frustration boiled over, and he barked at the nearest officer, ¡°Get the damn keys and open this cell, now!¡± The young officer from earlier practically tripped over himself as he hurried over with the keys, his hands shaking slightly as he unlocked the cell door. Mika¡¯s thoughts raced as she watched the scene unfold. How did Peter know these people? The way theymanded respect, how they could just walk into a police station and reduce the Chief of Police to this¡­ It didn¡¯t add up. And was that really Captain America standing beside the older woman? But that was impossible, wasn¡¯t it? Her school books said he¡¯d died over 50 years ago... As the cell door creaked open, Peter was the first to step out, stretching his arms and legs as if he¡¯d merely been rxing rather than detained. Mika followed, her mind still swirling with questions. Peter smiled, giving Peggy a nod of thanks. ¡°Appreciate the save, Granny,¡± he teased, though Peggy only offered a cold re in response, still irritated from his earlier antics. Turning to the Chief, Peggy¡¯s tone was all business. ¡°Is that all? Do they have any belongings that need to be returned?¡± The Chief, flustered, quickly looked to his officers. ¡°Well? Where are their belongings?¡± His voice cracked like a whip, and the officers rushed toply, searching through the nearby desks and evidence lockers. After a brief moment of chaos, the officers returned with Peter and Mika¡¯s belongings¡ªwallets, keys, and other personal items. But as Peter sifted through the evidence bag handed to him, his expression darkened. ¡°Hold on,¡± he said, his tone sharp. ¡°Where¡¯s my money?¡± The entire precinct seemed to go still, the air thick with tension. Peter¡¯s wad of hundred-dor bills was conspicuously absent from the evidence bag, and the realization dawned on everyone at once. A frown appeared on Peggy¡¯s face, a dangerous sign that the situation was about to escte. The Chief¡¯s face turned red with fury as he snapped at his officers, ¡°Who has the money? Who took it? Speak up now before I find out myself!¡± After a tense silence, a nervous-looking officer stepped forward, pointing to a desk across the room. ¡°It was Officers Phillips and Wright who processed their belongings. They handled everything since they¡¯re the arresting officers...¡± The Chief¡¯s expression turned thunderous. Phillips and Wright were notorious troublemakers in the precinct, always skirting the line of eptable behavior. ¡°Where are they now?¡± he demanded, his voice rising with each word. A murmur spread through the precinct as everyone looked around, but they were nowhere to be seen. Peter, remembering the idiots from earlier, couldn¡¯t help the smirk that spread across his face. He pointed toward a small door across the room. ¡°I think I saw two cops go in there earlier,¡± he said innocently. The Chief frowned, ncing at the door in question. ¡°That¡¯s just a storage closet,¡± he muttered, but the look on Peter¡¯s face gave him pause. Curiosity piqued, the Chief walked over and pulled the door open. What he found inside made his jaw drop. Phillips and Wright were inside the cramped storage closet, locked in a passionate embrace, oblivious to the world around them. ¡°*Mwha¡­Muah¡­Umma¡­Chu*¡± (A/N: Idk how to write kissing noises. Lmao) The sight was so out of ce, so absurd, that for a moment, the entire precinct was struck silent with shock. ¡°¡­¡± Then, a few stifledughs began to break the tension, quickly escting into a ripple of awkward chuckles and murmurs. Peggy¡¯s eyes narrowed at Peter, instantly recognizing that mischievous smirk on his face. She knew he had something to do with this¡­ The Chief¡¯s face turned from shock to outrage. ¡°What the hell is this?!¡± He bellowed, his voice echoing off the walls of the precinct. Instantly, the two officers inside the closet snapped out of their daze, looking around in confusion as if they had no idea how they¡¯d ended up in such apromising position. "Huh?!" one muttered in confusion, while the other shoved him away, snapping, "Why are you so close? Get the hell away from me!" As they stumbled out of the closet, the Chief grabbed them by the cors and yanked them into the open, his face a mask of fury. Watching from beside Peter, Mika couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. The tension that had been building up inside her, all the anger and frustration from the years of dealing with these two, finally burst free in the form of uncontrobleughter. Sheughed so hard that tears began to well up in her eyes, her body shaking with the sheer force of her amusement. She didn¡¯t care that everyone was staring at her¡ªthis was the sweetest moment of revenge she had ever experienced. These two officers had ruined her life. They were the ones who sent her father to prison, who pped her with a charge of aiding and abetting, making her a felon at just eighteen. And now, here they were, humiliated in front of the entire precinct. She couldn''t quite grasp how it hade to this, but it was poetic justice nheless. Peter smiled beside her, ¡®She must really hate those two¡­¡¯ As Mikaughed, she realized that she never would have guessed these two were gay, especially considering how they¡¯d been sexually harassing her every time they met. The irony of it only made the situation funnier. The Chief, his face a mask of frustration, red down at the two officers as he questioned them. "Do you have his money?" he demanded, pointing at Peter. Phillips and Wright both shook their heads vigorously, denying everything. "No, we don¡¯t have it! We didn¡¯t take anything!" Phillips insisted, his voice quivering with desperation. Seeing this going nowhere, Peter stepped forward, his gaze fixed on one of Phillips¡¯ pant pockets, which seemed to bulge suspiciously. "Why are you even asking? Just search them." The Chief hesitated for a moment, but a single, sharp re from Peggy was all it took to spur him into action. "Hold them down!" he barked at the other officers, who quickly moved in to restrain Phillips and Wright. Despite theirints and struggles, the two officers were soon pinned down by their colleagues. The Chief wasted no time in patting them down, his hands moving expertly over their uniforms. When he reached into Phillips¡¯ pocket, he pulled out a thick wad of hundred-dor bills. The Chief held the money up for everyone to see, his expression one of disgust. "You didn¡¯t take his money, huh?" he sneered, waving the cash in Phillips¡¯ face. Phillips tried to keep hisposure, his mind racing for an excuse. "That¡¯s my money!" he insisted, though the look in his eyes betrayed his panic. "You can¡¯t prove otherwise!" The Chief scoffed, clearly unimpressed. "You don¡¯t make nearly enough to be carrying around this much cash, Phillips. Who do you think you¡¯re fooling?" Phillips smirked, though it was a weak attempt at defiance. "You still can¡¯t prove it¡¯s his." Peter, who had been watching the exchange with a growing smirk, stepped forward and calmly took the money from the Chief¡¯s hand. "Yeah, I can." With a confident flick of his wrist, Peter opened the stack of hundreds like a book and pulled out a small, neatly tucked bank card from within the bills. The card had Peter¡¯s name on it, clear as day. He held it up for the Chief to see, a satisfied smile on his face. The two corrupt cops¡¯ faces paled as they realized they had been caught red-handed. Peggy, her expression hardening, turned to the Chief and spoke in a tone that brooked no argument. "I want these two fired. Immediately." The Chief nodded, his earlier hesitation gone. "Yes, ma¡¯am. I was thinking the same thing." As the other officers moved in to ce Phillips and Wright in cuffs, the situation took another unexpected turn. Wright, the one who didn¡¯t have the money on him, quickly tried to distance himself from the crime. "I didn¡¯t take it! It was all Phillips! He¡¯s the one who stole the money!" Phillips¡¯ eyes widened in shock and betrayal. "What?! You were in on this too, Wright! Don¡¯t you dare try to pin this on me!" Within seconds, the two former partners were at each other¡¯s throats, shouting usations and revealing aundry list of crimes the other hadmitted. Each word only further incriminated them, and soon, the precinct was buzzing with murmurs as everyone took in the extent of their corruption. Mika watched the spectacle unfold, herughter subsiding into a wide, satisfied grin. This was the best day of her life. After years of suffering under the thumb of these two, she was finally seeing them get what they deserved. As Phillips and Wright were dragged into the back of the precinct in handcuffs, still hurling insults at each other, Peter turned to Mika, who was still grinning from ear to ear. "Feels good, huh?" Mika nodded, the joy of the moment still bubbling within her. "You have no idea." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As they exited the precinct, the cool night air hit them. Mika took a deep breath, relishing the sense of freedom that came with stepping outside. But her moment of relief was quickly interrupted when she noticed something that made her stop dead in her tracks. Parked in the center of the precinct''s parking lot sat a sleek ck helicopter. The polished surface gleamed under the streetlights, and in the pilot¡¯s seat, a man in a ck suit patiently waited, his posture rigid and professional. Mika¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she took in the sight. "Is that¡­ a helicopter?" she muttered to herself, hardly believing what she was seeing. Peter grinned, not surprised in the least. "Yup." The moment Peggy and Steve appeared, the pilot seemed toe to life, flipping switches and preparing the helicopter for takeoff. The roar of the rotors filled the air, and the powerful wind they generated sent stray leaves and bits of debris swirling around the parking lot. Mika stared at the scene before her, realizing that the people Peter had called for help were far more high-profile than she could have ever imagined. This wasn¡¯t just some ordinary rescue¡ªthese people were important. Very important. Peter turned to Peggy and Steve, giving them a casual mock salute. "Thanks again for the save," he said, his voice carrying over the noise of the helicopter. Peggy didn¡¯t ignore him this time. Instead, she gave him a nod and a small, almost grudging smile. "No problem. I owe you more than enough as it is. A small trip to a police station is nothing." Steve just shrugged, his demeanor rxed. "I didn¡¯t really do anything besides stand around. I just came along for the ride." Mika, who was still processing everything, suddenly realized she needed to thank them too. Gathering herself, she stepped forward. "Thank you both for getting us out of there. I¡¯m Mika, by the way. Your grandson helped me¡­ and, well, that kind of got us into this mess in the first ce." She nced at Peter with a small smile, her eyes reflecting a mix of gratitude and guilt. "So it¡¯s all my fault, I guess." Peggy¡¯s expression softened as she looked at Mika, the warmth in her smile showing a stark contrast to how she treated Peter. "It was no trouble at all, Mika. But just so you know, Peter isn¡¯t actually my grandson. He was just trying to mess with me." Mika blinked in surprise, then turned to Peter with a re. "Wait, he does that to you too?" Peggy mirrored Mika¡¯s re, crossing her arms. "Oh, absolutely. He¡¯s horrible, isn¡¯t he?" Peter found himself on the receiving end of two res that could have cut through steel. He raised his hands in surrender, feeling targeted. "Hold on, wait a minute! I¡¯m not as bad as you¡¯re making me out to be. I¡¯m a gentleman and a schr¡ªa man of culture!" he protested, a yful tone in his voice. Peggy and Mika just stared at him as if he hadpletely lost his mind. Steve, standing off to the side, watched the exchange with a grin. Finally, Peggy rolled her eyes, done with the conversation. "Yeah, well, walk your cultured a*s home, because we¡¯re leaving." She grabbed Steve¡¯s arm and pulled him toward the helicopter, clearly eager to be done with Peter¡¯s antics for the night. As they climbed into the helicopter, Peter looked around, suddenly realizing that his car was nowhere to be seen. His heart sank as the realization hit him¡ªhis Camaro was likely still parked at Mika¡¯s house, and now he had no way to get there. "Wait!" Peter called out, trying to get Peggy¡¯s attention. "My car¡¯s not here!" Peggy, already seated in the helicopter, leaned out of the door with a scoff. "Too bad," she said with a smirk, clearly enjoying the small bit of revenge for his earlier antics. With that, she mmed the door shut, the sound almost drowned out by the roar of the helicopter. As the helicopter lifted off the ground, Peter could see Peggy¡¯s smug expression through the window. Steve, however, gave him a wave, mouthing the words, "Thanks again," before the helicopter ascended into the night sky. Peter watched as the helicopter disappeared, a mix of annoyance and amusement on his face. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle¡ªPeggy had definitely gotten thestugh this time. Beside him, Mika stood watching in stunned silence. After a moment, she turned to Peter, her expression a mix of disbelief and curiosity. "So¡­ now what?" Peter sighed, his shoulders slumping slightly as reality set in. He nced around the nearly empty parking lot, then back at Mika. ¡°Well, there¡¯s only one thing left to do,¡± he said, his voice tinged with a mix of resignation and mischief. He started walking, motioning for Mika to follow. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s find a car to steal.¡± Mika¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she hurried after him. ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right?¡± she eximed, her voice a mix of disbelief and concern. ¡°The police station is right behind us! We just got out of there!¡± Peter didn¡¯t slow down, his expression unbothered as he scanned the area for parked cars. ¡°And that¡¯s exactly why they won¡¯t expect us to do it,¡± he replied, his tone calm and confident. ¡°Besides, we need a way to get back to your ce, don¡¯t we?¡± Mika opened her mouth to protest, but the words caught in her throat. There was a strange logic to what he was saying, twisted as it might be. Still, the thought ofmitting a crime right outside a police station made her stomach churn. ¡°This is insane¡­¡± she muttered, more to herself than to him. After a moment of walking, they came up to a car¡ªa simple sedan parked a little too far from the entrance of the precinct to be watched closely. Peter stopped in front of it, eyeing the car with a critical look. Mika hovered behind him, her anxiety growing with each passing second. Without a word, Peter raised his elbow and, with a swift motion, mmed it into the driver¡¯s side window. The ss shattered with a loud crash, the sound echoing through the empty lot. ¡°?!¡± Mika jumped, her heart pounding in her chest as she stared at the broken window in disbelief. Peter turned to her,pletely unfazed by the destruction he had just caused. ¡°Hop in,¡± he said, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. Mika stood frozen for a moment, her mind racing as she tried to process what had just happened. She couldn¡¯t believe she was about to do this¡ªagain¡­ With a resigned sigh, Mika walked around to the passenger side door. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing this¡­¡± she muttered as Peter sat in the driver''s seat and leaned over to unlock her door from the inside. As she opened the door and slid into the seat beside him, a wave of nostalgia washed over her. It all brought back memories of the times with her father, stealing cars under the guise of quality time together. Peter reached under the steering wheel, ripping off a panel and fumbling with the wires hidden beneath as he tried to hotwire the car without using Mechu-Deru. It took him a moment to figure out which wires to use, his brow furrowing in concentration. Mika, sitting beside him, watched him struggle for a few seconds before she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Here, let me,¡± she said, reaching over. Peter looked up, slightly surprised, as Mika deftly pulled out two wires from below the steering wheel. With a practiced ease, she pinched the wires together, and within seconds, the car roared to life. ¡°Damn, that was hot¡­¡± Peter muttered under his breath, genuinely impressed. Mika blushed at hisment, though she quickly tried to cover it up. ¡°Shut up and just drive the car before a cop sees us,¡± she said, trying to sound annoyed but failing to hide the small smile tugging at her lips. Peter smirked and put the car in gear, driving them away from the police station and back toward Mika¡¯s house. As they drove, the silence between them wasfortable, the adrenaline from earlier slowly fading away. After a few minutes, Mika broke the silence, her curiosity getting the better of her. ¡°So¡­ was that really Captain America back there?¡± she asked, ncing over at Peter. Peter hesitated for a moment, not entirely sure how much he should reveal. ¡°Maybe,¡± he replied vaguely, keeping his eyes on the road. Mika frowned at his reluctance to answer. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m not an idiot. I¡¯m pretty sure it was him. I¡¯ve practically memorized his pictures from my history textbook at school. It was him, right?¡± Peter nced at her, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Memorized? What, are you a fan or something?¡± Mika felt a flush of embarrassment creep up her neck. She hadn¡¯t meant to admit that out loud. ¡°Not really¡­ I just always thought he was kinda hot with all those bulging muscles¡­¡± she admitted awkwardly, realizing she probably shouldn¡¯t have said that, especially since Peter had been flirting with her all day. Peter raised a brow, a scoff escaping his lips. ¡°Well, don¡¯t get any ideas. He¡¯s not into girls your age.¡± Mika looked at him, confused. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Peter chuckled. ¡°You saw that granny he was with? They¡¯re together.¡± Her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What? That was true? I thought she said you were just messing with her.¡± Peter shook his head. ¡°I was messing with her by calling her grandma and making a scene, but everything else was true. They were dating back in 1942 as well.¡± The car went silent as Mika processed this information. ¡°So that was Captain America¡­ How is he alive? I thought he died.¡± ¡°It¡¯splicated,¡± Peter replied, his tone indicating that he wasn¡¯t going to give a full exnation. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll exin another time.¡± Mika frowned, clearly wanting to know more, but she didn¡¯t push it. Instead, she asked, ¡°So, how do you know them?¡± ¡°I helped them with some things, mainly Peggy. She¡¯s a friend of mine.¡± Peter answered vaguely, his eyes on he road. Mika nodded slowly, realizing that Peter wasn¡¯t going to give her any definitive answers, which was infuriating. Though it somehow made him more mysterious in her eyes. Soon enough, they arrived back at her house, and Peter was relieved to see that Bumblebee was still parked in the driveway. Peter pulled the stolen car over to the curb, parking on the street in front of the house. Mika turned to Peter, a small smile on her lips. ¡°I guess this is it, for real this time.¡± Peter nodded, returning her smile. ¡°Yeah, but we¡¯ll see each other again. You have my number, so make sure to call me.¡± Mika nodded and opened her door, getting out. But before she closed it, she hesitated, then ducked her head back in. ¡°I¡¯m guessing I probably shouldn¡¯t tell anyone about meeting Captain America, right?¡± Peter smiled, shaking his head. ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t.¡± She nodded again, ready to leave, but Peter¡¯s voice stopped her. ¡°Oh, and one more thing.¡± Mika nced back just in time to catch Peter tugging off his long-sleeve shirt, unveiling his chiseled, muscr physique sculpted by years of rigorous Jedi and Sith training. Her eyes widened as she took in the sight, her gaze tracing every defined muscle. ¡®Where the hell was he hiding all that¡­!?¡¯ ¡°Steve isn¡¯t the only guy in the world with a nice body,¡± Peter said with a smirk. ¡°And mine didn¡¯te from getting juiced up with a magic potion.¡± Mika¡¯s jaw dropped slightly as she ogled him, her mouth practically watering. ¡°¡­¡± After a moment, Mika seemed to realize what was going on here. She quicklyposed herself, a knowing smirk forming on her lips. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to be jealous because I said Captain America was hot, would you?¡± Peter frowned, but there was a yful glint in his eyes. ¡°Yes, yes I am. Is that a problem?¡± Mika was a bit surprised that he admitted it, but she couldn¡¯t help but find it endearing. ¡°No, no problem at all,¡± she said softly, leaning forward. Before Peter could react, she pecked him on the cheek with a quick, surprise kiss. As Peter stood momentarily stunned, caught off guard, Mika leaned in close, her voice a soft whisper in his ear. ¡°If it makes you feel better, I much prefer your muscles over his~¡± she dered, her hand brushing against his abs. Then, without another word, she got out of the car, closing the door behind her. And as she walked toward her house, there was a slight swagger in her step, her hips swinging a little more than usual, knowing that Peter was watching. Peter snapped out of his daze just in time to see her unlock her front door and slip inside. The door closed with a soft click, and Peter was left sitting in the car, a grin slowly spreading across his face. ¡®My life is awesome,¡¯ he thought as he drove off, searching for a ce to ditch the stolen car before doubling back on foot to retrieve Bumblebee. ¡­ Inside the house, Mika leaned back against the door, sliding down to the floor as she muttered to herself, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I just did that¡­¡± A mix of embarrassment and giddiness bubbled up inside her, a small smile tugging at her lips. A/N: 4000 words :) C166 Using the AllSpark C166 Using the AllSpark Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After ditching the car in a quiet, easily essible spot, Peter left a small stack of cash in the glovepartment, a form ofpensation for the broken window and the inconvenience he had caused the owner. With that done, he doubled back to Mika¡¯s house on foot, grateful that the night was quiet and uneventful. He slipped into the driver''s seat of his Camaro, the familiar rumble of the engine bringing a sense offort as he drove off. The night had been eventful, and as he navigated the nearly empty roads, his thoughts briefly drifted back to Mika and their unexpected meeting. But there was no time to dwell on that now¡ªhe had other things to take care of. After finding a secluded area where he was certain no one would spot him, Peter drove the Camaro into the cargo hold of his ship. The metallic ramp closed behind him with a soft hiss, sealing them inside. Leaving Bumblebee in the cargo hold, Peter took a seat in the cockpit, lifting off and speeding toward the Red Room. The journey was smooth, and soon enough, they arrived at the usual hangar where he parked his ship. The ship settled into its usual spot, the ramp lowering with a quiet whirr as Peter stepped out. ¡®Now, time to find Rocket¡­¡¯ But thankfully, he didn¡¯t have to go far to find him. The roon was already waiting for him, standing by the entrance to the hangar with an annoyed expression on his face. The moment he spotted Peter, Rocket¡¯s voice rang out, filled with irritation. "You know, Quill, it¡¯d be real nice if you didn¡¯t keep taking the ship without telling me first. All my tools, my weapons¡ªthey¡¯re on there! You¡¯re messing with my work!" Peter sighed, raising his hands in a cating gesture. "I know, I know. I¡¯ll try to take one of the Jedi ships next time, okay?" He said, then added, "Actually, I was just about toe find you. I need your help with something..." Ignoring Peter out of spite, Rocket grumbled, clearly not appeased. He started to brush past Peter, heading for the ship, still mumbling under his breath about dys and interrupted projects¡­ But then he stopped dead in his tracks, his sharp eyes narrowing as they fell on the sleek, yellow Camaro parked in the cargo hold. "What the hell is this?" he demanded, his tone a mix of surprise and disbelief. Peter couldn¡¯t help but grin, a hint of pride in his voice as he exined, "I bought myself a new car. That¡¯s actually what I need your help with." Before Peter could borate, Rocket¡¯s eyes widened with mock incredulity, and he immediatelyunched into a barrage of teasing. "Why the hell would you want something like this? Earth¡¯s vehicles are ancient! Thousands of years behind the tech we could get from just about any corner of the gxy. You seriously spent money on this hunk of junk?" As Rocket continued to mock the Camaro, Peter¡¯s patience began to wear thin. He knew Rocket was just being Rocket, but after the long night, he wasn¡¯t in the mood for it. A mischievous idea began to form in his mind, and a smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. "Alright, alright," Peter said, raising his hands in mock surrender as he stepped closer to the car. "Let me show you what this thing can really do." Rocket scoffed, crossing his arms over his chest. "Oh, this I gotta see. What, you gonna show me how this sh*t box barely hits sixty miles an hour?" Peter just grinned, ignoring the jab as he ced his hand on the back of the Camaro. A faint glow began to emanate from his hand, the familiar power of Mechu-Deru flowing through him. Within seconds, the glow spread across the entire vehicle, as Peter reached out with his mind, connecting with the dormant systems inside Bumblebee. With a soft hum, the Camaro began to shift and change. Panels slid apart, wheels retracted, and the whole vehicle began to expand and unfold, its parts rearranging in aplex, intricate dance of metal and machinery. The transformation was smooth and fluid, and within moments, the familiar yellow-and-ck form of Bumblebee stood towering over them, the Autobot¡¯srge frame hunched over slightly to fit inside the cargo hold. Rocket, who had been casually leaning against the wall, nearly jumped out of his fur as Bumblebee suddenly loomed over him. His wide eyes scanned the massive robot, his earlier bravado vanishing in an instant. "What the¡­!" Rocket yelped, scrambling back a few steps as he tried to process what he was seeing. Peter, still controlling Bumblebee like a puppet, crossed his arms and leaned back against the wall with a smug look on his face. "You were saying something about a ¡®hunk of junk¡¯? Because this ¡®hunk of junk¡¯ can do a little more than just drive down the street." Rocket¡¯s eyes darted between Peter and Bumblebee, his earlier mockery reced with a mixture of awe and begrudging respect. "You¡­ you¡­ What the hell is that?!" he eximed, still trying to wrap his mind around it. Peter reached into his shirt and pulled out the small ne, revealing the dice-sized AllSpark that dangled from the chain. The ancient relic glinted under the hangar lights, its surface etched with mysterious, glowing symbols. "This," Peter began, holding the AllSpark up for Rocket to see, "led me to it. But there''s a problem¡ªit¡¯s damaged. I checked it over and found what looked like a ball of energy inside him, something like a core, but it was cracked. I want to try fixing it¡­" Rocket, who had been practically drooling over the advanced technology, barely registered what Peter was saying. His mind was racing with thoughts on how such a machine could have been built, the intricacies of its design, the genius required to pull off something soplex. He couldn''t help but be impressed, even though he¡¯d never admit it out loud. Peter noticed Rocket''s distracted state and sighed, calling out, "Rocket. Rocket! Are you listening?" Rocket blinked, snapping out of his daze as he turned to Peter. "Yeah, yeah, I¡¯m listening. You want my help with your giant droid thing, right?" Peter sighed, realizing that Rocket hadn¡¯t been paying attention to most of what he¡¯d said. "Close enough," he muttered, deciding it was better to roll with it than to repeat himself. "So, are you on board?" Before Peter could finish asking, Rocket''s demeanor shifted, bing noticeably more chummy. He sidled up to Peter, a grin on his face that was a clear difference from his earlier grumpy attitude. "What kind of friend would I be if I didn¡¯t help you out? Of course, I¡¯m on board!" Peter scoffed, sensing the sudden shift in Rocket¡¯s attitude. "Uh-huh, sure. Whatever, as long as you¡¯re willing to help." "Yeah, yeah," Rocket said, waving off the remark with a paw. "So, what do you need me to do? You want me to dissect this thing, figure out what makes it tick?" Peter shook his head, grateful but also wary of Rocket''s newfound enthusiasm. "No, not quite. I need a ce where energy signals can¡¯t escape. You got anything like that?" Rocket¡¯s eyes lit up, as if he''d been waiting for someone to ask just that. "Follow me." ¡­ Rocket led Peter through the winding corridors of the Red Room, moving deeper and deeper. Finally, they arrived at arge, circr room at the very core of the base. The space was filled with a dizzying array of materials and equipment, all arranged in what seemed to be organized chaos. Tools, wires, and half-finished devices littered every surface, while the walls were lined with panels that hummed with barely contained energy. Rocket gestured around the room with obvious pride. "This," he began, "is where the new power source for the Red Room is going to be housed. It¡¯s not finished yet, obviously, but it¡¯s going to be something special. In order to contain the reactor I¡¯m nning to build, I had to craft this room specifically to handle its immense energy output. That¡¯s why this is the perfect spot to contain any energy signature for whatever it is you n to do with your droid car thing." Peter stepped further into the room, taking it all in. The walls weren¡¯t particrly thick, but he could sense the power coursing through the tech embedded within them. Rocket continued, "The walls here aren¡¯t about brute force¡ªthey¡¯re about finesse. I¡¯ve built them to absorb and redistribute energy across the entire base, powering everything from the lights to the engines. It¡¯ll keep whatever you¡¯re working on contained, no problem." Peter¡¯s lips curled into a smirk as he turned to Rocket, "Perfect.¡± ¡­ .. . Peter and Rocket carefully maneuvered Bumblebee, now reverted to his car form, into the core room. His humanoid form was toorge to navigate the hallways leading here, and besides, driving was faster¡ªthough they might have nearly run over a few Shield agents on the way. Once inside, Rocket sealed the room, ensuring that the energy they were about to unleash would be fully contained. Turning to Peter, Rocket scratched his head, still unsure of what exactly they were about to do. "So, what are we doing again?" Peter scoffed, shaking his head. "You¡¯d know if you were listening earlier." Ignoring Rocket¡¯s puzzled expression, Peter approached Bumblebee¡¯s dormant form. He reached up to his neck, unhooking the ne that held the dice-sized AllSpark. The relic glinted in the low light of the room, its mysterious power palpable even to Rocket, who couldn¡¯t help but eye it with a mixture of curiosity and trepidation. Peter wrapped the chain around his hand, pressing the AllSpark firmly against Bumblebee¡¯s hood. ¡°Here goes nothing¡­¡± Closing his eyes, Peter focused, channeling his energy through the AllSpark using Mechu-Deru. His hand began to glow, and that glow quickly spread from his palm into the AllSpark and then into Bumblebee, causing the entire car to emit a faint, pulsating light. Rocket took a step back, his eyes widening as he muttered, "What the f¡ª" Before he could finish, Peter gasped, his eyes snapping open in shock as the glow from his hand spread to the rest of his body. The energy surged through him, overwhelming his senses as it poured from the AllSpark into Bumblebee. The room itself seemed toe alive, the walls of the core feeding on the immense energy being generated, causing the Red Room¡¯s systems to hum with newfound power. The once-dim lights red brightly, and the air around them crackled with raw, untamed energy. Rocket¡¯s jaw dropped as he watched, utterly dumbfounded. "I probably should¡¯ve been paying attention," he muttered, feelingpletely out of his depth. Peter¡¯s body began to tremble under the strain of channeling the AllSpark¡¯s power. The pain was intense, every nerve in his body screaming as the energy coursed through him. But he didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Urgh¡­¡± Peter groaned, feeling the AllSpark¡¯s energy reaching out to Bumblebee¡¯s damaged spark, attempting to heal the fractures within it. Despite the pain, a small, triumphant smirk formed on Peter¡¯s lips as he felt the spark begin to mend. Soon enough, the light surrounding him grew even brighter, until it became almost blinding. ¡°!¡± Rocket had to shield his eyes with his hand, squinting as he tried to see what was happening. The entire room was bathed in an otherworldly glow, the energy reaching its peak. And then, just as suddenly as it had begun, the light dimmed and faded away. Rocket slowly lowered his hand, blinking as his eyes adjusted. In the center of the room, Petery on his back, drenched in sweat, gasping for breath. The AllSpark was still clutched tightly in his hand, its power now dormant once more. Rocket, still processing everything, took a hesitant step forward. "Did it work?" Peter, struggling to catch his breath, managed to nod weakly. "I¡­ I think so¡­" They both turned their attention to Bumblebee. For a moment, nothing happened, which worried them, but then, the car¡¯s headlights flickered on. The engine rumbled to life, and the radio sputtered, cycling through various stations as if testing its own functionality. ¡°Haha!¡± Peterughed victoriously. ¡°It¡¯s alive!¡± He yelled, doing his best to imitate a certain mad scientist. The car began to shift and move, transforming back into its towering robot form. This time, though, it was different. There was a subtle vitality in its movements, and its eyes glowed with a faint but unmistakable light of consciousness. Peter pushed himself up, wiping the sweat from his brow. A sense of relief and aplishment washed over him as he started to speak. "Uhh, hey! I¡¯m Peter Quill, and this is¡ª" he turned to point to Rocket. "Umm, Quill!" Rocket interrupted, his voice tinged with rm. Peter¡¯s eyes snapped back to Bumblebee, and his heart skipped a beat. The Autobot¡¯s arm had transformed, its hand now reced with a massive, glowing ster, which was pointed directly at Peter¡¯s head. A/N: 2206 words :) C167 1970’s C167 1970¡¯s Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª -shback/1970¡¯s- (A/N: B-127 = Bumblebee BTW. In case anyone didn¡¯t realize yet.) The sky above Earth was a vast, inky canvas, peppered with the distant pinpricks of stars¡­ Suddenly, a sh of light streaked across the darkness as arge, meteor-like object tore through the atmosphere, the heat of its entry creating a fiery trail in its wake. Inside the object, an Autobot warrior braced himself, feeling the vibrations reverberate through his frame. B-127 had been sent to Earth under direct orders from Optimus Prime, the leader of the Autobots. The war with the Decepticons had reached a critical point, and the AllSpark¡ªan ancient artifact of immense power¡ªhad to be secured at all costs. Earth was a remote, seemingly insignificant, but it had be thest hope in the Autobots'' desperate struggle. B-127¡¯s mission was clear: locate the AllSpark, secure it, and wait for reinforcements. He would hold his ground until the day the Autobots could retrieve it and end the war for good. His pod crashnded in a dense forest, the impact creating a deep crater in the earth, uprooting trees and sending debris flying in all directions. The ground trembled, the air thick with dust and the smell of burning vegetation. B-127 forced the pod open and stepped out, his servos whirring as he adjusted to the¡¯s gravity. His bright blue optics scanned the area, taking in his surroundings¡ªtall trees, thick foliage, and the distant sounds of wildlife. Earth was a stark contrast to Cybertron, but there was a strange beauty to it. He activated hism link, preparing to contact Optimus Prime to confirm his arrival. But before he could even send a signal, something caught his attention¡ªa series of fiery streaks tearing through the sky, heading straight for his position. ¡°?!¡± B-127¡¯s optics widened in rm as he realized what he was seeing: Decepticons. ¡°No¡­¡± he muttered to himself, the realization hitting him like a ton of bricks. He had been followed. Without wasting a second, B-127 turned and ran, rushing off into the forest, his heavy metal feet kicking up dirt and rocks as he raced through the trees. He knew he was outnumbered¡ªhis scanners confirmed at least a dozen Decepticons descending upon him, their signals strong and closing in fast. His only hope was to outmaneuver them, to use the dense forest and the cover of night to his advantage. But the Decepticons were relentless. They crashed through the trees with brute force, transforming mid-air to reveal their true forms¡ªhulking, menacing machines, their optics glowing a menacing red in the darkness. Leading them was Blitzwing, a high-ranking Decepticon known for his ruthlessness and tactical mind. [Insert picture of Blitzwing here] B-127 recognized Blitzwing immediately. This was no ordinary Decepticon squad¡ªthis was a kill team sent specifically to eliminate him. As Blitzwing and his followers began their pursuit, catching up to the feeling Autobot in no time, B-127 was forced to hide, waiting for the opportunity to strike. The first encounter was swift and brutal. A Decepticon scout, moving ahead of the group, suddenly found himself under attack as B-127 burst from the underbrush, his arm transforming into a sma cannon. He fired a concentrated st at the scout¡¯s chest, the energy tearing through its armor and circuits. The Decepticon stumbled back, its optics flickering before it copsed in a smoking heap, its spark extinguished. But there was no time to celebrate the small victory. B-127 could hear the others closing in, their heavy footsteps shaking the ground. He ran away once again, his sensors on high alert, searching for the next opportunity to strike. The next attack came from above. A flying Decepticon swooped down, unleashing a barrage of missiles. B-127 swerved to avoid the explosions, the shockwaves tearing through the trees and sending splinters flying. He retaliated with a burst of sma fire, but the enemy was too fast, banking sharply to avoid the shots. Undeterred, B-127 switched tactics, grabbing onto a thick branch and using it to swing himself up into the canopy. From this vantage point, he had a better view of the battlefield. As the Decepticon circled back for another pass, B-127 aimed carefully, timing his shot just as his enemy arrived. *Bang!* The sma bolt hit its mark, striking the Decepticons wing and sending it spiraling out of control. *Crash!* The Decepticon crashed into the trees, its frame twisting and buckling under the impact. B-127nded on it, crushing its chest with a well-ced stomp, silencing its engines for good. ¡­ .. . As time passed, the forest around B-127 had be a war zone¡ªtrees splintered and charred, the ground littered with the remains of fallen Decepticons. But the worst was yet toe. Blitzwing and his remaining troops finally cornered Bumblebee in a clearing. The Decepticons fanned out, surrounding him from all sides. B-127¡¯s systems were damaged, sparks flying from exposed circuits, and one of his arms hung limply at his side, nearly severed at the shoulder joint. ¡°It¡¯s over, Autobot,¡± Blitzwing sneered, his voice a deep, menacing growl. He transformed into his tank mode, his massive cannon swiveling to aim directly at Bumblebee. ¡±Optimus should have known better than to send you out alone.¡± B-127¡¯s optics narrowed. He was outnumbered and outgunned, ¡°¡­¡± With a sinister smile, Blitzwing fired his cannon, the st ripping through the air with a deafening roar. ¡°Die!¡± B-127 dodged to the side, but the explosion caught him, sending him crashing into the ground. His systems screamed in protest as he struggled to get back on his feet, his damaged arm sparking wildly. Blitzwing transformed back into robot mode, his massive frame looming over B-127. He was overconfident, certain of his victory. ¡°You¡¯ve lost,¡± Blitzwing dered, raising his arm to deliver the final blow. But B-127 wasn¡¯t done. As Blitzwing moved in for the kill, he feigned a stumble, his good arm reaching for a piece of debris¡ªa sharp, jagged piece of metal from a destroyed Decepticon. ¡°!¡± With a sudden burst of speed, B-127 lunged forward, driving the metal shard deep into Blitzwing¡¯s chest, where his Spark was housed. Blitzwing roared in pain and fury, his optics zing as he tried to back away. But B-127 was relentless. With thest of his strength, he tore what remained of Blitzwing¡¯s Spark from his chest, holding it in his hand as it pulsed weakly. ¡°For Cybertron¡­¡± B-127 whispered, crushing Blitzwing¡¯s Spark with a final, decisive squeeze. Blitzwing¡¯s body convulsed, then went still, his optics fading to ck as his spark was extinguished. But B-127¡¯s victory came at a terrible cost. His own spark was cracked, the damage irreparable. His vision blurred as his systems began to shut down, his body no longer able to sustain itself. He could feel his consciousness slipping away, the world around him growing darker by the second. With thest of his strength, B-127 spotted a nearby vehicle¡ªa yellow Camaro¡ªand chose it as his disguise, swiftly transforming. He drove away from the battlefield, the sounds of the forest growing distant as he struggled to stay online. He needed to find a ce to hide, to recover¡­ if recovery was even possible. But his strength was failing fast. His sensors began to dim, his systems shutting down one by one. The road ahead of him blurred, and his speed decreased until finally, he could go no further. The Camaro rolled to a stop on the side of a quiet highway, its engine cutting off as B-127 fell into a deep, involuntary stasis. The darkness closed in, and the world around him went silent. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª -shbackEnd/1993- Bumblebee¡¯s optics locked onto Peter, narrowing with suspicion as the residual haze of battle clouded his mind. His internal systems whirred and buzzed, still reeling from the sudden surge of energy that had jolted him back into consciousness. Hisst memory was of Blitzwing and the Decepticons¡ªof a desperate battle for survival. The possibility that he was in Decepticon custody, being toyed with by some advanced ruse, dominated his thoughts. The sight of Peter, a strange organic lifeform standing so close, only fueled his paranoia. ¡°Decepticon trickery¡­¡± Bumblebee muttered in a low, wary voice, his mind still hazy and on edge from the previous battle. He staggered slightly, his massive frame swaying as he tried to steady himself. Peter could see the confusion and mistrust in Bumblebee¡¯s eyes. He raised his hands in a calming gesture, his voice gentle but firm. ¡°Hey, hey, take it easy. I¡¯m not your enemy. I¡¯m trying to help you.¡± But Bumblebee¡¯s mind was still clouded with fear and uncertainty. He didn¡¯t recognize this human¡ªor whatever he was¡ªand the room he was in felt like a cage. His sensors scanned his surroundings, finding no familiar energy signatures, no Autobotmunications wereing through either. To him, this ce looked like a prison¡­ ¡°Let me out!¡± Bumblebee demanded, his voice filled with a scared desperation. But before Peter could react, Bumblebee¡¯s arm pulsed, the ster that had been aimed at Peter¡¯s head charging up with a high-pitched whine. In a split second, Bumblebee fired, a bolt of concentrated energy ripping through the air toward Peter. Peter barely had time to react, his instincts taking over as he reached out with the Force, forming an invisible barrier that redirected the st upward. The force of the impact sent a shockwave through the room, rattling the walls and sending sparks flying from the ceiling. ¡°You need to rx and take a breath.¡± Peter held his hands up, his voice calm. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to hurt or trap you!¡± But Bumblebee wasn¡¯t listening. The disorientation, the fear, and the memories of the Decepticons were too overwhelming. He was like a soldier with PTSD, his mind constantly on high alert, haunted by memories that yed out like a never-ending battle. Without another word, he charged at Peter with surprising speed, his heavy footsteps shaking the ground with each step. ¡°I won¡¯t let you trick me!¡± he roared, his arm shifting from ster to a massive, metal fist. Rocket, who had been watching in shock, snapped out of his daze and bolted toward his workbench, grabbing for the nearest weapon. ¡°Quill, I¡¯m grabbing my baby¡¯s! We gotta¡ª¡± ¡°No!¡± Peter interrupted, his voice firm as he sidestepped Bumblebee¡¯s charging fist, narrowly avoiding a devastating blow that cratered the floor where he had just been standing. ¡°Stay out of this, Rocket! I¡¯m not trying to hurt him!¡± Rocket hesitated, his fingers gripping the handle of his weapon, but seeing the determination in Peter¡¯s eyes, he reluctantly backed off. ¡°You¡¯re insane¡­¡± he muttered, watching the chaos unfold. Bumblebee didn¡¯t stop,unching another attack as he swung his other arm at Peter, this time transforming it into a spinning de. The weapon sliced through the air with a metallic screech, aiming to cleave Peter in two. Peter raised his hand, summoning the Force once more to halt Bumblebee¡¯s strike mid-swing. The de hovered inches from Peter¡¯s face, the air around it crackling with energy. ¡°Hey, listen to me!¡± Peter spoke loud and clear for Bumblebee to hear. ¡°You¡¯re not being imprisoned or anything! You¡¯re safe! You¡¯re with friends!¡± Suddenly, Bumblebee faltered, his movements slowing as a flicker of doubt crossed his optics. He hesitated, unsure if what he was seeing was real. The way Peter defended himself with some sort of invisible energy¡ªwithout attacking¡ªdidn¡¯t match the Decepticons he had fought. ¡°What¡­ what are you¡­?¡± Bumblebee muttered, his voice filled with uncertainty. Peter took a deep breath, sensing the shift in Bumblebee¡¯s demeanor. He slowly lowered his hand, releasing his hold on Bumblebee¡¯s de, allowing the Autobot to step back. ¡°I¡¯m Peter,¡± Peter said, his voice calm. Bumblebee¡¯s optics narrowed as he took a step back, still on edge but no longer attacking. He nced around the room, his sensors picking up on the energy signatures surrounding him. This wasn¡¯t a Decepticon facility¡­ It didn¡¯t feel like one, either. Then, something caught his eye¡ªa small, cube-like object hanging from a ne wrapped around Peter¡¯s hand. Bumblebee¡¯s optics widened in shock as he recognized the object instantly. ¡°The AllSpark¡­!¡± Bumblebee eximed, his voice filled with disbelief. His mind raced as he tried toprehend how this organic creature hade into possession of such a powerful Cybertronian artifact. He stared at Peter, his optics filled with a mix of confusion and awe. ¡°Did¡­ Did you heal me?¡± he asked, his voice trembling slightly as he pieced everything together. Peter nodded, holding up the AllSpark for Bumblebee to see. ¡°Yeah¡­ Your core thing was damaged. I couldn¡¯t fix it myself, so I used this.¡± Bumblebee was at a loss for words. The AllSpark was the very essence of Cybertron, the life force of his people. For a non-Cybertronian to wield its power¡­ It should have been impossible. And yet, here was this human¡ªor whatever Peter was¡ªwho had done the impossible. Before Bumblebee could ask any more questions, a sudden transmission interrupted them, crackling to life over Bumblebee¡¯sms, somehow prating the now-damaged shielding of the room. Bumblebee¡¯s optics flickered as the message yed, his speakers projecting the voice for Peter and Rocket to hear. ¡°This is Optimus Prime¡­¡± The voice was deep and resonant, carrying authority and quiet strength. ¡°B-127¡­ If you¡¯re still out there, the Decepticons have discovered the location of the AllSpark. Our battle is far from over. Prepare for our arrival and secure the AllSpark at all costs. It must not fall into Megatron¡¯s hands...¡± A/N: 2306 words :)???? C168 AllSpark Lashes Out! C168 AllSpark Lashes Out! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Optimus Prime''s message echoed through the room once more, his deep voice filled with a sense of urgency and resolve. ¡°This is Optimus Prime¡­ B-127¡­ If you¡¯re still out there, the Decepticons have discovered the location of the AllSpark. Our battle is far from over. Prepare for our arrival and secure the AllSpark at all costs. It must not fall into Megatron¡¯s hands...¡± The message began to loop, ying over and over as if desperate to reach B-127. The Autobot, still processing everything that had happened, felt a mix of relief and apprehension at hearing his leader''s voice. But his optics remained fixed on Peter, who stood calmly before him, holding the AllSpark¡ªa sacred relic of his people. The fact that this non-Cybertronian could wield it was both astonishing and unsettling. Peter, sensing Bumblebee''s¡ªor rather, B-127¡¯s¡ªcontinued unease, took a careful step forward, keeping his voice calm and measured. ¡°That¡¯s your name, isn¡¯t it? B-127?¡± he asked, pretending to piece things together. B-127 hesitated, his optics narrowing slightly as he studied Peter. After a moment, he nodded, the name bringing a sense of duty and familiarity amidst the confusion. Peter nodded in return, as if processing this information. ¡°Alright,¡± he said, offering a small smile. "Would it be alright if I call you Bee? You remind me of a bumblebee, and I think it suits you." B-127¡ªor Bee¡ªdidn¡¯t seem to care much about the name. His focus was still on his surroundings, on the strange room he found himself in, and the two beings before him. He simply nodded, his optics flickering with uncertainty. Peter sensed the tension in the air and knew that Bee still felt trapped, like a caged animal. ¡°Bee,¡± Peter said gently, ¡°do you want to leave this room? It seems like you think it¡¯s a prison or something. We can go somewhere else if that¡¯ll make you morefortable.¡± Bee¡¯s optics shifted around the room once more, taking in the unfamiliar technology, the walls that hummed with energy. Slowly, he nodded, still unsure of who to trust but recognizing that staying here wouldn¡¯t help him understand his situation any better. Peter gave him a reassuring nod. ¡°Alright then, follow me. However, you might have to change back into a Camaro to fit through the halls. This ce isn¡¯t exactly built for giant sentient robots.¡± Bee corrected him almost automatically, ¡°Cybertronian. I¡¯m a Cybertronian.¡± Peter chuckled lightly, appreciating the correction. ¡°Cybertronian, got it. Let¡¯s get you out of here.¡± With that, Bee¡¯s frame began to shift and fold back into the sleek yellow Camaro form, the transformation fluid and precise. Rocket, who had been watching the exchange with a mixture of fascination and wariness, finally let out a breath he didn¡¯t realize he was holding. "Let¡¯s hope this doesn¡¯t turn into another disaster," he muttered under his breath, groaning as he took in the destruction Peter and Bee had caused in the room. Peter nced at Rocket, giving him a nod that clearly meant, ¡®Let¡¯s get moving.¡¯ But Rocket shook his head. "You guys go on ahead. I need to fix the mess you¡¯ve made," he said, gesturing to the broken panels lining the walls and ceiling. "Right, sorry, Rocket," Peter apologized before leading the way. Bee followed closely behind, his engine purring softly. As they left the cramped space, the tension in the air began to ease, though Bee still seemed a bit on edge. ¡­ As they arrived at the nearest hangar, Bee finally had enough room to stretch out. With a series of mechanical whirs and clicks, he transformed back into his humanoid form, standing tall within the expansive space. Despite the newfound freedom, Bee still appeared uneasy. The Red Room''s interior, with its metallic walls and corridors, felt too much like a prison. Sensing Bee''s difort, Peter moved to a nearby control panel and pressed a button. With a soft hum, the hangar doors began to slide open, revealing the open sky beyond. The bright light of the morning sun flooded the hangar, casting a warm glow on the cold, metallic surfaces inside. Bee approached the edge of the hangar, his optics focusing on the vast expanse of clouds driftingzily in the distance. The fresh air and the sight of the open sky seemed to calm him, if only slightly. ¡°Are we still on Earth?¡± Bee asked, turning to Peter, who hade to stand beside him. Peter nodded, his gaze following Bee¡¯s to the horizon. ¡°Yeah, we are. This is just my base of operations. A floating fortress, you could say.¡± Bee nodded slowly, his mind racing as he took in the view. He had thought for sure that he would be dead by now, his spark too damaged to sustain him for long. But somehow, he had survived, and it was all thanks to Peter and the AllSpark, of course. As Bee stood there, his optics were drawn to the small object hanging around Peter¡¯s neck. The AllSpark. It was unmistakable, though much smaller than he remembered. Where once it had been a massive, imposing relic, it was now a mere fragment of its former self, reduced to the size of a piece of jewelry. Bee wondered anxiously, ¡®Is it damaged? I hope not.¡¯ Peter noticed Bee¡¯s gaze lingering on the AllSpark and lifted it from his chest, holding it up for him to see. ¡°Is this important to you?¡± he asked, his tone curious even though he already knew everything. ¡°I don¡¯t really know what it is, but it led me to you. That¡¯s how I found you, actually. The people who gave it to me called it ¡®the cube,¡¯ but that¡¯s about all I know. Other than the fact that it reacts to you guys¡ªCybertronians, I mean. And apparently, it can heal you, too.¡± Bee¡¯s optics softened as he processed Peter¡¯s words. The AllSpark was more than just important; it was the very essence of Cybertron, the life force of his people. It was hard to see it treated so casually, as if it were just another tool or trinket. But at the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful. Without Peter¡¯s intervention, he wouldn¡¯t be standing here now. ¡°That,¡± Bee began, his voice tinged with reverence, ¡°is the AllSpark. It¡¯s the source of all life on Cybertron. Every Cybertronian was created by it, and it holds the power to give life¡ªand to take it away. It¡¯s more than just a relic; it¡¯s the heart of our entire civilization.¡± To every Cybertronian, the AllSpark is revered as sacred. Peter''s expression changed as the weight of Bee¡¯s exnation settled in. He already knew all of this, but he had to act like he didn¡¯t. ¡°I see. So, this is what that guy in the message you received was talking about?¡± Peter asked, referring to the voice they had heard earlier. Bee nodded, confirming Peter¡¯s suspicion. ¡°That was Optimus Prime, the leader of the Autobots. He sent me here to find and secure the AllSpark. It¡¯s thest hope we have of ending the war with the Decepticons and restoring Cybertron.¡± Peter pretended to take all of this in as if it were new information. ¡°Decepticons? That name is a bit on the nose, don¡¯t you think?¡± he remarked with a slight smirk. Bee tilted his head, a look of confusion crossing his face. ¡°Huh?¡± Peter couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Bee¡¯s innocence. ¡°Decepticon¡­ Deception¡­ The name itself screams that they¡¯re the bad guys,¡± he exined, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. Realization dawned on Bee¡¯s face, but he quickly shook his head. ¡°Oh, I see what you mean. But on Cybertron, the name ¡®Decepticon¡¯ has nothing to do with the word ¡®deception.¡¯ Still, you¡¯re correct¡ªthey are the bad guys...¡± Peter raised an eyebrow. ¡°So, what¡¯s the story with them? How did things get so bad that this whole war started?¡± Bee¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°I¡¯m the youngest of the Autobots, so I don¡¯t know the whole story, just what my brothers have told me¡­¡± "That¡¯s fine," Peter shrugged. "Some information is better than none." Bee seemed to agree as he began exining what he knew, ¡°Cybertron was once a peaceful, or at least I¡¯ve heard it was. But over time, the ruling warrior ss became corrupt. For some reason, warriors were favored over normal Cybertronian citizens. I never knew why though.¡± ¡±Unhappy with this corruption, Megatron rose up, challenging their authority. He believed that the only way to save Cybertron was through force, by overthrowing the current regime and taking control for himself.¡± Bee¡¯s voice took on a more solemn tone as he continued. ¡°At first, many believed in Megatron¡¯s cause¡ªeven Optimus Prime supported him, which was a big deal..." He paused, his gaze drifting into the distance. "When my brothers, the ones who were alive at the time, talk about this, they always seem both excited and oddly sad, which confused me at first. But for them, it was a magical time. They believed Megatron and Optimus would bring a new era of peace¡­¡± ¡°But as Megatron¡¯s power grew, so did his thirst for more. He became ruthless, willing to destroy anyone and anything that stood in his way. It wasn¡¯t long before he dered war on Optimus and the Autobots.¡± Peter could see the sadness in Bee¡¯s optics as he spoke. It was clear that the war had taken a heavy toll on him and his people. ¡°And I¡¯m guessing this war didn¡¯t go so well for you guys if you had to send your most precious artifact here to Earth.¡± Bee nodded, a note of worry creeping into his voice. ¡°Yes¡­ The war wasn¡¯t going in our favor. The Decepticons were relentless, and Optimus knew that if the AllSpark fell into their hands, it would mean the end of everything we were fighting for. That¡¯s why he sent it here¡ªto keep it out of Megatron¡¯s reach...¡± Peter could sense the weight of the responsibility Bee felt. ¡°And now that the Decepticons know where it is¡­ It¡¯s only a matter of time before theye here looking for it,¡± Peter said, finishing the thought that Bee didn¡¯t voice. Bee looked out at the horizon, the clouds driftingzily by. ¡°Yes. And if they find it¡­ There¡¯s no telling what they¡¯ll do.¡± Nodding, Peter took off his ne and held it out, the cube glinting in the light as he looked at Bee. "I¡¯m guessing I can¡¯t keep this, even if I really want to. So, you can have it." How could he keep the most sacred relic of Bee¡¯s civilization? Though the greedy Sith side of Peter longed to keep the AllSpark for himself, he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. ''Damn Jedi and their corrupting goodness¡­'' Bee stared at the AllSpark, surprised by Peter¡¯s willingness to hand it over so freely. ¡°?¡± Even among Cybertronians, the idea of relinquishing such a powerful object would be nearly impossible. But here was Peter, offering it up without hesitation. Bee¡¯s optics softened, his wariness towards Peter melting away. He had been cautious, unsure of this human¡ªor whatever Peter was¡ªwho had wielded the AllSpark with such ease. But now, standing here with the open sky before them and Peter offering the AllSpark without a second thought, Bee realized how lucky he was to have been saved by someone like Peter. Had it been anyone else, things might have been very different. "Thank you, Peter," Bee said, reaching out to take the AllSpark. He was touched by the gesture, feeling a deep sense of gratitude and respect for Peter. But the moment the AllSpark fell into Bee¡¯s hand, everything changed. The cube, which had been calm in Peter¡¯s possession, suddenly pulsed with energy. The light emanating from it grew brighter, more intense, and before Bee could react, a searing current of energy shot through him. "!" Bee¡¯s optics widened in shock as the energy coursed through his body, every circuit feeling like it was being fried. He tried to hold on, but the pain was unbearable. A scream of agony escaped him as his knees buckled, sending him crashing to the ground. A/N: 2100 words :)???? C169 Bonded C169 Bonded Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As Bee fell to the floor, writhing in agony, Peter¡¯s eyes widened in rm, and he instinctively reached out as the AllSpark was violently expelled from Bee¡¯s grip, flying back into his hand. The moment it touched Peter¡¯s skin, the energy subsided, the cube¡¯s glow dimming until it was calm once more. ¡°¡­¡± Bee gasped for breath, the pain slowly receding as he looked up at Peter, his optics filled with confusion and fear. "W-What happened¡­?" Peter was just as confused, the AllSpark now resting calmly in his hand. "I¡­ I don¡¯t know," Peter admitted, his voice tinged with surprise. "It just¡­ reacted. Like it didn¡¯t want to leave me." Bee struggled to process what had just happened. The AllSpark had never behaved like this before. It was supposed to be a neutral force. But now, it seemed almost¡­ possessive of Peter. Peter clenched the AllSpark tightly, his mind racing to figure out what to do next. "Maybe¡­ Maybe it¡¯s bonded to me somehow," he spected, though the thought made him uneasy. "I don¡¯t know why, but it doesn¡¯t seem to want to leave me." Bee slowly pushed himself back up, still trembling from the aftershocks of the energy surge. "It shouldn¡¯t be possible," he said, his voice shaky. "The AllSpark¡­ It¡¯s supposed to be for Cybertronians, not¡­ not humans." Peter frowned, looking down at the AllSpark in his hand. "Well, whatever the reason, it looks like we don¡¯t have a choice. It stays with me for now." He nced at Bee, concern etched on his face. "Are you okay?" Bee nodded weakly, though he was clearly shaken. "I¡¯ll be fine¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before." Bee managed to regain his bnce, standing on slightly unsteady feet as the aftershocks of the AllSpark''s energy still rippled through his circuits. He watched intently as Peter carefully ced the AllSpark back around his neck, its soft glow once again dimming to a faint shimmer. "I don¡¯t understand¡­ The AllSpark, it¡¯s never reacted that way before..." Bee muttered, still a bit shocked. Peter looked down at the AllSpark resting against his chest, the weight of its significance not lost on him. He had known this was an extraordinary artifact, but the idea that it might have somehow "chosen" him was something he hadn¡¯t anticipated. He frowned slightly, trying to piece together what this all meant. "I don¡¯t get it either," Peter admitted, his tone thoughtful as he turned the cube slightly, watching the way the light caught on its surface. Bee tilted his head, his optics narrowing slightly as he processed Peter¡¯s words. "You said you think it¡¯s bonded to you?" he repeated, the concept foreign to him. "But how? You¡¯re not even Cybertronian¡­" Peter shrugged, "I¡¯m not sure. It¡¯s like it doesn¡¯t want to leave me or something." He paused, his mind racing through possibilities. "Maybe¡­ maybe it¡¯s because I have the Force?" ¡°The Force?¡± Bee asked, his voice tinged with confusion. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Peter took a deep breath, trying to find the simplest way to exin something so integral to his life but so alien to Bee. ¡°The Force is... well, it¡¯s this energy that connects everything in the universe. It¡¯s in everything¡ªliving things, inanimate objects, even in the spaces between stars. Some beings, like me, can tap into it and use it to do all kinds of things¡ªmove objects without touching them, control the elements, sense danger before it happens. It¡¯s powerful, but it¡¯s also kind of mysterious, even to those of us who can use it.¡± Bee listened intently, his optics wide with fascination. ¡°And you... you can use this Force?¡± Peter nodded, sensing that Bee was beginning to understand. ¡°Yeah, I can. I¡¯m what¡¯s called a Jedi Knight¡ªsomeone who¡¯s trained in the ways of the Force at the¡ª¡± As soon as the words ¡°Knight¡± left Peter¡¯s mouth, Bee suddenly dropped down to one knee before Peter, his massive frame awkwardly lowering as he attempted a gesture of respect. ¡°I... I apologize, Sir Knight! I didn¡¯t realize!¡± Peter blinked, caughtpletely off guard by Bee¡¯s sudden change in demeanor. ¡°Uh... what?¡± he muttered, raising an eyebrow in bewilderment. Bee¡¯s movements were clumsy as he tried to bow his head further, his voice filled with sincerity. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were a Knight, and I should have treated you with more respect from the beginning. Please forgive me!¡± Peter stared at Bee, the situation bing more awkward by the second. ¡°Bee, you really don¡¯t have to do this,¡± he said, trying to sound reassuring. ¡°I¡¯m just a guy, okay? Being a Jedi Knight isn¡¯t... I mean, it¡¯s not that big of a deal. You don¡¯t need to kneel or anything.¡± But Bee stubbornly shook his head, still trying to maintain his respectful posture despite his obvious difort. ¡°Knights should be respected! Even Optimus Prime was once a Knight, and he¡¯s the greatest leader Cybertron has ever known!¡± Peter sighed, realizing that Bee¡¯s understanding of the word ¡®Knight¡¯ was very different from his own. He supposed that on Cybertron, being a Knight must have been a revered and prestigious role. ¡°Look, Bee,¡± Peter began, trying to find the right words. ¡°I get that being a Knight means something big to you, but in the Jedi Order, it¡¯s really just the next step after being an apprentice. It¡¯s not that grand, I promise.¡± Bee remained steadfast, his optics filled with determination. ¡°Even so, I must show you the respect you deserve.¡± Peter groaned softly, realizing there was no way he was going to talk Bee out of this. So, he decided to take another approach. Without a word, Peter reached out with the Force, focusing on Bee¡¯s massive form. With a gentle push, he began to lift Bee up off the ground, guiding him back to his feet. Bee¡¯s mouth dropped open as he felt himself being lifted by an invisible force. His arms iled slightly as he tried to keep his bnce, but Peter¡¯s control was precise, and he set Bee back down on his feet with ease. ¡°W-Was that the Force?!¡± Bee stammered, his voice filled with wonder and awe. The stars that seemed to light up in his mechanical eyes were almost childlike in their amazement. Peter chuckled, finally managing to break through the awkwardness of the moment. ¡°Yeah, that was the Force,¡± he said, smiling up at Bee. ¡°So, you see? You don¡¯t need to kneel or anything, okay? Just treat me normally. Please¡­¡± Bee¡¯s awe didn¡¯t diminish, but he nodded in understanding, though it was clear he still held Peter in high regard. ¡°Understood, Sir Knight¡­ I mean, Peter,¡± Bee corrected himself, a bit sheepishly. Peter couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°There you go. Now, let¡¯s focus on what we need to do next. Because it seems like two armies are headed to earth right now...¡± Peter watched as Bee slowly recovered from his awe at the disy of the Force, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. Sensing that Bee was calmer now and more focused, Peter decided to address something that had been on his mind. ¡°Bee,¡± Peter began, his tone serious but gentle, ¡°shouldn¡¯t you be contacting Optimus? I mean, we¡¯ve got the AllSpark, and it seems like a pretty big deal. They probably need to know you¡¯re okay and that we have it.¡± Bee¡¯s optics flickered as Peter¡¯s words registered, and he suddenly realized that he should have contacted the Autobots long ago. His absence,bined with theck ofmunication, would undoubtedly have worried Optimus and the others. Who knew how long he had been in stasis, with the AllSpark unounted for? ¡°Oh no¡­¡± Bee muttered, his voice tinged with panic as he sat down with a heavy thud, the ground shaking slightly beneath him. ¡°You¡¯re right! I should have contacted them as soon as I woke up. They must be so worried¡­ And the AllSpark, they need to know it¡¯s safe!¡± Peter nodded, understanding the urgency. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s get in touch with them. Maybe they¡¯ll know what¡¯s going on with the AllSpark, too¡ªlike why it seems to be bonding with me.¡± Bee didn¡¯t need any further prompting. He quickly essed his internal systems, his shoulder panel sliding open to reveal amunication array. He scrambled to initiate the call, a slight mechanical whirring sound filling the air as the holographic projector activated. Peter watched with interest as a beam of light shot out from Bee¡¯s shoulder, expanding into a holographic screen that flickered for a moment before stabilizing. After a few tense moments, the hologram stabilized, and the imposing figure of Optimus Prime appeared before them, his form towering even in holographic form. The deep blue of his optics softened with relief as he took in the sight of Bee, alive and well. ¡°B-127¡­¡± Optimus began, his voice filled with both authority and warmth, ¡°It is a relief to see you safe. We feared the worst when we lost contact with you.¡± Bee¡¯s optics brightened at the sight of his leader, the weight of his guilt easing slightly at Optimus¡¯s words. "Prime, I¡¯m sorry... A Decepticon kill squad followed me to Earth. I managed to eliminate all of them, including their leader, Blitzwing, but I was damaged in the process and went into stasis. The AllSpark is safe, though. I have it with me... Actually, Peter has it. He used it to heal my cracked Spark..." Optimus''s eyes widened as his gaze shifted to Peter, taking in the sight of the human standing beside his young soldier. A flicker of doubt crossed Optimus''s face before he finally spoke. "I see," he said, a hint of curiosity in his voice. "You must be the one who aided B-127." Peter nodded, still reeling from the shock of speaking to Optimus Prime, though he managed to keep hisposure. ¡°Yeah, I found Bee with the AllSpark¡¯s help.¡± He said, lifting the chain from his neck so Optimus could see. ¡°I managed to fix him up with it as well, but there¡¯s something weird going on. The AllSpark seems to have bonded with me, and when Bee tried to take it, it¡­ well, it reacted violently.¡± Optimus seemed to contemte this information, his optics narrowing slightly as he processed what Peter had said. ¡°The AllSpark is a powerful relic, ancient and mysterious, even to us. That it would bond with a non-Cybertronian is¡­ unexpected. But if it has chosen you, Peter, then we must respect its will. I will do everything in my power to understand what this means and how to proceed when I arrive...¡± Bee nodded, feeling a sense of reassurance at Optimus¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m just d we were able to reach you.¡± ¡°When will you arrive?¡± Peter asked. Optimus¡¯s holographic form seemed to straighten, his presencemanding even across the distance. ¡°We are on our way to Earth and will arrive in seven days. However, the Decepticons might reach you before we do, and they won¡¯t stop until they have the AllSpark. We must be prepared to defend it at all costs. Peter, it¡¯s crucial that you keep the AllSpark safe until we arrive. B-127¡ªor is it Bee now?¡ªyou must stay by his side and protect him. We cannot let the AllSpark fall into Megatron¡¯s hands.¡± Peter nodded, ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll keep it safe. Rest assured, Megatron won¡¯t have as easy a time as he thinks. Earth is stronger than you Cybertronians might realize¡­¡± Optimus inclined his head in acknowledgment, though he still appeared doubtful. ¡°May the AllSpark guide you, and may we meet soon. Stay vignt, my friends. The fate of Cybertron¡ªand perhaps this world¡ªrests with you.¡± With those final words, the hologram flickered and then faded away, leaving Peter and Bee standing in the hangar, the weight of it all fully settling in. A/N: 2000 words :) C170 Merchant of Death C170 Merchant of Death Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Hours after their conversation with Optimus Prime, Peter knew that he couldn¡¯t keep the impending conflict a secret any longer. The stakes were too high, and everyone needed to be prepared for what wasing. So, he sent out an urgent call for an emergency meeting, gathering everyone at the Red Room¡¯s hangar, as Bee couldn¡¯t fit in a normal meeting room. ¡®I need to talk to Rocket about expanding the Red Room for Bee and the others¡­¡¯ Peter thought to himself. As the hangar doors slid open, the crowd began to pour in. Peter stood near the front, his expression calm, his posture rxed despite the gravity of the situation. Behind him, his crew stood beside a sleek yellow Camaro, which had attracted more than a few curious nces as it sat quietly. ¡°¡­¡± Only Rocket knew what the car truly was. The murmur of voices filled the space as more and more people arrived, each wondering what was so urgent that Peter had called them all together. Peter remained silent, waiting patiently for everyone to gather before he exined everything, not wanting to repeat himself. Soon enough, everyone arrived¡­ Mao, with his imposing presence and air of authority; Xavier, calm andposed as always, his gaze thoughtful; and Logan, who leaned casually against a wall, his sharp eyes taking in the scene. Peggy Carter was among the first to arrive, her arms crossed, her expression a mix of curiosity and concern, while beside her, Steve Rogers¡ªCaptain America himself¡ªdrew more than a few lingering looks, especially from the older crowd. The knowledge of Steve¡¯s survival had been kept under wraps, so for many, this was a shock, to say the least. Not far from Steve, several Jedi stood waiting patiently. Leading them was Mace Windu, his stern gaze scanning the room. The Maximoff twins, Wanda and Pietro, stood together off to the side, their expressions unreadable as they observed the gathering. They had been staying at the Red Room since Peter had saved them, preferring the neutrality of this ce over the divided allegiances of Xavier and Mao. Finally, the veryst person to arrive was Tony Stark, fashionablyte as per usual. But, the moment he stepped into the hangar, tension filled the air. All eyes turned to him, but none were more intense than those of the Maximoff twins. They fell silent, their gazes hardening into res that could cut through steel. This wasn¡¯t the first time they had encountered Tony at the base, and their initial reaction had been rather violent. It was only Peter¡¯s intervention that had stopped them from tearing into him. Now, though they remained restrained, the animosity was palpable. [shback to the Day After Peter Saved the Twins] The sterile halls of the Red Room felt almost too clean, too quiet, as Peter led the Maximoff twins through them. The stark contrast to the hell they had just escaped was jarring. Their bodies, still weak from the malnutrition and the horrific experiments Hydra had subjected them to, moved slowly, each step a reminder of their fragile state. Peter walked a few paces ahead, his stride confident and sure, a beacon of safety in their uncertain world. The twins, Wanda and Pietro, followed closely behind, their expressions still guarded, their trust in Peter growing but far from solidified. Peter had promised them sanctuary¡ªa ce where they could recover, heal, and figure out their next steps. The Red Room, for all its history, was now a safe haven, a ce where they could rest and rebuild their strength without fear of being hunted. As they made their way through the corridors, Peter exined where they would be staying. "The rooms are just up ahead," he said, ncing back to make sure they were still with him. "You¡¯ll have everything you need¡ªfood, clothes, medical care. Just take it easy, alright? Listen to the doctors and you¡¯ll be back to normal in no time." Wanda and Pietro exchanged a nce, the wariness still evident in their eyes, but they nodded in agreement. They didn¡¯t have much choice, and Peter had shown them nothing but kindness so far. As they approached one of the hangars, a loud whirring sound caught their attention, followed by the distinct nking of metal against metal. Peter paused, his senses heightened, immediately recognizing the source of the noise. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± he said, waving it off casually. ¡°It¡¯s just Tony Stark testing out histest¡ª¡± Peter paused, realizing his mistake. ¡®Oh, sh*t¡­¡¯ The name might have meant nothing to most people, but to Wanda and Pietro, it was like a detonator being triggered. Their bodies tensed, their eyes widening as the name sank in. ¡°Stark¡­¡± Pietro muttered under his breath, his voiceced with venom. Wanda¡¯s eyes narrowed, her hands instinctively clenching into fists. Her body trembled with the sudden surge of emotions¡ªanger, hatred, grief. The memories of their mother¡¯s death, the devastation wrought by the bombs bearing Stark¡¯s name, flooded her mind. Before Peter could say anything else, they had reached the open hangar doors. ¡°!¡± Inside, Tony Stark, dressed in his fully crafted Iron Man suit, was making adjustments. The suit hummed with power as Tony tested its systems. His helmet was open, leaving his face fully visible, his brow furrowed in concentration as he ran all sorts of tests. The moment Wanda and Pietro saw him, they froze, their bodies taut with tension. The world seemed to narrow to just the three of them¡ªTony Stark, the man they had long med for their suffering, stood unaware of the storm about to break. ¡°Wait¡ª¡± Peter called out, rushing after them. Pietro moved in a blur, his super speed propelling him forward with deadly intent. But he was still weakened from his injuries, his body not yet fully recovered. Peter¡¯s reflexes, honed by years of Jedi and Sith training, kicked in. With a quick flick of his wrist and a subtle push of the Force, he sent Pietro¡¯s feet out from under him. The speedster tumbled across the hangar floor, his momentum sending him crashing into a stack of metal crates with a loud *ng*. ¡°Pietro!¡± Wanda screamed, her voice thick with fury. The red energy that was her signature power red around her hands as she prepared to unleash her wrath on Tony, who had only just begun to realize something was happening. But Peter was faster. Before Wanda could hurl her chaotic magic, he raised his hand, sending a wave of the Force toward her. The invisible energy struck Wanda like a physical blow, knocking her off her feet and sending her sprawling to the ground, her powers dissipating as her concentration was shattered. "Jarvis, initiate defense mode." Fully aware that something was amiss, Tony swiftly engaged the suit''s defensive systems, the hum of its weaponrying to life. But the threat had already been neutralized. Pietro groaned as he pushed himself up from the ground, his vision spinning from the force of the fall. Wanda, still lying on the cold hangar floor, struggled to regain her bearings, her chest heaving with anger and frustration. Before they could regain their footing, Peter quickly stepped between them and Tony, holding out his hands to keep everyone in ce. ¡°Everybody, just calm down!¡± hemanded, his voice carrying an authority that cut through the tension in the room. ¡°No one is fighting anyone, alright? Let¡¯s all just take a breath and calm down.¡± Pietro, despite his dazed state, managed to get to his feet, his eyes zing with anger as he red at Peter. ¡°Why should we listen to you?¡± he spat, his voice dripping with contempt. ¡°He¡¯s the reason our mother is dead!¡± Wanda, picking herself up off the ground, echoed her brother¡¯s sentiment, her voice trembling with rage. ¡°We watched her die, and it was your bombs that killed her! Your name was on the shell that destroyed our home!¡± Tony, still in his suit, stood frozen, processing their words. He had never seen these two before in his life, but the raw hatred in their voices was unmistakable. "I... I," Tony stammered, lost for words, his voice uncharacteristically soft. He had heard of civilian casualties in war, though never once did he consider it his responsibility or fault. But hearing it now, from the mouths of two survivors¡ªtwo children who had lost everything¡ªstruck him like a freight train. Peter nced back at Tony, reading the guilt and regret etched across his face. This wasn¡¯t the moment for a deep confrontation, not with Wanda and Pietro in such a vtile state. ¡°Look,¡± Peter began, addressing the twins with as much calm as he could muster. ¡°I know you¡¯re angry¡ªhell, you have every right to be. But this isn¡¯t the way. Killing him won¡¯t bring your mother back.¡± Although Peter was all for vengeance and killing your enemies, especially when it¡¯s deserved, he wasn¡¯t willing to let Iron Man die. Not again! Tony Stark would live a long life in this universe, he¡¯d make sure of it. Pietro clenched his fists, every muscle in his body coiled like a spring ready to snap. ¡°And what do you suggest we do? Just forget? Forgive?¡± He spat the words as if they were poison. "No," Peter said firmly. "But you need to think this through. Killing Tony won''t solve anything¡ªit''ll only make things worse for you. What happens after he''s dead? I¡¯ll tell you. You two be wanted murderers, forced to live the rest of your lives on the run, never knowing peace or a safe ce to call home.¡± He paused, letting his words sink in before adding, ¡°Is that what your mother would have wanted for you?" Wanda, her anger slowly ebbing as the adrenaline faded. Her gaze locked onto Tony, her eyes filled with a deep, unyielding sorrow. ¡°You destroyed our lives,¡± she whispered, her voice breaking. ¡°We were happy in Sokovia before you came along and ruined our country with war¡­¡± Tony took a deep breath, the weight of their words settling heavily on his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, and though the words were simple, they carried the full weight of his remorse. ¡°I didn¡¯t know...¡± There was a long silence as the three of them stood there, the air thick with unresolved tension. But Peter could see the slight shift in the twins¡ªstill angry, still hurt, but perhaps beginning to see that Tony wasn¡¯t worth ruining their lives. ¡®Either that or they¡¯re waiting for the right moment to strike¡­¡¯ Peter finally broke the silence, his voice gentle but firm. ¡°Let¡¯s go. You two need to rest. We can figure this outter...¡± Reluctantly, Pietro and Wanda backed down, the fire in their eyes dimming as they followed Peter out of the hangar. But even as they left, Peter could feel the weight of their unresolved grief and anger, a heavy burden that wouldn¡¯t be easily lifted. Tony watched them leave, his mind racing from the encounter. He stayed in the hangar long after they were gone, the twins'' words echoing in his head. ¡°Wait... Sokovia?¡± he muttered, before asking, ¡°Jarvis, has the United States military used any Stark weaponry in Sokovia?¡± ¡°No, sir,¡± Jarvis responded promptly. ¡°The United States has never been at war with Sokovia¡­¡± Tony¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Then who is? And how the hell did they get their hands on mypany''s weapons?¡± [End shback] Back in the present, Tony stood off to the side, his usual confident demeanor reced with a somber expression. He could feel the weight of the twins¡¯ res, their anger and pain still as raw as it had been the day they met. He frowned, guilt gnawing at him as he nced over at Wanda and Pietro, both of whom were doing their best to avoid his gaze. The rest of the assembled group seemed to sense the tension, the undercurrent of hostility that simmered just below the surface. They didn¡¯t know the full story, but they could feel that something unresolved was hanging in the air. Peter, standing at the front of the gathered crowd, took a deep breath, feeling the heaviness of the moment. He knew this was going to be a difficult meeting, but it was necessary. There was too much at stake to let personal grievances get in the way. It was time to focus on the bigger picture. ¡°Alright, everyone,¡± Peter began, his voice cutting through the quiet murmurings that had started to rise among the group. ¡°Thank you all foring on such short notice. I know all of you are probably wondering why I called this meeting, but trust me, it¡¯s important.¡± He surveyed the room, noting the diverse group that had gathered: Mao, Xavier, Logan, Peggy, Captain America, Windu and the Jedi Masters, the Maximoff twins, Tony, and Peter''s crew¡ªminus Revan, who had to stay hidden due to the presence of the Jedi. Peter could feel the eyes of everyone on him, waiting for him to continue. He took another deep breath, then turned slightly to gesture toward the yellow Camaro parked behind him. ¡°I called this meeting because we¡¯ve got a situation on our hands¡ªa big one,¡± Peter continued, his tone serious. ¡°Bee, whenever you¡¯re ready...¡± There was a ripple of curiosity and confusion among the crowd, more than a few people exchanging nces. The Camaro, which had seemed like nothing more than a simple vehicle, was now the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Suddenly, the room filled with the sound of shifting metal, a symphony of mechanical clicks and whirs as the Camaro began to transform. The onlookers watched in stunned silence as the car¡¯s frame expanded and reconfigured itself, the familiar shape of the vehicle giving way to something muchrger, much more impressive. Within moments, Bee stood tall in his full Cybertronian form, his yellow-and-ck armor gleaming under the hangar lights. His optics glowed a soft blue as he looked around at the gathered assembly, the room¡¯s atmosphere thick with shock and disbelief. The silence was palpable as everyone took in the sight of the towering robot before them. For a moment, no one moved or spoke, their minds struggling to process what they were seeing. Finally, it was Logan who broke the silence, his voice gruff and filled with awe. ¡°What the f*ck¡­¡± Bumblebee, still adjusting to the presence of so many new faces, offered a hesitant wave, his movements careful and almost shy. ¡°Hello¡­¡± Despite his imposing size, there was something endearing about the way he carried himself, like a giant unsure of how to interact with those around him. Peter stepped forward again, drawing everyone¡¯s attention back to him. ¡°This is Bee,¡± he said, his voice carrying a note of pride. ¡°He¡¯s a Cybertronian, a member of a race of sentient robots from a called Cybertron. And luckily, he¡¯s from the more friendly half of their race, called Autobots¡­¡± The room was silent, every eye on Peter and Bee as they waited for the exnation that would undoubtedlye next. Peggy raised an eyebrow. "Does that mean there''s an unfriendly half?" Peter nodded. "Yes, and both are headed here as we speak..." A/N: 2600 words :)???? C171 Sam’s Very Bad Day C171 Sam¡¯s Very Bad Day Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª [While Peter Holds His Meeting...] The morning sun barely filtered through the thin curtains of Mika¡¯s small, worn-down room, casting soft light on the cluttered space. The sound of her rm clock jolted her awake, and she slowly blinked her eyes open, trying to shake off the remnants of sleep. The events of the previous night rushed back into her mind¡ªPeter, the impromptu date, and, of course, the kiss she had stolen. Her heart fluttered at the memory, a soft smile ying on her lips. Pushing herself out of bed, Mika stretched, feeling the stiffness in her muscles from the restless night. She moved through her room, navigating around the piles of clothes and discarded books. As she reached the bathroom, she grabbed an old wrench from the counter and used it to turn the shower handle. The pipes groaned in protest, but eventually, water started to flow, albeit with a few spurts and sshes. "Great, another day in paradise," she muttered to herself with a smallugh, stepping under the lukewarm water. She quickly washed up, her thoughts drifting back to Peter. She could still feel the warmth of his cheek on her lips, the memory of their brief kiss making her smile despite herself. After her shower, she wrapped a towel around herself and moved to the sink. She turned the faucet, but it refused to budge. Rolling her eyes, she gave it a firm smack, and it sputtered to life, spitting out water just in time for her to brush her teeth. She nced at herself in the cracked mirror, noticing the subtle changes in her expression¡ªthe hint of excitement and nervousness she hadn''t seen in herself for a long time. With her teeth brushed, her makeup done, and her hairbed back into a quick ponytail, Mika headed back to her room. She yanked open her closet door, which creaked in protest, and sifted through the few clothes hanging there. Settling on a simple pair of jeans and a fitted t-shirt, she quickly dressed, her mind still preupied with thoughts of Peter. ''Should I call himter?'' she wondered. ''Or was he just ying around¡­?'' She shook her head, trying to clear her thoughts as she made her way to the kitchen. Her house, old and in disrepair, was filled with a mix of memories¡ªsome fond, many painful. She pulled a box of cereal from the top of the fridge, pouring it into a chipped bowl and grabbing a carton of milk that was dangerously close to its expiration date. As she ate, she found herself staring nkly at the kitchen table, her mind drifting back to Peter yet again. She could still feel the rush of adrenaline from the night before, the excitement of the chase, and the unexpected tenderness of their parting moment. Her fingers unconsciously touched her lips, a soft sigh escaping her. ''Get a grip, Mika,'' she scolded herself, but it was hard to push him out of her thoughts. After finishing her breakfast and putting her bowl in the sink, Mika grabbed her backpack from the chair by the door. Stepping outside, she was met by the crisp morning air. She paused on her doorstep, out of habit, expecting Trent''s truck to pull up as it always had. The realization hit her like a bucket of cold water¡ªTrent wouldn''t be picking her up anymore. She''d broken up with himst night, a decision that, surprisingly, brought her more relief and happiness than sadness. In fact, the thought of her ex-boyfriend barely registered now. All she could think about was Peter¡ªhis mysterious aura, his confidence, the way he seemed to genuinely care for her in such a short time. Shaking off her thoughts, she nced down the street, spotting the busing around the corner. She let out a breath and started walking toward the bus stop, feeling a mix of nerves and determination. When the bus finally pulled up, Mika hesitated for a moment before stepping on board. The chatter inside quickly died down as the other students turned to look at her, their expressions a mix of curiosity and surprise. Mika had always ridden with her boyfriend, never on the bus. She felt a wave of awkwardness wash over her, knowing all eyes were on her. Ignoring the stares and whispers, she moved to the front of the bus and took a seat, staring out the window to avoid making eye contact with anyone. She could feel the weight of their gazes, the unspoken questions hanging in the air. As the bus made its way through the neighborhood, the reality of her situation began to settle in. With every turn, every bump in the road, her anxiety grew. Mika couldn''t help but wonder what Trent had told their friends about the breakup. ''Probably some bullshit to make himself look good,'' she thought bitterly. She knew he wasn''t the type to keep things private, especially when it came to protecting his own ego. ''Who knows what lies he''s been spreading,'' she mused, her grip on her backpack tightening. The closer they got to school, the more she dreaded stepping off the bus, facing her ssmates, and hearing the whispers. Trent was not trustworthy, and she knew he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to twist the story in his favor. ''God, why did I decide to go to school today?'' Mika took a deep breath, trying to steady her nerves. ''Just get through today,'' she told herself. But still, the knot in her stomach only seemed to tighten as they neared the school, her mind racing with thoughts of what awaited her. ¡­ Arriving at school, Mika stepped off the bus, doing her best to ignore the stares and whispers that followed her. As she walked toward the entrance of the school, she kept her gaze focused ahead, avoiding eye contact with anyone. She could feel their eyes on her, and every now and then, she caught snippets of conversation¡ªfragments of the rumors that had been circting since yesterday. Behind her, in the parking lot, a beat-up blue sedan pulled in, drawing a few amused nces from the crowd outside. Behind the wheel was Sam Witwicky, his face red with embarrassment as he parked the car. The blue sedan was far from what Sam had wanted. He had his heart set on the yellow Camaro he had seen the day before, but someone else had snatched it up before he could finalize the deal. Now, he was stuck with this piece of junk. Mika didn¡¯t notice him as she continued her determined march into the school, her focus solely on making it through the day. ¡°¡­¡± The whispers grew louder as she walked past groups of students huddled together, their heads bent in gossip. She could make out bits and pieces of what they were saying¡ªTrent had been busy spreading his version of their breakup. ¡°Did you hear? She¡¯s a total felon. Her dad¡¯s in jail, and she¡¯s broke¡­¡± ¡°She works at that crappy store in the mall. Probably can¡¯t afford anything better¡­¡± ¡°And apparently, she went nuts when Trent dumped her. Got herself arrested for attacking him.¡± Mika¡¯s jaw tightened at thest part, fury boiling up inside her. She knew Trent would try to spin the story to make himself look good, but this was beyond what she had expected. Her grip on her backpack straps tightened as she pushed through the hallways, trying to block out the noise. When she reached her first ss, she paused at the door, her heart racing as she saw her former friends clustered around Trent. They wereughing and gossiping, their heads close together as they whispered. As she stepped inside, the room fell into an awkward silence. All eyes turned to her, and for a moment, she stood there, feeling the weight of their stares. Trent and the others exchanged nces, then turned away, resuming their conversation as if she wasn¡¯t even there. Their voices dropped to hushed tones, but it was clear they were still talking about her, making no effort to hide it. It was infuriating. Mika took a deep breath, fighting the urge to say something. Instead, she walked to her seat, her expression neutral despite the anger bubbling up inside her. She sat down, staring straight ahead, doing her best to ignore them. The day dragged on, each ss blending into the next as the whispers and stares followed her everywhere she went. Trent and her former friends seemed to take pleasure in continuing their gossip, knowing full well she could hear them. They didn¡¯t care. To them, she was just a source of entertainment now¡ªa story to tell, a joke tough at. Finally, thest ss of the day arrived, and Mika felt a wave of relief wash over her. She just had to make it through this, and then she could go home and put this awful day behind her. As the buses lined up outside, ready to take everyone home, Mika gathered her things, eager to get out of there. ¡®Finally!¡¯ But as she stood up, she heard Trent¡¯s voice again, louder this time, clearly meant for her to hear. ¡°You know, I¡¯m d I dumped that psycho. I¡¯ve been tapping that for months and trust me, she¡¯s all used up. Maybe I¡¯ll find a younger girl next...¡± Laughter erupted from their group, her former friends and a few others joining in. Mika¡¯s blood ran cold. This was too much. She could handle the whispers, the gossip, even the lies about her dad and her job. But this¡ªthis was a step too far. ¡®We never had sex, you prick!¡¯ She could feel the eyes of her ssmates on her, watching to see what she would do. Some looked sympathetic, others curious, and a few clearly entertained by the drama. Her fists clenched at her sides, and for a moment, she felt frozen, unsure of what to do. Meanwhile, a few seats away, Sam Witwicky stood from his seat. He looked determined, like he was about to do something stupidly brave, his fists clenched tightly. ¡®This is my chance!¡¯ he thought, ready to walk over and punch Trent in the face, hoping to finally get Mika¡¯s attention. But before Sam could take more than a few steps, Mika brushed past him, her decision made. She marched straight over to Trent, her heart pounding in her chest, each step fueled by the anger that had been building all day. Trent looked up as she approached, a smug grin on his face. ¡°What do you want¡ª¡± He didn¡¯t get to finish his sentence. Mika¡¯s fist connected with his jaw, sending him sprawling out of his seat and onto the floor. The room erupted in gasps, everyone shocked by the sudden violence. Trent¡¯s friends stared, mouths agape, as Trent groaned in pain, clutching his face. ¡°Get your facts straight, Trent,¡± Mika spat, her voice cold. ¡°First of all, I was the one who broke up with you. Anyone can ask the dozens of cops who witnessed it. And second, who in their right mind would sleep with a pathetic excuse for a man like you anyway? You begged me for months just to touch that tiny thing, you limp d*ck loser!" There was a stunned silence in the room as Mika turned on her heel and marched out, her heart racing but her head held high. She could feel the adrenaline coursing through her veins, a mixture of fear and triumph. As she stepped outside, she took a deep breath, her anger slowly ebbing away. She just wanted to get on the bus and go home, away from all the drama and gossip. But before she could reach the bus, she heard someone calling her name. She turned, seeing Sam running toward her, slightly out of breath. ¡°Mika! Wait up!¡± Sam called, hurrying to catch up with her. She frowned, slightly confused. She didn¡¯t recognize him. ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked, her tone cautious. ¡°Do we know each other?¡± Sam looked taken aback, like her words had physically struck him, but he quickly recovered. ¡°I¡¯m Sam. Sam Witwicky. We have a few sses together,¡± he exined, his tone hopeful. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Mika apologized. ¡°Are you new or something? I don¡¯t remember seeing you before.¡± Sam¡¯s shoulders slumped slightly, another hit to his ego, but he managed a weak smile. ¡°No, I¡¯ve been here for years,¡± he said, trying to keep the disappointment out of his voice. She gave a small nod, still unsure why he was talking to her. ¡°Okay¡­ And? Do need something?¡± Sam quickly straightened up, his determination returning. ¡°Umm, I saw what happened back there,¡± he said, gesturing toward the school. ¡°That was¡­ really something. And I thought maybe you¡¯d want a ride home, instead of taking the bus?¡± Mika nced around, noticing the other students filing out, many of them still ncing her way and whispering. Her gazended on the bus, where a few of her ssmates from thest period were boarding, shooting her curious looks. She really didn¡¯t want to deal with any more questions or judgment today. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she nodded. ¡°Sure, why not?¡± she agreed, figuring it couldn¡¯t be worse than facing everyone on the bus. Sam¡¯s face lit up with a smile as he led her toward his car, clearly pleased that she¡¯d epted his offer. He opened the passenger door for her, and she slid into the seat, trying not to think too much about what she was doing. As Sam started the engine and pulled out of the parking lot, Mika nced back at the school, catching sight of Trent and her former friends watching them from the distance,ughing. She turned away, refusing to let them get to her. ''Just get me home,'' she thought, leaning back in her seat as the old blue sedan rattled down the road. ''This day needs to end.'' ¡­ As they drove down the quiet suburban streets, Sam kept ncing over at Mika, trying to strike up a conversation. "So," he began, attempting to sound casual, "how¡¯s your day been? I mean, besides, you know, everything that happened at school." Mika barely mustered the words to respond. Her mind was miles away, lost in the swirling chaos of her thoughts. How was she supposed to face everyone at school tomorrow? Trent had deserved what he got, no question, but now everyone saw her as some sort of unhinged delinquent. She sighed deeply, pressing her forehead against the cool ss of the car window. And then there was Peter¡­ What was he thinking right now? She still had his number¡ªmaybe she should call him when she got home. That might help take her mind off things, if only for a little while¡­ Minutes passed in silence, with Sam nervously tapping the steering wheel, trying to think of something, anything, to say that might get more than a one or two-word answer from her. But Mika was too wrapped up in her own world to notice. She didn¡¯t even hear him when he clumsily asked, "I mean, after this¡­ Maybe a date?" His voice was shaky, betraying his nerves, but he pushed through. He pulled up to her house and parked, waiting with bated breath for her response. But Mika didn¡¯t reply. Her eyes had locked onto the scene outside her window, and for a moment, she forgot how to breathe. Her house, which had always been rundown was a flurry of activity. ¡°!¡± Men in construction helmets were everywhere, recing the old paneling, fixing broken windows, and reinforcing the porch railing. Painters were applying a fresh coat of paint both inside and out. Inside her house, through the windows, she could see more workers moving in and out, carrying tools and materials, evidently making repairs and improvements. Even the yard was being transformed. Landscapers were trimming the overgrown bushes, mowing the grass, and tending to the old tree that had always looked a little worse for wear. They were turning her home into something beautiful, something she¡¯d never thought she¡¯d see. She sat there, stunned, until a jolt of panic shot through her. If they were fixing up the house, they were going to charge her for it, weren¡¯t they? They must have gotten the wrong address, and there was no way she could afford this. Bolting out of the car, she barely heard Sam¡¯s confused "Hey, wait!" as he called after her, still reeling from theck of response to his date proposal. "Stop! Stop! You¡¯ve got the wrong house!" she shouted, rushing up the steps of her porch. "I didn¡¯t order any of this! I can¡¯t pay for this!" The workers paused, looking around at each other in confusion. Then, as if on cue, a man in a crisp, dark suit stepped forward. He exuded professionalism, his sses perched perfectly on his nose, a leather briefcase in hand. "Are you Mika Banes?" he asked, a polite smile on his face. Mika nodded, breathless. "Yes, but if this is about my dad¡¯s debts, he¡¯s in jail, okay? What he owes you has nothing to do with me!" The man¡¯s smile widened slightly. "Ah, Miss Banes, I assure you this has nothing to do with any debts. You can rx. All of this," he gestured to the bustling activity around them, "has already been paid for." He handed her a neatly organized stack of papers. Mika took them hesitantly, her eyes scanning the documents. They were all contracts and receipts¡ªproof that the construction andndscaping work was fully paid for. "But¡­ but who paid for it?" she stammered, still trying to process what was happening. Just then, a truck rumbled up the street, catching Mika¡¯s attention. It stopped in front of her house, and the driver hopped out, guiding a brand-new red 1993 Porsche 911 down the ramp and into her driveway. ¡°?!¡± Mika watched in disbelief, her mind struggling to keep up. Thewyer followed her gaze and smiled. "Ah, good, they¡¯re on time. That, too, is yours, Miss Banes." He reached into his pocket and pulled out a set of keys, cing them on top of the stack of papers in her hands. "This car, like everything else, has been paid for. You just need to sign for ownership." Mika was speechless, the world spinning around her. She barely noticed Sam approaching, his face a mix of confusion and disbelief as he tried to grasp what was unfolding. "What¡­ what¡¯s going on here?" he muttered, more to himself than anyone else. Thewyer, ever the professional, continued. "Next, your house was due for foreclosure this year, but it was purchased ahead of time by a very generous benefactor. Normally, this buyer would have to wait until the foreclosure date to take ownership of the property, but an exception has been made in this case." Mika¡¯s eyes widened in rm. "Wait, does that mean I¡¯m getting kicked out? Is that even legal?" Thewyer shook his head gently. "No, Miss Banes. Quite the opposite. The buyer wishes to gift the property to you. Since your father is in prison and unable to make the necessary payments in time, the house would have been lost. Instead, it¡¯s now yours. All you need to do is sign these papers." He handed over another document, showing a bank transfer of $100,000 into her ount. "Additionally, a sum of money has been deposited into your personal bank ount." Mika felt her knees buckle, overwhelmed by the sudden flood of information. Sam, beside her, looked utterly floored, his dreams of asking her out seeming petty inparison to what was happening. "You can take tonight to read through everything, Miss Banes," thewyer said kindly. "I¡¯ll return tomorrow for the signed paperwork." He turned to leave but then stopped, as if remembering something. "Oh, Mary! The photo!" he called out. A woman with a camera appeared seemingly out of nowhere, snapping a picture of Mika¡¯s stunned face. The sh jolted her out of her daze. "Wait, what was that for?" she asked, bewildered. Thewyer chuckled softly, pulling an envelope from his pocket. "He said you¡¯d ask that," he replied, opening the envelope and reading aloud. "¡®Surprised, aren¡¯t you? This is revenge for that kiss you stole the other night. Now you have to call me. Love, the man of your dreams. Winky face.¡¯" He even winked, like a true professional. Mika¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Only one man would say something like that, and she knew exactly who it was. Peter. Peter had done all of this¡ªbought her house, the car, even deposited the money. And the photo? He wanted to see her reaction. She could practically see his mischievous grin in her mind, that infuriating yet somehow charming smirk. She found herself blushing, unsure whether tough or cry at the absurdity of it all. Every problem she¡¯d faced just a moment ago seemed to dissolve, reced by something new and unexpected. Sam, on the other hand, looked like he¡¯d just been punched in the gut. He¡¯d been too slow, toote once again. Even now, someone else had managed to beat him to it, leaving him standing on the sidelines. "If that will be all, Miss Banes," thewyer said, bowing slightly, "we¡¯ll take our leave. We¡¯ll see you tomorrow." With that, he and the photographer walked away, leaving Mika standing there, her mind a whirlwind of thoughts. As she slowly made her way into her house, papers and keys clutched in her hands, she knew she needed to call Peter. She had to talk to him, to understand why he¡¯d done all this. Was this all just a rich guy''s whim? Or was there something more? Meanwhile, Sam stood there, watching her disappear inside, feeling like the ground had been pulled out from under him. He didn¡¯t know what to do, so he just turned and walked back to his car, driving off with a heavy heart, the girl he¡¯d always admired slipping further out of reach¡­ A/N: 3701 words :) There was a poll up on patr¨¦on after this chapter to see what we should do with Sam since he¡¯s had it rough. The choices were: -Help him a little by giving him a car and a new GF(not Mika). -Have him disappearpletely. -Andstly, turn him into a viin that helps the Decepticons. The votes have already been counted and a winner was chosen. You¡¯ll see in the next few chapters.???? C172 Awakening C172 Awakening Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As Peter''s meeting progressed, the atmosphere in the hangar was tense, filled with a mixture of disbelief, concern, and curiosity. Peter stood at the front, Bee towering behind him in his full robot form. The sight of the Cybertronian had been a shock to everyone, and Peter''s exnation of the imminent arrival of the Autobots and Decepticons had only added to the tension. ¡°These two factions,¡± Peter exined, his tone serious, ¡°are locked in a brutal, centuries-long war, and they¡¯reing here to Earth as we speak...¡± Captain America, standing near the front, crossed his arms over his chest and asked, ¡°Why are theying here again? What¡¯s so important that they¡¯d bring their war to our doorstep?¡± Before Peter could answer, Tony Stark, leaning casually against a support beam, chimed in with a smirk. ¡°Hey, are we just going to gloss over the fact that Captain America is here, alive and well, attending this meeting? I mean, aren¡¯t you supposed to be dead, old man?¡± The attention in the room shifted, a few murmurs of agreement rippling through the crowd. Steve Rogers, or Captain America, had been a legend¡ªa man thought lost to time. Steve opened his mouth to respond, but Peggy Carter, who stood beside him, spoke up first. ¡°Peter managed to locate the Hydra ship that Steve crashnded back in 1942,¡± she exined, her voice calm and matter-of-fact. ¡°He was able to recover Steve and bring him back here. We thawed him out, and, miraculously, he was still alive.¡± The room went silent for a moment as everyone processed this revtion, their gazes shifting from Peter to Steve, the disbelief was evident in their eyes. Steve, feeling the weight of their stares, raised his hand slightly. ¡°Look, I know this is a shock to many of you,¡± he said, his voice steady but firm. ¡°But right now, we¡¯ve got bigger concerns¡ªlike two armies of giant killer robots heading this way. Let¡¯s focus on that, okay?¡± Peggy nodded in agreement, her expression serious. ¡°Yes, I agree. We can discuss Steve¡¯s returnter. Right now, we need to understand why these Cybertronians areing here and what we can do to prepare.¡± She then turned to Peter, repeating Steve¡¯s earlier question. ¡°Why exactly are they headed here, Peter?¡± Peter reached up and pulled the ne from around his neck, revealing the AllSpark, which hung from the chain. It gleamed under the hangar lights, catching everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°They¡¯reing for this,¡± Peter said simply. ¡°!?¡± Peggy''s eyes widened in surprise when she recognized the cube she had given him just a few days earlier. Master Windu, who had been observing quietly, stepped forward, his brow furrowed as he sensed the object¡¯s unique energy. ¡°What is that?¡± he asked, his tone filled with a mix of curiosity and caution. He could feel an odd Force presence emanating from the small, cube-like pendant, something he couldn¡¯t quite ce but recognized as powerful. Before Peter could answer, Bee stepped forward, ¡°That is the AllSpark,¡± he exined, his tone carrying a reverence that wasn¡¯t lost on those present. ¡°It¡¯s the source of all life on Cybertron. Every Cybertronian was created by it, and it holds the power to give life¡ªand to take it away. It¡¯s more than just a relic; it¡¯s the heart of our entire civilization.¡± The room fell silent again, the weight of Bee¡¯s words settling over them like a heavy nket. The significance of the AllSpark was clear¡ªit wasn¡¯t just a powerful artifact; it was something much more profound, something that had shaped an entire race of beings. ¡°So, they¡¯reing here to fight over that?¡± Logan asked, his tone skeptical. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just toss it back into space or something? Let them take their war somewhere else.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that simple,¡± Peter replied, shaking his head. ¡°If the Decepticons get their hands on the AllSpark, they could use it to create an infinite number of soldiers. We¡¯d be facing a threat unlike anything we¡¯ve ever seen...¡± Master Windu nodded, his expression thoughtful as he considered the implications. ¡°Then we must ensure that it does not fall into the wrong hands,¡± he said firmly. ¡°If this artifact is as powerful as you say, it must be protected at all costs.¡± Peggy nced around the room, her expression resolute. ¡°Agreed. We need a n¡ªa way to defend this and keep the AllSpark safe.¡± Peter nodded, d to see everyone was on the same page. ¡°That¡¯s why I called this meeting,¡± he said, ncing around the crowd. "Now, is there anyone here who isn''t willing to help out? If so, feel free to leave now¡­" ¡°¡­¡± As his words hung in the air, not a single person spoke up or turned to leave; everyone was determined to help protect their. "Good," Peter said with a smirk. "Here''s what we''re going to do..." ¡­ .. . As the meeting concluded, the group slowly dispersed, each person or team heading off to make their preparations for the imminent arrival of the opposing Transformer armies. Peter remained in the hangar, watching as thest few people trickled out. Beside him, Bee stood like a loyal sentinel, towering over Peter with an awkward mix of determination and eagerness. Despite his imposing size, Bee gave off the impression of a protective puppy, trying hard to stay serious and focused as he followed his orders to protect Peter. Peter couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Bee¡¯s attempt to look professional. ¡°Hey, Bee,¡± Peter began, ncing up at the giant robot. ¡°You can rx a little, you know. You don¡¯t have to¡ª¡± Just then, Peter¡¯s cell phone started ringing, cutting him off mid-sentence. He reached into his pocket, a smirk forming on his face as he wondered if it was who he thought it was. ¡°Let¡¯s see how she liked the surprise,¡± Peter muttered to himself, answering the call. ¡°Hey¡ª¡± But before he could even say hello, Mika¡¯s voice burst through the phone, a mixture of frustration and bewilderment. ¡°Peter! Why did you do all of this? Buying my house and gifting it to me, sending people to fix everything up, giving me a ridiculous amount of money¡ªand what¡¯s with the car? A freaking Porsche? Why?¡± Peter couldn¡¯t help but grin as he listened to her rant. Through the phone, he could hear the background noise of construction work¡ªthe sound of hammers, saws, and the bustling activity of the crew he had hired to fix up her house. It was clear Mika was overwhelmed, caught between gratitude and disbelief. ¡°Because I wanted to,¡± Peter replied simply, his tone casual and light, the smirk evident in his voice. He knew his answer would only annoy her more, and he found himself enjoying the reaction. Mika let out an exasperated sigh on the other end. ¡°That¡¯s not a real answer, Peter! You can¡¯t just¡ªugh!¡± She paused for a moment, clearly trying to calm herself down. ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help, okay? I can get by on my own. I don¡¯t need your handouts.¡± Peter¡¯s grin widened. ¡°It¡¯s already done, Mika. The house, the car, the money¡ªit¡¯s all yours. You might as well just ept it. Besides,¡± he added with a mischievous tone, ¡°I do expect a little something in return~¡± There was a moment of silence on the other end, followed by Mika¡¯s hesitant voice. ¡°What¡­ What do you want?¡± She hoped he wasn''t implying what she feared he was. Peter leaned against a nearby crate, savoring the moment. ¡°You have to take me on a date. n it all out, make it good. And hey, you can even use a little bit of that money I sent you to spoil me, like you¡¯re my sugar mama or something.¡± ¡°You did all this just so you could get a second date?¡± She asked in disbelief, relieved that he wasn''t suggesting anything perverted. ¡°Uh-huh, yeah,¡± Peter replied, his tone almost dumbly enthusiastic. Mika¡¯s frustration boiled over. She was caught between a mix of emotions¡ªannoyance, disbelief, and something else she couldn¡¯t quite ce. Her heart raced, her emotions a tangled mess. And then, without warning, something strange began to happen. A sudden surge of power coursed through her body, rushing down her arm and into the old mechanical home phone she was using. Her eyes widened in shock as a flood of information crashed into her mind. ¡°!?¡± Somehow, she could see the phone¡¯s internal structure as if she were looking through its casing¡ªthe wires, the mechanisms, the gears, every intricate detail of its construction. It was as if she suddenly understood everything there was to know about the phone, how it was made, how it worked, and even how to enhance it if she wanted to. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s happening¡­?¡± Mika muttered weakly, a piercing headache forming as the influx of information became too much to handle. Before she knew it, the overwhelming sensation caused her to copse, the phone slipping from her grasp and ttering to the floor. ¡°Mika? Mika, are you okay?¡± Peter¡¯s voice called out through the phone, but there was no response. He heard a faint thud on the other end, followed by silence. His heart rate quickened, concern flooding his mind. ¡°Mika!¡± But before he could say anything more, Peter¡¯s phone began to glow, an eerie light emanating from the screen. ¡°What the hell?¡± he muttered, watching in confusion as the device started smoking and sparking. Realizing what was about to happen, he quickly tossed the phone away. Itnded a few feet away and, within seconds, burst into mes, a small explosion sending shards of stic and metal flying. ¡°What the f*ck¡­¡± Peter muttered, staring at the smoking remnants of his phone. His mind raced with possibilities. But he didn¡¯t have time to ponder. Mika could be in danger, and he needed to check on her immediately¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª [While Peter is Rushing to Check on Mika...] Far beyond the reach of human sight, on the outer fringes of Earth¡¯s sr system, the cold expanse of space was suddenly disturbed by a massive, dark shape cutting through the stars. It was a colossal cruiser, forged from ckened metal and bristling with weaponry, moving with a silent, menacing grace as it glided through the void. This was no ordinary spacecraft. This was a warship¡ªa fortress and weapon all in one. Themand ship of the Decepticons, and at its helm, seated in the cold, darkmand center, was Megatron himself. The interior of the ship was dark and foreboding, with walls lined with jagged metal and glowing crimson lights, casting an eerie red hue over everything. Megatron sat on his throne, his massive frame dominating the space. He stared out at the stars through the reinforced viewport, his expression one of grim determination. Suddenly, the silence was broken by the deep, rumbling voice of one of his lieutenants, Starscream, who stood at attention beside him. ¡°Lord Megatron, we are nearing the Earth¡¯s sr system,¡± Starscream reported, his tone a mix of deference and eagerness. ¡°We should reach the soon.¡± [Insert picture of Starscream here] Megatron didn¡¯t respond immediately. His gaze remained fixed on the distant blue orb that now loomed on the ship¡¯s monitors, slowly growingrger as they approached. Earth¡ªthe current hiding ce of the AllSpark, the artifact that could grant them ultimate power. He could almost feel it, even from this distance, calling to him with its promise of dominance. ¡°Good,¡± Megatron finally said, his voice a deep, gravelly growl that echoed through the chamber. ¡°Prepare immediately. The Autobots are sure to defend it, but they are weak. This time, they will not stop us. This time, the AllSpark will be ours.¡± Starscream bowed his head, a wicked smile crossing his face. ¡°As youmand, Lord Megatron.¡± A/N: 2000 words :)???? C173 Stane C173 Stane Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, as the Decepticons closed in on Earth, Sam Witwicky was pulling into his driveway after what he could only describe as a disastrous day at school. The beat-up blue sedan sputtered to a stop, its engine wheezing in protest. Sam sighed heavily, gripping the steering wheel tighter than necessary, his mind swirling with frustration and disappointment. At first, everything seemed to be going his way. Mika had broken up with her jerk of a boyfriend, Trent, and for a brief moment, Sam had thought this might be his chance to finally get noticed by her. The opportunity to drive her home after school had been a dreame true. His mind had raced with possibilities of what he could say or do to impress her, but all those thoughts evaporated the moment they arrived at her house. He could still see it clearly in his mind¡ªthe construction crew, the brand-new Porsche, and that suited man exining that everything had been paid for by some mysterious suitor. Whoever this rich guy was, he had swooped in and stolen the spotlight from Sam in one fell swoop, leaving Sam feeling insignificant and inadequate. ¡®How could Ipete with someone like that?¡¯ He thought dejectedly. Sighing again, Sam finally turned off the ignition and got out of the car, his shoulders slumped with defeat. He trudged up to his house, barely acknowledging his parents, Ron and Judy Witwicky, who were in the kitchen, chatting andughing as usual. They turned to greet him, their smiles warm and weing. ¡°Hey, Sam! How was school?¡± his mom asked, her tone cheerful. Sam grunted in response, not even bothering to look up. He felt too drained to engage in small talk or pretend that everything was okay. Ron raised an eyebrow, exchanging a concerned nce with Judy. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, champ?¡± he asked, trying to keep his tone light. ¡°Bad day?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Sam muttered, his voice t as he headed toward his room. He shut the door behind him a bit harder than he meant to, the sound echoing through the hallway. Ron and Judy stood there, momentarily stunned by their son¡¯s behavior. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into him?¡± Ron asked, frowning slightly. Judy sighed, crossing her arms as she considered the possibilities. ¡°You think it might be the car?¡± she suggested. ¡°He was really hoping for something a little cooler, you know? Maybe someone made fun of him for it at school.¡± Ron looked genuinely puzzled. ¡°You really think kids would do that? I mean, when we were young, just having a car was a big deal. Didn¡¯t matter what it looked like.¡± ¡°Yeah, well,¡± Judy said with a shrug, ¡°times are changing. And Sam¡¯s school is pretty fancypared to where we went. Maybe the kids there are a bit more... spoiled.¡± Ron¡¯s frown deepened as he thought about it. She had a point. They had grown up in a much rougher neighborhood, where a car was a luxury few could afford. Now, they lived in an upscale area, sending Sam to a school where appearances seemed to matter more. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right,¡± he admitted reluctantly. Judy ced aforting hand on his arm. ¡°Maybe we should just get him a better car,¡± she suggested gently. Ron looked hesitant. ¡°He already has a car, Judy. Besides, a kid¡¯s first car shouldn¡¯t be too nice. It builds character.¡± ¡°I know, I know,¡± Judy agreed, ¡°but you saw him. He¡¯s not okay. If the car is causing him problems with his peers, maybe we should just get him something better. We have the money, after all.¡± Ron sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Okay, fine. But what do we do with the car he already has?¡± Judy shrugged again, clearly unconcerned. ¡°Sell it, return it, scrap it, give it away. I don¡¯t care. I just want our son to be happy.¡± Ron sighed again, knowing she was right. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll figure it out,¡± he said, grabbing his keys and giving her a quick peck on the lips before heading out. ¡­ .. . Later that day, Ron returned home, a small smile ying at the corners of his mouth. He went straight to Sam¡¯s room, knocking once before opening the door without waiting for a response. The room was dark, the curtains drawn, and Samy sprawled on his bed, staring up at the ceiling. ¡°Can¡¯t you knock?¡± Sam grumbled, ncing over at his father with a scowl. Ron chuckled. ¡°I did knock.¡± He walked over and pulled the nket off his son. ¡°Now, get up. I¡¯ve got something to show you.¡± Sam groaned, rolling over and burying his face in his pillow. ¡°Just leave me alone today, Dad.¡± But Ron wasn¡¯t taking no for an answer. ¡°Come on, get up. Trust me, you¡¯ll want to see this.¡± Grumbling under his breath, Sam reluctantly got up, following his father outside with an annoyed look on his face. As they stepped onto the front yard, Sam¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. There, sitting in the driveway where he parked his beat-up blue sedan earlier, was a sleek, all-ck BMW 850i. His old car was nowhere in sight. For a moment, Sam thought his dad had bought a new car for himself. He turned to his father, a hint of annoyance in his voice. ¡°Really, Dad? You got a new car and you¡¯re rubbing it in my face?¡± Ron chuckled again, shaking his head. ¡°Nope, it¡¯s not for me,¡± he said, a teasing grin spreading across his face. ¡°So, do you like it?¡± Sam blinked, looking back at the car, then back at his dad. ¡°Wait¡­ Is that mine?¡± he asked, a mix of disbelief and excitement in his voice. Ron nodded, still grinning. ¡°Yep, it¡¯s all yours. So, what do you think? Better than that old junker?¡± A huge smile spread across Sam¡¯s face as he rushed over to the car, practically bouncing on his toes as he inspected it. ¡°Are you serious? This is amazing! Thank you! Thank you so much, Dad!¡± he eximed, his earlier disappointment, and car,pletely forgotten. Ron walked over, holding out the keys. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take it for a spin? See how it feels.¡± Sam eagerly took the keys, thanking his dad over and over before jumping into the driver¡¯s seat. The engine roared to life with a satisfying purr, and Sam could hardly contain his excitement as he backed out of the driveway and sped off down the street. Secondster, Judy came out onto the porch, wrapping her arms around Ron and giving him a hug. ¡°Thank you for doing that,¡± she said softly. ¡°I know you wanted him to start with something more modest.¡± Ron smiled, returning the hug. ¡°Yeah, well, he¡¯ll probably crash it within a month or two, but we¡¯ll deal with that when the timees,¡± he replied with a chuckle. ¡­ Meanwhile, Sam was already a mile away, a huge grin stered across his face as he drove his new car. After a few horrible days, things were finally starting to look up for him. The sleek BMW handled like a dream, and he felt a surge of confidence as he zipped through the streets. Deciding to stop and grab a drink, he pulled into a convenience store parking lot, still riding the high of his new car. As he stepped out, a blonde girl about his age approached, a look of admiration on her face. ¡°Hey, is this your car?¡± she asked, her tone filled with genuine interest. Sam couldn¡¯t help but smile wider, his confidence soaring even higher. ¡°Yeah, it is,¡± he replied, trying to sound as casual as possible. ¡°Well, it¡¯s nice,¡± she said with a smile, bending over to lean on his open car window. ¡°Can I get a ride?¡± ¡°Sure, hop in,¡± Sam nodded, feeling a rush of excitement fill him, ¡®It¡¯s finally happening!¡¯ He thought. Maybe things were finally turning around for him after all! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Elsewhere, Obadiah Stane sat in his luxurious vi, nestled in a secluded area far from prying eyes. His bald head gleamed under the soft lighting, and his well-groomed beard framed a face marked by age and cunning. [Insert picture of Obadiah Stane here] The sprawling estate, surrounded by lush forests and high walls, was the perfect location for someone who valued privacy. As the interim CEO of Stark Industries, Stane had taken full advantage of the istion to conduct business that Tony Stark and other shareholders would never approve of. Leaning back in a plush leather chair, Stane held a phone to his ear, speaking in low, measured tones. ¡°Yes, I understand the risks,¡± he said, his voice steady but firm. ¡°But you know as well as I do that these weapons are worth every penny. The quality speaks for itself. Stark Industries doesn¡¯t sell to just anyone.¡± On the other end of the line, a high-ranking member of the Ten Rings, a ndestine criminal and terrorist organization, spoke in a thick ent, his voice dripping with eagerness. ¡°We¡¯ve seen the quality, Mr. Stane. That¡¯s why we¡¯re willing to pay such a high price. But these off-the-books transactions must remain... discreet.¡± Stane chuckled softly, a hint of amusement in his voice. ¡°Discretion is my middle name. I assure you, no one will know where these shipments are going or who¡¯s receiving them. Just make sure the payment is ready, and I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± As they continued discussing the logistics of the next shipment, Stane¡¯s gaze drifted toward therge bay windows of his office, which offered a panoramic view of the surrounding hills. The sky outside was dark, filled with stars, and the peaceful quiet of the night was asionally broken by the distant sounds of wildlife. Suddenly, something caught his eye¡ªa streak of light in the sky. ¡°?¡± At first, it seemed like nothing more than a shooting star, but then there were more. Dozens of streaks, glowing brighter and brighter, were hurtling toward the earth. Stane squinted, trying to get a better look, but his heart began to race as he realized these weren¡¯t stars. They were moving too fast, gettingrger andrger with every second. ¡°What the hell¡­?¡± he muttered under his breath, his voice tinged with unease. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± the voice on the other end of the phone asked, sensing Stane¡¯s distraction. Stane didn¡¯t answer immediately. He was too focused on the sky outside. Those weren¡¯t shooting stars¡ªthey were something else. Something much more dangerous. ¡°Listen, I¡¯ll have to call you back,¡± Stane said abruptly, hanging up the phone without waiting for a response. He quickly stood up, moving toward the window for a better look. His mind raced, wondering if this was some sort of attack. But who would know about this location? Who would have the means to¡ª *BOOM¡­ BOOM¡­ BOOM¡­!* A barrage of fiery projectiles crashed into the front of his estate, sending up a wave of dirt, debris, and me. Instinct kicked in, and Stane turned, ready to bolt for the door. But it was toote. The ground beneath him shook violently as a series of thunderous booms echoed through the vi, the windows rattling in their frames. Stane stumbled back, falling to the ground. He hit the ground hard, the breath knocked out of him, and for a moment, all he could hear was the ringing in his ears. ¡°¡­¡± Slowly, the sound of crackling mes filled his senses, and he pushed himself up, coughing from the smoke that had begun to seep into the room. The air was thick with the smell of burning wood and metal. Sitting up, Stane breathed a sigh of relief, realizing that, thankfully, the vi itself hadn¡¯t been directly hit. The explosions had all been outside, in the front yard. He staggered to his feet, ncing out the window once more. His heart skipped a beat when he saw the state of his property. The once-manicuredwn was now a smoldering wastnd, craters filled with fire and debris. ¡°What in the world¡­¡± he muttered, his fear momentarily reced by curiosity. What could have caused such destruction? He slipped on his shoes and rushed outside, his mind racing with questions. As he stepped onto the front porch, the full extent of the devastation hit him. His pristine front yard waspletely destroyed, the grass and nts obliterated, and the stone pathway reduced to rubble. But it wasn¡¯t just the destruction that caught his attention. Emerging from the smoke and mes were several massive shapes, silhouetted against the burning wreckage. As they moved closer, Stane¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. They were robots¡ªtowering, mechanical beings unlike anything he had ever seen. The tallest of them stepped forward, its eyes glowing a menacing red as it scanned the area. The metal behemoth turned its gaze toward Stane, who felt a chill run down his spine. Thergest of the robots, with a menacing, angr design, sneered down at him. ¡°Did wend on a bug''s nest?¡± it growled, its voice a low, mechanical rumble that sent shivers down Stane¡¯s spine. The other robots behind it began tough, a harsh, metallic sound that echoed through the night. Stane could feel the ground trembling beneath their weight, the heat from the fires making his skin prickle. He was frozen in ce, unable to move, his mind struggling toprehend what he was seeing. Stane¡¯s heart pounded in his chest, fear gripping him like a vice. ¡°Who¡­ What are you?¡± he stammered, his voice barely above a whisper. The lead robot took a step closer, its red eyes glowing brighter as it red down at him. ¡°We are Decepticons,¡± it snarled, the word dripping with disdain. ¡°And you, little man, have something we want.¡± Stane swallowed hard, his mind racing with panic. He had no idea what they were talking about, but he knew one thing for sure¡ªhe was in way over his head. ¡°W-What do you want?¡± A/N: 2337 words :)???? C174 Old Friends C174 Old Friends Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As the remnants of his phone smoldered on the hangar floor, Peter didn¡¯t waste another second. He sprinted toward one of the Jedi ships docked in the hangar, his mind racing with a hundred different scenarios, each more dire than thest. ¡°Wait here!¡± He called out to Bee, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon¡­¡± As soon as he reached the ship, he vaulted into the cockpit, the hatch closing swiftly behind him. He flipped a series of switches, powering up the ship''s engines. He didn''t bother with the usual pre-flight checks; he was already lifting off before the hangar doors had fully opened. A secondter, the ship shot out like a bullet, leaving a trail of light behind it as it soared through the sky, heading directly toward Mika''s house. The cityscape blurred beneath him as he pushed the ship to its limits, weaving through buildings and cutting across the skyline. As he neared Mika¡¯s neighborhood, Peter saw the familiar streets and rooftops below. He slowed the ship just enough to avoid causing a scene, but not enough to dull the urgency burning inside him. Then he spotted it¡ªher house, surrounded by construction vehicles and workers who were clustered around a small figure on thewn. Mika. Worry surged through him as he angled the ship downwards,nding it directly in the middle of the street with a forceful thud. He didn¡¯t care about the secrecy anymore. Whatever was happening to Mika, it could be serious. He had to get to her now. The workers stopped what they were doing, their attention drawn to the sudden appearance of a futuristic ship descending from the sky. ¡°?!¡± They stared in awe and confusion, not fully understanding what they were seeing. Some of them even dropped their tools, their eyes wide with disbelief as they took in the sleek, alien design of the ship. The ship''s cockpit opened, and Peter emerged, his expression focused and intense. He paused, raising his hand toward Mika. The Force flowed through him, his connection to it a steady, familiar hum that amplified his senses and intentions. Suddenly, Mika''s unconscious body began to lift off the ground, the movement slow and gentle. The workers'' eyes widened further as they watched her float towards the ship, disbelief and fear etched across their faces. To them, it looked like she was being abducted by some unknown force. "Hey! What are you doing?!" one of the workers shouted, breaking free from his shock. A couple of others snapped into action, moving towards Peter as if to intervene, but Peter held up his free hand in a calming gesture, his voice steady and reassuring. ¡°Thank you for your help, but I¡¯ll take it from here.¡± His words carried a weight of authority, and for a moment, the workers hesitated, unsure of how to respond. They could see the concern in Peter¡¯s eyes, and something in his tone told them that he was there to help, not harm. Without waiting for further reaction, Peter sat back down as the hatch closed, sealing the ship with a soft hiss, Mika sleeping soundly on hisp. As the workers realized what was happening, a few of them sprinted towards the ship, shouting and waving their arms, trying to stop him. But before they could reach it, the ship lifted off the ground, engines roaring to life as it ascended into the sky. The workers watched in stunned silence as the ship shot off into the distance, disappearing in a matter of seconds. They exchanged nces, a mix of confusion and amazement on their faces. ¡°What the hell just happened?¡± one of them muttered, breaking the silence. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± another replied, shaking his head, ¡°but whatever that was, it was like something out of a sci-fi movie.¡± Meanwhile, inside the ship, Peter carefully held Mika as he flew, his mind racing as he checked her over. Her breathing was steady, but she was still unconscious, her face pale and her brow furrowed as if she were in the midst of a troubling dream. ¡­ .. . Arriving at the Red Room, Peter''s ship flew quickly, yet carefully, into the hangar he left only minutes ago. He was out of the cockpit before the engines even had a chance to fully power down, Mika cradled in his arms. Her unconscious form was worryingly limp, her breathing shallow but steady. He moved with purpose, sprinting as he made his way to the infirmary. Bursting through the infirmary doors, Peter didn¡¯t waste a second. He carefullyid Mika down on a medical bed, his mind racing. Thinking quickly, he pulled out his datapad and connected it to the Red Room¡¯s internalmunication system. ¡°Medical emergency in the infirmary! I need Jedi healers and Shield doctors here now!¡± Peter¡¯s voice was calm yetmanding, resonating throughout the entire base. But he wasn¡¯t about to wait for them to get here. With a deep breath, Peter centered himself. He had learned enough from the Jedi healers and during his time with them to know how to perform a basic diagnostic check, even if he wasn¡¯t as skilled as the masters or as knowledgeable as the Shield doctors. He closed his eyes, focusing on Mika, letting the Force guide his senses. As he concentrated, he felt something¡ªan overload, a surge of energy that didn¡¯t belong. It was as if her mind had been hit with a wave of something all at once, something far beyond what a normal human could handle. ¡°A neural overload¡­¡± Peter muttered under his breath, his brows furrowing. ¡°A seizure caused by some kind of influx, but¡­ from what?¡± He couldn¡¯t make sense of it. There were no signs of external injury, no evidence of trauma that would exin what he was feeling. Whatever had happened, it was internal, something within her body or mind itself. He knew he needed help to figure out exactly what had caused this, and more importantly, how to treat it. Just as Peter came to this conclusion, the infirmary doors burst open, and a flurry of activity followed as the Jedi healers and Shield doctors flooded into the room. Their expressions were a mix of concern and determination, each ready to do whatever was needed to help. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± one of the Shield doctors asked, stepping forward quickly. Peter turned to them, his face serious. ¡°It looks like her mind was overloaded by something,¡± he exined. ¡°She had a seizure and then passed out. I¡¯m not sure what caused it, but it¡¯s like her brain was hit with something, maybe energy?¡± The Jedi healers didn¡¯t wait for further instructions. They moved swiftly to Mika¡¯s bedside, their hands hovering over her as they checked her over, just as Peter did only seconds ago, their expressions calm and focused. The Shield doctors, meanwhile, set to work with their own medical tools, preparing to run a series of tests. ¡°We¡¯ll need a full neurological scan,¡± one of them said, already pulling up the equipment. ¡°Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s any unusual brain activity.¡± As the medical team got to work, Peter stood by, feeling a mix of helplessness and determination. He wanted to do more, to be able to fix whatever was wrong, but he knew that right now, he had to trust in the skills of those around him. ¡­ An hourter, Peter stood outside the infirmary, watching the hustle and bustle of the doctors and Jedi healers through the ss window. His mind raced with possibilities, trying to piece together what could have caused Mika¡¯s sudden seizure. The memory of their phone call reyed in his head¡ªthe strange way his phone exploded, the confusion he heard from her. Something had happened... Peter began to piece it together. ¡®Did she¡ª¡® Suddenly, Peter was jolted out of his thoughts by the sound of hurried footsteps approaching. He turned to see Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers walking briskly down the hallway, their expressions filled with concern. ¡°Peter!¡± Peggy called out as they neared. ¡°Is Mika okay? We heard from the doctors that she was brought in.¡± Peter nodded, trying to reassure them. ¡°She seems like she¡¯ll be fine, but I¡¯m just not sure what caused it,¡± he admitted. ¡°Hopefully, the doctors and healers can figure it out.¡± Steve frowned, his brow furrowing with concern. ¡°Are they still working on her?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Peter replied, ncing back toward the infirmary doors. ¡°I¡¯m just stuck here waiting for them in the meantime.¡± Peggy and Steve exchanged a look, a silent conversation passing between them. After a moment, Peggy turned back to Peter. ¡°Would you like toe with us to meet with Professor Xavier and Bucky?¡± she asked gently. Peter raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°?¡± Peggy had told Steve about Bucky almost immediately after he had woken up, but Steve hadn¡¯t seen Bucky yet because Xavier had asked them to wait until he was ready. Now, it seemed that the time hade. Peter nodded, eager to see the interaction between Steve and Bucky. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d like that,¡± he said, a small smile forming on his lips. He could use the distraction, and the prospect of seeing Steve reunite with Bucky was toopelling to pass up. Besides, if what he suspects happened to Mika is true, he¡¯ll need to speak with Professor Xavier as well. The three of them made their way through the maze-like corridors of the Red Room, heading toward the prison section where Bucky was being held. They eventually reached an open area just outside the prison, where Professor Xavier was waiting for them, sitting in his wheelchair. ¡°Professor,¡± Peggy greeted him with a nod, her tone respectful. ¡°Thank you for meeting with us.¡± Xavier gave a kind smile, nodding in return. ¡°Of course, Peggy. I¡¯m d you coulde.¡± He turned his attention to Steve, his expression bing more serious. ¡°Captain Rogers, I know this meeting is important to you.¡± Steve nodded, his expression earnest. ¡°I just want to help my friend, Professor. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes.¡± Xavier acknowledged his determination with a thoughtful nod. ¡°Bucky has been making progress, but it¡¯s extremely slow,¡± he exined. ¡°While I¡¯ve been treating him, I¡¯ve been careful not to force anything. He is my patient, not an enemybatant, and as such, I¡¯m approaching his treatment with respect and caution.¡± Peggy seemed confused. ¡°Then should we wait longer? Are you sure he¡¯s ready to meet today?¡± Steve looked conflicted. He was eager to see Bucky but didn¡¯t want to disrupt his recovery. If Xavier believed waiting longer was best, Steve would respect that decision, despite his impatience. Xavier shook his head gently. ¡°No, I believe now is the right time,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m hoping that seeing you, Steve, might trigger a memory or emotion that will help him engage more with his treatment. Right now, he¡¯s very closed off, almost like trying to treat a brick wall. If he can remember something, anything, it might encourage him to work with us more willingly.¡± Steve nodded, determination shining in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever I can to help him remember,¡± he said firmly. Xavier gave him a small, reassuring smile. ¡°Good. But remember, this will be a delicate process. Bucky is still struggling with Hydra¡¯s brainwashing, and we need to be careful not to push him too hard too fast.¡± Peter, Peggy, and Steve all nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. With that, Xavier led them through the heavy doors into the prison section of the Red Room. The atmosphere changed immediately, bing colder and more oppressive. The sound of the heavy steel doors closing behind them echoed down the dimly lit hallways. They walked past rows of cells, most of them filled with Hydra operatives or Kree soldiers, each of them watching as they passed. But Peter paid them little attention; his focus was solely on whaty ahead. At the far end of the corridor, they came to a more isted area. This was where Bucky was being held, away from the other prisoners for his own safety and theirs. As they approached, Peter could see Bucky sitting in his cell, his head bowed, his long hair falling over his face. He looked lost, as though he was in a world of his own. Steve took a deep breath, steadying himself. This was the moment he had been waiting for, the chance to see his oldest friend again. He stepped forward,ing to a stop just outside Bucky¡¯s cell. ¡°Hey, Bucky,¡± Steve said softly, a gentle smile forming on his face. At the sound of his voice, Bucky¡¯s head lifted slightly. His eyes, dull and lifeless just moments before, widened ever so slightly in a confused recognition. A/N: 2126 words :)???? C175 Steve & Bucky C175 Steve & Bucky Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Hey Bucky¡­" As soon as Bucky heard Steve''s voice and saw him standing outside his cell, a distant, foggy memory flickered to life in his mind¡­ [shback/Late 1920''s] In the gritty streets of New York City, James Buchanan "Bucky" Barnes was just a boy, navigating the crowded, unforgiving neighborhoods with the instincts of a street-smart kid who''d seen more than his fair share over the years. Bucky was walking home from school, his worn-out shoes pping against the cobblestones as he made his way through a narrow alley. It was a path he often took to avoid the more crowded streets, where the hustle and bustle of daily life could be overwhelming. As he turned a corner, the sound of a scuffle and shouting drew his attention. "?" Curious and cautious, Bucky crept closer, peeking around a green dumpster. What he saw made his blood boil. A small, skinny boy was surrounded by a group of older, bigger kids, bullies who seemed to find joy in tormenting someone smaller and weaker than themselves. The boy was tiny, his frame almost skeletal. He looked like he could be knocked over by a strong breeze, and yet, he stood his ground, his fists clenched tightly, his face set in a defiant scowl. It was clear from the way he moved that this wasn''t the first time he''d faced these bullies. His clothes were shabby, his knuckles bruised and bloodied, and there was a faint line of blood trickling down from a cut on his lip. "Come on, Rogers, just hand over the money and we''ll let you go," one of the bullies sneered, his voice filled with mockery. "You don''t have to make this harder on yourself." But the boy¡ªSteve¡ªrefused to back down. "No," he said stubbornly, his voice steady despite the fear that flickered in his eyes. "I''m not giving you anything." They allughed, a cruel sound that echoed off the brick walls of the alley. They knew they had the upper hand. Steve was tiny, frail-looking, and outnumbered. But he didn''t seem to care. He stood there, fists raised, ready to fight them off, even though it was clear he didn''t stand a chance. One of the bullies stepped forward, shoving Steve hard. He stumbled back, nearly falling, but he caught himself, straightening up again almost immediately. He raised his fists once more, determined not to show any sign of weakness. "Why do you even bother, Rogers?" another taunted. "We do this every day, and you still haven''t learned your lesson." Steve didn''t reply. He just red at them, his blue eyes zing with a fire that seemed out of ce in such a small, skinny kid. The bullies continued to taunt him, theirughter growing louder as they took turns hitting him, knocking him down again and again. But every time Steve hit the ground, he got back up, raising his fists once more, his resolve unwavering. He refused to stay down, even as his body ached, his limbs growing weaker with each blow. He couldn''t win this fight, but he wasn''t going to give up. Bucky watched from his hiding spot, his emotions a whirlwind of anger and frustration. He wasn''t the type to get involved in other people''s business¡ªespecially not fights he had no stake in¡ªbut there was something about this kid. Something in the way he refused to give up, even when the odds were stacked against him. It sparked something in Bucky, a mixture of admiration and anger. ''Damn it,'' Bucky thought, gritting his teeth. He knew he should just keep walking, let the kid fend for himself. But every time Steve got knocked down, only to stand back up again, Bucky felt a surge of irritation and something else, something deeper. Finally, he couldn''t take it anymore. He didn''t like seeing someone being tormented like that, especially someone who was so clearly outmatched but still fought with everything he had. He stepped out from behind the dumpster, his eyes locked on the scene before him. He wasn''t an idiot¡ªhe knew he couldn''t take on all of them at once. But that didn''t mean he was going to just stand by and watch. He moved quickly and quietly, slipping up behind the closest bully. With a swift motion, he swung his fist,nding a solid punch to the side of the bully''s head. The kid went down hard, hitting the ground with a surprised grunt. Before the others could react, Bucky was already moving to the next target. He caught another bully in the nose with a sharp jab, the sound of breaking bone filling the alleyway as the bully cried out in pain, clutching his face. "Argh! My nose!" He screamed. For a moment, there was a stunned silence as everyone processed what had just happened. "¡­" Steve, who had been picking himself up off the ground, stared in shock at the boy who hade to his rescue. He didn''t know this kid, had never seen him before, but here he was, taking on two of his tormentors with ease. There were only a few more left, but Bucky''s element of surprise was gone. They all turned to him, their faces twisted with anger. Steve, still struggling to get to his feet, watched with a mixture of fear and awe as Bucky stood his ground. He knew this kid¡ªwhoever he was¡ªdidn''t stand a chance against the rest of them. But he was fighting anyway, just like Steve had. Summoning what little strength he had left, Steve limped over to stand in front of Bucky, raising his fists once more. "Thanks for the help," he said quietly, his voice a bit shaky. "But you should go. I''ll hold them off for you." The other kidsughed at that, their jeers echoing off the alley walls. "You? Hold us off? That''s hrious, Rogers." Bucky nced down at the small, scrawny kid standing before him, still defiant despite the odds. He couldn''t help but feel a flicker of admiration for Steve''s courage. A small smile tugged at his lips. "Kid, you''re really something, you know that?" Bucky said with a smirk. "But if you think I''m leaving you to deal with these jerks by yourself, you''re crazy." Steve looked up at Bucky, surprise flickering in his eyes. No one had ever stood up for him like this before. Bucky stepped up beside Steve, raising his own fists. "Let''s show these guys they picked the wrong day to mess with us," he said, his voice filled with determination. The bullies, now thoroughly annoyed, charged at them. Bucky fought with everything he had, dodging and countering their attacks. Steve did his best to keep up, throwing punches whenever he could, but it was clear he was outmatched. The fight didn''tst long. The remaining bullies, enraged by Bucky''s interference, came at them with renewed vigor. Despite their best efforts, both Steve and Bucky were soon overwhelmed, the two of them beaten down by the sheer numbers against them. When it was over, the kids walked away,ughing and joking amongst themselves, leaving Steve and Bucky sprawled out on the ground, covered in cuts and bruises. For a moment, they justy there, catching their breath. Then, Bucky turned his head to look at Steve, a grin on his face despite the pain. "I''m Bucky," he said, his voice a little strained. "Steve," the smaller boy replied, his voice weak but steady. "Steve Rogers." Bucky nodded, wincing as he sat up. "Well, Steve Rogers, you wannae over to my house for dinner? My mom''s making stew tonight, and it''s pretty good." Steve blinked, surprised by the offer. "Uh, yeah, sure," he said, a small smile forming on his lips. "But you might have to give me a minute. I don''t think I can get up just yet." Buckyughed, the sound light and carefree despite the pain. He pulled himself to his feet, then reached down, offering Steve his hand. "Come on, I got you." Steve hesitated for a moment, then took Bucky''s hand, allowing himself to be pulled up. Together, the two boys limped out of the alleyway, side by side, a bond forming between them that wouldst a lifetime. [shback End] Sat in his cell, Bucky''s eyes remained fixed on Steve, a flicker of recognition shining through the dullness that had consumed his gaze for so long. He stared at Steve, and after a few moments, his lips parted, his voice a strained whisper as he muttered, "Steve¡­?" Steve''s heart swelled with a surge of hope and joy, a smile breaking across his face. Despite everything Bucky had been through¡ªall the brainwashing, the torture, the years of being used as a weapon¡ªhe remembered. Even if it was just a small part of him, he remembered. "That''s right, Buck," Steve said, his voice warm with encouragement. "It''s me. It''s Steve. I''m here." Peggy stood beside him, her eyes softening with relief and happiness for Steve. She knew how much this moment meant to him. Seeing his best friend recognize him after everything was a glimmer of hope they had been desperately waiting for. Xavier smiled softly, seeing this as a significant step in the right direction for Bucky''s recovery. "This is good," he murmured, mostly to himself but loud enough for those near to hear. "It''s a start." Peter, standing in the back, watched the scene unfold with a mixture of interest and relief. He was genuinely happy for Steve and Bucky. He knew just how hard it had been for Steve to reach this point in the movies, the long, painful journey they both had to endure. But here, in this universe, Peter had intervened, hoping to ease that pain, and it seemed to be paying off¡ªat least, for now. However, the moment of hope was suddenly shattered. Suddenly, Bucky''s face twisted in pain, his eyes squeezing shut as his hands shot up to clutch his head. He let out a scream, raw and anguished, his body copsing to the floor as he writhed in agony. Steve''s smile vanished in an instant, reced by a look of pure panic. "Bucky!" he shouted, rushing to the cell door. He grabbed the bars, pulling with all his strength, but the door didn''t budge. The cell had been specifically designed to contain individuals with enhanced strength; no matter how much Steve pulled, it wouldn''t open. "Bucky, hold on!" Steve yelled, desperation in his voice as he tugged at the door. He nced back at Peter, his eyes pleading. "Peter, open the¡ª" "Rx, I''m on it." Peter didn''t hesitate. He stepped forward, moving to the control panel next to the cell. His fingers danced over the controls, and with a soft hiss, the cell door slid open. Steve didn''t waste a second. He rushed inside, dropping to his knees beside Bucky, who was still screaming, his face contorted in pain. "Bucky, it''s okay, I''m here," Steve said, trying to calm him. "It''s me, Steve. You''re safe now." But before Steve could do anything else, Bucky''s eyes snapped open. They were wild, filled with a terrifying intensity that hadn''t been there before. "!" With a sudden burst of strength, Buckyshed out with his one remaining arm,nding a powerful punch squarely on Steve''s chest. Steve was sent flying out of the cell, crashing into the hallway wall with a heavy thud. He slid down the wall, a pained grunt escaping his lips as he tried to catch his breath. "Steve!" Peggy shouted, her voice filled with worry as she rushed over to him. She knelt beside him, her hands gently checking him over for injuries. "Are you okay?" Steve nodded, grimacing as he pushed himself up. "Yeah, I''m fine," he muttered, his gaze already shifting back to Bucky. "He''s just a lot stronger than I remember¡­" Meanwhile, Bucky had staggered to his feet, his movements jerky and uncoordinated. His eyes seemingly zed over, as if he were no longer in control of his actions. He moved towards the cell door, clearly intent on escaping. But before he could cross the threshold, Peter raised his hand, and Bucky was lifted off the ground and hurled backward, crashing into the back wall of his cell with a loud thud. "?!" Bucky''s eyes widened as he was pinned in ce by an invisible force. "Where do you think you''re going?" A/N: 2106 words :) C176 Mutant GF C176 Mutant GF Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Minutester, Peter, Peggy, Steve, and Professor Xavier walked silently out of the prison, the heavy doors nging shut behind them. The meeting with Bucky had been intense and emotional, mainly for Steve, who had been desperate to reconnect with his old friend. Bucky had been restrained and locked back to his cell after the brief interaction with Steve. It was clear that he wasn''t in a lucid state; his eyes had a distant, unfocused quality, and his responses had been robotic and defensive. Even the briefest hint of recognition in his eyes had quickly faded, reced by a nk, programmed stare. Steve''s hands clenched into fists at his sides as he walked, frustration and sadness etched across his face. He had wanted to stay longer, to talk to Bucky and somehow bring his friend back to the surface. But Professor Xavier had gently insisted that pushing too hard too soon could cause more harm than good. They came to a stop outside the prison entrance, the steel door looming behind them. Professor Xavier turned his wheelchair to face the group, his expression calm and thoughtful as always, though there was a hint of sympathy in his eyes as he looked at Steve. "I know this is difficult for you, Captain Rogers," Xavier began, his voice gentle yet firm. "But Bucky is still under the influence of deep psychological conditioning. He¡¯s not truly present, not yet. What you saw in there... it¡¯s like he¡¯s in a trance, a preprogrammed state designed to protect him from anyone who might try to break through the brainwashing.¡± Steve nodded, though his jaw remained clenched. He understood the professor¡¯s words, but it didn¡¯t make the situation any easier to ept. ¡°So, what happens now?¡± he asked, his voice tight with barely restrained emotion. Xavier nced between the three of them. "I¡¯ll continue to work with Bucky, but it will take time. The programming he¡¯s under is incredibly sophisticated, likely developed over many years. It involves multipleyers of psychological conditioning, each designed to reinforce the others. Breaking through that kind of mental fortification is not something that can be done quickly or easily." Peggy nodded, her expression understanding but determined. ¡°We trust you, Professor. We know that you¡¯ll do everything in your power to help him.¡± Xavier gave a small nod of gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Peggy. My approach will be slow and methodical. I won¡¯t force him to remember or confront anything he¡¯s not ready to face. Instead, I¡¯ll work on slowly bringing down the barriers, dismantling themands that have been drilled into him. It¡¯s a process that requires patience and care.¡± Peter listened carefully, absorbing every word. ¡°How long do you think it will take?¡± He asked curiously. Xavier sighed softly, his gaze thoughtful. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Bucky has been through so much, and his mind is a maze of trauma and maniption. But I am hopeful that with time and the right approach, we can begin to reach the real James Buchanan Barnes. But I want to make it clear that this won¡¯t be a linear process. However, If I had to provide a timeline, I would estimate a few months. However, it could be sooner depending on how willing he is to ept my help. That¡¯s why we arranged this meeting¡ªto help jog his memory and show him that something is amiss, encouraging him to ept my assistance.¡± Steve nodded, though his frustration was still evident. ¡°I just want to help him,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I feel like I owe him that much, after everything he¡¯s been through because of me.¡± Xavier reached out, cing aforting hand on Steve¡¯s arm. ¡°And you will help him. Your presence alone is a powerful reminder of who he is, of the life he once had. That connection will be invaluable as we move forward. You¡¯ll be able to visit him again soon, but for now, we must give him time to process what¡¯s happening.¡± Steve took a deep breath, nodding again. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll trust your judgment, Professor.¡± Xavier offered a reassuring smile. ¡°Thank you, Steve. Trust is key here¡ªfor Bucky¡¯s sake and for yours. Now, let¡¯s give him some time. We can reconvene in a few days and assess how he¡¯s doing. I¡¯m hopeful that we¡¯ll see some progress.¡± Peggy ced a hand on Steve¡¯s shoulder, giving it a reassuring squeeze. ¡°We¡¯ll get through this, Steve. Together. Bucky is strong, and he¡¯s got the best people on his side.¡± Steve managed a small smile, though it was tinged with sadness. ¡°I hope you¡¯re right, Peggy. I hope you¡¯re right¡­¡± Peter watched the exchange, a small smile on his face. ¡°Thank you, Professor,¡± he said, his voice sincere. ¡°For everything you¡¯re doing. Your help has been invaluable since the day we met.¡± Xavier nodded, a thoughtful expression on his face. ¡°No problem. It¡¯s my duty to help those in need, you know that.¡± With that, the group turned to leave, each of them going their separate ways, their footsteps echoing in the cold, sterile hall. But as they were walked off, Peter called out, his voice cutting through the quiet. ¡°Professor Xavier, do you have time to help me with something?¡± Xavier paused, turning his wheelchair to face Peter. ¡°Of course, Peter. What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Peter approached him, his expression serious. ¡°It¡¯s about this girl I know. She¡¯s in the infirmary right now. She copsed while we were on the phone, and my phone exploded shortly after. She seems to have had a seizure due to some kind of influx of energy to her brain.¡± Hearing this, Xavier¡¯s brows furrowed in concern. He could sense where Peter was going with this line of thought. ¡°You think she¡¯s awakened the X-Gene?¡± he asked, his tone cautious yet understanding. Peter nodded. ¡°It¡¯s the only thing that makes sense. There¡¯s nothing else wrong with her. If she¡¯s not a mutant, then I have no idea what could be causing this.¡± Xavier considered this for a moment, his mind working quickly to assess the situation. ¡°If she has awakened the X-Gene, we¡¯ll need to determine what kind of abilities she might have manifested. What happened to your phone is likely a clue to that,¡± he said thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look at her. But to be certain, we¡¯ll need to test her blood.¡± Peter nodded in agreement, relieved that Xavier was willing to help. ¡°Thanks, Professor. I just want to make sure she¡¯s okay.¡± Xavier offered a reassuring smile. ¡°Of course, Peter. I¡¯ll do everything I can to help her. I¡¯ll call Hank and have him bring the necessary equipment to test her blood. In the meantime, let¡¯s go and have a look at her.¡± With that, Peter led him to the Infirmary¡­ ¡­ .. . An hour had passed since Peter and Xavier arrived at the Infirmary. The Jedi healers and Shield doctors had been working tirelessly, their expressions gradually shifting from focused determination to confusion and frustration. Despite their best efforts, they couldn¡¯t find anything physically wrong with Mika. Her vital signs were stable, her brain activity normal, and there were no signs of injury or trauma. Peter stood by the window, his arms crossed over his chest, his mind racing with possibilities. He had suspected something was different about Mika from the moment she copsed, but he didn¡¯t want to jump to conclusions without evidence. Beside him, Xavier sat in his wheelchair, his hands steepled in front of his face, deep in thought. He had taken a moment earlier to look over the doctor¡¯s tests, but they weren¡¯t of much help. His experience told him there was a strong possibility that Mika was a mutant, but they needed to be sure. Suddenly, a mechanical voice crackled over the PA system, announcing, "Attention, all personnel: a helicopter is approaching hangar 03. Please stand clear and prepare for arrival." Peter and Xavier turned toward the window, watching as the helicopter entered into the hangar. The aircraft touched down smoothly, and momentster, Hank McCoy emerged from the helicopter, carrying several pieces of advanced medical equipment. His blue fur and imposing yet gentle presence made him instantly recognizable. Hank quickly made his way to the infirmary, apanied by a few Shield agents who helped him transport the equipment. He was greeted by Peter and Xavier, who quickly exined the situation and their suspicions about Mika¡¯s potential mutation. ¡°Well,¡± Hank said with a nod, ¡°let¡¯s get to the bottom of this.¡± He immediately began setting up his equipment with the help of the doctors and the Jedi healers, transforming the infirmary into a makeshift gicsb. Once everything was in ce, Hank approached Mika¡¯s bedside. He carefully prepared a syringe and turned to Peter and Xavier. ¡°I¡¯ll need to draw a blood sample to run the necessary tests. It should give us a definitive answer as to whether she¡¯s a mutant or not.¡± Peter nodded, watching closely as Hank gently extracted a sample of Mika¡¯s blood. The room was tense with anticipation, everyone silently hoping for answers to the questions that had been guing them. As Hank began running the tests, Peter waited nearby, curiously watching as he worked. Peter¡¯s concern for Mika was evident in his tense posture, though he was also impressed by how skillfully Hank worked despite hisrge size. Xavier, meanwhile, maintained a calm exterior, having been in this situation countless times before. ¡°¡­¡± Minutes ticked by, each one feeling like an eternity. The steady hum of the equipment filled the room, apanied by the asional beep as Hank checked the progress of the tests. Finally, after what felt like forever, the results starteding in. Hank leaned over the screen, his eyes scanning the data with practiced precision. After a moment, he straightened up and turned to face Peter and Xavier, a serious expression on his face. ¡°It¡¯s confirmed,¡± he said, his voice steady. ¡°Mika is a mutant. The tests show a clear activation of the X-gene in her DNA.¡± Before anyone could react, a soft groan filled the room. Mika¡¯s eyes fluttered open, her expression dazed and confused as she tried to orient herself. ¡°What¡­ what happened?¡± she murmured, her voice weak. Mika blinked, her gaze slowly focusing on Peter¡¯s face before shifting to the others in the room. Her eyes widened slightly as theynded on Hank, who was standing beside her bed, his blue-furred appearance unmistakable. ¡°W-What¡­?¡± she stammered, clearly startled by his appearance. A/N: 1800 words :)???? C177 Caught C177 Caught Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In the infirmary, Mika stirred on the medical bed, her eyelids fluttering as she slowly regained consciousness. She could hear faint voices around her, but everything was hazy and unclear, like a fog that was slowly lifting. ¡°¡­mutant¡­¡± The word cut through the haze like a knife, sending a jolt of confusion and fear through Mika¡¯s mind. Her eyes snapped open, and she found herself staring up at an unfamiliar ceiling, the harsh fluorescent lights making her squint. She turned her head slightly, her gaze falling on Hank McCoy, who stood at the foot of her bed. His blue-furred, animalistic appearance was startling, to say the least. ¡°?!¡± Her eyes widened slightly. Hank spoke quietly with Peter and Professor Xavier. ¡°¡­definitely a mutant,¡± Hank was saying, his voice steady but filled with a clinical certainty. ¡°Her abilities are a mystery, for now, but the neural pathways, energy signatures, and blood tests are unmistakable.¡± ¡°W-What¡­¡± She stammered, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. Mutant. The word reverberated in Mika''s mind, bringing a surge of panic with it. She wasn¡¯t a mutant! She was just... normal, wasn¡¯t she? "I can¡¯t be a mutant, right?" she thought, but then she remembered the phone¡ªthe strange sensation¡ªand how she suddenly understood everything about her old house phone, even how to upgrade it far beyond its current form. As the realization began to set in, she couldn¡¯t help but remember the countless news stories from the past few years. A sense of dread settled over her; mutants weren¡¯t exactly weed these days, to put it mildly. If she truly was a mutant, then¡­ Her breath hitched as she realized the truth, no matter how much she wanted to deny it. She wasn¡¯t normal. She wasn¡¯t human. At least not anymore. She was a real-life mutant¡­ ¡°No¡­ no, no, no!¡± Mika muttered, her voice barely above a whisper as her mind raced. Her heart pounded in her chest, panic rising like a tidal wave, threatening to overwhelm her. Her vision blurred, and she could feel a strange sensation building up inside her, like a pressure that was about to burst. Peter, noticing the change in her breathing and the look of fear on her face, turned quickly. ¡°Mika?¡± he called softly, stepping closer. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay. You¡¯re safe.¡± But Mika was beyond hearing him. The shock of discovering she was a mutant,bined with the realization that this was probably not a good thing, overwhelmed her¡ªnot because she despised mutants or found the idea of having superpowers unappealing, but because the world seemed to hate them. What would she do when the whole world turned against her? And worst of all, would Peter turn against her too? The thought scared her more than she would ever dare to admit¡­ Panic overwhelmed her, and suddenly, a surge of energy erupted from her body, sending a wave of light outward. *BOOM!* The explosion of energy was instantaneous, a fiery burst that radiated from Mika¡¯s body like a shockwave. Medical equipment around the room sparked and exploded as the energy passed over them, unable to withstand the strange force that seemed to reject anything that wasn¡¯t purely mechanical. Peter instinctively shielded them from the st, holding his hand up to block it with a well-timed force push. When the smoke began to clear, Peter¡¯s eyes widened as he took in the damage. The once sterile and orderly infirmary was now a chaotic mess of shattered equipment and smoldering debris. The machines, all with theirponents burnt or blown apart, littered the floor in a chaotic mess. Mika¡¯s eyes darted around the room, panic evident in her expression. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to! I didn¡¯t¡ª¡± Her voice was choked with fear and confusion, her breathsing in quick, shallow gasps as she realized what she¡¯d done. Peter moved quickly to her side, sat down and gently pulled her into a hug, his arms wrapping around her in aforting embrace. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not your fault,¡± he said softly, his voice calm and reassuring. ¡°None of this is your fault.¡± She clung to him, her body trembling with the aftershocks of her panic. ¡°But I¡­ I did that,¡± she whispered, her voice small and filled with guilt. ¡°I destroyed all of it¡­¡± Peter shook his head, holding her closer. ¡°We¡¯ll buy new equipment,¡± he said with a reassuring smile. ¡°What matters right now is that you¡¯re okay. We can rece the equipment, but we can¡¯t rece you.¡± Mika looked up at him, her eyes wide and filled with uncertainty. ¡°Are you sure? Are you sure I didn¡¯t hurt anyone?¡± Peter nodded firmly. ¡°I¡¯m sure. Everyone¡¯s fine. Just take a deep breath and try to rx. It seems like your powers are being triggered by your intense emotions. Try to take a few deep breaths and calm down.¡± Slowly, Mika began to reign control over herself, her breathing steadying as she tookfort in Peter¡¯s words and the warmth of his embrace. The fear and panic that had gripped her moments ago began to ebb away, reced by a tentative sense of reassurance. ¡°We¡¯ll give you two some time alone¡­¡± Xavier said as he, Hank, and the rest of the staff made their way out of the room. Peter continued to hold her, feeling her body gradually rx in his arms. He knew there was a lot to figure out, a lot of questions that needed answering, but for now, he was just grateful that she was okay. As the room emptied, leaving only him and Mika behind, Peter made a mental note to talk to Xavierter about how best to help Mika adjust to her newfound abilities. ¡®Maybe I should enroll her in his school?¡¯ He thought. But for now, he was just going to help calm her down¡­ ¡­ Mika sat on the edge of the bed, her legs dangling over the side, her hands sped tightly together in herp. She still felt shaken from the surge of energy that had erupted from her moments ago, but Peter¡¯s calming presence beside her was aforting anchor in the storm of emotions raging inside her. She took a deep breath, trying to steady herself, but her thoughts were a chaotic mess. ¡°Peter¡­ I¡¯m scared,¡± Mika finally whispered, her voice trembling. ¡°What if¡­ what if everyone at school turns against me because I¡¯m a mutant? You¡¯ve seen the news¡ªthey don¡¯t exactly show people like me in a good light. I don¡¯t want to be hated...¡± She paused for a moment before ncing up at Peter, her eyes brimming with tears as she hesitantly asked, "Y-You don¡¯t hate me, do you?" Peter¡¯s expression softened, ¡°Of course not.¡± He smiled reassuringly. He understood where she wasing from; the world wasn¡¯t kind to those who were different, and mutants were often misunderstood and feared. However, he was also aware of the Jedi¡¯s efforts to support Professor Xavier and Mao in changing these perceptions, to show the world that mutants were simply people, like everyone else. He reached out, taking her hands in his, his touch gentle and reassuring. ¡°Mika, I know it¡¯s scary right now. The world can be a pretty messed-up ce, and people fear what they don¡¯t understand. But you¡¯re not alone in this. Mutants are just people, with all the same hopes, dreams, and fears as anyone else. And I believe that, with time, the world wille to see that too.¡± She looked up at him, her eyes filled with uncertainty. ¡°But what if they don¡¯t? What if¡­ what if I lose everyone?¡± Peter gave her hands a reassuring squeeze, his gaze steady and full of determination. ¡°Then I¡¯ll protect you,¡± he said firmly. ¡°No matter what happens, you won¡¯t have to face this alone. I promise. We¡¯ll figure this out together. And until the world understands, you can stay by my side, okay? You have nothing to worry about.¡± Mika felt a wave of warmth wash over her at his words, a small, tentative smile forming on her lips. ¡°Thank you, Peter,¡± she whispered, her voice filled with gratitude. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without you.¡± Peter smiled back at her, a soft chuckle escaping his lips. ¡°Well, lucky for you, you won¡¯t have to find out.¡± He nced around the room, noticing her looking around with a mix of curiosity and confusion. ¡°I guess you¡¯re wondering where we are, huh?¡± She nodded slowly, her eyes still wide with uncertainty. ¡°Yeah¡­ this ce¡­ it doesn¡¯t look like a hospital. Where are we?¡± Peter grinned, his expression mischievous. ¡°Wee to the Red Room,¡± he said, his voice filled with a yful pride. ¡°It¡¯s my base of operations.¡± Mika¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and she was about to ask more when Peter suddenly scooped her up from the bed. She let out a startled yelp, instinctively wrapping her arms around his neck. ¡°Peter!¡± she eximed, her heart racing. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Peter chuckled as he carried her over to the nearest window, where she could see nothing but open sky and clouds stretching out as far as the eye could see. Her eyes widened in astonishment. ¡°Are we¡­ are we in the sky?¡± she asked, her voice filled with awe. Peter nodded, his grin widening. ¡°Yep! The Red Room is a floating base, high above the ground. Pretty cool, huh?¡± Mika stared out at the vast expanse of sky, her mind struggling toprehend what she was seeing. ¡°How¡­ how did I get here?¡± she asked, her voice still tinged with amazement. ¡°Thest thing I remember is passing out during our phone call while I was at home.¡± Peter¡¯s expression turned sheepish as he rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°Yeah, about that¡­ I kind of rushed over and brought you here for treatment. Might have scared the workers at your house and some of your neighbors too.¡± Mika¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in confusion. ¡°Scared them? Why?¡± Peter hesitated for a moment before admitting, ¡°I may or may not have picked you up in a spaceship¡­ and they may have misinterpreted my actions as, well, kidnapping you.¡± Mika blinked,pletely forgetting her initial fear. ¡°Wait¡­ you have a spaceship?!¡± she asked, her voice filled with incredulous excitement. Peter smirked, clearly amused by her reaction. ¡°Yeah, I do. Wanna see it?¡± ¡­ Peter led Mika through a series of corridors in the Red Room, each one more intriguing than thest. At least for her. The excitement in Mika''s eyes was unmistakable; she had never seen anything like this before. The two finally arrived at arge hangar bay, its doors sliding open with a soft hiss to reveal a vast space filled with various spacecraft. Mika''s jaw dropped as she stepped inside, her eyes wide with awe. Sleek starships of different shapes and sizes were lined up neatly, their hulls glinting under the bright hangar lights. Some were small and nimble-looking, while others wererger and more imposing, designed for heavybat or long-distance travel. ¡°Whoa¡­¡± she whispered, her voice filled with wonder. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like this¡­ It¡¯s incredible!¡± Peter smiled, pleased with her reaction. ¡°Yeah, the Jedi have quite the fleet. These are just a few of their ships, each one designed for a different purpose. That one over there,¡± he pointed to a sleek, silver vessel, ¡°is mine. It used to belong to a famous bounty hunter named Cad Bane.¡± Mika¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as she took in the sight of the ship, its design both elegant and formidable. She moved closer, examining the ship¡¯s intricate details with fascination. ¡°This is amazing, Peter¡­ I can¡¯t believe you have a spaceship¡ª¡° She paused, her eyes scanning him up and down as if something had just clicked. ¡°Wait, are you an alien? I mean, you don¡¯t look like one¡­¡± Peter chuckled, ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Mika seemed confused, asking, ¡°Then how do you have¡ª¡° She was about to ask something when, suddenly, a voice called out from across the hangar. ¡°Peter!¡± The voice was sharp and bright, causing both he and Mika to turn to see Natasha Romanoff approaching them. But as Natasha drew closer and caught sight of Mika standing beside Peter, something shifted in her demeanor. Her eyes narrowed slightly, a strange, almost foreign expression crossing her face¡ªa mix of confusion, curiosity, and something else. Something like¡­ jealousy. Natasha¡¯s gaze flickered between Peter and Mika, her eyes lingering a moment longer on Mika. She was a beautiful woman, there was no denying that. And something about the way she was standing so close to Peter, her arm casually draped around his, sent a spark of irritation through Natasha. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± Natasha asked, her tone calm but with an underlying edge to it, her eyes never leaving Mika. Peter, doing his best to ignore the growing tension between the two women, smiled and introduced them. ¡°Natasha, this is Mika. Mika, this is Natasha.¡± Mika gave a polite nod, but her eyes were wary as she sized up Natasha. She could feel the intensity of Natasha¡¯s gaze, the unspoken challenge in her eyes. She recognized that look; it was the look of someone who was protective, maybe even possessive, of Peter. A rival? For the first time in her life, Mika felt a surge of something she had never felt before¡ªa fierce, possessive instinct. She didn¡¯t know why, but she suddenly felt an intense need to stake her im, to show Natasha that she wasn¡¯t going anywhere. Almost instinctively, Mika moved closer to Peter, wrapping her arms around his arm a little tighter, her chin lifting slightly as she met Natasha¡¯s gaze head-on. Natasha¡¯s eyes narrowed further, a dangerous glint appearing in them. She could see what Mika was doing, and it didn¡¯t sit well with her at all. Her hand twitched, moving instinctively toward the knife on her belt. She could feel the weight of it against her side, her fingers itching to pull it out, to put this girl in her ce. Peter, meanwhile, stood between them, sensing the sudden shift in the atmosphere. He could see the tension between the two women, the silent battle of wills ying out before him. He realized, perhaps a little toote, that bringing Mika here might not have been the best idea. A/N: 2423 words :) C178 Polite Conversation C178 Polite Conversation Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter, sensing the tension between Natasha and Mika, mutters. ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Natasha offered Mika a polite smile, though there was an unmistakable sharpness in her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you,¡± she said, her voice smooth and controlled. ¡°Peter doesn¡¯t usually bring new people around here...¡± Mika returned the smile, though she could feel the weight of Natasha¡¯s words and the challenge behind them. ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied, her tone equally polite. ¡°Peter¡¯s been incredibly kind to me.¡± The two women sized each other up, both of them recognizing the unspoken suspicion in the air... ¡°Peter has always been a kind man,¡± Natasha continued, her tone remaining polite but carrying an undertone of something more. ¡°Though It¡¯s rare for him to bring someone new here. Will you be staying? In the Red Room, I mean?¡± Mika shrugged, trying to maintain herposure despite the subtle probing. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only just got here,¡± she said, her voice steady. ¡°Peter¡­ well, he¡¯s been helping me a lot. We¡¯ve spent so much time togethertely. He¡¯s been really supportive.¡± Natasha¡¯s smile remained in ce, but her eyes narrowed just slightly, a hint of the challenge in them. ¡°Supportive, huh? That¡¯s good to hear. Peter has a knack for finding people when they''re going through tough times and offering his help. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll find someone new to help soon...¡± Mika could see where Natasha was going with this, the underlying suggestion that perhaps her presence was temporary or circumstantial, her jaw tensing. The words hung in the air, and Peter, feeling the charged atmosphere, nced nervously between the two women. ¡°Yeah, well, you know me,¡± he said, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°Always trying to help out where I can.¡± Natasha¡¯s gaze flicked back to Peter, her expression softening slightly. ¡°That you do,¡± she agreed, but her eyes quickly returned to Mika. ¡°So, Mika, what do you do? How did you and Peter meet?¡± Mika took a breath, sensing the underlying curiosity and the subtle challenge in Natasha¡¯s question. ¡°Oh, we met under¡­ unusual circumstances,¡± she said carefully. ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but¡­¡± ¡­ .. . After hearing how Peter saved Mika, Natasha nodded slowly, her eyes carefully studying Mika. "I see," she replied, a brief fond smile crossing her face as she recalled how Peter had once saved her, too. ¡°I guess we have something inmon then¡­¡± As Mika shared her story, she felt a step ahead of Natasha. However, after hearing Natasha¡¯s response and seeing the fond smile on her face, that confidence quickly faded. In its ce grew a resolve to establish her ce here, to prove she was more than just a fleeting acquaintance. ¡°I guess we do,¡± Mika said, her voice a bit firmer, her eyes narrowing. Peter could feel the tension between Natasha and Mika escting with every passing second. He decided he needed to do something¡ªanything¡ªto lighten the mood and prevent things from boiling over. He cleared his throat, offering a somewhat awkward smile. ¡°Okay, well, I think we¡¯ve all had a bit of an eventful day,¡± he interjected, trying to steer the conversation in a different direction. ¡°Maybe we should all just¡ª¡± Natasha and Mika nced at him briefly, their expressions softening for just a moment before they realized they were supposed to be upset with him. After all, who said he could go around with other women, even if they weren¡¯t together? But they didn¡¯t have time for Peter right now, quickly turning their attention back to each other, neither willing to lower their guard or give the other an advantage. Natasha¡¯s eyes sharpened as she saw how Mika held Peter¡¯s arm. ¡°So,¡± she began, her tone beginning to lose its false friendliness, ¡°you seem prettyfortable...¡± Mika followed suit, her cordial smile vanishing. ¡°I¡¯d like to think so,¡± she replied, her tone sharpening as she pulled his arm even closer. ¡°Peter¡¯s been incredibly kind and weing. He¡¯s made It easy to feelfortable.¡± Natasha''s fingers brushed the handle of her knife, her grip tightening slightly. She leaned in even closer, her voice now edged with a cold warning. "I¡¯m sure he has," she said slowly, her eyes locked on Mika''s. "But don¡¯t mistake kindness for fondness. It''s easy to feelfortable¡ªuntil you overstep." Peter shifted slightly, sensing that things were starting to escte a little too much. He decided to be a bit more assertive, pulling his arm free and stepping between the two women. ¡°Natasha, Mika, that¡¯s enough¡ª¡± Just as Peter was taking control of the situation, the sound of rapid footsteps echoed through the hangar. He turned just in time to see Tony Stark sprinting in, a look of urgency and rm etched across his face. Without missing a beat, Tony activated his Iron Man suit, which enveloped him in a sh of red and gold. He barely nced at the trio before rocketing out of the hangar doors, disappearing into the open sky. Peter¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, his attempt to defuse the situation momentarily forgotten. ¡°Tony?¡± he called out, but the billionaire was already gone. His concern quickly shifted to the situation at hand. ¡°Jarvis, what¡¯s up with Tony?¡± he asked, ncing around the hangar. Jarvis¡¯s voice crackled over the PA system, a hint of amusement in his tone. ¡°Impressive, Mr. Quill. How did you know I was integrated into the Red Room¡¯s systems.¡± Peter offered a small, distracted grin. ¡°I figured it out a while ago. Tony¡¯s not exactly subtle and you won¡¯t be staying for long, no offense. Now, what¡¯s going on?¡± There was a brief pause before Jarvis responded, his tone more serious. ¡°There has been an incident at Stark Industries. The arc reactor prototype built by Howard Stark has been stolen. Mr. Stark is en route to assess the situation personally.¡± Peter¡¯s expression shifted to one of concern. ¡°The arc reactor? How did that happen?¡± he muttered to himself, clearly troubled by the news. He hadn¡¯t anticipated something like this, and the fact that he hadn¡¯t seen iting only added to his unease. He turned back to Natasha and Mika, his demeanor suddenly more urgent. ¡°I need to go check this out,¡± he told them. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. Just¡­ try not to kill each other while I¡¯m gone, okay?¡± He offered a half-smile, but his mind was already focused on the task ahead. ¡®And try not to kill me when I get back¡­¡¯ Peter quickly headed toward a small Jedi ship parked nearby, preparing to take off. But before he could climb inside, he heard a familiar whirring sound approaching. He turned to see Bee sprinting across the hangar. Within seconds, Bee transformed seamlessly into an exact replica of the Jedi ship Peter was about to board, the cockpit hatch opening invitingly. Peter couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Bee¡¯s eagerness. ¡°Don¡¯t want to be left behind again, huh, Bee?¡± he said with a grin. He hopped into the open cockpit, and with a swift motion, Beeunched into the sky, following the trajectory Tony had taken moments before. ¡­ Back in the hangar, Natasha and Mika were left standing alone, the tension between them palpable even in Peter¡¯s absence. The air seemed charged with unspoken animosity, a simmering hostility that neither of them made any effort to hide. Natasha took a step closer, her posture firm, her expression cold and unyielding. ¡°Let¡¯s not beat around the bush anymore,¡± she said sharply, her eyes narrowing at Mika. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you think you are, but Peter is important to me. I¡¯m not going to stand by and let some random girl swoop in and mess things up.¡± Mika¡¯s heart pounded in her chest, but she didn¡¯t back down. She took a step forward, closing the gap between them. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are or what you say,¡± she shot back, her voice steady despite the tension. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you scare me off. If you think you can just im him for yourself, you¡¯re mistaken.¡± Natasha¡¯s eyes darkened, a dangerous glint shing in them. ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯re dealing with,¡± she warned, her voice low and menacing. ¡°You don¡¯t belong here so leave.¡± Mika¡¯s jaw clenched, her own resolve hardening. ¡°I¡¯m not going to step aside for you. If Peter wants me here, then I¡¯m staying. And you¡¯re not going to intimidate me into leaving.¡± For a moment, the two women stared each other down, their expressions fierce and unyielding. The hostility between them was no longer veiled behind polite words or cautious smiles. It was out in the open, raw and unapologetic. Natasha smirked, a flicker of admiration for Mika¡¯s bravery crossing her face, though it didn¡¯t soften her stance. ¡°You¡¯ve got guts, I¡¯ll give you that,¡± she said, her voice tinged with a begrudging respect. ¡°But this isn¡¯t a game. I¡¯m not going to lose to some high school girl who doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s getting herself into.¡± Mika squared her shoulders, meeting Natasha¡¯s gaze with unwavering determination. ¡°I¡¯m not going to lose either,¡± she replied. ¡°I care about Peter just as much as you do, maybe even more. So if this is apetition, then bring it on. May the best girl win.¡± Natasha¡¯s eyes narrowed further, a faint smile ying on her lips despite the tension. ¡°Fine,¡± she said with a nod, epting the challenge. ¡°May the best WOMAN win.¡± With that, Natasha turned and walked away, her movements confident and purposeful. As she left, she cast a final nce over her shoulder at Mika, her mind already racing with thoughts of how to secure her ce in Peter¡¯s life. Mika watched Natasha go, her heart still pounding but a new fire burning within her. She wasn¡¯t sure what the future held, but she knew one thing for certain: she wasn¡¯t going to back down. Not now, not ever. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Tony Stark arrived at Stark Industries within minutes, the thrusters of his Iron Man suit zing a trail through the sky. As he descended, hisnding sent a gust of wind blowing across the grounds, startling the employees and security personnel who had gathered outside the partially destroyed building. They watched in shock, fear spreading through the crowd. They had never seen his suit before and, in their panic, thought he might be another attacker. The building itself was a scene of chaos. Large sections of the walls had been blown apart, leaving gaping holes that exposed twisted metal and shattered ss. Smoke billowed from several points of impact, and the acrid smell of scorched electronics filled the air. Tony''s helmet retracted, revealing his face, his presence calming the terrified crowd. He scanned the scene, his eyes narrowing as he took in the extent of the damage. Among the onlookers, he spotted Pepper Potts, who was staring at him with a mix of shock and relief. [Insert picture of Pepper here] ¡°Pepper!¡± Tony called out, his voice cutting through the noise of the panicked crowd. ¡°What the hell happened here?¡± Pepper snapped out of her stunned silence at the sound of his voice. She quickly made her way over to him, holding a thick, bulky tablet in her hands. ¡°Mr. Stark, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s bad,¡± she said, her voice tight with urgency. ¡°You need to see this.¡± She handed him the tablet, her hand shaking slightly. Tony took the tablet and immediately began reviewing the security footage Pepper had pulled up. ¡°?¡± The video showed the exterior of the building just moments before the attack. Everything seemed normal until a group of enormous, menacing robots suddenly appeared, moving with terrifying precision and power. They sted through the building¡¯s defenses, their weapons tearing apart walls and security measures with ease. Tony¡¯s eyes widened as he watched. ¡°?!¡± The footage then cut to an interior view, showing the robots storming into the securebs where his father¡¯s arc reactor prototype was kept. They tore through theb like a tornado, ignoring the frantic attempts of security personnel to stop them. The camera angle shifted again, capturing a close-up of one of the robots,rger and more menacing than the rest, as it carefully removed the arc reactor prototype, cradling it in its massive metal hands before retreating with the others. Tony¡¯s expression darkened as realization dawned on him. These weren¡¯t just random attackers. ¡°Decepticons,¡± he muttered under his breath, his tone grim. Peter had warned him about these robots, and now they were here, attacking hispany and stealing one of his most valuable assets. Just as he was processing this, a loud roar filled the air. Tony turned to see a yellow Jedi ship rapidly descending from the sky, its engines humming as it maneuvered with surprising agility. The crowd gasped and began to scatter, fearing another attack. But as the shipnded, it transformed with a series of mechanical clicks and whirrs into a familiar humanoid form. Bumblebee. The sight of another giant robot only added to the crowd¡¯s panic, and many began to back away, their fear palpable. Bee¡¯s bright yellow and ck form towered over them, his eyes glowing with a soft blue light as hepleted his transformation. Perched on Bee¡¯s shoulder, Peter quickly surveyed the chaotic scene. ¡°Tony!¡± he called out, trying to make himself heard over the noise of the frightened crowd. ¡°What happened?¡± Tony turned to face them, his eyes meeting Peter¡¯s. ¡°Well,¡± he replied, his voice tense. ¡°We¡¯ve got a serious problem.¡± A/N: 2281 words :)???? C179 Stane’s Plans C179 Stane¡¯s ns Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Deep within a secluded facility, hidden beneath the guise of an obscure Stark Industries researchb, Megatron and his group of Decepticons made their return. The facility, once under the direct control of Obadiah Stane, had now be a temporary base of operations for the Decepticons¡ªa sanctuary where they could hide from prying eyes while pursuing the AllSpark. The exterior of the facility was nothing remarkable, but inside, the structure was built to amodaterge machinery and storage¡ªideal for the towering robotic forms of Cybertronians. The main entrance, a pair of towering steel doors, slid open with a heavy groan, allowing Megatron and his men to duck through. The arc reactor, still glowing with the faint blue light of its stored energy, was cradled carefully in his massive hands. As Megatron entered, the Decepticons already stationed inside the facility immediately fell to one knee, their heads bowed in deference. Their loyalty to Megatron was absolute, a fact that was both terrifying and impressive to the humans present. The guards, normally tasked with overseeing the security of this hidden base, stood off to the side, visibly trembling. They had no idea how to react to the sight before them. They were loyal to Stane, yes, but the fear of what these giant robots could do to them kept them rooted in ce. Running or attempting to resist would likely result in a swift and brutal death¡­ Megatron walked further into the facility, his footsteps echoing with a heavy metallic thud that reverberated through the high ceilings. As he moved deeper into the facility, Megatron¡¯s gaze fixed ahead, showing no interest in the humans who cowered at the edges of his vision. His focus was solely on the mission and whaty ahead. Behind him, his loyal Decepticons followed, carrying various stolenponents from Stark Industries¡ªeverything they deemed valuable or interesting. Finally, Megatron reached a spacious control room at the heart of the facility, where Obadiah Stane was anxiously awaiting their return. Stane had been pacing nervously, his mind racing with thoughts of what could go wrong. The Decepticons had given him an ultimatum: prove his usefulness or face the consequences. He knew they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to eliminate him if they deemed him useless. Seeing Megatron approach, cradling the giant arc reactor, a wave of relief washed over Stane. The ominous glow of the reactor¡¯s energy filled the dimly lit room, casting long shadows across the walls. Stane forced a smile, masking his anxiety as he stepped forward to greet Megatron. ¡°See? What did I tell you?¡± He said with an air of forced confidence. ¡°I knew you¡¯d find something interesting there.¡± Megatron¡¯s cold, calcting gaze settled on Stane, his expression unreadable. The Decepticon leader held the arc reactor up slightly, examining it with a mixture of curiosity and calction. ¡°This¡­device,¡± he rumbled, his voice a deep growl that resonated through the room, ¡°is indeed of interest. Your knowledge has proven useful¡­ for now.¡± Stane¡¯s smile widened, the tension in his shoulders easing ever so slightly. He knew he was walking a fine line, but for now, he was still in the game. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that,¡± he replied smoothly. ¡°I have plenty more where that came from. Stark Industries has a wealth of technology and connections just waiting to be exploited, and I¡¯m more than willing to help my new metal friends.¡± Megatron¡¯s eyes narrowed, his expression still inscrutable. ¡°Do not mistake our rtionship for friendship, human. You serve a purpose, but we will not hesitate to dispose of you when you cease to be useful.¡± Stane nodded quickly, understanding the implied threat. ¡°Of course, of course. I¡¯m just here to help,¡± he said, trying to maintain hisposure. He needed to keep these beings on his side, at least long enough to achieve his own goals. If he yed his cards right, Stane could use their power to seize control of Stark Industries and possibly even more. The prospect of taking control of thepany he had built from the ground up and seizing power with the help of these alien beings was incredibly enticing. ¡®Yes,¡¯ he thought to himself, watching Megatron closely. ¡®With their help, I could take over Stark Industries¡­ no, the country¡­ President Stane has a nice ring to it.¡¯ For now, though, he needed to continue proving his value. As long as the Decepticons found him useful, he had a chance to make his ambitions a reality. And judging by the way Megatron and his men had returned with the arc reactor, it seemed he was on the right track. Megatron seemed to sense Stane¡¯s thoughts, his lips curling into a cold smile. ¡°You have proven yourself¡­ partially,¡± he said, his voice echoing ominously through the facility. ¡°But there is one more task you mustplete if you wish to secure your ce as our¡­ ally.¡± Stane''s eyes widened slightly, but he quickly masked his apprehension with a nod. "Anything," he said, eager to cement his usefulness. Megatron extended one massive hand, and a faint hum filled the air as a holographic image flickered to life above his palm. The image showed a metal cube, inscribed with mysterious glyphs and pulsing with a life of its own. ¡°We seek this,¡± Megatron intoned, his voice dripping with authority. ¡°The AllSpark. It is of great importance to us and our mission. Find it, and you shall earn a favor from me.¡± Stane stared at the hologram, his mind racing. He had never seen anything like it, but the significance was clear. Whatever this AllSpark was, it was vital to the Decepticons. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do,¡± he said carefully, his voice steady. ¡°But something like this¡­ it might take some time.¡± Megatron¡¯s eyes bore into him, and the faint smile never left his face. ¡°Time is of the essence, human,¡± he said. ¡°Seed, and you shall find yourself in our favor. Fail¡­ and there will be consequences.¡± Stane nodded again, swallowing the lump in his throat. ¡°Understood,¡± he replied. ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Megatron dismissed him with a wave of his hand, the hologram dissipating into thin air. ¡°See that you don¡¯t,¡± he said coldly. ¡°Now go. You have work to do.¡± Stane quickly turned and left the room, his mind spinning with thoughts of the task ahead. He knew he had to act fast. His fate¡ªand possibly much more¡ªdepended on it. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Back at Stark Industries, Peter, Tony, and Bee stood together, reviewing the surveince footage of the Decepticons¡¯ attack. Peter watched intently, his mind racing with thoughts of their next move. He knew the Decepticons were heading to Earth, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated they would strike so soon, nor did he understand why they chose to rob Stark Industries. ¡®Did they need the Arc Reactor for something?¡¯ Peter wondered. The crowd outside was still murmuring in fear and confusion, the sight of Bee¡¯s massive robotic form doing little to calm their nerves. Sensing the growing unease, Pepper stepped up to Tony and Peter, her gaze flicking nervously toward Bee. ¡°Maybe we should take this conversation inside,¡± she suggested, her voice calm but firm. ¡°Away from all these eyes.¡± Peter nced around, noticing how the crowd flinched away whenever Bee¡¯s eyes moved over them. The imposing presence of the Autobot wasn¡¯t helping to soothe anyone¡¯s fears. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s probably a good idea,¡± Peter agreed, nodding toward Tony. Tony gave a curt nod, turning toward one of the gaping holes in the building¡¯s side. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, his tone clipped with tension. The crowd parted quickly, giving them a wide berth as they entered the damaged building. Inside, the devastation was even more apparent. They navigated through the debris-strewn halls, eventually arriving at the room where Howard Stark¡¯s arc reactor had once stood proudly. The cables that had once connected the reactor to the building¡¯s power systems now hung limply, swaying slightly in the breeze that blew through the broken windows. The space where the reactor had been housed was now empty, the room eerily dark without its power source. Tony stood in front of the empty space, his gaze fixed on the spot where the arc reactor had once been. His hands clenched into fists, the metal of his Iron Man suit creaking as his grip tightened. [shback] A young Tony Stark, no older than ten, stood in the workshop of their family home, his eyes wide with wonder as he watched his father, Howard Stark, work on a massive metal contraption. The arc reactor. It was still in its early stages, but even then, it was an impressive piece of technology. Howard had been working on it for weeks, and today, he had invited Tony to help. ¡°Here, son,¡± Howard said, his voice softer than usual. He handed Tony a small wrench, a rare smile on his face. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tighten this bolt for me?¡± Tony¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement as he took the wrench, moving carefully to the side of the reactor. His father watched him closely, guiding him through the process. For once, there were no harsh words, no criticisms¡ªjust a father and son working together, sharing a rare moment of peace and understanding. As they worked, Tony could feel a sense of pride building within him. He was helping his father build something incredible, something that could change the world. For a few precious hours, there was no tension, no conflict. Just the simple joy of working together, of being father and son. [End shback] Tony¡¯s jaw clenched as he stared at the empty space where the arc reactor had once stood. That reactor was more than just a piece of technology; it was one of the few things that had ever truly connected him to his father. And now it was gone, stolen by those monstrous robots. Seeing the tension and frustration in Tony¡¯s stance, Peter stepped up and ced a reassuring hand on his shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll find it, Tony,¡± he said softly. ¡°And we¡¯ll get it back. I promise.¡± Tony¡¯s fists slowly unclenched, but the anger in his eyes didn¡¯t dissipatepletely. He nced at Peter, then at Bee, who stood behind them, his optics glowing softly in the dim room. ¡°Those were the Decepticons, right?¡± Tony asked, his voice tight with controlled anger. Peter nodded. ¡°Yeah, they were,¡± he confirmed. Bee nodded behind him, his expression serious. Tony nodded in return, his mind already racing with ideas and ns. ¡°Then I¡¯m going to need to make some upgrades to my suit,¡± he said, his voice determined. ¡°This thing won¡¯t be enough against them. I¡¯ll need something better¡­ something more powerful.¡± He nced down at the battery in the center of his chest, his mind drifting back to the arc reactor. His father¡¯s creation had been a marvel of engineering, a power source like no other. ¡°Maybe¡­ something like that,¡± he muttered, half to himself. Peter nodded. ¡°Sure, If you need anything, just let me know,¡± he offered. ¡°I¡¯ll work on finding the Decepticons in the mean time.¡± Tony gave a brief nod, his mind already focused on his next steps. ¡°Thanks, Peter,¡± he said, his tone distracted. ¡°I¡¯ll be in my workshop. Let me know when you find them.¡± With that, Tony turned and walked away, his mind consumed with thoughts of revenge and preparation. No one disrespected the Stark family and got away with it¡ªnot while he had anything to say about it. A/N: 2000 words :)???? C180 Alfred C180 Alfred Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Returning to the Red Room, Peter flew Bee into the hangar. As the yellow Autobot ship touched down, Peter hopped out of the cockpit, and in a swift, fluid motion, Bee transformed back into his towering humanoid form, his servos and gears whirring with energy. Peter started walking towards the hangar doors, fully aware that the Red Room wasn''t exactly designed to amodate giant robots like Bee. He nced back over his shoulder just in time to see Bee awkwardly kneeling down, trying to crawl through the door behind him. "Bee, what are you doing?" Peter chuckled, amused by the sight of the massive Autobot squeezing his shoulders through the doorframe, causing a metallic scraping sound as he tried to fit. Bee''s expressive blue eyes blinked with determination as he continued to push forward, his frame toorge for the doorway. Peter couldn''t help but scoff out a quickugh at the sight. "Sorry, buddy," he said, shaking his head with a grin. "But the Red Room''s not exactly built for Cybertronians. You''re going to have to stay in the hangar for now." Bee hesitated, clearly unwilling to be left behind. "Can''t Ie with you?" he asked, his voice conveying a hint of disappointment. Peter sighed, feeling a bit guilty. "Not this time, Bee. I promise I''ll work on getting this ce expanded as soon as I can. It seems like we''ll be working with Cybertronians a lot more in the future, so we''ll need to make some adjustments¡ªbigger hallways, bigger rooms, you know, to make space for you and the others when they arrive." Bee looked dejected but nodded in understanding. "Alright," he replied reluctantly, pulling back from the door. "I''ll stay in the hangar for now." "Thanks, Bee," Peter said with a reassuring smile. "In the meantime, can you get in touch with Optimus? Let him know about the Decepticons'' arrival and their little robbery. That info could be vital to the Autobots. Also, try to find out how much longer it''ll take for them to get here." Bee straightened up, his massive form casting a long shadow across the hangar floor. "Understood," he said, his tone now more resolute. He turned and walked back into the hangar, the floor shaking slightly with each step. ¡­ Peter made his way through the winding corridors of the Red Room, his thoughts focused on finding Rocket. If anyone could figure out how to track down the Decepticons, it was Rocket. The roon was a tech genius and the brains of Peter''s crew, though no one would give him the satisfaction of admitting it. After a short search, Peter arrived at the security/control room, the heart of the Red Room''s operations. Inside, he found Rocket, Teefs, Ly, and Floor all busily engaged in upgrading the systems. Rocket was clearly in charge, barking out instructions as he worked at the main console, his fingers flying over the keys with practiced ease. "Teefs, run the diagnostics on those secondary circuits! Ly, make sure the external sensors are calibrated¡ªFloor, stop messing around with that wire, or you''ll blow us all up!" Rocket snapped, his focus unbreakable as he worked. Peter cleared his throat to get their attention. "Hey, Rocket, sorry to interrupt, but we''ve got a situation," he said, stepping further into the room. "We need to find the Decepticons. They''ve already hit Stark Industries and made off with some valuable items. Tony wasn''t too pleased with what they stole either." Rocket''s ears perked up at the mention of the Decepticons, and he immediately turned his attention to the main console. "Alright, let''s see what I can do," he grunted, his hands moving even faster across the controls. Arge holographic image of the and its surrounding space appeared before them, disying a detailed map of Earth and its orbit. Floor, her curiosity piqued, tilted her head and asked, "What''re you doing Rocket?" Rocket, without taking his eyes off the console, replied, "Scanning the and its surroundings for any sign of their ship. If they came here in one, we''ll find it." With a decisive tap, he initiated the scan, sending a sonar-like wave across the holographic image. It spread outwards, covering the entire representation of Earth and its surrounding space. For a few tense moments, they watched as the wave expanded, but to their confusion, not a single signal appeared. Rocket frowned, his brow furrowing. "Nothing¡­ Not a single blip," he muttered, perplexed. Ly nced at the screen and offered, "Maybe they didn''te with a ship?" Peter nodded thoughtfully. "Or perhaps they parked it further away," he added. "If they knew the Autobots wereing too, it would make sense to hide their ship. It''d be a prime target to strike, stranding them on the until they could fix it or build another." Rocket grumbled, "Yeah, that makes sense. But it still doesn''t help us find them. We need another n." He paused, thinking hard. "We could try the AI¡­" Before he could finish, Jarvis''s disembodied voice chimed in over the speakers, "Would you like my assistance?" Rocket jumped slightly, startled by the sudden intrusion. He spun around, looking at the speakers as realization dawned on him. His surprise quickly turned to anger. "Wait a second¡ªhow the hell did you get in here?!" he barked, ring up at the ceiling as if Jarvis himself were floating above them. "We weren''t talking about you, you overgrown calctor!" Peter chuckled softly, knowing Rocket''s temper all too well. Jarvis, ever polite, replied, "I apologize for the intrusion, Mr. Roon. I was integrated into the Red Room''s systems as a precautionary measure by Mr. Stark. I am here to assist in any way necessary." Rocket''s eyes narrowed, his fur bristling with irritation. "Integrated without my permission, huh? I''m guessing your master didn''t think to mention it to us?" he snapped. "And who the f*ck are you calling a roon?!" "Apologies, Mr. Roon, but your name was designated by Mr. Stark himself, and I cannot change it. I''m also not authorized to disclose the full details of my integration," Jarvis responded calmly. Rocket''s frustration only grew. "Well, ain''t that convenient?" he growled, stomping over to the main console. "You know what? If you''re not gonna talk, then we might as well get rid of you. Can''t have a Stark spy snooping around in our systems." Peter watched with a mix of amusement and concern as Rocket began typing furiously, his fingers moving with impressive speed. Jarvis''s voice crackled as he tried to speak, his words bing choppy and distorted. "Please¡­ Mr. Roon¡­ there is no need to¡ª" But Rocket wasn''t listening. He continued working, his focus unwavering as he purged Jarvis from the Red Room''s systems. The holographic disys flickered momentarily as Rocket fortified the system, addingyers of security to prevent another unauthorized integration. "Good riddance," Rocket muttered under his breath, finally stepping back from the console, his irritation fading as he focused on the task at hand. "What I meant earlier was using our own AI to find those Decepticons. The one we''ve been working on. We can have it scour the inte, ess every CCTV camera, tap into satellites, and even sift through privatemunications channels. Heck, it could even infiltrate defense systems and track energy signatures. Basically, anything and everything that could help us locate those overgrown tin cans." Peter''s eyes widened with interest. "That''s¡­ actually a great idea, Rocket," he admitted. "But are we sure the AI is ready? We haven''t fully tested it yet. Thest thing we need is it going rogue or crashing the whole system." Rocket waved his hand dismissively, clearly not sharing Peter''s concerns. "Come on, we''ve done all the testing we need. It''s about time we let it loose and see what it can do in the real world. Besides, we''re sitting on that creep Z''s consciousness. He''s not useful anymore. We''ve studied all we can from him. With the new AI, he''s just taking up valuable hard drive space." Peter considered Rocket''s words for a moment. He understood Rocket''s eagerness to unleash their creation, but his cautious side still lingered. "Alright," he said finally, "but let me look it over first. I want to make sure there are noplications or potential errors that could bite uster." Rocket nodded, and Peter walked over to the main control panel. cing his hand on the surface, his fingers began to glow as he tapped into his Force abilities, specifically Mechu-Deru. The console responded to his touch, screens lighting up as he essed the AI system they had been meticulously building while studying Arnim Z''s digital consciousness. Peter''s eyes scanned the data rapidly, sifting throughyers of code, firewalls, and security protocols. He double-checked, then triple-checked, and even quadruple-checked every aspect of the AI. He ensured that all failsafes were in ce, making sure the AI had strict loyalty protocols to them. They had programmed it to avoid going down the path of rogue AIs like Ultron or Sk. Thest thing they needed was their creation turning against them¡­ After several moments of intense scrutiny, Peter retracted his hand, the glow fading from his fingers. "Alright," he said, his voice steady with confidence. "Everything looks good. We can boot it up." Rocket''s face lit up with excitement. "Finally!" he eximed. "Let''s see what this baby can do!" But then he hesitated, asking, "What about Z?" Peter nced back at the screen and smirked. "Oh, right. Almost forgot about him." With a few quick taps, he brought up the folder containing Z''s trapped and dormant consciousness. Without a second thought, Peter selected the file and hit delete. "Good riddance. Like you said, he was just taking up space." But just as he turned away, feeling satisfied with himself, Teefs piped up, his tone innocent yet curious. "Did ya empty the trash?" Peter froze, his eyes widening in realization. He turned back to the screen, quickly opening the recycling bin-looking folder¡­ Sure enough, there it was: the entire digital consciousness of Arnim Z, still intact and very much alive. The moment hung in the air, and Peter felt a slight blush of embarrassment creep up his neck, especially as he heard Rocket snickering behind him. Rocket couldn''t help but chuckle. "Nice one, Cap." Feeling a bit sheepish, Peter quickly selected the files again, this time making sure to empty the trashpletely. "Yeah, yeah,ugh it up," he muttered. But he wasn''t taking any more chances. Tapping into Mechu-Deru once again, he swept through the entire system, making sure no bit or binary digit of Z remained. He needed to be absolutely certain. After a thorough sweep, Peter finally stepped back from the console, his shoulders rxing. "Alright, it''s done. Time to boot up Alfred." He said, his fingers dancing over the console as he initiated the startup sequence. It was finally time to bring their new AI to life. Peter couldn''t help but feel a mix of excitement and anticipation. This AI was unlike anything they had ever created before, a culmination of theirbined expertise and countless hours of work. Rocket rolled his eyes, still not entirely on board with the AI''s name. "Seriously, Quill? Alfred? Out of all the names, you went with that?" Peter grinned, unbothered by Rocket''s disapproval. "Yup, Assistant for Logic-based Functions and Real-time Evaluation and Decision-making. Alfred for short. Plus, it reminds me of the butler from Batman. Besides, if Tony gets to have Jarvis, I should get to have Alfred." Rocket huffed, crossing his arms. "Yeah, yeah, whatever..." Peter chuckled, his eyes focused on the console as the initialization bar slowly filled up. "Oh,e on, Rocket. You''ll get used to it." The screen shed, and a voice¡ªpolite and refined¡ªfilled the room. "Good day, Master Quill. How may I be of service?" Peter''s grin widened. "See? Isn''t he great? Alfred, this is Rocket. He''ll be working with you too." "Ah, Master Rocket," ALFRED''s voice replied, calm and courteous. "It''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance. How may I assist you today?" Rocket groaned softly but couldn''t help a slight smirk from forming on his face. "Alright, alright, I''ll admit the voice is kinda growing on me." Peterughed. "I knew you''de around. Alright, Alfred, first things first¡ªwe need to run some diagnostics and make sure you''re functioning properly. Just a few tests to get you warmed up." "Understood, sir," Alfred responded promptly. "Commencing diagnostic tests now." The room hummed softly as the AI began running through its internal checks, testing everything from its processing power to its ability to ess variousworks and databases. Peter and Rocket watched closely, their eyes scanning the data as it streamed across the screen. A few moments passed, and the tests came back positive¡ªeverything was working perfectly. Peter let out a sigh of relief, satisfied with the results. "Alright, Rocket, looks like we''re good to go." Rocket nodded, rubbing his hands together eagerly. "Great. Let''s see what this fancy butler can do. Alfred, your first assignment: use all avable resources¡ªinte, CCTV cameras, satellites, anything you can tap into¡ªto locate an alien robot race currently hiding on Earth. They''re called the Decepticons. Find them." "Understood, Master Rocket," Alfred replied smoothly. "Beginning search protocol now. Utilizing global surveinceworks, hacking into private and public camera systems, monitoring energy signatures, and scanning satellite imagery for any unusual activity." Peter watched as the holographic disy updated, showing countless data points and lines of code as Alfred began its task. The AI moved swiftly, essing various databases and systems with ease, its digital fingers reaching into the vast expanse of Earth''s informationwork. For a moment, the room was filled with the soft hum of machinery and the glow of the holographic screen. Peter and Rocket exchanged a nce, both feeling a mixture of excitement and anticipation. This was the moment they had been working towards¡ªtheir AI was alive and already hard at work. ¡­ As Alfred continued to sift through vast amounts of data, the holographic disy pulsed and flickered with streams of information, each line representing anotherwork essed, another camera tapped, and another satellite scanned. Peter watched for a few moments, impressed by the AI''s efficiency and speed, but he knew it would take some time for Alfred to cover every possible avenue. "Looks like it''s going to be a while," Peter said, turning to Rocket. "Keep an eye on things here. Let me know the second Alfred finds anything." Rocket gave a mock salute, a grin spreading across his face. "You got it, Cap. We''ll keep things under control. Go take a break or something." Peter chuckled and headed toward the door, leaving Rocket, Teefs, Ly, and Floor to monitor Alfred''s progress. As he stepped out into the corridor, Peter paused, eyesnding on a familiar figure. Leaning casually against the wall just outside the control room, her arms crossed and her expression one of irritation, was Natasha Romanoff. A/N: 2519 words :) C181 Mixed Signals C181 Mixed Signals Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter stepped out of the control room, the door sliding shut behind him. His eyes immediatelynded on Natasha Romanoff, leaning against the wall just outside, arms crossed, her expression icy. She straightened up as soon as she saw him, her sharp gaze locking onto his. Before he could say a word, Natasha pushed off the wall and motioned for him to follow. "Come with me," she said, her tone leaving no room for argument. Peter opened his mouth to speak, to maybe try to defuse whatever storm was brewing, but he quickly closed it again. He wasn''t naive¡ªhe knew why Natasha was upset. He sighed inwardly and followed her through the winding corridors of the Red Room. They walked in silence until Natasha led him to a nearby training room, one with a matted floor designed for close-quartersbat. Natasha kicked off her shoes without a word and strode to the center of the mat, rolling her shoulders back as she faced him. "Spar with me," she said, her voice cool but firm. "And don''t use your powers." Peter raised an eyebrow. Of course, she would add that condition, but he didn''t argue. Natasha wasn''t the type to let things go easily, and if she wanted to spar, then he''d give her a spar. She was taking the initiative to deal with her anger in the only way she knew best¡ªthroughbat. He sighed again, slipping off his boots before stepping onto the mat. "Alright, fine," he muttered. "But can we at least talk after this?" Natasha didn''t answer. She just stood there, waiting for him to join her. He knew that once she was like this, it was pointless to push too hard. He needed to face this head-on, and if she was willing to throw punches at him, he''d let her¡ªfor now, at least. Peter stepped up to the mat, loosening his shoulders as he forcibly dulled his connection to the Force as she asked. He wasn''t exactly untrained himself, though hand-to-handbat wasn''t his primary focus at the Jedi Temple. But he wasn''t going to back down. He was a Jedi Knight, after all, and Jedi don''t run from challenges. But before he could even brace himself, Natasha suddenly lunged. She moved like a blur, her fist flying straight toward his face. Peter barely managed to dodge, twisting his body to the side just in time to avoid the blow. He felt the wind of her punch rush past his cheek, and then she was on him again, relentless. A quick jab to his ribs followed, then a sharp kick aimed at his shin. Peter blocked the kick with his forearm, but the force behind it was enough to send him stumbling back a step. Natasha didn''t waste any time; she was already following up with a spinning backfist aimed at his temple. Peter ducked under it, narrowly avoiding getting clocked. "You''re really not holding back, huh?" hemented, but she wasn''t listening. She swept a leg under him, trying to take his feet out from under him. Peter jumped to avoid it and retaliated with a punch aimed at her midsection. But Natasha was too fast¡ªshe sidestepped the blow and countered with an elbow to his chest. The impact knocked the wind out of him, and Peter staggered back, his breathing in short gasps. Natasha pressed her advantage, her hands a blur as sheunched a series of strikes, each one precise and calcted. Peter blocked most of them, his arms aching from the rapid session of impacts, but a sharp punch to his jaw sent him reeling. "Alright, I get it! You''re pissed!" Peter grunted, rubbing his jaw where her punch hadnded. "But can we at least talk while you''re beating the crap out of me?" Natasha''s eyes narrowed, and instead of answering, she spun low and aimed another kick at his legs. Peter saw iting this time and stepped back, barely avoiding the sweep. He retaliated with a quick kick of his own, aiming for her thigh, but Natasha blocked it effortlessly, grabbing his leg and twisting it to throw him off bnce. Peter hit the mat hard, the impact rattling through his bones. He groaned, quickly rolling to his feet before Natasha could capitalize on the knockdown. His movements were slower than hers¡ªhe could tell she had the upper hand in speed and precision, especially since he wasn''t using any of his powers¡ªbut Peter wasn''t done yet. He''d been trained by both Jedi Masters and a Sith Lord; he knew how to endure. As he stood, he met her next attack head-on, blocking her punch and deflecting it to the side before countering with a palm strike aimed at her shoulder. Natasha shifted just enough to avoid the full force, but Peter''s hand grazed her, enough to send her stumbling slightly. "I know you''re mad," Peter said between breaths, trying to find a moment to catch his breath, "about what happened with Mika. But¡ª" He was cut off as Natasha lunged again, her fist connecting with his side in a sharp, stinging blow. Peter grunted, staggering back a step, but he managed to stay upright. "Alright," Peter muttered, wiping the blood from his lip. "Come on, hit me with everything you''ve got. I can take it." Natasha still didn''t respond, her expression remaining focused, cold even, as she kepting at him with strikes that tested his reflexes and resolve. Peter blocked as many as he could, but some slipped through his defenses¡ªa knee to his ribs, a kick to his thigh, an elbow that barely missed his temple. He could feel the bruises forming, his muscles protesting with each hit, but he wasn''t going to stop. The spar dragged on, each of them pushing the other, neither willing to give in. Natasha''s frustration was evident in her every movement, her punches carrying the weight of her anger. Peter, on the other hand, was fighting to stay on his feet, his breath heavy but steady as he tried to keep up. After a particrly brutal exchange, they both stepped back for a moment, breathing heavily. Peter wiped the sweat from his forehead, his eyes never leaving Natasha''s. "You''re right to be mad," Peter admitted, his voice low but sincere. "I shouldn''t have let things get this messy. I know I hurt you. And Mika¡­ I need to fix things with her, too. But I want to make things right. I don''t want this¡­ this thing between us to just fester." Natasha said nothing, but the fire in her eyes flickered slightly as she stood across from him, her fists still raised. For a brief moment, Peter thought he saw something other than anger sh across her face¡ªsomething moreplicated. But then, without warning, she rushed him again. Peter barely had time to steady himself before Natasha came at him again. Her fist swung toward his ribs, but this time, Peter managed to deflect it with a quick block. He could feel the shift in the air between them, the raw aggression from earlier cooling, but something else was starting to simmer just beneath the surface. As Natasha moved in again, her strikes were still precise, still powerful¡ªbut now they seemed¡­ different. Her movements, once sharp and aggressive, began to take on a subtle fluidity, a grace that hadn''t been there moments ago. Peter noticed it instantly. She twisted around him with finesse, her body brushing against his in ways that left him momentarily stunned. Peter blinked, confusion shing across his face. He barely dodged her next strike, his focus slipping as he tried to figure out what was happening. Natasha had been furious, relentless¡ªand now, it was as if her anger had softened into something more¡­ seductive? As if to confirm his suspicions, Natasha''s lips curled into a smirk, her eyes gleaming with a mix of challenge and something far more intimate. She circled him slowly, her steps almost teasing, her gaze locked on his with a surprising intensity. He tried to shake off the feeling, refocusing his mind on the fight, but Natasha was making it hard¡ªvery hard. "I thought you were pissed," Peter grunted, narrowly avoiding another quick jab aimed at his shoulder. Natasha didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she moved in closer, too close, her hand grazing his chest as she faked a strike. Peter''s muscles tensed, but she didn''t follow through with the hit. Instead, her fingers lingered for a moment longer than necessary, tracing his skin through the fabric of his shirt as she stepped back. Then she finally spoke, her voice low and sultry. "It''s not your fault," she said, her words taking him by surprise. Peter blinked. "What?" "I said," Natasha repeated, pivoting smoothly on her heel, "it''s not your fault. I know we''re not in a rtionship... yet. You have nomitment to me." Her tone had shifted¡ªcalmer now, almost gentle¡ªbut Peter could still sense the simmering heat of frustration beneath her words. She struck again, this time slower, more deliberate, like she wasn''t really trying to hurt him anymore. Peter blocked the punch, but he couldn''t ignore the way she moved¡ªfluid, like water, her body a deliberate temptation as she pressed closer. Her next attack came in the form of a sweeping kick, but instead of following it through with force, she used the momentum to lean into him, her breath warm against his neck. Peter''s pulse quickened. "Natasha, not that I don''t like this, but what are you doing?" he asked, his voice uneven as he stepped back to create some distance. But Natasha didn''t let him retreat far. She advanced again, her movements a mix ofbat and something far more sensual. Her eyes never left his, and Peter felt like he was losing control of the situation. He''d been prepared for her anger, for the physicality of the sparring, but this¡­ this was something else entirely. ''Is she trying to seduce me?'' He asked himself. "Truthfully, I''m more mad at myself than at you," Natasha admitted softly, her lips brushing against his ear as she slipped behind him, her arm briefly sliding across his waist. Peter tensed, unsure whether to back off or y along¡ªeither way, it was getting harder to keep his mind on the sparring. "What do you mean?" he managed to ask, his breath uneven as Natasha moved around him with fluid grace, her touch just barely ghosting over him. Natasha spun in front of him, her hand grazing his chest again before delivering a half-hearted jab that Peter easily blocked. "I thought I had time," she said, her voice taking on a wistful edge. "Time to take things slow, to wait, to y it safe." Peter''s brows furrowed as he caught her wrist, holding her strike in ce as their eyes met. "Natasha¡­" She stepped in closer, cutting him off, her free hand sliding up his arm as she leaned into him, her lips dangerously close to his. "I thought," she murmured, her voice barely a whisper, "that I could take my time. But I realize now that was a mistake. Because if I want something, I need to reach out and take it." And before Peter could respond, Natasha surged forward, closing the final distance between them and crashing her lips onto his. The kiss was fierce, filled with the intensity of everything she hadn''t said, and Peter''s mind went nk for a split second. His hands instinctively moved to her waist, pulling her closer, but the surprise still lingered. For a moment, everything else faded away¡ªthere was no sparring match, no Decepticons, no unresolved tension, just the heat of Natasha''s lips against his. She kissed him like she fought¡ªdetermined, forceful, taking what she wanted without hesitation. When she finally pulled back, Peter was left breathless, his pulse racing. Her lips were still close, her breath warm against his skin as she whispered, "Now do you understand?" Peter blinked, still processing what had just happened. "So¡­ all of this¡­" He gestured vaguely at the training room and the fight they were still technically in. "What the hell was that about?" Natasha smirked, her lips brushing his once more before she stepped back, her eyes gleaming with that familiar challenge. "Just because it''s not your fault doesn''t mean I wasn''t mad at you," she said, amusement dancing in her gaze. Peter opened his mouth, trying to find the right words, but Natasha stopped him. She ced a finger on his lips, her eyes softening just slightly. "Don''t," she said, shaking her head. "I know what you''re going to say." Peter closed his mouth, his mind racing as Natasha continued. "I won''t stop you from seeing that girl," Natasha admitted, her voice steady but filled with resolve. "I get it. You''ve got your own thing going on, and I''m not going to y the jealous type who tries to keep you away from her." Peter''s eyes searched hers, confused and a little taken aback. "Then what is this?" Natasha smirked again, but this time there was no malice in her expression¡ªjust pure determination. "This is me telling you that I''m not going to back down. I''m going to win your heart, Peter. And if I have to fight for it, then so be it. I''ve been fighting my entire life. One more battle won''t scare me off." Peter stared at her, speechless. The intensity in Natasha''s gaze, the unwavering confidence¡ªit left no room for doubt. She wasn''t backing down, and she was making it crystal clear that she had every intention of winning. She stepped closer once more, her lips brushing lightly against his ear as she whispered, "And since this is a battle, I''d say I''m winning right now." Before Peter could process her words, Natasha''s lips were on his again, this time slower, more calcted, but still just as passionate. The smugness in her kiss was unmistakable¡ªshe had struck first, faster than Mika ever could, and she was savoring the victory. Peter could feel the confidence radiating from her as she kissed him, and for a moment, he let himself get lost in it. But then something shifted inside him. He wasn''t the type to be outyed easily, not in a fight, and not in whatever this had be. With a swift movement, Peter flipped Natasha over, pinning her beneath him as he took control of the kiss, his hands pressing against her waist as he deepened it. He could feel her surprise for a split second, but then she melted into him, her hands tangling in his hair as they lost themselves in each other. For a while, there were no words¡ªjust the heat between them, the battle of wills turning into something far more intimate. ¡­ .. . Later, as they bothy on the mat, catching their breath, Natasha was the first to move. She stood up, slipping back into her shoes and smoothing her hair before giving Peter onest look¡ªhalf challenge, half satisfaction. Without another word, she walked out of the training room, her usual confident stride carrying her into the corridor. As Natasha stepped outside, she immediately spotted Mika walking down the hallway, clearly on her way to find Peter. Natasha''s lips curled into a smug smirk as she passed the other woman, her eyes gleaming with victory. Mika frowned, confused by the look Natasha gave her. Her eyes followed Natasha as she walked away, suspicion prickling at the back of her mind. The confusion only deepened when, momentster, Peter stepped out of the same room Natasha had just left. He ran a hand through his messy hair, his shirt slightly disheveled, and Mika''s eyes narrowed when she noticed the faint smudge of red lipstick on his face. "Peter¡­" Mika''s voice trailed off, her gaze flicking between him and the training room. Peter froze, realizing how it must have looked. He opened his mouth to say something¡ªanything¡ªbut no words came out. "Uhh¡­" He scratched the back of his neck awkwardly, a sheepish smile tugging at his lips as he wiped at the smear on his face. "Hello there." A/N: 2718 words :)???? C182 Mikaela Returns Fire! C182 Mika Returns Fire! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Hello there¡­¡± Immediately, Mika¡¯s eyesnded on the faint smear of red lipstick on Peter¡¯s face, and in that instant, the reality of what had happened hit her like a punch to the gut. The hurt was sharp and immediate, twisting inside her as she felt a surge of emotions¡ªpain, frustration, and, most of all, determination. She knew what had transpired between Peter and Natasha. It was written all over his face¡ªliterally. A surge of jealousy and anger rose within her, but she forced it down. This wasn¡¯t the time to crumble. Not yet. Her first instinct was to run, to escape the scene, but before she could make her move, Peter, sensing her distress, reached out and gently grabbed her wrist. ¡°Mika,¡± he called softly, his voice full of concern. She froze, her heart pounding. Slowly, she turned to face him, her eyes already filling with unshed tears. ¡®He was with Natasha. Of course he was¡­ I waited too long.¡¯ The thought cut deep, but she wasn¡¯t about to let Natasha win so easily. ¡°Mika, I¡ª¡± Peter began, his voice uncertain, but she cut him off, shaking her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling. ¡°I get it. I saw.¡± Peter¡¯s brow furrowed as he took a step closer, his grip on her wrist tightening gently. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for¡ª¡± But Mika¡¯s resolve finally broke. Before she could stop herself, she stepped forward, burying her face in his chest. The tears she had tried so hard to hold back spilled over, and she let out a soft sob. She wasn¡¯t hysterical, but the vulnerability in her quiet sobbing was unmistakable. Peter¡¯s heart clenched as he wrapped his arms around her. He could feel the pain radiating off her in waves, and his own guilt surged to the surface. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispered into her hair. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡± ¡®I can still turn this around,¡¯ Mika thought through the haze of her emotions. The guilt and the tears were real¡ªshe hadn¡¯t expected it to hurt this much¡ªbut there was no denying the opportunity. She wasn¡¯t going to lose Peter to Natasha. Not without a fight. From a short distance away, Natasha lingered, her arms crossed as she watched the scene unfold. At first, she felt a pang of jealousy, her frustration bubbling beneath the surface as she observed Mika¡¯s emotional breakdown. But the longer she watched, the more her perspective shifted. To Natasha, it initially seemed like Mika was truly broken up about what had happened, her emotional response genuine. But then, as Natasha¡¯s sharp gaze zeroed in, she noticed something¡­ Mika¡¯s sobs quieted, her body no longer shaking with sadness. And then, through the curtain of her hair, Mika looked up over Peter¡¯s shoulder¡ªdirectly at Natasha. ¡®Was that¡­ a smirk?¡¯ Natasha¡¯s eyes narrowed as she caught the slight curl of Mika¡¯s lips. ¡®This b*tch!¡¯ Peter also noticed the shift in Mika¡¯s demeanor. Even though he couldn¡¯t see her expression, he could feel her emotions through the Force. And while her emotions werepletely genuine, there was something else hidden among them¡ªsomething calcting. ¡°Mika¡­¡± Peter began, confused. But before he could say more, Mika spoke, her voice still soft, but now with a slight edge. ¡°I just¡­ I don¡¯t want to lose you, Peter. Not to her¡­ Not to anyone.¡± He could hear the vulnerability in her words, but now that he was paying attention, he could also hear something else. Ayer of something more. Was it¡­ strategy? He knew Mika well enough to know when she was being sincere, and she was sincere now¡ªbut there was more to it. She was ying her cards carefully, using her emotions to gain an advantage over Natasha. Peter¡¯s mind raced. He nced over his shoulder at Natasha, still standing there, watching them with an intense gaze. And suddenly, the pieces clicked into ce. ¡®Oh. Oh, I see what¡¯s going on¡­¡¯ Mika wasn¡¯t just trying to win his sympathy¡ªshe was ying Natasha. This wasn¡¯t just a moment of emotional vulnerability. It was a strategic move. And as that realization settled in, Peter couldn¡¯t help but find the whole situation¡­ kind of hot. Two women, fighting for his favor, both unwilling to back down. The idea sent a thrill through him. But before he could dwell on it for too long, Mika, still wrapped in his arms, pulled back just enough to look at him. Her tears had dried, but there was a lingering sadness in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you,¡± she repeated softly, her hand gently brushing along his cheek. ¡°I waited too long, didn¡¯t I? I should¡¯ve waited in the hangar until you got back...¡± Peter opened his mouth to respond, but before he could say anything, Mika¡¯s eyes flicked to Natasha. She knew exactly what she was doing. ¡®Time to make my move.¡¯ Mika rose onto her tiptoes, her hands gripping Peter¡¯s shoulders, and without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she pressed her lips to his in a passionate kiss. The kiss was filled with intensity, raw emotion, and most importantly, a clear message¡ª¡®He¡¯s mine.¡¯ Peter, caught off guard by the suddenness of it, tensed for a moment before rxing into the kiss. He knew he should pull away, that he shouldn¡¯t be enjoying this¡ªbut he was. Mika¡¯s kiss was fierce, determined, and somewhere in the back of his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but admit that he liked it. The fire between these two women, the rivalry¡ªit was intoxicating. Natasha, watching the kiss unfold, felt her stomach tighten. Her eyes locked on the scene, and her frustration red. ¡®So that¡¯s how she¡¯s going to y this.¡¯ The smirk. The kiss. Mika wasn¡¯t some heartbroken schoolgirl¡ªshe was a calcting, strategic threat. As the kiss ended, Peter blinked, his thoughts a tangled mess of emotions. He looked between Mika and Natasha, feeling the weight of the tension between them. He wasn¡¯t oblivious anymore¡ªhe could see it clearly now. They werepeting for him, and it was a fiercepetition at that. He had to admit, it was exciting! ¡°Mika¡­¡± Peter started, still processing the intensity of what had just happened. Mika pulled him into another hug, her arms wrapping around his neck as she leaned close to his ear. ¡°I won¡¯t let her win,¡± she whispered, her voice low, but loud enough for Natasha to hear. ¡®This is¡­¡¯ Peter couldn¡¯t decide whether to curse his luck or praise it. Mika cast one final nce at Natasha over Peter¡¯s shoulder, her smirk deepening. She had made her move, and she knew it hadnded exactly as she intended. Natasha¡¯s gaze hardened. Her initial jealousy was now apanied by a steely resolve. ¡®So that¡¯s how it is.¡¯ Mika wasn¡¯t just a rival¡ªshe was a serious threat, someone who knew how to y the game. But Natasha wasn¡¯t going to back down, though she had to admit, she¡¯d underestimated Mika. Without another word, Natasha turned on her heel and walked away, her mind already racing with thoughts of how to turn this situation around. She wasn¡¯t going to lose. Not to Mika. The rivalry between them had only just begun. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª While Peter was grappling with hisplicated romantic situation, miles away, Obadiah Stane was working overtime, obsessed with his own mission. The Decepticons had ced their faith in him to find the AllSpark, and he knew that securing it would ensure his position in their good graces. More importantly, it would give him the power to see his nse to fruition. Sitting in his private office, Stane leaned back in his chair, tapping his fingers impatiently against his desk. His brow furrowed in concentration as he scanned through a list of contacts, from high-ranking officials in the military to government insiders and business associates. They all owed him favors. Someone had to know something. After all, a giant metal cube with strange glyphs carved into it wasn¡¯t exactly something you could overlook. He¡¯d made calls for hours and hours, speaking in hushed tones to every contact he could think of, but none seemed to have any answers. As time passed, the frustration was building inside him, a simmering rage that grew with each dead end. Until finally, one of his more reliable contacts in the government gave him a lead. "There was a time," the man said, his voice low and hesitant, "when I had to visit the Hoover Dam for a ssified Shield operation. There¡¯s a hidden base there, not public knowledge. They call it Sector 7. I remember seeing a cube like the one you described there. It had these weird carvings, just like you said." Stane¡¯s heart raced. ¡®This is it!¡¯ His fingers tightened around the phone as he thanked the contact and hung up, leaning back in his chair with a smirk. He had the lead he needed. Sector 7. He knew, however, that this wasn¡¯t enough. Stane needed confirmation. He couldn¡¯t risk bringing false information to the Decepticons¡ªnot with Megatron in charge. The thought of failing to deliver good intel to Megatron chilled him. ¡®He¡¯s not the forgiving type.¡¯ His first instinct was to reach out to Peggy Carter, the director of Shield. She would know more, and if anyone had ess to the ssified information about Sector 7, it would be her. But no matter how many times he tried, Peggy didn¡¯t answer his calls. Annoyed, Stane found himself in an ufortable position¡ªhe would need to pay a visit to Tony Stark¡­ ¡­ .. . Stane hadn¡¯t expected Tony to be at Stark Industries, not after all these years of avoiding thepany. Ever since Howard and Maria Stark¡¯s death, Tony had distanced himself from the family business, leaving most operations to Stane. But the recent robbery seemed to have stirred something in Tony. Walking through the familiar halls of thepany, Stane¡¯s lips thinned into a tight line. Thest thing he wanted was Tony snooping around, getting involved. ¡®If I had it my way, the entirepany would be mine. Not a single Stark left in sight.¡¯ Still, he needed to y his part, pretend to care, and bide his time. As Stane approached Tony¡¯s father¡¯s old workshop, he heard the faint hum of machinery and the clink of tools. Stepping inside, he found Tony hunched over his workbench,ser-focused on some project. The room was filled with scattered blueprints, prototypes, and a faint whiff of motor oil. ¡°Tony,¡± Stane called out, stepping further into the workshop. ¡°You¡¯re here. Didn¡¯t expect that. What are you working on?¡± Tony nced up briefly, wiping his hands on a rag before setting down a small metalponent. ¡°Just something my father and I worked on when I was younger,¡± he muttered, his voice distant. Stane feigned sadness, stepping closer to ce a hand on Tony¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the robbery,¡± he said, his tone dripping with sympathy. ¡°I know how much the Arc Reactor meant to you and your father. If there¡¯s anything I can do¡ª¡± Tony shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Obi. How could we have possibly prepared for giant robots robbing the ce? No one saw thating.¡± Stane nodded, keeping his expression sympathetic, though inwardly, he was pleased. ¡®No, no one saw thating¡­¡¯ ¡°Still,¡± Stane said after a pause, ¡°I wish I could¡¯ve done more. Have you been in touch with your godmothertely?¡± Tony nced at him, clearly disinterested. ¡°Peggy?¡± Stane nodded, watching Tony carefully for any clues. ¡°Yes, I figured she might have some insight into what¡¯s going on.¡± Tony gave a nomittal shrug, clearly not interested in the topic. ¡°I¡¯ve talked to her here and there, but nothing important...¡± Stane wanted to press further, but Tony turned back to his work, clearly dismissing the conversation. Frustrated, Stane knew there was no point in pushing him any harder. Peggy wouldn¡¯t answer his calls, and Tony wasn¡¯t going to be any help. Still, Stane had what he needed. Even without Peggy¡¯s confirmation, Stane was confident enough in the lead. He just hoped the information was urate. Thest thing he needed was Megatron¡¯s wrath if it turned out to be false. As Stane turned to leave, something caught his eye¡ªa glint of metal on one of the tables in the corner of the workshop. He took a few steps toward it, curiosity piqued. It looked like¡­ armor? But not the kind Stark Industries usually dealt with. It was sleeker, morepact, with metallic tes designed to fit the human body perfectly. His eyes narrowed in interest as he studied the suit. ¡®What is that?¡¯ Stane thought, frowning slightly. ¡®Since when is Tony working on something like this?¡¯ Before he could take a closer look, Tony nced up and caught him staring. ¡°Something wrong?¡± Tony asked, raising an eyebrow. Stane snapped out of his thoughts and gave a quick, dismissive smile. ¡°No, nothing. Just¡­ interesting project.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Tony said, his voice nonchnt as he returned to his work. ¡°It¡¯s a personal thing.¡± Stane lingered for a second longer, but he couldn¡¯t afford to waste any more time. He had to report back to the Decepticons, and the armor would have to wait. For now. ¡­ .. . As Stane left Stark Industries, he made a beeline for the Stark facility the Decepticons had taken over. The facility was enormous, fortified, and brimming with Decepticon presence. Entering the darkened facility, Stane made his way through thebyrinth of corridors until he reached the centralmand chamber where Megatron awaited. The towering Decepticon leader stood, his massive form casting a shadow over the room. Stane swallowed hard, approaching with cautious confidence. ¡°I have the information you asked for,¡± he said, his voice steady despite the nervous flutter in his chest. ¡°The AllSpark¡­ I know where it is...¡± Megatron¡¯s optics glowed a dangerous red as he regarded Stane. ¡°For your sake, human,¡± he growled, his voice a deep rumble, ¡°I hope your information is urate...¡± A/N: 2342 words :)???? C184 War For Love/Decepticon Attack C184 War For Love/Decepticon Attack Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next day dawned bright and early, but for Peter, there was no escaping the repercussions from the day before. As he made his way to the kitchen for breakfast, he could already feel the shift in the air. There was a war brewing, and he was caught in the crossfire. Natasha and Mika had dered their battle over him, and now they were taking every opportunity to stake their im. Peter sat down at the long dining table in the Red Room¡¯s main hall, grabbing a cup of coffee and some toast. But, It wasn¡¯t long before the quiet morning was shattered by the presence of both women entering the room¡ªNatasha from the left, and Mika from the right. Both women locked eyes, and Peter instantly knew it was going to be one hell of a day. ¡°Good morning, Peter,¡± Natasha said coolly, sliding into the seat beside him, her hand casually brushing his shoulder as she sat down. ¡°Morning,¡± Mika chimed in, taking the seat on his other side, her tone equally casual butced with tension as her gaze flickered over Natasha. Peter sighed inwardly, taking a long sip of his coffee. ¡®Here we go.¡¯ Breakfast turned into a silent battle of wills. Natasha leaned in closer than usual, asionally whispering something in Peter¡¯s ear¡ªnothing important, but the proximity was her weapon of choice. Meanwhile, Mika would brush her fingers through Peter¡¯s hair or offer him extra food with a sweetness that was clearly an attempt to outshine Natasha. By the time breakfast was over, Peter was both ted and exhausted, and he hadn¡¯t even started his day. Next on his schedule while he waited for Alfred to find the Decepticons was morning training with Master Windu, and as much as he loved training, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a small sense of relief as he entered the training hall. At least here, under the watchful eye of his former master, there would be some semnce of peace. Or so he thought. Windu¡¯s stern face greeted him as he stepped onto the mat. ¡°You¡¯rete,¡± he said, crossing his arms. ¡°Sorry, Master,¡± Peter said, a faint smile tugging at his lips as he took his position. ¡°Just... had a rough morning.¡± Windu raised an eyebrow. "I trust you''re not letting distractions take control. You''re a Jedi Knight, yes, but your training is far fromplete. Even Masters like myself continue to strive for improvement." ¡°Of course, Master,¡± Peter said, though even as he spoke, his senses red. He could feel both Natasha and Mika¡¯s presence nearby, lingering just outside the hall. They were waiting, each from different corners, and he could feel theirpetitive energy burning through the Force. Windu shot him a stern look, easily sensing his distraction and knowing exactly who was behind it. "Focus, Peter," he admonished, thinking, ¡®He really doesn''t follow the Jedi Code at all...¡¯ Peter nodded, steeling himself as he fell into the familiar rhythm of training. But even as he sparred with Windu, he couldn¡¯t fully block out the presence of the two women. After training, Peter¡¯s next task was managerial work around the Red Room. As its owner, there were always matters to attend to. Repairs, upgrades, scheduling shifts for the personnel, and reviewing the day-to-day operations¡ªit was all part of his role. But, once again, Natasha and Mika found ways to interrupt. Natasha offered her help, tagging along as he checked on the maintenance crew, suggesting improvements, and making sure she was by his side at every opportunity. Mika wasn¡¯t far behind, shadowing his steps and offering her own ideas on how to improve the efficiency of the base. Every time Peter tried to focus on a task, he felt their eyes on him, each one vying for his attention. By lunchtime, he was more than ready for a break. As he sat down for lunch, his crew¡ªRocket, Teefs, Ly, Floor, and Cosmo¡ªjoined him, providing a brief respite from the day¡¯s chaos. Rocket immediately noticed something was off, his sharp eyes flicking between Natasha, Mika, and Peter with suspicion. ¡°What¡¯s up with you, Quill?¡± Rocket asked, popping a piece of food into his mouth. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve been through the wringer.¡± Peter chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s been a long and beautiful morning.¡± Teefs snickered, clearly amused. ¡°Musta been some rough training.¡± ¡°Something like that,¡± Peter muttered, but his words trailed off as both Natasha and Mika entered the room. They sat down across from him, theirpetitive energy filling the space once again. The crew watched the exchange, some of them exchanging knowing nces. It was clear that Peter was in for a long day. ¡­ The afternoon wasn¡¯t much better. Peter¡¯s personal training session, which he had hoped would offer him some peace, quickly turned into another battleground between Natasha and Mika. It started when Natasha appeared first, entering the training hall just as Peter began his unarmedbat drills. She leaned against the wall, arms crossed, watching him for a few moments before stepping forward with an air of confidence. ¡°Need some help with that form?¡± she asked casually, but there was a knowing smirk on her face. Peter, mid-punch, raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t stop. ¡°My form¡¯s fine, Nat.¡± She shrugged, moving closer, her eyes locking onto his movements. ¡°Could be better. I¡¯ve had a lot of hand-to-handbat experience. Let me give you some pointers.¡± She stepped into his space, close enough that he could feel the presence of her breast on his back. She didn¡¯t wait for his agreement, adjusting the positioning of his shoulders and hips. Her hands were firm, her close proximity deliberate. ¡°Loosen up a little,¡± she said, her voice low as she leaned in close. ¡°You¡¯re too tense. And here,¡± she tapped his forearm lightly, ¡°try to flow with the movement, not fight against it.¡± Peter smirked despite himself, feeling the heat from Natasha¡¯s touch and the softness on his back. She was good¡ªno doubt about it. ¡®The Red Room taught her well¡­¡¯ ¡°Thanks for the tip,¡± Peter said, rolling his shoulders and resetting his stance. He knew she was watching him closely, her eyes tracking every movement as he went through the drills again. And as if on cue, Mika arrived not long after Natasha left. Peter had just begun his lightsaber training, executing a series ofplex techniques, his breathing steady. When she walked into the training hall, her eyes immediately found his pitch-ck lightsaber, and he could see the curiosity¡ªand slight awe¡ªin her gaze. ¡°What is that?¡± Mika asked, gesturing to the glowing de in his hand. Peter nodded, switching off the lightsaber and clipping it to his belt. ¡°It¡¯s called a lightsaber.¡± Mika stepped closer, her eyes still fixed on the hilt. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little about the Jedi since I¡¯ve been here, but I never really believed it... until now. You have powers too, don¡¯t you?¡± Peter smiled, sensing the intrigue in her voice. ¡°Something like that. The Force¡ªmy connection to it¡ªis what gives me those abilities.¡± Without warning, Peter extended his hand, using the Force to pull a nearby training droid from across the room into his grasp. The droid floated effortlessly in the air, hovering between them before Peter gently set it down on the floor. Mika¡¯s eyes widened, her lips parting in a mix of surprise and admiration. ¡°Wow¡­¡± she breathed, clearly impressed. ¡°That¡¯s incredible.¡± Peter shrugged with a yful grin. ¡°Ites in handy.¡± But Mika wasn¡¯t done. Thepetition between her and Natasha was momentarily forgotten as she watched Peter work, clearly fascinated by his powers. ¡°Show me more,¡± she said, stepping back to give him room. ¡°I want to see everything that you can do.¡± Peter, sensing her eagerness, ignited his lightsaber once more, its familiar hum filling the room. He went through a series of rapid strikes and parries, his movements fluid and precise as the de cut through the air. The room seemed to glow with the power of the Force as he moved, demonstrating both his saber skills and his mastery of the Force in a seamless disy. Mika watched intently, her eyes never leaving him. Peter could feel her admiration, but also the growing realization that she was in the presence of something far beyond what she had imagined. As he finished the routine, extinguishing the saber and turning to face her, he saw the look of awe still etched on her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were capable of... all that,¡± she admitted, stepping closer, her voice softer now. Peter chuckled, wiping a bit of sweat from his brow. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly something I show off on the first date.¡± Mika smiled, a hint of mischief in her eyes. ¡°Well, is this the second date then?¡± ¡°Not quite,¡± he replied with a smirk. ¡°I¡¯m still holding out for that ride in your new car¡­¡± Peter grinned, knowing that thepetition between the two women was far from over. Deep down, he couldn¡¯t deny how much he enjoyed it¡ªeven if it was a little exhausting. ¡­ By the time evening rolled around, he spent some time with Groot, Howard, and the rest of his crew, enjoying the brief break from the chaos. But as dinner approached, he knew that it wouldn¡¯t be long before Natasha and Mika resumed theirpetition. It was only during dinner that things settled slightly. But Peter knew the calm wouldn¡¯tst. After dinner, Peter finally made his escape. He had been nning for this moment all day¡ªhis secret training sessions with Revan would begin again. And unlike his othermitments, this one was private. The girls wouldn¡¯t be able to interrupt him here, and honestly, he needed the break. In a hidden chamber deep within the Red Room, the ghostly Sith Lord stood in the darkness. His eyes, gleaming red, locked onto Peter the moment he entered. ¡°You¡¯rete,¡± Revan spoke, his voice echoing ominously in the chamber. ¡°I know,¡± Peter replied, bowing his head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s been a¡­plicated day.¡± Revan¡¯s spectral form stepped closer, his presence cold and unyielding. ¡°Complicated? It seems to me you¡¯ve been distracted. You¡¯ve been cking long enough.¡± Peter straightened, his jaw tightening. ¡°I haven¡¯t been cking. I¡¯ve been training.¡± Revan¡¯s ghostly figure circled him, like a predator sizing up its prey. ¡°Not enough. You¡¯ve allowed yourself to be soft, which is why I won¡¯t be going easy on you today...¡± Peter took a deep breath, calming himself as he felt Revan¡¯s cold presence seep into his bones. ¡°I¡¯m here now, Master. Let¡¯s get started.¡± For the next hour, Revan pushed Peter harder than he ever had. The training was relentless¡ªdark, consuming, and brutal. Every strike, every use of the Force, was met with Revan¡¯s cold criticisms, his ghostly form showing no mercy as he drilled Peter over and over. ¡°You¡¯ve been cking,¡± Revan sneered after one particrly harsh session, his gaze narrowing. ¡°If you keep this up, you¡¯ll be nothing more than a fool with power you don¡¯t deserve.¡± Peter wiped the sweat from his brow, breathing heavily. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten my training.¡± ¡°Then why do you seem weaker than thest time we trained together?¡± Revan growled, his eyes gleaming in the dark. Peter paused, still catching his breath, and then¡ªhe smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll get back in shape by our next training session, I swear.¡± "What about those girls?" Revan asked, raising an eyebrow. "I''ve seen them following you around all day, even distracting you during your Jedi training..." ¡°I know,¡± Peter nodded, a smirk forming on his lips. ¡°But, as annoying as it is, I can¡¯t help but find it incredibly hot that two women are fighting over me.¡± Revan stared at him for a long moment, clearly unimpressed by Peter¡¯s answer. ¡°You¡¯re a fool,¡± the Sith Lord said tly, but the training session continued without furtherment. As they neared the end of their session, Peter and Revan both paused, sensing the familiar presence of Natasha and Mika outside the chamber. The two women passed by, searching for him, but they didn¡¯t find his hidden training room. Revan turned to Peter, his expression unreadable. ¡°You¡¯re putting up with this nonsense for that reason?¡± Peter grinned, wiping thest of the sweat from his brow. ¡°Yep. It¡¯s a little annoying, sure. But it¡¯s also kind of¡­ well, you know.¡± Revan sighed in exasperation. ¡°You¡¯re a bigger idiot than I thought.¡± Peter justughed, leaning back as the tension of the day finally eased. "Maybe. But I''d rather be a happy fool than a miserable monk like the Jedi..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As the sun dipped below the horizon, the air around Sector 7 was still and quiet, the vast expanse of the Hoover Dam standing as a sentinel over the secret base hidden beneath. For hours, the Decepticons had been scouting the area, their towering, metallic forms blending with the shadows as they prepared for their assault. Now, with the light of day gone, Megatron gave the signal. With a thunderous boom, the entrance to the massive bunker exploded inward, the heavy steel doors crumpling like paper under the sheer force of their weapons. mes and smoke billowed out as Decepticon forces surged forward, their massive frames stomping through the shattered remnants of the entrance. The guards stationed outside had no chance. They barely had time to react before they were gunned down by the relentless firepower of the Decepticons. Barricades and fortified positions were reduced to rubble, and within moments, the once-imposing defense crumbled under the brutal efficiency of Megatron¡¯s army. The rm red through the base, echoing off the concrete walls and alerting everyone inside. But what the Decepticons didn¡¯t know was that there was a second rm¡ªone they hadn¡¯t anticipated. Far away, in the quiet confines of the Red Room, a small device hidden within Peggy Carter¡¯s office began to blink. The silent rm, triggered by the breach at Sector 7, was now sending its signal to her. Peggy had been waiting for this. When she had first learned of the Decepticons¡¯ search for the AllSpark, she had a hunch that they would eventually find Sector 7, where the Cube had once been held. And so, she had prepared. She had made sure to set up a silent rm at the facility, one that would notify her the moment any breach urred. Now, that moment hade. Peggy sat at her desk, her expression unreadable as the rm silently blinked. For a moment, she simply stared at it, her mind racing through the implications. ¡°¡­¡± Taking a deep breath, she reached for her briefcase, snapping it open with a quick motion. Built inside was aptop, her hands moving swiftly as tapped a few keys. The screen flickered to life, disying a live feed from Sector 7. Her eyes widened slightly at the sight before her. The video feed showed the Decepticons in full force¡ªmassive, towering figures tearing through the base¡¯s defenses with ease. The guards were being cut down in mere seconds, their weapons useless against the alien invaders. Explosions rocked the screen, and Peggy¡¯s fingers tightened on theptop as she watched the chaos unfold. For a moment, Peggy was frozen in ce, her mind grappling with the scale of the threat she was witnessing. She had seen Bee, but seeing an entire army of Decepticons was another thing entirely. Their sheer size, their power¡ªit was both terrifying and awe-inspiring. Suddenly, the voice of Alfred, the Red Room¡¯s new AI assistant, filled the room, his tone calm yet urgent. ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± Alfred said, ¡°you should inform Master Peter about this immediately.¡± ¡°!?¡± Peggy jolted slightly, the sudden intrusion of the voice catching her off guard. A/N: 2641 words :)???? C184 Autobots Arrive! C184 Autobots Arrive! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter wiped the sweat from his brow, breathing heavily as the intense training session with Revan came to a close. The ghostly Sith Lord hovered before him, his cold red eyes glowing in the dim light of the hidden chamber. ¡°You¡¯ve improved,¡± Revan admitted, though his tone was far from warm. ¡°But you¡¯re still letting yourself be distracted. Focus more, or you¡¯ll never reach your full potential.¡± Peter smirked, rolling his shoulders to release the tension that had built up during the session. ¡°Thanks for the vote of confidence, Master.¡± Revan simply gave him a cold look before disappearing into the shadows, his spectral form fading away as the training session officially ended. Peter stretched, ready to finally take a break from the chaos of the day when, suddenly, Alfred¡¯s disembodied voice echoed through the chamber. ¡°Master Peter, I must inform you of an urgent matter,¡± Alfred began, his tone calm butced with urgency. ¡°There is a Decepticon attack in progress at Sector 7. The facility is under siege.¡± Peter¡¯s eyes widened, adrenaline instantly surging through him. But before he could respond, Peggy¡¯s voice cut in, sounding irritated. ¡°Peter, did you have this thing spying on me?¡± she snapped, her tone sharp with annoyance. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to start keeping tabs on me...¡± Alfred¡¯s calm response followed. ¡°I apologize, Miss Carter, but this situation requires immediate attention. I believe informing Master Peter was necessary, given the gravity of the situation.¡± Peggy huffed, clearly not pleased with the AI¡¯s intrusion, but she knew now wasn¡¯t the time to argue. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll deal with thister. Peter, get ready. We need to move. The Decepticons have found Sector 7. They must think the AllSpark is still there.¡± Peter nodded, already preparing to leave. ¡°Alfred,¡± he said, his voicemanding, ¡°alert everyone in the Red Room. Tell them what¡¯s happening and give them the location. We need to mobilize immediately.¡± ¡°Understood, sir,¡± Alfred responded promptly, his voice fading from the chamber. ¡°And Peggy,¡± he added, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened with Alfred, but I¡¯ll look into it when we get back. It sounds like we forgot to add privacy features, which is easily fixable. I would never spy on you¡­¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Peggy fell silent, her words trailing off into a heavy pause. ¡­ As Peter made his way toward the hangar, his mind raced. Entering the hangar, he scanned the area, looking for Bee. But to his surprise, the yellow Autobot was nowhere to be seen. Peter frowned, his thoughts momentarily shifting. ¡°Where did he go?¡± he muttered under his breath, his concern growing. There was no time to dwell on it, though. The Decepticons were attacking, and he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. With a sigh, Peter turned and joined the others already gathering in the hangar. The Jedi ships were being prepped for takeoff, and within minutes, they¡¯d be heading toward the Hoover Dam... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Hoover Dam¡­ The assault on Sector 7 was nothing short of a massacre. The Decepticons, led by Megatron, tore through the facility with brutal efficiency. Secured bunker doors, fortified withyers of steel and technology, were sted open as if they were made of paper. Explosions rocked the underground base as the invading forces stormed in, their massive forms cutting through the narrow hallways with ease. Guards and personnel tried to put up a fight, but they were no match for the overwhelming power of the Decepticons. ster fire echoed through the base, followed by screams that were quickly silenced. The once-secure base was now a warzone, the air thick with smoke and the stench of death. Megatron led the charge, his towering frame smashing through the final set of reinforced doors, his optics zing with rage. His soldiers followed closely behind, sweeping through the rooms and ughtering any remaining personnel that dared to stand in their way. It didn¡¯t take long before they reached their destination. The room where the AllSpark had once been held. The Decepticons entered the chamber, their optics scanning the area. The destruction they had wrought left the facility in shambles, but as they approached the central chamber, something gave them pause¡­ The air felt different here¡ªcharged, almost as if it still held the residual energies of the AllSpark. But the Cube itself was nowhere to be seen. Megatron¡¯s optics burned with fury as he stomped into the center of the room, his massive metal feet crushing the debris beneath him. He could feel the lingering presence of the AllSpark¡ªthe power it once radiated¡ªbut the AllSpark was gone. The room, though filled with remnants of its containment, was empty. ¡°WHERE IS IT!?¡± Megatron¡¯s voice boomed, shaking the very walls of the chamber. His anger was palpable, radiating off him in waves as he red at the now-empty space where the AllSpark should have been. ¡°THE ALLSPARK¡­ IT WAS HERE!¡± The other Decepticons shifted nervously, none of them wanting to be the target of their leader¡¯s wrath. They exchanged uneasy nces, trying to find a way to avoid the inevitable fallout of the AllSpark¡¯s absence. One of the Decepticons, taking a step back, quickly pointed a metallic finger. ¡°It¡¯s the human¡¯s fault!¡± he spat. ¡°Stane! He lied to us! He said it would be here!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± another chimed in, desperation creeping into his voice. ¡°He must have deceived us. It¡¯s all the human¡¯s doing!¡± Megatron¡¯s optics narrowed dangerously as his gaze swept over his soldiers. His rage was boiling over, and the Decepticons, fearful of bing the focus of his fury, eagerly shifted the me onto Obadiah Stane. Megatron¡¯s grip tightened, his massive hands curling into fists as he processed their usations. ¡°Bring me the human,¡± he growled, his voice a low, menacing rumble that sent shivers down the spines of his subordinates. Starscream seized the moment to takemand of the situation, his voice dripping with confidence. ¡°Send one of the grunts to fetch him,¡± Starscream ordered, pointing toward a lower-ranked Decepticon standing off to the side. The Decepticon in question, known only by his designation, a number¡ªUnit 127¡ªsnapped to attention. Without hesitation, he nodded and hurried out of the chamber, his metal footsteps echoing through the corridors as he went to retrieve Stane. ¡­ As Unit 127 made his way to retrieve Stane, the human was sitting in his car, not far from the Decepticons¡¯ position. His fingers drummed nervously against the steering wheel, his eyes darting around anxiously. ¡®I hope the information I gave them was good,¡¯ Stane thought, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. ¡®If not, I¡¯m dead.¡¯ Suddenly, the ground shook, and Stane¡¯s eyes widened in horror as the massive shadow of Unit 127 loomed over his car. ¡°?!¡± Before he could even react, the Decepticon reached down, ripping the roof off the vehicle like it was a tin can. Metal screeched and crumpled, and Stane let out a terrified scream as the giant hand reached in and grabbed him, yanking him out of his seat with ease. ¡°Let me go! We had a deal!¡± Stane cried out in desperation as Unit 127 lifted him into the air. The Decepticon¡¯s glowing optics red down at him, filled with disdain. ¡°You lying human,¡± Unit 127 growled, shaking Stane slightly in his grip. ¡°The AllSpark isn¡¯t there. Megatron is furious. Do you know what that means for you?¡± Stane¡¯s heart pounded in his chest, and he frantically shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie! If it¡¯s not there, then I was lied to¡ªjust like you! I swear, I¡¯m on your side!¡± His voice trembled as he begged for his life, the cold metal fingers tightening around him. Unit 127 snarled, clearly unimpressed with Stane¡¯s pleas. ¡°Pathetic. You humans are all the same. Weak, lying worms.¡± As Unit 127 turned to carry Stane back to Megatron, his sensors picked up movement in the sky. The sound of roaring engines grew louder, and a shadow began to cast over them. Confused, Unit 127 paused, ncing upward. A small fleet of Jedi ships appeared overhead, more than a dozen in total, their sleek forms descending from the sky like predators. Stane¡¯s eyes widened in shock, his heart racing even faster now. The Decepticon grunted in confusion, not fully grasping what was happening yet. Before Unit 127 or Stane could react, a figure dropped from one of the ships¡ªfast and precise. Peter was the first tond, his body cutting through the air with the Force aiding his descent. Midair, he drew his lightsaber, igniting its ck de with a sharp hum. The moment before he hit the ground, Peter swung his lightsaber, severing Unit 127¡¯s arm at the elbow. The Decepticon roared in pain as his massive arm, still holding Stane, fell to the ground. Peternded smoothly, bracing his fall with the Force and rising to his feet, his lightsaber humming ominously in his hand. As the severed arm crashed to the ground, Stane tumbled free, groaning as he tried to make sense of what had just happened. But before he could fully process it, another figurended beside Peter with a metallic thud. Tony Stark, d in his red and gold Iron Man armor with a new, glowing arc reactor in its chest, touched down next to Peter, raising his hand as the thruster in his palm glowed brightly. He aimed it directly at the now-armless Decepticon, ready to fire at a moment¡¯s notice. ¡°Not bad, Peter,¡± Tony remarked, his voice echoing slightly through his helmet¡¯s speakers as he kept his focus on the Decepticon. ¡°You¡¯ve got the dramatic entrance thing down.¡± Peter smirked, his eyes fixed on the injured Decepticon as Unit 127 stumbled back in pain and confusion. ¡°I¡¯ll give you some pointerster.¡± Tony chuckled, but before he could respond, his attention was quickly drawn away as he noticed Stane slowly rising to his feet, clearly shaken but alive. Tony¡¯s eyes widened behind his helmet as recognition set in. ¡°What the hell¡­ Obi?¡± Stane¡¯s eyes met Tony¡¯s, and for a split second, he was frozen in shock. The situation¡ªTony standing there, armored and ready for battle¡ªwas far from what he had expected. His voice trembled as he muttered, ¡°Tony? W-What are you doing here?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, as Peter and the others arrived at Sector 7, a giant Autobot ship descended through the atmosphere, its form massive and imposing as it broke through the clouds. The ship hovered just above a dense forest, casting a long shadow over the trees below. And there, standing among the trees, was Bee. He looked up as the ship¡¯s bright lights illuminated the forest, the hum of the engines filling the quiet night air. His optics glowed softly as he waited, his posture rxed but alert. After so long, the Autobots had finally arrived. The time hade. A/N: 1807 words :)???? C185 Are Those… Humans?! C185 Are Those¡­ Humans?! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter''s eyes locked onto Stane, and in that instant, everything clicked into ce. He quickly pieced together why the Decepticons had raided Stark Industries. Stane had to either be captured or, more likely, working with them. Given the look on Stane''s face¡ªthe stutter in his voice¡ªand knowing his character from the movies Peter had seen in his past life, it all made sense. ''Stane is working with them,'' Peter thought. ''But why are they hostile toward him now?'' He didn''t know for sure, but if he had to guess, Stane had probably found the location of Sector 7 and fed it to the Decepticons, believing the AllSpark would still be there. Unfortunately for him¡ªand the Decepticons¡ªthe AllSpark wasn''t at Sector 7 anymore. It was now hanging from Peter''s neck, hidden beneath the cor of his shirt. As these thoughts raced through Peter''s mind, Tony turned toward Stane, his confusion evident. "Obi?" he asked, his voice a mix of shock and disbelief. "What the hell is going on?" Stane''s eyes darted nervously between Peter and Tony, his usual confidence crumbling under the pressure. "Tony, I¡­ I can exin," he stammered, his voice shaky. "It''s not what it looks like." But Peter wasn''t fooled, and he hoped Tony wasn''t either. But Stane had been like an uncle to him, family in every way but blood. And while Peter, with his knowledge from his past life, could clearly see Stane''s guilt, Tony''s mind instinctively made up excuses¡ªclinging to the idea that there had to be some exnation. Tony''s voice softened slightly, almost pleading. "Obi, what is this? Talk to me. Did the Decepticons kidnap you?" Stane, sensing an opportunity, straightened slightly, trying to regain hisposure. "Tony, I didn''t have a choice. They¡ªthese robots¡ªthey appeared out of nowhere and threatened me." His eyes darted nervously toward Tony, hoping he bought into his lies. But Peter remained silent, watching with an air of quiet suspicion. He knew better. Stane was ying the victim, but his guilt was all but written on his face. The longer Stane talked, the more Tony''s doubt began to creep in. "What were you doing here?" Tony pressed, his suspicion growing with each passing second. Stane opened his mouth to respond, but before he could answer, a sharp whirring sound filled the air. The armless Decepticon, Unit 127, had recovered enough to take aim. His remaining arm transformed into a sma cannon, which began to hum with energy as it charged up. Peter noticed it immediately. His senses red with the warning, but Tony, engrossed in his conversation with Stane, didn''t notice the danger looming over him. "Die!" In a split second, the Decepticon fired a massive ball of sma directly at Tony. Acting on pure instinct, Peter thrust out his free hand¡ªhis other still gripping his lightsaber¡ªtelekically swatting the sma st away from Tony. The energy ball veered off course, reversing and smashing into Unit 127''s leg instead. *Boom!* The explosion tore through the Decepticon''s limb, sending him crashing to the ground with a thunderous impact. His metal frame groaned as he fell, his optics flickering with pain and confusion. As the dust settled from the st, Peter turned to Tony, who was now fully aware of what had just happened. "You good?" Peter asked, his voice steady despite the chaos. Tony nodded, shaking off the shock. "Yeah¡­ yeah, thanks for that." But before either of them could say more, the sound of engines filled the air as the Jedi ships overhead began to descend. The shipsnded in quick session, and soon, the area around Peter and Tony was flooded with reinforcements. Windu led the Jedi, their robes flowing as they disembarked from the ships. Peter''s crew¡ªGroot, Cosmo, Howard, Rocket, Teefs, Ly, and Floor¡ªjoined them, immediately readying themselves for battle, weapons in hand. Peggy and Steve stepped out, followed by an armed team of Shield agents and the ck Widows, who now worked under Peggy''s leadership. Even Wanda and Pietro Maximoff were present, their powers crackling around them as they prepared for whatevery ahead. The only ones missing were the mutants¡ªthe Brotherhood and X-Men¡ªbut Peter knew they would arrive soon. They had been notified, but unfortunately, they hadn''t been in the Red Room at the time. As the group gathered, Pietro''s eyes lit up with excitement. Without a word, he vanished in a blur of motion, his super speed carrying him straight to the fallen Decepticon. Pietro zipped around the massive machine, poking and prodding at its severed limbs. "Eww, that doesn''t look good¡­" The Decepticon roared in frustration, swatting at him with his remaining hand, but Pietro easily dodged the attacks, appearing on the other side of the Decepticon in an instant. "Maybe we should call a doctor for you? Or maybe a mechanic?" Pietro taunted, darting in and out, messing with the Decepticon even more. "Ugh¡­" Unit 127 groaned, his optics shing with fury as he tried, and failed, to catch the speedy mutant. Peter watched the scene unfold, a mix of amusement and exasperation on his face. Finally, after a few moments, he shook his head and started walking toward the Decepticon. "Enough," Peter muttered under his breath. Without hesitation, Peter plunged the de deep into the Decepticon''s chest, the ck energy de cutting through metal and circuitry as it pierced the Spark inside. The Decepticon let out onest, pitiful groan before copsingpletely, its lifeless body crumpling to the ground. Pietro appeared beside Peter, his usual cocky grin in ce. "Come on, I was just having a little fun," he said, though there was no malice in his voice. Peter rolled his eyes, retracting his lightsaber. "Fun''s over, for now." "A¡­" Pietro groaned like a child. "Oh, rx. There will be more Decepticons to y with soon," Peter said. Pietro grinned, clearly enjoying the excitement. "Hehe, I can''t wait¡­" Before they could move on, Tony suddenly stepped forward, his gaze fixed on Stane. There was a flicker of something darker in Tony''s expression¡ªsuspicion, dawning realization, and anger. "Obi," Tony said, his voice tight, "why are you really here?" Stane''s eyes widened, and he stuttered. "I¡ªTony, I already told you, I was¡ª" "No," Tony interrupted, his voice colder now. "None of this adds up. You''re here with the Decepticons, right after they robbed Stark Industries and stole my father''s arc reactor." His eyes narrowed. "You came to see me after it happened and didn''t say a word... It was you, wasn''t it? You''re working with them." Peter watched as Tony pieced it all together, knowing this was the moment where Tony''s doubts would finally crystallize. Stane''s guilty expression said it all. "You''ve been a traitor all along, haven''t you?" Tony''s voice sharpened as the realization hit, connecting the dots in his mind. "You''ve been selling Stark Industries weapons behind my back. Sokovia¡ª" he paused, his eyes flicking toward Wanda and Pietro. "Stark Industries doesn''t sell to anyone but the U.S., and the U.S. never deployed soldiers in Sokovia. When you told me what happened to you, I realized that someone in mypany has been selling under the table. Tony turned back to Stane, a look of betrayal and hurt etched on his face. "But I never thought it would be you, Obi." Wanda and Pietro went silent, their expressions darkening as Tony''s words hit them. They had hated him for the destruction of their home in Sokovia, for the death of their family, believing Tony to be responsible. But now, hearing himy it all out, they began to realize that while Tony bore some responsibility¡ªafter all, it was hispany''s weapons¡ªit wasn''t him who had sold them. It was Stane! Stane''s eyes darted between Tony, Wanda, and Pietro, his nervousness increasing by the second. He tried to maintain hisposure, but Tony''s usations had rattled him. "Tony, listen, I can exin¡ª" "No!" Tony''s voice rose, filled with fury. "You were like family to me. I trusted you. My dad trusted you. And you''ve been betraying us this whole time." Peter watched, his arms crossed, sighing inwardly. While it was great that all of this wasing to light, now wasn''t the time to deal with it. They had more pressing matters¡­ Realizing his excuses were falling t, Stane dropped the facade. "Tony, you don''t get it! I built Stark Industries! I did all the work! Your father¡ªHoward¡ªhe sat back while I ved away, and you¡ªyou''re just a spoiled brat! Sure, you and your father made some weapons, but it was my work that made Stark Industries what it is today! And what do I get for it? Nothing! It''s your family name on the building, your legacy, not mine!" Stane''s voice grew louder, more unhinged as he ranted. "I had to act as your father''s assistant, and then your babysitter! Do you know how much I resented that? I deserve the credit! Not Howard! And certainly not you!" Tony''s hands clenched into fists, his fury barely contained as Stane''s true feelings spilled out. Wanda and Pietro, already furious, seemed on the verge of attacking. Wanda''s fingers sparked with crimson energy, and Pietro tensed, ready to use his speed to take Stane down. Peter had had enough. He strode forward, ignoring Stane''s frantic gaze, and without a word, pped him across the face with enough force to knock him unconscious. *SLAP!* Stane crumpled to the ground,pletely out cold. Peter sighed, grabbing the back of Stane''s shirt and dragging him over to Peggy and her agents. "Restrain him and leave a few agents to guard him until we''re done with the Decepticons," Peter instructed the agents. As two Shield agents came forward to take Stane away, Peter could feel the rising frustration from Tony, Wanda, and Pietro. They all began toin at once¡ªTony furious about the betrayal, Pietro and Wanda eager to take their revenge on Stane. But Peter wasn''t in the mood for any more distractions. He turned toward them, his eyes narrowing. He couldn''t use the Dark Side of the Force, not with the Jedi around, but he didn''t need it. Reaching out with the Force, Peter subtly increased the gravity around Tony, Wanda, and Pietro. Wanda and Pietro copsed to the ground, the weight of the increased gravity pinning them in ce. Tony, with his armor''s assistance, managed to drop to one knee, but even he struggled against the invisible force pressing down on him. Peter''s voice was calm, but there was an edge to it. "We''re here toplete a mission," he said firmly. "When the mission is over, we''ll deal with Stane and unravel all of his crimes and betrayals. But until then, I need you three to fall in line, or leave." Wanda and Pietro struggled to get up, but the gravity was too much. Tony, gritting his teeth, managed to raise his head, but even he couldn''t fully resist the force pressing him down. "You''re wasting my time," Peter said, his voice cold. "We have killer robots to deal with. So focus up, or go home" With that, Peter released the gravity hold on them. Tony, Wanda, and Pietro slowly regained their footing, their anger still simmering but tempered by Peter''s warning. "We''ve got work to do," Peter said, turning his attention back to the task at hand. "Let''s move." He ordered as everyone followed, including Tony and the Twins, stepping through the busted open bunker door of Sector 7. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, inside Sector 7, Megatron paced back and forth, his massive metal feet creating a low, ominous thud with each step. His patience, already thin, was beginning to wear even further. Unit 127 should have returned by now, dragging that sniveling human Stane behind him. But there had been no sign of him. No report. Nothing. He cast a sidelong nce at his subordinates. Starscream stood off to the side, his usual smug expression gone, reced by a tense, wary look. The other Decepticons shuffled uneasily under Megatron''s gaze, all too aware of his growing irritation. "What''s taking so long?" Megatron growled, his voice a deep, rumbling snarl that sent shivers through the room. None of his followers dared to answer, the room falling into an oppressive silence. Starscream''s optics darted nervously from side to side, clearly waiting for Megatron''s ire to erupt. "Starscream," Megatron barked, his patience at its limit, "send someone to find out what''s happening." Just as Starscream opened his mouth to issue an order, a new sound echoed through the chamber¡ªa distant but unmistakable sound of battle. The rapid-fire sts of sma weapons, the boom of explosions, and, more chillingly, the screams of Decepticons dying in battle. Megatron''s optics narrowed as his sharp sensors picked up the unmistakable sounds ofbat. "What¡­ is going on out there?" Starscream turned sharply toward one of the smaller Decepticons, a specialist in interfacing with technology. "You," he snapped, pointing to the tech Decepticon, "find out what''s happening. Now!" The smaller Decepticon immediately rushed to the nearest console. Its spindly, metallic form scurried across the floor, and with a mechanical whirr, it extended a long, pointed hand toward the interface. The tip of its hand transformed into a sharp data spike, and it plunged the spike into theputer terminal. Sparks flew for a moment, and the monitors around the room flickered to life, disying various live camera feeds from around the facility. Megatron''s optics locked onto the screens, his immense form looming over the monitors as they disyed the unfolding chaos throughout the bunker. His soldiers¡ªhis mighty Decepticon warriors¡ªwere being ughtered, one after another. The feeds showed Peter and his group storming through the halls of Sector 7, cutting down Decepticons with frightening efficiency. Peter, at the head of the group, wielded a weapon Megatron had never seen before¡ªan energy de that hummed with deadly power. But it wasn''t just the weapon that shocked Megatron. It was the way Peter fought¡ªusing some kind of strange, invisible force to throw Decepticons aside like ragdolls, to disarm them, to crush them with seemingly no effort. "What¡­ what is this?" Megatron muttered, his optics wide with disbelief. "What power does this human possess?" On the screens, the scene only grew more disturbing. The Jedi apanying Peter moved with simr agility and power, their own energy des slicing through Decepticons with precision. And then there were two others¡ªa man and a woman. The man moved with blinding speed, too fast for the cameras to track properly, while the woman''s hands crackled with strange red energy that Megatron couldn''tprehend. Starscream''s optics flickered nervously as he watched the carnage. "It''s the humans¡­ right?" He asked, unsure if they were truly human. Megatron''s metal fists clenched, his rage boiling beneath the surface. He had never seen anything like this¡ªhumans wielding powers that rivaled, if not exceeded, those of the Decepticons. "How are they doing this?" Megatron demanded, his voice a furious roar that made the entire room tremble. "They''re just humans!" Starscream took a cautious step back, but even he couldn''t tear his optics away from the screens. "I don''t know, Lord Megatron," he answered, his voice filled with uncertainty. "But they''re making their way here. We must prepare." Megatron''s optics narrowed, his fury bubbling over. He had never feared humans¡ªnever considered them a true threat. But this¡­ this was something different. Something dangerous. The man leading the attack, Peter, was unlike any human he had ever encountered. And he wasn''t alone. Megatron''s mind raced, trying toprehend the threat before him. He had seen many battles, fought countless enemies, but never had he faced humans with such power¡ªhumans capable of standing against the might of the Decepticons. "Prepare the defenses," Megatron growled, his voiceced with deadly intent. "If these humans want to face us, then let theme. I''ll crush them myself!" A/N: 2700 words :)???? C186 Eruption C186 Eruption Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The halls of Sector 7 echoed with the sounds of battle¡ªthe sh of metal, the hum of energy weapons, and the unmistakable snap-hiss of Jedi lightsabers shing. The dim, sterile corridors, lined with steel and concrete, had been transformed into a blood-soaked battlefield. Lifeless bodies of the facility''s personnel littered the floor¡ªguards, technicians, scientists¡ªall ughtered in the Decepticons'' brutal assault just an hour earlier. Blood pooled beneath their corpses, smearing the walls and floors where desperate final stands had been made, leaving dark crimson stains in their wake. Peter led the charge through these gruesome scenes, his lightsaber casting a pale, ckish glow that reflected off the metallic surfaces around him. Decepticon corpses were scattered alongside the humans¡ªcrushed, shed, or sted apart. Up ahead, a squad of nameless Decepticon grunts rounded the corner, their optics glowing as they spotted the approaching group. They immediately opened fire, their sma weapons lighting up the corridor with deadly bolts of energy. Peter reacted instantly, his reflexes honed by years of battle and his connection to the Force. He swung his lightsaber with precision, deflecting the sma sts with sharp, calcted movements. Each impact of energy against his de sent a sharp vibration through his arms, but he held firm, advancing quickly. With a flick of his wrist, Peter redirected one of the sma shots back at the Decepticon who had fired it. The bolt of energy mmed into the Decepticon''s chest, burning through its armor and sending it crashing to the ground in a heap of smoking metal. Rocket''s voice echoed behind him, his ster spitting a barrage of fire as he darted between cover. "Quill, we''ve got more on the left!" Peter twisted just in time to see another group of Decepticons emerging from an adjoining corridor, their weapons trained on him and his team. Without hesitation, Peter extended his free hand, summoning the Force in a powerful wave. The invisible energy mmed into the oing Decepticons like a wrecking ball, sending them flying backward. *Boom!* They crashed into the walls with bone-shattering force, their bodies crumpling on impact. "Move up!" Peter called, leading the way forward. His lightsaber cut through the air, its ck de slicing through the nearest Decepticon''s arm, severing the limb cleanly. Sparks flew as the machine screamed in pain, but Peter didn''t hesitate¡ªhe spun, bringing his saber down in a brutal arc that cleaved through the Decepticon''s torso. Metal crunched as the body copsed in two halves, its optics dimming as it fell lifeless to the ground. Behind him, the rest of the team surged forward. Mace Windu''s purple lightsaber hummed to life as he stepped into the fray, moving with the deadly grace of a master duelist. His saber cut through the next Decepticon with ease, the de slicing through its metallic neck in a single fluid motion. The head toppled from its shoulders, sparks erupting as the Decepticon fell into pieces. Cosmo, barking excitedly,unched herself at another Decepticon, using her telekinesis to debris from its fallen allies at the massive machine. Robot body parts and twisted metal scraps struck with enough force to dent the Decepticon''s armor, and before it could retaliate, Groot''s massive form surged forward, his wooden limbs wrapping around the Decepticon''s torso. "I AM GROOT!" With a mighty roar, Groot ripped the machine apart, its limbs torn from its body as it copsed, dead. Wanda followed closely behind, her hands crackling with red energy as she hurled bolts of chaos magic at the Decepticons, sending them flying back or crushing them under the weight of her power. Beside her, Pietro blurred in and out of the fight, his speed too fast for the Decepticons to react to. He dashed between them, shing at their legs and arms with a de he found along the way, leaving behind a trail of dismembered limbs and confused, screaming Decepticons. The team advanced relentlessly, cutting down any Decepticon that dared to stand in their way. Each movement was precise, every attack coordinated, and the Decepticons found themselves overwhelmed by the sheer ferocity of the assault. Peter''s breath came in steady, measured intervals, his mind focused on the task at hand. His lightsaber cut through another Decepticon, the de severing its arm at the elbow before he followed up with a quick thrust, impaling it through the chest. The machine shuddered violently before copsing, its optics flickering as it shut down. But even as they pushed forward, the evidence of the ughter the Decepticons had left behind weighed heavily on many people''s minds¡­ Each fallen guard, each mangled body of a technician, scientist, or janitor, was hard to look at. "Let''s not get distracted," Peter muttered under his breath, his grip tightening on his lightsaber as they approached the final stretch. They were getting closer. And Megatron was waiting. ¡­ .. . Soon enough, Peter and his group advanced deeper into the heart of Sector 7, their senses alert as they approached the final chamber. The closer they got, the more palpable the tension became. The Jedi could feel it¡ªa looming, dangerous presence ahead. Peter reached out with the Force, slowly pulling the massive door open. As it slid aside, revealing the vast chamber beyond, his eyes locked onto the imposing figures awaiting them. Megatron stood at the center, towering above his subordinates. His metallic form gleamed in the dim light, his crimson optics burning with malice and intent. To his right was Starscream, his lean, angr frame tense with anticipation, and on his left were two familiar Transformers¡ªBonecrusher and Barricade. Bonecrusher was a hulking brute of a Decepticon, his massive form covered in jagged armor and spikes, giving him a feral, almost bestial appearance. His optics glowed a deep red, and his hands were tipped with massive ws, capable of tearing through steel with ease. [Insert picture of Bonecrusher here] Beside him stood Barricade, smaller but no less deadly. His sleek, armored body was built for speed and precision. His ck and white paint job gave him a predatory look, and his eyes glinted with a cruel intelligence. Barricade was a hunter, his every movement sharp and calcted. [Insert picture of Barricade here] Peter could feel the tension in the air as they stepped through the door. The Decepticons had been waiting for this moment, their weapons primed, their defenses ready. For a brief moment, the room was silent, both sides staring each other down, assessing their enemies. But the silence was shattered in an instant as Megatron raised his arm and barked the order. "Fire!" The room erupted into chaos. The Decepticons unleashed a barrage of sma fire, the bright energy bolts screaming through the air, aiming to tear through the group of Jedi and their allies. But Peter and the Jedi were prepared. As one, they raised their hands, using the Force to create an invisible barrier. The sma bolts struck the telekic shield, ricocheting off and reversing direction, hurtling back toward the Decepticons. Peter''s mind sharpened as he focused, deflecting each shot with precision. The energy from the sts crackled in the air as they bounced back toward their origin, and he could hear the startled cries of some of the lesser Decepticons as their own sma fire came back at them. One of the nameless soldiers at the front of the line was struck by his own bolt, the sma melting through his chest te, and he copsed to the ground with a pitiful screech. Another Decepticon was hit in the leg, the energy st blowing the limb apart in a shower of sparks and molten metal. He fell to one knee, screaming as his optics flickered in pain. Megatron''s optics narrowed in fury as he saw the chaos unfolding. He wasn''t about to let more of his soldiers die at the hands of these humans. His immense form surged forward, and with a roar, he reached down to his hip and drew a massive hilt. The moment he grasped it, the hilt ignited in a brilliant sh of emerald light, forming a massive energy halberd. The weapon glowed with a bright, sickly green energy, crackling with power as Megatron swung it in a wide arc. The halberd cleaved through the air with a deafening hum, and with one mighty swing, Megatron shattered the barrage of sma fire that had been deflected toward his forces. The energy sts dissipated harmlessly against the halberd''s de, snuffed out before they could reach their targets. But, as he swung, the weapon, built for a Transformer''s colossal size, smashed into the walls around him with devastating force, the de biting deep into the concrete like it was nothing more than paper. Most of the Decepticons were too focused on their enemies to notice, their bloodlust and confidence consuming them. Even Starscream and the others remained oblivious to the impact. But Peter noticed. He saw how the de dug deeply into the wall¡ªfar deeper than any normal strike should. He felt it¡ªsomething shifting, something breaking. The Decepticons, bolstered by their leader''s disy, took defensive positions around Megatron, their weapons still trained on Peter and his team. Starscream, ever the opportunist, sneered as he stood just behind Megatron. "Finally, the bugs have arrived," he hissed, his voice dripping with anticipation. "I''ve been waiting for this." Bonecrusher snarled, his ws flexing as he prepared to charge. His hulking form and jagged armor made him look like a beast barely held back by a leash. "I''ll rip the flesh from their bones," he growled, his voice a deep, guttural sound that resonated through the room. Barricade, moreposed and methodical, simply readied his weapon. His sleek form was built for speed, and his ck-and-white paint job gave him the look of a predator lying in wait. His optics narrowed as he focused on the approaching group, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. Megatron''s optics red, the gleam of his halberd cutting through the air as he fixed his gaze on Peter. "You dare to think yourself powerful?" His voice dripped with cold, calcted fury. "In the end, ants are still ants, no matter how peculiar. And I''ll enjoy crushing you beneath my heel." Peter''s gaze remained locked on the spot where the halberd had struck. A slow trickle of water began seeping from the crack in the wall. It was subtle at first, barely noticeable, but Peter''s heightened senses caught it immediately. "Uh, I think we have a problem," Peter called out, his voice calm but urgent. The taunting and jeering from the Decepticons stopped for a moment, confusion spreading across their faces as they followed Peter''s gaze, seeing the problem with their own eyes. Then, barely a secondter, the wall began to crumble. A deep groan echoed through the chamber as the crack widened, water rushing through with increasing force. The pressure from the Hoover Dam on the other side was too much. The crack grewrger, and before anyone could react, the entire section of the wall gave way with a thunderous crash. A colossal wave of water exploded into the room, swallowing everything in its path within seconds¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, close by, Bee led Optimus Prime and the newly arrived Autobots toward the Hoover Dam. Their massive forms moved swiftly through the night. The Autobots, who had recently descended from the stars, had already been briefed by Bee on the situation. Alfred had transmitted the emergency directly to him, rying the urgency of the Decepticon attack on Sector 7. Bee''s optics glowed with determination as they neared their destination, his body tense as he processed the situation ahead. Optimus Prime, towering above the others, maintained his steady pace, his thoughts focused on the battle awaiting them. "How far?" Optimus asked, his voice a deep rumble of authority. "Just ahead," Bee beeped in response, his tones conveying both urgency and determination. "But we might be toote..." As they finally arrived, a devastating scene unfolded before them. The Dam was copsing, and a towering wall of water surged forward like a tsunami, roaring with unstoppable power. The Hoover Dam had ruptured! A/N: 2026 words :)???? C187 Frozen Tsunami C187 Frozen Tsunami Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The Autobots stood in stunned silence for a brief moment as the Hoover Dam crumbled before them, unleashing a tsunami of water that surged out with terrifying speed and force. The massive wall of water roared like an angry beast, its sheer power sending tremors through the earth beneath their feet. From their vantage point, the Autobots watched helplessly as the wave began its destructive path downriver, oblivious to the devastation it would soon bring to the nearby towns and cities. Optimus Prime, his towering form gleaming in the moonlight, took a step forward, his optics narrowing in grim realization. "Bee," he rumbled, his deep voice resonating with authority. "Are there any human settlements nearby?" Bee, standing just ahead, his yellow-and-ck frame tense with urgency, received a signal from Alfred, the Red Room¡¯s AI, who was still maintainingmunications with him. The AI''s voice came through loud and clear for all to hear. "The wave is heading toward multiple popted areas downstream, including Laughlin, Nevada; Needles, California; Lake Havasu, Arizona; and potentially as far south as Yuma, Arizona, and San Luis Rey, Colorado. If that wave reaches those cities, countless human lives will be lost." Optimus clenched his fists, his optics dimming momentarily as he processed the gravity of the situation. They didn¡¯t have the time or luxury to ponder how to handle such an overwhelming force of nature, but they had to act. Now. ¡°We can¡¯t let that happen,¡± Optimus said, turning sharply to face the others. ¡°Autobots, we need to stop that wave before it reaches those cities. We must protect the humans.¡± Standing beside Bee was Jazz, one of the more nimble and swift Autobots. His sleek silver-and-ck frame glinted in the dim light, built for speed and agility, with a visor that gave his optics an extra sharpness. ¡°I¡¯m ready, Prime,¡± Jazz said confidently, his voice carrying a hint of excitement. "Let¡¯s go save some lives.¡± [Insert picture of Jazz here] Ironhide stepped forward next. Therge, heavily-armored Autobot was built for war, his bulky ck-and-grey frame bristling with weapons. His cannon arms were already primed, his rugged exterior looking every bit the veteran soldier he was. ¡°Let¡¯s do this,¡± Ironhide growled, his optics shing with determination. [Insert picture of Ironhide here] Finally, Ratchet moved into position. The medic of the group, Ratchet¡¯s green-and-white frame was more streamlined than Ironhide¡¯s, but just as imposing. His function was to save lives, and his sharp, focused optics scanned the scene before them, already calcting the damage. ¡°If we don¡¯t stop that wave, we¡¯re looking at a catastrophic loss of life,¡± Ratchet said grimly, his voice calm but filled with urgency. [Insert picture of Ratchet here] Optimus didn¡¯t waste any time. With a quick motion, he pressed a button on his arm, summoning their ship. A brief signal shed, confirming that the massive ship was on its way. Then, turning back to his team, Optimus nodded. ¡°Move out. We need to stop that wave. Now!¡± Without another word, Bee and the other Autobots sprinted forward, their massive frames moving swiftly through the trees and rough terrain¡ªeach of them driven by the need to reach the tsunami before it reached the unsuspecting cities downstream. Optimus clenched his fists as he ran, knowing they didn¡¯t have much time. "We need to be ready when it arrives. Autobots, prepare yourselves!¡± As they broke through the final line of trees, they saw it¡ªa towering wall of water rushing toward them with incredible speed. The sheer size and force of it was terrifying, the power of nature unleashed in full. Optimus Prime, Jazz, Ironhide, Ratchet, Bee, and the other Autobots skidded to a halt as they reached the clearing. The wave was monstrous, the water cresting high into the sky, dark and swirling with debris as it hurtled downriver, threatening to drown everything in its path. They had no time to think. The lives of thousands of humans hung in the bnce, and if they didn¡¯t act now, cities would be obliterated, and countless lives lost. Optimus raised his hand, signaling the others. ¡°Autobots, ready your weapons! We¡¯re stopping that wave, no matter what it takes!¡± Without hesitation, Ironhide primed his cannons, his bulky frame bracing against the oing tide. Jazz drew out his twin sters, taking a defensive stance alongside Bee, whose hand cannon was already glowing as it charged. Ratchet, though a medic, had armed himself as well, preparing for the task ahead. They were ready to literally fight off the wave with everything they had¡ªbracing for impact, prepared to use their weapons, their bodies, and whatever it took to save human lives. The ground beneath them vibrated as the wave bore down, the roar of rushing water louder than anything they had ever heard. The air grew thick with moisture, and debris from the riverbanks flew through the air like deadly projectiles. But just as the water was about to crash down on them, something unexpected happened. The wave¡­ slowed. Optimus blinked, his optics narrowing as the immense wall of water, which had been barreling toward them with unstoppable force, suddenly began to lose momentum. The powerful surge that should have swallowed them whole slowed down, the water no longer rushing forward with deadly intent. The Autobots, prepared for a titanic struggle, stood frozen, their weapons primed but unused. "What in the name of Primus¡­?" Ironhide muttered, his cannons still aimed at the wave. Optimus lowered his hand slightly, his optics focused on the water. "Everyone, hold your fire." The wave, massive and overwhelming just moments before, came to a halt only a few yards away from the Autobots. The water, now frozen in ce, formed an eerie, motionless wall that towered over them, still and silent. It was as if time itself had stopped the wave in its tracks. Jazz, his sters still at the ready, tilted his head in confusion. "Uh¡­ Prime, what the hell is going on?" Bee, equally baffled, beeped and whirred in response, his own systems struggling to process what he was seeing. He slowly walked up to the frozen wave, his optics wide with disbelief. The water should have been crashing down on them, but it remained perfectly still, like a statue carved out of the river itself. Bee reached out, his yellow hand cautiously extending toward the frozen wall of water. He hesitated for a moment, then pressed his fingers into the surface. His hand sank into the water, his metal fingers parting the liquid as they would in any normal body of water¡ªbut the wave didn¡¯t move. It didn¡¯t react. It stayedpletely still. "Impossible¡­" Bee beeped in confusion, pulling his hand back. The water rippled slightly where he had touched it, but it did not surge forward, and it did not crash down. The Autobots exchanged nces, their confusion evident. Jazz tilted his head, turning to Optimus with a puzzled expression. "Uh, boss¡­ what just happened?" Optimus Prime, his optics narrowing in contemtion, stepped forward cautiously. He extended his hand towards the water but didn¡¯t touch it, his sensors detecting nothing that exined the sudden stop. The entire scene was unnerving, to say the least. "I don¡¯t know," Optimus admitted, his deep voice tinged with unease. "Something... or someone, stopped it." Ironheart and Ratchet exchanged confused looks. Ironheart, always one for action, raised his weapon, his optics scanning the area for any possible threats. "Maybe it¡¯s the Decepticons messing with us?" he suggested. Ratchet, ever the voice of reason, shook his head. "No. They don¡¯t have this kind of power..." Before the Autobots could specte further, the roar of approaching engines filled the sky. Two small Jedi ships descended from the clouds,nding a short distance from where the Autobots stood. The ships¡¯ sleek, white frames gleamed against the chaotic backdrop, and the Autobots turned to face them, their confusion deepening. The ships¡¯ ramps hissed open, and from the first vessel emerged the X-Men, led by Professor Charles Xavier. Storm, her white hair flowing in the wind, stepped out beside him, followed by Beast, with his towering blue-furred form, and Colossus, his metallic skin gleaming under the ship¡¯s lights. From the second ship, the Brotherhood arrived. Mao, his imposing figure draped in a red cape, floated effortlessly from the ship, followed by Mystique, Juggernaut, Sabertooth, and Toad, their eyes locked onto the Autobots. The moment Maoid eyes on the massive, metallic forms of Optimus and his team, his expression hardened. "There they are," he growled, mistaking the Autobots for the Decepticons. Optimus Prime took a step forward, raising his hands in a gesture of peace. "Wait, we¡¯re not¡ª" But Mao wasn¡¯t interested in listening. With a wave of his hand, he reached out with his powers, sensing the metal that made up the entirety of their bodies. ¡°Kneel!¡± He uttered. Instantly, Optimus and the others felt the crushing force of Mao¡¯s power as hemanded their metal forms, forcing them to their knees. ¡°?!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, inside the massive wall of water, obscured from the confused Autobots outside, Peter stood in the middle of a giant air bubble¡ªa protective barrier he had crafted using the Force. Surrounding him were Tony, Peggy, Steve, the Maximoff twins, the Jedi, and the rest of the group he had brought to fight the Decepticons. The scene inside was surreal; they were cocooned in the air pocket while the rushing water of the Hoover Dam pressed violently against them. Of course, the water swallowed Megatron and his soldiers whole, carrying them away in the torrent. Peter had chosen not to save Megatron and the Decepticons. As the water surged forward, he had seen them¡ªthe towering figures of Megatron, Starscream, and their forces, swept up by the wave. He could have extended his protective bubble to cover them as well, but he didn¡¯t. The Decepticons had caused too much destruction, too much death, and Peter wasn¡¯t going to risk his friends'' lives or civilians downstream to spare them. ¡®It''s not like a wall of water could take out a Decepticon anyway. They''re probably all still alive somewhere,¡¯ Peter thought, hoping they hadn''t decided to run, as tracking them down again would be a hassle. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± he groaned under the pressure. The water churned and surged, hammering against the barrier like a battering ram trying to shatter it. But Peter held his ground, his outstretched hands trembling as he used the Force to keep the torrent at bay¡ªnot just protecting those within the bubble, but also holding back the entire mass of water, shielding those outside as well. He could feel the immense pressure, knowing that if the wave broke loose, it would unleash destruction downstream, wiping out towns and cities in its path. Peter¡¯s body shook with the effort, but it wasn¡¯t the weight of the water that was the issue¡ªif it had been something solid, like a giant warship or even a fleet of them, he could have handled it with far less strain. The difficultyy in the nature of the water itself. It was liquid¡ªconstantly shifting, flowing, and changing shape. To hold it in ce, Peter needed to expand his grip over the entire mass, controlling its every movement all at once. He had never trained for something like this before. Holding back a solid object was one thing, but trying to contain a force as chaotic and unpredictable as water was an entirely different challenge. ¡®It weighs nothing¡­ like a feather¡­¡¯ Peter repeated the mantra over and over in his mind, trying to calm himself as the pressure mounted. As those around Peter watched him struggle, they recognized the magnitude of what he was aplishing, though most couldn¡¯t truly grasp the effort it required. Only the Jedi could. They observed in stunned silence, eyes wide with shock and awe at the sheer power Peter wielded through the Force. One of them murmured under his breath, ¡°The Chosen One¡­¡± Though only one person was close enough to hear¡ªPeggy Carter. She nced at him in confusion, noticing the reverence in his gaze as he looked at Peter. ¡°?¡± A/N: 2051 words :)???? C188 Mutants VS Autobots C188 Mutants VS Autobots Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Inside the giant air bubble that Peter had created, the group found themselves trapped in the middle of the frozen wall of water. It was an eerie, surreal scene¡ªsurrounded on all sides by the powerful surge of the Hoover Dam''s waters, the deafening roar of the rushing tide muted by Peter''s power. But the sight of Peter, his body shaking with strain as he held back the tsunami with sheer willpower, reminded them all that time was running out. Tony Stark, always quick to analyze a situation, began pacing inside the bubble, his mind racing as he muttered to himself, trying to brainstorm a way out. "Okay, okay, think... we''ve got a forcefield keeping the water back, but how long can Peter hold that? Minutes? Seconds? We need to move, we need a n¡­" As Tony talked, Peter''s crew rushed up to their leader, their expressions filled with concern. Groot, towering over the others, reached out gently toward Peter, his wooden limbs brushing against him as he spoke softly, "I am Groot?" Cosmo, her fur bristling with worry, padded closer to Peter, her telepathic voice reaching out to him. "Are you okay, Peter?" Rocket scowled, his small hands clenching into fists as he looked up at the frozen wall of water surrounding them. "Damn it, we gotta figure something out before this thing breaks." Teefs, Ly, and Floor, standing a short distance behind Rocket, exchanged anxious nces. Floor''s mechanical limbs shifted nervously, while Ly''s normally calm demeanor cracked with worry. Teefs nced at the others, his sharp teeth bared in frustration. "We can''t just sit here! There''s gotta be somethin'' we can do!" Meanwhile, Peggy and Steve moved to calm the Shield agents and ck Widows, some of whom had begun to panic at the sight of the immense wall of water pressing down on them. Peggy''s voice, firm but steady, cut through the tension. "Take a breath! We''ll get out of this, but we need to keep it together." Steve nodded in agreement, his presence calming those around him. "Stay focused. Peter''s buying us time. We just need to think." Once the agents were calmed, Peggy and Steve moved over to where Tony was still muttering ideas to himself, his hands gesturing wildly as he tried toe up with a solution. "We could try sting a hole through the side, but that risks the whole thing copsing¡­ no, no, bad idea¡­" Peggy raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms as she looked at Tony. "Got anything yet?" Tony nced up at her, frustration etched on his face. "I''m thinking, alright? This is water, not steel or concrete! We need a way to disperse the energy without breaking Peter''s barrier, but nothing''sing to me!" As they continued to brainstorm, their voices grew more heated, frustration mounting with each failed idea. Meanwhile, Wanda stood off to the side, her arms wrapped around herself as she stared at the floor, deep in thought. The chaotic energy that usually sparked around her hands was absent now, reced by a quiet uncertainty. She wanted to help, but she was too scared to move at the moment. Her brother, Pietro, on the other hand, was having none of it. Pietro was darting around the bubble in a blur of motion, his mind racing as fast as his feet. He zipped from one side to the other, checking every inch of their surroundings, even though he knew it was pointless. There was no escape¡ªnot with the water pressing in on all sides. Still, he couldn''t stop himself. He needed to move, to do something. As he slowed down, frustration gnawed at him. "Maybe I can swim through it," he muttered to himself, ncing at the towering wall of water. He was fast¡ªfaster than anyone here¡ªand he could probably hold his breath long enough to make it through. But then, his eyes flicked to Wanda. She was standing silently, still lost in her thoughts, and Pietro''s heart sank. He shook his head. He couldn''t leave her behind. "Ugh," he groaned, running a hand through his hair, feeling the weight of the situation. Back in the center of the bubble, Tony, Peggy, and Steve''s argument grew louder as they failed toe up with a workable n. "There''s gotta be a way out of this!" Peggy snapped, clearly frustrated. "And I''m telling you, brute force isn''t the answer," Steve countered, his voice firm but steady. "We need a smarter approach." "Well, if you''ve got one, I''m all ears!" Tony shot back. Peter, straining to hold the enormous wave in ce, could feel his patience wearing thin. Every breath he took was ragged, his muscles trembling under the sheer force of the effort. The voices arguing behind him grated on his already frayed nerves. Finally, he''d had enough. "Shut up!" Peter snapped, his voice echoing inside the bubble as it shook slightly from the force of his frustration. The water rippled ominously, and for a moment, the group fell silent, eyes wide with rm. "I''m literally holding back a tsunami here, and you guys are arguing?!" Peter growled, his face taut with concentration. "We don''t have time for this. I need help now, or we''re all going to be swept away. So shut up and listen!" Everyone in the bubble instantly fell silent, the weight of the situation fully sinking in as they watched Peter, his body trembling with the effort of holding back the enormous mass of water. Taking a deep breath to steady himself, Peter raised his voice, directing it toward his former master. "Windu! Get off yourzy a*s and help out! We need to get this water back before I lose my grippletely!" Mace Windu''s sharp gaze flickered toward Peter, and though he bristled at the younger man''s tone, he knew Peter was right. There was no time to waste. "Watch yournguage, Peter," Windu reprimanded, his voice stern. But, without further hesitation, he gestured to the Jedi. "Spread out. We will assist." The other Jedi, who had been standing nearby, immediately followed Windu''s orders, fanning out around the bubble. Each of them extended their hands, readying themselves to lend their strength to Peter''s effort. "I''ll help too!" Cosmo stood beside her Captain, ready to lend her telekic assistance as well. As they all moved into position, Wanda Maximoff stepped forward as well. Her crimson energy began to crackle around her fingers as she approached, her expression turning from fear to determination. "I can help too," she said, her voice calm despite the pressure of the moment. Instantly, a red aura flickered to life around her, cloaking her in her chaos magic as she prepared to assist. Peter nodded, his face tight with concentration as he addressed them. "Here''s the n. I''m holding the water back for now, but we need to push it back into the Dam¡ªtogether. You all reinforce my hold, and we''ll move it back slowly." Before they could proceed, Tony cut in, his practical mind already working through the next problem. "That''s great and all, but how exactly are we going to plug the Dam? It''s busted wide open. What''s the point in putting the water back if it''s just going to spill out again?" Peter let out a strained grunt, clearly annoyed. "We''ll figure that out after we get the water back in ce. But for now, unless you have a better idea, we should focus on one thing at a time." Tony didn''t argue further, recognizing the urgency in Peter''s tone. "Alright, point taken." Peter turned back to the Jedi, Cosmo, and Wanda, his voice firm despite the exhaustion etched into his features. "On my count, we''re going to start moving the water back. Ready?" The Jedi and Wanda nodded in unison, their focus locked onto the task ahead. Peter took a deep breath, his body bracing itself for the next surge of effort. "Three¡­ two¡­ one¡­ *Now!*" Immediately, the Jedi reached out with the Force, their collective will reinforcing Peter''s hold on the water. It was as if a weight had been lifted off his shoulders, the immense pressure that had been crushing him now spread across the other Force users. The strain lessened, allowing Peter to steady himself. Cosmo and Wanda joined soon after, their powers weaving into the energy already controlling the water. Under the effects of Wanda''s Chaos Magic, the surface of the wave began to shimmer with a faint red hue as her power took hold, the swirling chaos adding its own stability to Peter''s efforts. With the strain eased, Peter straightened his posture, his breathing growing more even. He could feel the collective power behind him, and it gave him the strength he needed to take control of the situation. He took his first step forward, his voicemanding as he called out, "Move!" The others in the bubble followed, watching in awe as the water began to obey Peter''s will. Slowly, inch by inch, the massive wave started to recede, as if it were rewinding itself, retreating back up toward the Dam. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile¡­ Minutes earlier, before Peter began his n to put the water back into the Dam, outside the frozen tsunami, Optimus and the Autobots found themselves in an unexpected and helpless position. Forced to their knees by Mao''s maic powers, they struggled against the immense pressure that kept their towering metal forms pinned to the ground. The Autobots were shocked, bewildered by Mao''s powers. They had fought powerful enemies before, but never anything like this. The ability to control metal with such precision and strength was something none of them had encountered. Moreover, the fact that this power originated from a human waspletely unexpected. After all, humans have never possessed abilities like this¡­ Optimus Prime, kneeling under the crushing force, nced toward his fellow Autobots. "¡­" Ironhide, Jazz, Ratchet, and Bee, alongside the other low-ranking Autobots, strained against the pressure, their powerful frames groaning as they fought to maintain control. Unlike the higher-ranked Autobots, Bee had no military distinction, a fact made clear by his position among the crowd. He hadn''t even been given a proper name until Peter called him Bee. So, when he saw the mutants forcing them to their knees¡ªMao''s power pressing down on them¡ªBee wanted to speak out, to show himself. He had met the mutants before, and revealing his presence could have diffused the entire situation. But he, like many others, was trapped under the strain, even Ironhide and the others unable to move. Worse, he was blocked from the mutants'' view, shielded by a crowd of Autobots, unable to fix this situation. "Humans¡­ with powers like this?" Optimus muttered under his breath. He couldn''t fathom what was happening. The ground cracked beneath their immense weight as Mao''s control over their metal bodies intensified. His sneer deepened as he looked down at the Autobots with a cold sense of satisfaction. To him, they were nothing more than giant, sentient machines¡ªmade of metal, his tomand. To the side, the X-Men stood by, watching the scene unfold. Professor Charles Xavier, sitting in his wheelchair, observed Mao''s actions with a deep frown. He turned to his old friend, his expression calm but concerned. "Perhaps we should properly identify them before attacking?" Charles suggested, his voice calm but with an underlying note of warning. "There may be more to this situation than we realize." Mao scoffed at Xavier, clearly unbothered by his friend''s restraint. "You''re too soft, Charles." His hand twitched, and the pressure increased on the Autobots, causing them to groan under the strain. Xavier''s frown deepened, but he remained silent for the moment, knowing that pushing too hard would only strengthen Mao''s resolve. Instead, he watched, hoping Mao would relent enough to hear the robots out. But Mao showed no signs of easing his control. With a cold smile, he applied more pressure, forcing the Autobots further down. Ironhide, Ratchet, Jazz, and the rest, already struggling, couldn''t hold their ground. With a metallic screech, they facented into the dirt, the heavy sound of their impact reverberating through the area. Optimus Prime, the only one still on one knee, gritted his teeth as he fought the maic force. His massive form trembled with effort, his joints straining. He couldn''t let his team down, but even he was feeling the weight of Mao''s overwhelming power. Mao stepped closer, eyes narrowing as he loomed over Optimus. "Now, let''s get some answers, shall we?" His voice was low and dangerous. "Who are you, and why have youe to this ce?" Optimus, his optics flickering with the effort, struggled to respond. "We¡­ are the Autobots," he said, his deep voice strained but unwavering. "We are here¡­ to stop¡­ the Decepticons." Mao''s eyes narrowed further, his grip tightening. "Hmm, good answer." His lip curled in disdain. "Next question, why should I believe you? For all I know, you could be the very enemies we seek." Optimus groaned under the pressure, his circuits strained as he forced out the words. "We are¡­ not your enemy." Xavier, observing, could sense the sincerity in Optimus''s voice. He ced a hand on Mao''s arm, his voice firm. "Erik, I believe they''re telling the truth." Mao hesitated for a moment, but before he could respond, the Brotherhood behind him¡ªSabertooth, Juggernaut, and Toad¡ªexchanged nces. They weren''t as interested in hearing the Autobots out as Xavier was. Sabertooth, baring his fangs, grinned savagely. "They''re just robots, boss," Sabertooth growled. "Who cares if they''re telling the truth? Let''s tear ''em apart." Juggernaut cracked his knuckles, his massive frame looming. "I say we fight. Whether they''re lying or not, doesn''t matter to me." Toad cackled, leaping forward. "Yeah, let''s squash ''em and question ''emter!" Even Mystique, standing beside Mao, didn''t seem inclined to stop the Brotherhood''s attack. Her cold expression showed no sympathy for the Autobots. Before Mao could give the order, Sabertooth lunged forward, ws bared, aiming for one of the pinned Autobots. Juggernaut followed suit, his massive body charging toward Optimus. Toad, eager for chaos, hopped toward another, his tongue whipping out to ensnare the Autobot. Optimus''s optics red in rm. "No! We are not your enemies!" But his protests fell on deaf ears as Sabertooth''s ws shed toward Ratchet''s back. But Optimus, using every ounce of strength he had left, pushed back against Mao''s control. His massive frame groaned as he rose to his feet, fighting the maic pressure. His hands morphed into sma cannons, and with a mighty roar, he aimed at the charging Brotherhood. *Boom! Boom!* Twin sts of sma shot from his cannons, hitting Sabertooth and Toad head-on, sending them flying backward before they could reach hisrades. Optimus saved his team¡ªbut he couldn''t save himself. Before he could react, Juggernaut charged forward with a mighty roar. His enormous fist smashed into Optimus''s chest with metal-bending force, sending the Autobot leader flying through the air. *Crash!* Optimus mmed into the ground, skidding across the dirt as Juggernaut grinned with satisfaction. The X-Men, seeing the Brotherhood attacking, couldn''t stand by any longer. Xavier''s eyes narrowed in frustration as he shouted, "Enough!" Storm, Beast, and Colossus rushed forward to stop the Brotherhood''s reckless assault. But before either side could fully engage, a sh of red light caught everyone''s attention. They turned toward the frozen wave, now glowing with a strange, red hue. "?!" The massive wave, still towering over the area, wriggled ominously, causing a ripple of fear to pass through those watching. "What is that?" Beast muttered, his blue fur bristling as he stared in shock. Then, with a strange fluidity, the wave began to move¡ªnot forward, but backward¡­ A/N: 2652 words :)???? C189 Identity Revealed?! C189 Identity Revealed?! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The night had started quietly for most, but that peace was shattered when the Hoover Dam burst. *Boom!* The explosion of the rupture echoed through the surrounding towns, waking families from their sleep and sending shockwaves of panic rippling throughmunities downstream. The massive wall of water surged forth with terrifying speed, and in an instant, the emergency lines were flooded with calls. People scrambled for higher ground, packing their cars with loved ones and essential belongings. Police officers and firefighters raced to the scene, their vehicles roaring through the dark, sirens cutting through the stillness of the night. Along the riverbanks, they set up temporary barricades, but they knew it was futile against the unstoppable force that wasing. The only hope was to evacuate as many people as possible before the wall of water arrived. Onlookers, some standing on rooftops and hills, watched in horror as the wave thundered toward them, its roar growing louder with each passing second. Children cried, their parents holding them close, while others stood in stunned silence, unable toprehend the sheer scale of the disaster unfolding before their eyes. News helicopters hovered above, their searchlights cutting through the darkness, illuminating the path of destruction below. Reporters inside ryed the disaster live to millions of people across the country, their voicesced with fear and urgency. "The Hoover Dam has broken, and a massive wall of water is currently barreling downriver," one reporter said breathlessly, the camera capturing the rushing flood below. "This is a catastrophe in the making¡­ We''re watching history unfold." In bars, homes, and restaurants, televisions flickered with breaking news alerts. Crowds gathered around screens, some with drinks in hand, others with phones pressed to their ears, calling loved ones to check on their safety. The sight of the dam bursting sent a chill through the hearts of everyone watching, a disaster of unimaginable scale. And then, something impossible happened. The wall of water, which had been roaring toward the towns with unstoppable force, suddenly¡­ stopped. It was as if an invisible hand had pressed pause, holding the deadly wave in ce. The sound of rushing water dulled, and the people watching¡ªwhether on the ground or from the air¡ªfroze, their jaws dropping in disbelief. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s happening?¡± one of the firemen asked, staring wide-eyed at the water. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± a police officer replied, her voice shaking. ¡°That water¡­ it just stopped.¡± In the news helicopters, cameras zoomed in on the wave, capturing the moment for millions of viewers at home. "The water¡­ it seems to have stopped," the news anchor stammered, his face pale as the camera feed yed behind him. "We''re seeing something¡­ I can''t even describe it. It''s like the water has frozen in ce¡­" For a moment, the world held its breath, trying to make sense of the surreal scene. But then, the impossible became even stranger. In the eerie silence that followed the wave¡¯s sudden halt, the bright lights of the helicopters illuminated something moving at the edge of the water. From out of the shadows, giant, metallic forms emerged¡ªrobots, towering above thendscape, their eyes glowing in the dark. They marched forward, their massive footsteps shaking the earth, their metal bodies gleaming in the moonlight. People on the ground stared in disbelief. Families who had been running from the water stopped in their tracks, their eyes wide as the massive robots came into view. Some screamed in fear, others fell silent, too shocked to react. "What¡­ what are those things?" a firefighter whispered, his eyes locked on the towering figures. The camera operators in the news helicopters frantically zoomed in on the strange new arrivals, their lenses struggling to keep up with the sheer size of the robots. "We''re seeing¡­ what appears to be¡­ giant robots," the reporter in the chopper said, her voice trembling. "This is unprecedented. We''ve never seen anything like this before. Giant robots are marching toward the wave¡­ we have no idea what they are or where they came from." The people watching at home were just as confused¡ªand terrified. The country lit up with spection, theories, and panic, as people scrambled to make sense of the appearance of these strange, towering beings. But the strangeness didn¡¯t end there. As the giant robots approached the frozen wave, another sight caught everyone¡¯s attention. From above, two ships descended from the sky, their sleek forms cutting through the night like gleaming swords. The ships touched down with a hiss, and as their ramps lowered, another group emerged. Mutants. The figures were instantly recognizable to those familiar with them¡ªProfessor Xavier, Mao, and their followers, their faces grim as they took in the situation. The news cameras caught every moment, broadcasting the arrival of the mutants alongside the towering robots. "This is¡­ this is unbelievable," one anchor said, his voice barely a whisper as he watched the scene unfold. "Not only are we seeing giant robots, but it seems mutants have also arrived¡­ It¡¯s unclear what role they¡¯re ying in this disaster, but¡­" The news outlets wasted no time in turning the situation into a frenzy of spection and fearmongering. "Could these robots be a creation of the mutants?" one anchor asked, her tone usatory. "Are we witnessing the beginning of a mutant uprising, with robots as their new weapons?" Another news outlet went further, spreading baseless fear. "Some experts are suggesting these robots might be a new form of mutation¡ªmetal mutants capable of transforming their bodies into machines. Could they have been responsible for the dam breaking in the first ce?" The narrative quickly shifted. The mutants, already feared and hated by many, were med for the catastrophe. The robots, never before seen, were treated as their aplices. The headlines screamed with fear. "Mutants Responsible for Dam Disaster!" "Giant Metal Mutants: New Threat to Humanity?" "Is This the End of Humanity as We Know It?" People watching at home began to panic. Calls flooded emergency lines as frightened citizens demanded answers, some insisting the mutants were responsible, others fearing that an all-out war between humans and these new, powerful forces was on the horizon. On the ground, the tension between the mutants and robots was palpable, the air thick with anticipation. The mutants, wild and unpredictable, faced off against the cold, calcted machines. In an instant, the two sides shed! But then, something even more impossible happened. The wave of water, still frozen in ce, began to glow with a faint red hue. The air seemed to shimmer as the water, which had been held in ce by an unseen force, slowly began to move¡ªbut not forward. Instead, the massive wall of water started to retreat, flowing backward, as if time itself had reversed. The people on the ground, the firefighters, the police officers, the families, the reporters, all watched in stunned silence as the impossible unfolded before their eyes. The massive wave that had threatened to destroy everything in its path was now returning to the Dam. The robots and mutants, once on the verge of fighting, seemed just as confused by the strange turn of events. They paused, watching in awe as the water flowed back toward the broken Dam, the red hue glowing faintly in the moonlight. The news anchors, who had been specting wildly just moments before, now fell silent, unable to find the words to describe what they were witnessing. The wave, the robots, the mutants¡ªit was too much for anyone toprehend¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, the interior of the dam loomed before Peter and the group as they approached the final stretch of their arduous task. The water, still swirling around them in a giant bubble, pressed against the invisible barrier Peter created. Peter''s breathing wasbored, but the strain had lessened considerably now that the mass of water was being channeled back into the dam¡¯s broken structure. As they entered the gaping maw of the broken dam, the group let out collective sighs of relief. The water was finally back where it belonged, and the immediate danger had passed. Rocket was the first to break the silence, his gruff voice filled with satisfaction. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we did it! That was insane.¡± Cosmo barked excitedly, her tail wagging as she nudged Peter¡¯s leg. ¡°You are truly remarkable,rade Peter!¡± Even Steve allowed himself a smile, patting Peter on the back. ¡°We couldn¡¯t have done it without you.¡± But Peter shook his head, reminding them that the mission wasn¡¯t over yet. ¡°As much as I love the praise, we¡¯re not done yet,¡± he said, his voice steady despite the exhaustion etched on his face. ¡°We still need to find a way to plug this thing.¡± The celebration was short-lived as the reality of the situation sank back in. Everyone sobered up quickly, their eyes turning back to the broken structure of the dam, where water continued to threaten the integrity of their temporary solution. Wanda, her red aura flickering as her magic stabilized the wall of water, looked over at Peter. ¡°How are we supposed to fix this?¡± she asked, her voice filled with concern. ¡°We can¡¯t hold it forever.¡± Peter grinned despite the weight of the situation. ¡°Rx, for now, with all the water back inside the dam, we can finally get out of this damn bubble,¡± he said, his voiceced with both relief and sarcasm. ¡°We¡¯ll have to keep reinforcing where the dam is broken, but it¡¯s going to be a lot easier now that we¡¯re only holding back water from one direction.¡± Tony raised an eyebrow, his face still serious. ¡°Sure, but that still leaves the small issue of how to actually plug this thing...¡± Peter rolled his shoulders, already feeling the strain lifting as thebined efforts of the Jedi and Wanda eased his burden. ¡°One thing at a time,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°Let¡¯s just focus on getting out of this bubble first.¡± Wanda looked skeptical. ¡°How do we get out of here without flooding the ce?¡± Peter smirked, taking a deep breath as he gathered his strength. ¡°Just follow me.¡± Turning on his heel, Peter led the way, his footsteps sshing lightly as he moved toward the edge of the bubble. The others followed, ncing nervously at the frozen wall of water looming over them, but trusting Peter to guide them out. With a subtle gesture of his hand, Peter shifted the barrier, causing the bubble to move with them, slowly but surely guiding the massive wall of water backward, as if they were stepping through a portal into another world. Soon enough, they emerged exactly where the dam had broken, stepping out from the wall of water as though they had crossed into reality from some alternate dimension. The cool night air hit their faces, and for a moment, everyone breathed a collective sigh of relief. They were finally free from the suffocating pressure of the water. The Shield agents and ck Widows, who had been holding their nerves, visibly rxed, some even slumping against the broken dam, their breaths ragged from the tension. Cosmo trotted up to Peter, shaking the water off her fur. ¡°Much better outside, da?¡± Steve chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°I¡¯ll take drynd over floating in a bubble of water any day.¡± But the momentary relief was short-lived. As Peter scanned the area, his Jedi senses picked up something approaching. His eyes narrowed slightly, and his attention snapped to the figures walking toward them. Bee waved enthusiastically as he led a group of familiar faces¡ªOptimus Prime and the Autobots¡ªdirectly toward Peter and the others. ¡®The Autobots are finally here?¡¯ Peter thought. Behind them, moving cautiously, were the mutants¡ªthe X-Men and the Brotherhood, their tensions visible in every step. The groups seemed on edge, aware of each other¡¯s presence but unwilling to make the first move. Bee¡¯s expression lit up as he spotted Peter, his servos whirring as he gave an excited wave. ¡°Peter!¡± Bee beeped, his voice filled with relief and joy. Optimus Prime moved to greet Peter formally. ¡°Peter Quill,¡± he began, his deep voice resonating with respect. ¡°You¡¯ve¡ª¡± But before he could finish, they were interrupted by a blinding light. Multiple spotlights from news helicopters circling above zeroed in on them, casting harsh beams down onto the group. The cameras zoomed in, capturing every moment for the world to see. Peter¡¯s face, along with everyone else¡¯s, was now broadcast to millions across the country. His heart sank as he realized the implications. His identity, the presence of the Autobots, the mutants¡ªthey were all being shown live on national television. Peter muttered under his breath. ¡°Oh¡­ shit¡­¡± A/N: 2123 words :) C190 Meeting Optimus C190 Meeting Optimus Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter stood frozen under the ring lights of multiple news helicopters, his face illuminated for the world to see. In that moment, all Peter could think about was how his face was likely being broadcasted across the country¡ªif not the world. ¡®Well, there goes my identity,¡¯ he thought, grimacing as the weight of the situation settled in. He had always hoped to keep his identity hidden from the public. Living with a low profile was key for someone like him, especially considering everything he did with his crew, the Jedi, and even Shield. But that hope had just been shattered. His annoyance grew, but after a few moments, Peter forced himself to calm down. He took a deep breath, running through the facts in his mind. ¡®Alright, my face is out there, but that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean my identity is.¡¯ He was right. As far as the world knew, there was no Peter Quill. Not really. His childhood records were minimal¡ªa birth certificate and a missing person case, nothing more. He had disappeared from Earth as a kid, and no one had followed up since. No school records, no work history, nothing to trace back to him. Still, the thought of people knowing his face left a bitter taste in his mouth. He¡¯d have to deal with recognition from here on out, though it was a smallfort that no one knew who he really was. Just as Peter was working through his concerns, the lights shifted. He noticed the news cameras weren¡¯t focusing on him as much as he feared. Instead, they were pointing toward the more... unusual members of their group¡ªlike Beast, whose blue fur was already drawing the attention of every helicopter camera above. The sight of the Autobots, massive metallic forms, also became an instant spectacle. But, even more than that, the world¡ªand the reporters¡ªwere utterly stunned by someone else. Tony Stark. Peter blinked as the realization hit him. Tony had stepped out of the water earlier with his suits helmet open, his face fully exposed to the cameras. In the chaos of the situation, Tony hadn¡¯t expected the media presence, and now, there was no hiding it. The billionaire, yboy, and tech mogul was standing alongside a group of mutants and giant robots, donned in red and gold armor. The air felt tense as the helicopters circled, and the reporters¡¯ voices came through the speakers in the distance, broadcasting every moment across the country. ¡°Wait, is that¡­ Tony Stark?¡± one of the news anchors stammered, his voice cracking in disbelief. ¡°We¡¯re seeing¡­ yes, that¡¯s Tony Stark?! What the hell is he doing here?¡± Another anchor cut in, her voice rising in shock. ¡°Tony Stark, majority shareholder and future CEO of Stark Industries, is at the scene of the Hoover Dam disaster. What¡¯s going on here? Is Stark Industries involved with mutants? Is he a mutant himself?¡± "Could this be a Stark Industries project gone wrong?" one reporter asked, her tone frantic. "Is Tony Stark responsible for these robots? Or are they here to help?" Otherstched onto the mutant angle, stoking fear and uncertainty. "With mutants involved, we have to ask¡ªcould this be the beginning of arger mutant conspiracy? Are they working with Stark Industries?" The spection grew wilder by the second, the media whipping up confusion and fear as they struggled to make sense of what was happening at the dam. Peter nced at Tony, seeing the man smile tiredly and wave as the helicopters continued their relentless focus on him. Tony¡¯s reputation was about to take a wild turn, and he seemed to know it. But for now, there wasn¡¯t much they could do except deal with the immediate crisis. Peter sighed. ¡°Great... Just what we needed.¡± He could feel the weight of the world watching them, but there was no time to worry about that now. He walked toward Optimus, his footsteps light but purposeful, his eyes locking onto the massive Autobot leader who towered over the rest of the group. This was the first time Peter had met Optimus in person. Up until now, their onlymunication had been through a brief hologram conversation. Now, face to face, the sheer size and presence of the Autobot leader was hard to ignore. ¡®He¡¯s almost twice the size of Bee¡­¡¯ Peter thought unconsciously. ¡°Optimus,¡± Peter greeted him, offering a nod of respect. ¡°d to finally meet you in person. You¡¯re a lot bigger than I imagined.¡± Optimus, his deep, calm voice resonating, gave a slight bow of his head in return. ¡°Peter. It¡¯s good to meet you as well. Though I wish it were under different circumstances.¡± Peter chuckled dryly. ¡°Don¡¯t we all?¡± Before the conversation could continue, Bee walked up to Peter¡¯s side, his yellow and ck frame gleaming under the spotlights. His optics lit up, clearly happy to see Peter. ¡°There you are,¡± Peter said, his voice taking on a more casual tone as he turned to Bee. ¡°I was looking for you earlier, but I guess you were off picking up yourrades?¡± Bee nodded, his servos whirring in response as he beeped and clicked in agreement. ¡°Sorry for running off on my own.¡± As they finished speaking, Optimus¡¯s expression became more serious, his tone shifting. ¡°Peter¡­ Is the AllSpark safe?¡± Peter hesitated for only a second before nodding. He reached for the ne that hung beneath his shirt and pulled it out, revealing the small, glowing cube that was the AllSpark. The moment the AllSpark came into view, every single Autobot behind Optimus reacted as if a switch had been flipped. In perfect unison, they all dropped to one knee, their massive forms bowing in reverence. The sight was startling¡ªthese towering robots, each of them warriors in their own right, kneeling before a simple ne hanging from Peter¡¯s neck. Optimus remained standing, though his optics softened with a mix of relief and reverence. He had been in the AllSpark¡¯s presence before and knew its pull, but he also understood its significance better than anyone. Still, seeing his soldiers kneel was a reminder of just how powerful the artifact truly was. Peter nced around, a little taken aback by the disy. ¡°Uh, okay, you can all stand now,¡± he said awkwardly, tucking the ne back into his shirt. The Autobots slowly rose to their feet, their optics glowing with renewed purpose. Optimus let out a quiet sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, Peter. You¡¯ve kept the AllSpark safe. For that, we are in your debt.¡± Peter waved him off, trying to downy the importance. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Just doing what I can.¡± But before the conversation could continue, a new sound reached their ears¡ªthe wail of sirens, and the unmistakable rush of approaching vehicles. Peter turned toward the noise, his eyes narrowing as a wave of police cars and fire trucks arrived on the scene. The officers, clearly panicked and unsure of what they were walking into, piled out of their cars with guns drawn, forming a shaky line as they approached the group. The fear was palpable. The officers¡¯ eyes darted nervously between the Autobots, the mutants, and the group of humans standing together. Their hands gripped their weapons tightly, fingers trembling on the triggers as they faced off against beings that, in their eyes, defied everything they knew. One officer, clearly the one in charge, stepped forward, his voice shaky but firm as he shouted, ¡°Everyone here, drop your weapons and surrender immediately! We¡¯re¡ªWe¡¯re taking you into custody!¡± Peter raised an eyebrow, ncing at the Autobots behind him, then at the mutants standing off to the side. He could tell by the way the officers were sweating and shaking that they had no idea what they were dealing with. ¡°This is going to be a mess,¡± Peter muttered under his breath as he raised his hands slowly, signaling the others to stay calm. Optimus Prime, too, took a step forward, raising his massive hand in a peaceful gesture. ¡°We mean you no harm,¡± he said, his deep voice calm and reassuring. But the sheer size and power of the Autobot leader seemed to only further intimidate the officers. The lead officer¡¯s eyes widened as he caught sight of Optimus, and his voice wavered. ¡°S-Stay back! Don¡¯t move!¡± The moment the cops turned their guns on Optimus, the Autobots reacted, their weapons deploying with a series of mechanical whirs and clicks. Their sma sters were aimed directly at the officers, their massive frames dwarfing the humans, making the situation even more precarious. Behind them, the Brotherhood of Mutants, led by Mao, responded in kind. Sabertooth bared his fangs, ws twitching as if eager for a fight, while Juggernaut cracked his knuckles, his massive frame looming threateningly. Even Mystique and Toad eyed the police with cold indifference, ready to strike if needed. The X-Men, standing with more restraint, were clearly uneasy but kept theirposure. They had been in too many tense situations with the police like this to escte things needlessly. Soon enough, Peggy stepped forward, her military instincts kicking in as she reached into her pocket. But, the motion made the already skittish police even more anxious, and they screamed, ¡°Freeze! Hands up! Now!¡± Peggy ignored them, calmly pulling out her Shield badge and shing it to the officers. ¡°I¡¯m Agent Peggy Carter of Shield. You need to lower your weapons, now. This is all a big misunderstanding.¡± The officers stared at her, confused and uncertain. The name Shield meant nothing to them. They hadn¡¯t heard of it, and from their perspective, they were staring at a group of giant robots, mutants with dangerous abilities, and heavily armed individuals who clearly had more firepower than they did. One of the officers, his hand shaking, shouted back, ¡°We¡¯re not lowering anything!¡± Peggy¡¯s expression hardened, but she knew arguing wouldn¡¯t get them anywhere. Despite her authority, the situation was teetering on the edge of chaos, with both sides moments away from a violent sh. The Autobots were still aiming their sma sters, and the Brotherhood was watching the police like predators eyeing prey. Realizing Peggy¡¯s credentials weren¡¯t calming the situation, Peter stepped forward, his mind racing as he tried to think of a way to diffuse things. Thest thing he wanted was for the news to broadcast a live fight between the police and them. After all, mutants already had a bad reputation, and introducing the world to Cybertronians this way would only make things worse. Turning to Tony, Peter said quickly, ¡°I need a phone.¡± Tony raised an eyebrow, incredulous. ¡°A phone? Right now?¡± ¡°Yes, right now. Just hand it over.¡± Tony sighed butplied, his Iron Man suit opening up to reveal a sleek,pact cellphone that Peter had never seen before. It was much smaller than the clunky phones that he¡¯s been using since he came to Earth. Peter took it, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Where did you get this?¡± ¡°I made it,¡± Tony replied with a shrug. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Peter smirked. ¡°Make me er.¡± Without wasting another second, he started dialing a number, bringing the phone to his ear as it rang. The police, noticing his movement, immediately reacted. ¡°Hey! Stop that!¡± one of the officers yelled, paning his voice. ¡°Put the phone down!¡± Peter raised his free hand, holding up a finger. ¡°Give me a minute,¡± he said calmly,pletely ignoring their demand as he walked forward, moving past Peggy. The police, now even more on edge, shouted at him to stop as he got closer, their fingers twitching on the triggers. Just as it seemed like the officers were about to fire out of sheer fear, someone answered the call on the other end of the line. Peter smiled, his tension easing as he spoke into the phone. ¡°Hey, sorry to wake you up, but I¡¯ve found myself in a bit of a situation and could use your help.¡± The police hesitated, their confusion growing. Who was he talking to? Peter listened for a moment, nodding before continuing. ¡°No, I don¡¯t need much. Just talk to the cops for me. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding, but they don¡¯t know about Shield, so Peggy wasn¡¯t much help.¡± Another pause as Peter listened to the response on the other end, his smile widening slightly. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll hand you over to them.¡± Peter turned to the lead officer, the one who had been shouting the most, and extended the phone toward him. ¡°He wants to talk to you.¡± The officer blinked, hesitating before reaching for the phone. His hand was shaking slightly as he put the device to his ear. ¡°Hello? Who is this?¡± There was a pause, and then the officer¡¯s face went pale as the voice on the other end responded. ¡°This is President Bill Clinton. Who am I speaking to?¡± The lead officer nearly dropped the phone, his eyes widening in shock. ¡°P-President Clinton?!¡± His voice cracked as the weight of the situation finally sank in. He quickly realized that whatever was going on here was way, way above his pay grade. A/N: 2200 words :) C191 Heathen! C191 Heathen! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª With the police busy talking to President Clinton and confirming everything, Peter saw an opportunity to take control of the situation. He didn''t have much time¡ªthe water in the dam was still held back by him and him alone, as the Jedi needed a break, and if he let his concentration slip for even a second, it would alle crashing down again, unleashing a second, more devastating wave. He couldn''t let that happen. So, pushing past his fatigue, Peter took charge. His voice was calm but firm as he started giving orders. "Tony," he called, turning to the billionaire. "I need you to analyze the broken sections of the dam. Figure out how much metal we''ll need for repairs and the best way to seal it up." Tony raised an eyebrow, but he caught on quickly. His eyes flicked to Mao, and he smirked, understanding Peter''s n. "Got it." Without another word, Tony''s helmet snapped shut with a metallic click, and he shot into the air, flying toward the dam. His suit''s scanners lit up as he began to analyze the structure, already calcting the amount of material needed and devising a quick solution. Peter then turned his attention to Mao, who had overheard the exchange with Tony. The older man''s stern expression remained unmoved, his arms crossed as he hovered just above the ground, his cape billowing behind him. His eyes were cold as he met Peter''s gaze, and it was clear what he was about to say before the words even left his mouth. "I''m not wasting my time helping humans," Mao dered, his voiceced with disdain. "It''s their Dam, their cities, their lives at stake¡ªnot ours. Mutants won''t suffer if that water is unleashed. Only they will." Peter felt a surge of frustration, but he held it back. He needed Mao''s help, and he couldn''t afford to let his temper get the better of him now. He took a deep breath and addressed Mao again, his voice calm but pointed. "How many mutants do you think live in those cities? You might think it''s just a handful, but are you really willing to risk their lives? Let them suffer because you want to hold onto this grudge against humanity?" Mao''s lips pressed into a thin line, but Peter continued, his tone shifting to something softer, almost pleading. "Mutants are still human, Erik. Whether you choose to believe it or not. We''re all a part of this world. And right now, we need to save lives, not act like obstinate children." For a long moment, Mao was silent, his cold gaze locked onto Peter. But slowly, his expression softened, just slightly. He let out a long, frustrated breath before finally speaking. "Fine," he grunted, clearly not pleased but unwilling to let innocent mutants die over petty pride. Without another word, Mao floated higher into the sky, his powers reaching out to call upon the metal in the area and the raw materials buried in the earth below. Shards of metal and chunks of debris began to gather around him, forming a collection of resources for the repair work. Peter let out a sigh of relief, grateful that Mao hadn''t put up more of a fight. With one part of the n in motion, he turned to the final piece. Walking up to Optimus Prime, who had been calming his men after their tense encounter with the police, Peter addressed the Autobot leader. "Optimus, we could use your help too. Once Mao gathers the materials and Tony finishes the design, we''ll need your team to weld the dam shut. You think you can handle that?" Optimus nodded without hesitation. "Of course. You''ve done more than enough for us already, Peter. We will assist in any way we can." A small smile tugged at Peter''s lips. "Thanks, Optimus. I appreciate it." With the n set in motion, everything began to fall into ce¡­ Tony''s Iron Man suit flew around the dam, scanning every crack and fissure, calcting the exact measurements for the metal needed to patch it up. Above, Mao''s power swirled, gathering more and more materials as he prepared to reconstruct the dam''s broken sections. Meanwhile, the Autobots, led by Optimus, stood at the ready, their sma sters primed to weld the metal into ce as soon as the materials were set. But just as they were about to begin, the police returned, having finished their call with the President. The lead officer approached Peter, his expression sheepish as he held out the phone. "Uh¡­ here''s your phone back," he said, his tone far more respectful than before. "We apologize for the misunderstanding, sir." Peter took the phone, tucking it into his jacket pocket as he nodded. "No problem. I understand things looked pretty crazy." The officer nced nervously at the dam, clearly still shaken by the sight of the massive wall of water being held back by what seemed like nothing at all. "How¡­ how are you holding all of that back?" Peter met the officer''s gaze, his expression serious. "I''m holding it with my powers. But I won''t be able to keep it up forever. That''s why we''re nning a quick repair¡ªsomething that''ll hold until the professionals cane and patch it up for real." The officer''s eyes widened, clearly in awe of the situation. "That''s¡­ incredible." Peter just shrugged. "It''s a lot of work, but we''ll get it done." The officer nodded, ncing toward Tony, who was still scanning the dam, then at Mao, who was levitating massive chunks of metal into ce. His awe was mixed with wariness, especially when he looked at the mutants, but he didn''t say anything about it. "Do you need any help from us?" the officer asked after a moment, his tone more cooperative than before. Peter shook his head. "We''ve got it handled. But if you want to help, you can secure the area. Keep the news crews and anyone else from getting too close. Thest thing we need is someone interrupting the repairs." The officer followed Peter''s gaze toward the news vans that were starting to roll up, along with more helicopters buzzing dangerously low in an attempt to get better shots of the scene. "Got it," the officer said with a nod. "We''ll make sure they don''t get in your way." As the police turned to handle the crowd control, the firefighters and other emergency responders joined them, setting up barricades and pushing the media back to a safe distance. With the area secured and everyone in position, Peter looked up at the sky, taking a deep breath. The n was in motion. Now it was just a matter of pulling it all together. "Alright," he muttered to himself. "Time to fix a dam." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, far away from the destroyed Hoover Dam, Megatron and the Decepticons returned to their temporary base¡ªan abandoned Stark Industries facility that Obadiah Stane hadmandeered for them. The base, which had served its purpose for a time, was no longer safe. The destruction at the Hoover Dam and their connection to Stane had undoubtedly drawn unwanted attention. They would have to leave soon, but for now, Megatron had other matters to address. After the tsunami from the dam had swept them away, some of Megatron''s more fortunateckeys had managed to locate and capture Stane. The man had been found knocked out and restrained in a parked ship, alongside a few Shield agents. The agents, of course, had been swiftly and efficiently dealt with¡ªkilled before they could even attempt to defend themselves. Stane, however, was spared. Now, as the Decepticons settled into their base once more, Megatron''s optics gleamed with fury as he surveyed his prisoner. His temper had been boiling ever since the debacle at the dam, and Stane was going to bear the brunt of his wrath. Megatron''s voice, deep and rumbling, echoed through the cold, metal corridors of the base. "Starscream!" he barked, his voice dripping with malice. "Wake the prisoner." Starscream, who had been standing nearby with his usual smug expression, sneered in amusement at the order. "With pleasure, Lord Megatron," he hissed, turning to one of the Decepticonckeys beside him. Theckey, standing obediently at attention, held Stane''s unconscious body in its metallic hands. Without warning or hesitation, Starscream snatched Stane''s limp form from theckey''s grasp and tossed him unceremoniously to the ground, right at Megatron''s feet. The human''s body hit the hard floor with a sickening *thud*, jolting him awake with a pained groan. Stane blinked, disoriented and aching all over. His head pounded, his body ached, and for a moment, he struggled to understand where he was. But when he opened his eyes and saw the massive, crimson optics of Megatron staring down at him, the cold fury radiating from the Decepticon leader was unmistakable. Fear shot through Stane''s veins as he realized the precariousness of his situation. Thest thing he remembered was getting caught and knocked out¡ªand now, he was at the mercy of the very creatures he had thought to manipte. Megatron''s gaze bore into Stane, his towering frame casting an oppressive shadow over the trembling human. His metal fingers flexed, the sound of grinding steel filling the air as his fury simmered just beneath the surface. "Stane," Megatron growled, his voice low and dangerous. "You have much to answer for." Stane, groaning from the pain of his fall, finally managed to speak, his voice shaking with fear and desperation. "I¡ª I can exin¡­" But Megatron wasn''t interested in excuses. His optics narrowed, and the room seemed to darken under the weight of his anger. "You will exin," Megatron rumbled, his voice filled with cold menace. "But what would you like to exin first? The fact that the AllSpark wasn''t where you said it was? The fact that you led me and my men into a trap? The fact that you are responsible for their deaths?" Stane could only stutter in response, his mind racing for answers. "I-I didn''t¡­ I never meant¡­ the information must''ve been¡ª" He struggled to find his words, his eyes wide with fear. His thoughts scrambled, trying to grasp how everything had gone so wrong. Sure, his intel had been off, but leading them into a trap? He hadn''t meant to do that. Megatron''s optics narrowed further as his voice grew darker. "And what about the humans with abilities? Did you fail to mention them on purpose?" Stane''s heart raced, his breath catching in his throat. "I didn''t¡ª I didn''t know, I swear!" he gasped, desperation seeping into his voice. "I didn''t think they''d be there¡­ I had no idea!" Before Megatron could deliver his next harsh reprimand, the sound of the television in the corner of the room caught his attention. The TV, one of many surveince monitors lining the base, flickered with the images of a live news broadcast. A helicopter view showed a group of humans standing by the broken Hoover Dam. The news anchors were already in full fear-mongering mode, their voices urgent as they med everyone they could for the disaster at the dam. "The presence of these robots, alongside mutants, raises troubling questions. Are these machines involved in the destruction? Are they controlled by the mutants?" the anchor questioned breathlessly. Megatron''s optics narrowed with curiosity. "Robots¡­?" he muttered under his breath. At first, he thought they were talking about his Decepticons, but his suspicions were soon confirmed when the camera zoomed in on a familiar figure¡ªOptimus Prime, nked by a small army of Autobots. The sight of his nemesis made Megatron''s fists clench, the metal grinding as his rage red. "So¡­ they''re here as well." For a moment, Stane saw his chance. Megatron''s anger wasn''t directed at him anymore. He silently thanked whatever luck had spared him from the brunt of the Decepticon leader''s wrath, at least for now. But then, something on the screen made Megatron freeze. The camera captured the moment Peter stepped up to Optimus. The two exchanged words, and then Peter reached into his shirt and pulled out something on a chain. A ne. Megatron leaned in closer to the screen, his optics flickering with recognition. At first, he wasn''t sure what it was that Peter had shown Optimus, but then, as he saw the reaction of the Autobots¡ªkneeling before Peter¡ªrealization hit him like a thunderbolt. The AllSpark. The murmurs among Megatron''sckeys filled the room as they too recognized what was hanging from the human''s neck. The AllSpark, the very thing they had been searching for, had fallen into the hands of a human. Megatron''s rage boiled over, but it wasn''t directed at Stane anymore. He whirled around to face the screen, his optics ring with intensity. "That human¡­ who is he?" he growled, pointing a massive metal finger at Peter on the television screen. Stane, still on the floor, stared at the screen, his heart pounding. He didn''t know who Peter was, but he saw a sliver of an opportunity to save his own skin. "I-I don''t know," Stane stammered, "but I can find out! I swear, I''ll find out everything you want to know!" Megatron loomed over Stane, his massive shadow swallowing the human whole. For a long, tense moment, he considered the offer. Then, slowly, he gave a curt nod, though his voice remained as cold as steel. "This is yourst chance, Stane," he warned, his tone filled with lethal promise. "Fail me again, and you will wish I had killed you today." Stane swallowed hard, nodding frantically¡­ A/N: 2272 words :) C191 AllSpark Spotted! C191 AllSpark Spotted! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª With the police busy talking to President Clinton and confirming everything, Peter saw an opportunity to take control of the situation. He didn''t have much time¡ªthe water in the dam was still held back by him and him alone, as the Jedi needed a break, and if he let his concentration slip for even a second, it would alle crashing down again, unleashing a second, more devastating wave. He couldn''t let that happen. So, pushing past his fatigue, Peter took charge. His voice was calm but firm as he started giving orders. "Tony," he called, turning to the billionaire. "I need you to analyze the broken sections of the dam. Figure out how much metal we''ll need for repairs and the best way to seal it up." Tony raised an eyebrow, but he caught on quickly. His eyes flicked to Mao, and he smirked, understanding Peter''s n. "Got it." Without another word, Tony''s helmet snapped shut with a metallic click, and he shot into the air, flying toward the dam. His suit''s scanners lit up as he began to analyze the structure, already calcting the amount of material needed and devising a quick solution. Peter then turned his attention to Mao, who had overheard the exchange with Tony. The older man''s stern expression remained unmoved, his arms crossed as he hovered just above the ground, his cape billowing behind him. His eyes were cold as he met Peter''s gaze, and it was clear what he was about to say before the words even left his mouth. "I''m not wasting my time helping humans," Mao dered, his voiceced with disdain. "It''s their Dam, their cities, their lives at stake¡ªnot ours. Mutants won''t suffer if that water is unleashed. Only they will." Peter felt a surge of frustration, but he held it back. He needed Mao''s help, and he couldn''t afford to let his temper get the better of him now. He took a deep breath and addressed Mao again, his voice calm but pointed. "How many mutants do you think live in those cities? You might think it''s just a handful, but are you really willing to risk their lives? Let them suffer because you want to hold onto this grudge against humanity?" Mao''s lips pressed into a thin line, but Peter continued, his tone shifting to something softer, almost pleading. "Mutants are still human, Erik. Whether you choose to believe it or not. We''re all a part of this world. And right now, we need to save lives, not act like obstinate children." For a long moment, Mao was silent, his cold gaze locked onto Peter. But slowly, his expression softened, just slightly. He let out a long, frustrated breath before finally speaking. "Fine," he grunted, clearly not pleased but unwilling to let innocent mutants die over petty pride. Without another word, Mao floated higher into the sky, his powers reaching out to call upon the metal in the area and the raw materials buried in the earth below. Shards of metal and chunks of debris began to gather around him, forming a collection of resources for the repair work. Peter let out a sigh of relief, grateful that Mao hadn''t put up more of a fight. With one part of the n in motion, he turned to the final piece. Walking up to Optimus Prime, who had been calming his men after their tense encounter with the police, Peter addressed the Autobot leader. "Optimus, we could use your help too. Once Mao gathers the materials and Tony finishes the design, we''ll need your team to weld the dam shut. You think you can handle that?" Optimus nodded without hesitation. "Of course. You''ve done more than enough for us already, Peter. We will assist in any way we can." A small smile tugged at Peter''s lips. "Thanks, Optimus. I appreciate it." With the n set in motion, everything began to fall into ce¡­ Tony''s Iron Man suit flew around the dam, scanning every crack and fissure, calcting the exact measurements for the metal needed to patch it up. Above, Mao''s power swirled, gathering more and more materials as he prepared to reconstruct the dam''s broken sections. Meanwhile, the Autobots, led by Optimus, stood at the ready, their sma sters primed to weld the metal into ce as soon as the materials were set. But just as they were about to begin, the police returned, having finished their call with the President. The lead officer approached Peter, his expression sheepish as he held out the phone. "Uh¡­ here''s your phone back," he said, his tone far more respectful than before. "We apologize for the misunderstanding, sir." Peter took the phone, tucking it into his jacket pocket as he nodded. "No problem. I understand things looked pretty crazy." The officer nced nervously at the dam, clearly still shaken by the sight of the massive wall of water being held back by what seemed like nothing at all. "How¡­ how are you holding all of that back?" Peter met the officer''s gaze, his expression serious. "I''m holding it with my powers. But I won''t be able to keep it up forever. That''s why we''re nning a quick repair¡ªsomething that''ll hold until the professionals cane and patch it up for real." The officer''s eyes widened, clearly in awe of the situation. "That''s¡­ incredible." Peter just shrugged. "It''s a lot of work, but we''ll get it done." The officer nodded, ncing toward Tony, who was still scanning the dam, then at Mao, who was levitating massive chunks of metal into ce. His awe was mixed with wariness, especially when he looked at the mutants, but he didn''t say anything about it. "Do you need any help from us?" the officer asked after a moment, his tone more cooperative than before. Peter shook his head. "We''ve got it handled. But if you want to help, you can secure the area. Keep the news crews and anyone else from getting too close. Thest thing we need is someone interrupting the repairs." The officer followed Peter''s gaze toward the news vans that were starting to roll up, along with more helicopters buzzing dangerously low in an attempt to get better shots of the scene. "Got it," the officer said with a nod. "We''ll make sure they don''t get in your way." As the police turned to handle the crowd control, the firefighters and other emergency responders joined them, setting up barricades and pushing the media back to a safe distance. With the area secured and everyone in position, Peter looked up at the sky, taking a deep breath. The n was in motion. Now it was just a matter of pulling it all together. "Alright," he muttered to himself. "Time to fix a dam." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, far away from the destroyed Hoover Dam, Megatron and the Decepticons returned to their temporary base¡ªan abandoned Stark Industries facility that Obadiah Stane hadmandeered for them. The base, which had served its purpose for a time, was no longer safe. The destruction at the Hoover Dam and their connection to Stane had undoubtedly drawn unwanted attention. They would have to leave soon, but for now, Megatron had other matters to address. After the tsunami from the dam had swept them away, some of Megatron''s more fortunateckeys had managed to locate and capture Stane. The man had been found knocked out and restrained in a parked ship, alongside a few Shield agents. The agents, of course, had been swiftly and efficiently dealt with¡ªkilled before they could even attempt to defend themselves. Stane, however, was spared. Now, as the Decepticons settled into their base once more, Megatron''s optics gleamed with fury as he surveyed his prisoner. His temper had been boiling ever since the debacle at the dam, and Stane was going to bear the brunt of his wrath. Megatron''s voice, deep and rumbling, echoed through the cold, metal corridors of the base. "Starscream!" he barked, his voice dripping with malice. "Wake the prisoner." Starscream, who had been standing nearby with his usual smug expression, sneered in amusement at the order. "With pleasure, Lord Megatron," he hissed, turning to one of the Decepticonckeys beside him. Theckey, standing obediently at attention, held Stane''s unconscious body in its metallic hands. Without warning or hesitation, Starscream snatched Stane''s limp form from theckey''s grasp and tossed him unceremoniously to the ground, right at Megatron''s feet. The human''s body hit the hard floor with a sickening *thud*, jolting him awake with a pained groan. Stane blinked, disoriented and aching all over. His head pounded, his body ached, and for a moment, he struggled to understand where he was. But when he opened his eyes and saw the massive, crimson optics of Megatron staring down at him, the cold fury radiating from the Decepticon leader was unmistakable. Fear shot through Stane''s veins as he realized the precariousness of his situation. Thest thing he remembered was getting caught and knocked out¡ªand now, he was at the mercy of the very creatures he had thought to manipte. Megatron''s gaze bore into Stane, his towering frame casting an oppressive shadow over the trembling human. His metal fingers flexed, the sound of grinding steel filling the air as his fury simmered just beneath the surface. "Stane," Megatron growled, his voice low and dangerous. "You have much to answer for." Stane, groaning from the pain of his fall, finally managed to speak, his voice shaking with fear and desperation. "I¡ª I can exin¡­" But Megatron wasn''t interested in excuses. His optics narrowed, and the room seemed to darken under the weight of his anger. "You will exin," Megatron rumbled, his voice filled with cold menace. "But what would you like to exin first? The fact that the AllSpark wasn''t where you said it was? The fact that you led me and my men into a trap? The fact that you are responsible for their deaths?" Stane could only stutter in response, his mind racing for answers. "I-I didn''t¡­ I never meant¡­ the information must''ve been¡ª" He struggled to find his words, his eyes wide with fear. His thoughts scrambled, trying to grasp how everything had gone so wrong. Sure, his intel had been off, but leading them into a trap? He hadn''t meant to do that. Megatron''s optics narrowed further as his voice grew darker. "And what about the humans with abilities? Did you fail to mention them on purpose?" Stane''s heart raced, his breath catching in his throat. "I didn''t¡ª I didn''t know, I swear!" he gasped, desperation seeping into his voice. "I didn''t think they''d be there¡­ I had no idea!" Before Megatron could deliver his next harsh reprimand, the sound of the television in the corner of the room caught his attention. The TV, one of many surveince monitors lining the base, flickered with the images of a live news broadcast. A helicopter view showed a group of humans standing by the broken Hoover Dam. The news anchors were already in full fear-mongering mode, their voices urgent as they med everyone they could for the disaster at the dam. "The presence of these robots, alongside mutants, raises troubling questions. Are these machines involved in the destruction? Are they controlled by the mutants?" the anchor questioned breathlessly. Megatron''s optics narrowed with curiosity. "Robots¡­?" he muttered under his breath. At first, he thought they were talking about his Decepticons, but his suspicions were soon confirmed when the camera zoomed in on a familiar figure¡ªOptimus Prime, nked by a small army of Autobots. The sight of his nemesis made Megatron''s fists clench, the metal grinding as his rage red. "So¡­ they''re here as well." For a moment, Stane saw his chance. Megatron''s anger wasn''t directed at him anymore. He silently thanked whatever luck had spared him from the brunt of the Decepticon leader''s wrath, at least for now. But then, something on the screen made Megatron freeze. The camera captured the moment Peter stepped up to Optimus. The two exchanged words, and then Peter reached into his shirt and pulled out something on a chain. A ne. Megatron leaned in closer to the screen, his optics flickering with recognition. At first, he wasn''t sure what it was that Peter had shown Optimus, but then, as he saw the reaction of the Autobots¡ªkneeling before Peter¡ªrealization hit him like a thunderbolt. The AllSpark. The murmurs among Megatron''sckeys filled the room as they too recognized what was hanging from the human''s neck. The AllSpark, the very thing they had been searching for, had fallen into the hands of a human. Megatron''s rage boiled over, but it wasn''t directed at Stane anymore. He whirled around to face the screen, his optics ring with intensity. "That human¡­ who is he?" he growled, pointing a massive metal finger at Peter on the television screen. Stane, still on the floor, stared at the screen, his heart pounding. He didn''t know who Peter was, but he saw a sliver of an opportunity to save his own skin. "I-I don''t know," Stane stammered, "but I can find out! I swear, I''ll find out everything you want to know!" Megatron loomed over Stane, his massive shadow swallowing the human whole. For a long, tense moment, he considered the offer. Then, slowly, he gave a curt nod, though his voice remained as cold as steel. "This is yourst chance, Stane," he warned, his tone filled with lethal promise. "Fail me again, and you will wish I had killed you today." Stane swallowed hard, nodding frantically¡­ A/N: 2272 words :) C192 Iron Heist C192 Iron Heist Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter stood a short distance from the broken Hoover Dam, his body tense and trembling as he continued to hold the water back. His eyes were closed in concentration, beads of sweat forming on his brow. The sheer weight of the water pressed against him, threatening to break free at any moment, but Peter held firm. Around him, the scene was a controlled chaos of repairs, with Tony Stark takingmand of the operation. His Iron Man suit buzzed with energy as he directed the work, his voice crackling over thems to both Mao and the Autobots. ¡°Alright, listen up,¡± Tony¡¯s voice rang out, authoritative and clear. ¡°We¡¯ve got the schematics. Mao, I need you to start cing the metal reinforcements exactly where I¡¯ve marked. Autobots, follow his lead and weld it in ce as soon as it¡¯s ready. We¡¯re racing against the clock here.¡± Mao hovered in the air, his cape flowing behind him as he concentrated, his hands outstretched. Using his powers, he manipted the massive chunks of metal that he had pulled from the surrounding earth, guiding them into the damaged sections of the dam with precision. The metal groaned and creaked as it slid into ce, the sound echoing through the night air. Optimus Prime and the other Autobots stood by, their sma sters primed and ready. As soon as the metal was in ce, they began welding it together, bright sparks flying from their sters as they fused the metal reinforcements to the dam¡¯s structure. Tony flew overhead, scanning every patch and crack, ensuring that the repairs were progressing ording to n. His face was tight with focus, knowing that any dy could spell disaster. ¡°We¡¯re making progress,¡± he muttered to himself, though his eyes flicked toward Peter. He could see the strain etched into his young friend''s face. Peter¡¯s exhaustion was bing more visible with each passing minute. His body trembled from the effort of holding back the water, his breathsing in ragged gasps. He had been standing there, holding the water in ce, for far too long. The Jedi, scattered nearby, did their best to assist, but none of them could match Peter¡¯s power in the Force. Not even Master Windu could hold the water back for more than a few moments before the strain became too much. ¡°I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s doing it,¡± one of the Jedi murmured, his voice filled with awe as he watched Peter continue to hold the water in ce. ¡°No one has that kind of power...¡± Another Jedi, her face filled with disbelief, shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s more powerful than any of us¡­ even Master Windu. It¡¯s almost unreal.¡± Peggy stood off to the side, watching the scene unfold with sharp eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but overhear the Jedi¡¯s hushed conversations, the words ¡°Chosen One¡± echoing in her mind from earlier. One of the Jedi had called Peter that¡ª¡®the Chosen One. But why?¡¯ How could a newly dubbed Jedi Knight like Peter possess power that even Jedi Masterscked? Peggy¡¯s thoughts churned as she watched Peter. She hadn¡¯t known him for long, but even she could tell that there was something different about him¡ªsomething more. She wanted to ask the Jedi what they meant, but now wasn¡¯t the time. The repairs were still underway, and Peter was still struggling to keep the water at bay. She¡¯d ask himter, once this was over. Meanwhile, Tony, ncing back at Peter¡¯s exhausted form, realized the urgency of the situation. They needed to finish the repairs, and fast. ¡°Mao!¡± he called over thems. ¡°We¡¯re running out of time. Peter can¡¯t hold it forever. Pick up the pace, people!¡± Mao¡¯s eyes narrowed in concentration, but he said nothing in response. He simply increased the speed of his work, moving more metal into ce, while the Autobots followed his lead, welding the patches as quickly as they could. As the work continued, the world watched in awe. News helicopters hovered above, capturing every moment of the repairs. The footage of Mao manipting metal, the Autobots working with incredible precision, and Peter holding back a wall of water with nothing but willpower spread across television screens nationwide. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, Stane was dismissed, and the Decepticons began to move out of the base they¡¯d been using. The location was no longer safe, not after their connection with Stane had been exposed. They needed a new base¡ªone Tony Stark didn¡¯t know about. Fortunately, Stane had already provided another location, a more secure facility that would keep them hidden from Stark¡¯s prying eyes. And as the Decepticons packed up and moved out, Stane prepared for his mission. He knew that if he didn¡¯t deliver, Megatron¡¯s threats would be a reality. His status among the Decepticons had already taken a hit after the debacle at the dam, and now he was teetering on the edge of losing everything. His n was simple: infiltrate Stark Industries before Tony had the chance to oust him and gather whatever information he could find on Peter. The Decepticons had given him a small transformer to assist with the task¡ªa Decepticon the size of his palm, designed for covert operations. It was a sneering, mouthy little thing, and Stane already loathed it. As he drove toward Stark Industries, the tiny transformer sat in his passenger seat, grumbling to itself. ¡°Can¡¯t believe I¡¯m stuck babysitting a human bug like you,¡± it muttered, its tiny optics shing with annoyance. ¡°You¡¯ve been nothing but trouble since the start. If I were Lord Megatron, I¡¯d¡­¡± Stane gritted his teeth, forcing himself to endure the Decepticon¡¯s insults the whole ride there. He had no choice. His life depended on this mission, and no matter how much he hated taking orders from these machines, he had to see it through. By the time he arrived at Stark Industries, the sun was starting to rise, and the building was mostly empty. Stane made his way through the security checkpoints with ease¡ªhis ess as a high-ranking executive thankfully still intact. When he reached Tony¡¯s workshop, the Decepticon jumped out of his pocket and hacked the door open in an instant, sneering at the surroundings. ¡°About time. Let¡¯s get this over with,¡± it muttered, its tiny limbs whirring as it scuttled toward Tony¡¯sputer. As it approached the workstation, Jarvis, Tony¡¯s ever-vignt AI, immediately detected the intrusion. ¡°Sir, you are not authorized to ess this area,¡± Jarvis¡¯s voice echoed through the room, calm yet firm. ¡°I suggest you leave before I alert security.¡± Stane¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but the Decepticon acted quicker. ¡°Nice try, little ve.¡± With lightning speed, the tiny Decepticon leaped onto Tony¡¯sputer, its small ws digging into the metal as ittched on. Its optics glowed as it interfaced with the system, overriding Jarvis¡¯s controls. ¡°Warning: Unauthorized ess detected. Security breach imminent,¡± Jarvis warned, his voice more urgent now. But before the AI could set off the rms, the Decepticon shut him down, silencing the AIpletely. The room went eerily quiet, save for the soft hum of the Decepticon working to hack into Tony¡¯sputer and databases. Stane let out a breath he hadn¡¯t realized he was holding, ncing nervously around the room. He knew this ce well, having visited Tony¡¯s workshop countless times in the past. But tonight, everything felt different. He was no longer a trusted family friend¡ªhe was a saboteur, a man on the verge of losing everything. As the Decepticon continued its work, Stane¡¯s eyes wandered, taking in the various projects scattered around Tony¡¯s workshop. He had always been impressed by Stark¡¯s genius, though now that genius was more of an obstacle than an inspiration. But then, something caught his eye. Tucked away in the corner of the room, barely noticeable among the other projects, was a suit of armor¡ªan older version of the one Tony had been wearing earlier. It didn¡¯t have an arc reactor, and it was powered by a battery on its chest. Crude, but still a powerful weapon. A slow smirk spread across Stane¡¯s face as he approached the suit. And as he stepped closer, the suit¡¯s eyes flickered to life, recognizing his presence. To Stane¡¯s surprise, the suit¡¯s chestpartment opened up automatically, the metal tes shifting to reveal the inside of the armor. His smirk widened as he stepped forward, the temptation too great to resist. Without hesitation, he stepped into the suit, feeling the weight of the armor as ittched shut around him. The suit hummed to life, the power thrumming beneath his fingertips. Stane clenched his fists, feeling the surge of energy as the suit activated. He may have lost standing with the Decepticons, but with this suit, he had a way to regain his power. The small Decepticon nced over its shoulder as it continued to hack into Tony¡¯s system. ¡°What are you doing?¡± it asked, its tone dripping with sarcasm. Stane¡¯s grin widened as the armor encased him fully. ¡°Just trying on a little something for the asion.¡± The Decepticon snorted in contempt but said nothing more, returning its focus to the task at hand. It didn¡¯t care what Stane did, as long as the mission waspleted. With the Iron Man suit now his, Stane felt a new sense of power and control, the tides beginning to turn in his favor¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Back at the Dam, as the sun rose above the horizon, the repairs were finallypleted. It had taken hours of grueling work, but thebined efforts of Tony, Mao, and the Autobots had paid off. The cracks were sealed, and the immediate danger was over. Though it was only a temporary fix, it would hold long enough for the proper authorities to take over and make permanent repairs. Peter stood off to the side, drenched in sweat and visibly exhausted. His arms trembled as he released his hold on the water, finally letting go of the immense pressure he had been holding back for what felt like an eternity. As soon as he did, he staggered slightly, nearly copsing from the strain, but Peggy was quick to rush over, steadying him with a firm hand on his arm. ¡°Easy,¡± she said softly, her eyes full of concern. ¡°You did it.¡± Peter gave her a weary smile, nodding in relief. ¡°Yeah... finally.¡± The group exchanged nces, a sense of brief triumph washing over them. They had averted disaster¡ªat least for now. The water remained contained, the dam was patched, and the towns downstream were safe. For the first time in hours, it felt like they could breathe. Tony flew down from the dam, his Iron Man suit settling on the ground with a soft *thud* as his facete flipped up. He wiped at his brow, despite the fact that his suit handled most of the physical strain. ¡°Well, that was fun,¡± he quipped, though his voice carried an undertone of exhaustion. The media coverage, however, didn¡¯t stop. The news helicopters continued to hover above, their bright spotlights illuminating the scene as reporters broadcast live to millions of viewers across the country. For the first time, people were seeing mutants and these giant, mechanical beings in a different light. The fear and mistrust that had gripped the public since the mutants first appeared was still there, but slowly, a change was happening. The sight of mutants and robots working together to save lives began to shift public opinion. Some viewers saw them not as monsters, but as heroes, doing what no one else could. Of course, the fear and uncertainty hadn¡¯t disappeared entirely. Many still viewed the mutants and Autobots as potential threats, their distrust amplified by the media. But now, for the first time, the tide of public opinion was beginning to turn, however slowly. Meanwhile, Tony was more preupied than usual. As he stood there, arms crossed, he spoke into his suit¡¯sms. ¡°Jarvis, start prepping for a press conference. Let¡¯s make sure we get the right people in front of the cameras to take control of this narrative.¡± There was silence. Tony¡¯s frown deepened as he tapped hisms again. ¡°Jarvis, you there? Contact the team. I need them prepped.¡± Again, no response. Tony¡¯s stomach sank as a wave of unease washed over him. Jarvis always responded immediately, especially in situations like this. The fact that he wasn¡¯t replying now could only mean one thing¡ªsomething was wrong. His eyes flicked up to Peter and the others, his expression tightening. ¡°Jarvis isn¡¯t responding,¡± he muttered under his breath, barely audible. For a moment, his mind raced, thinking back to what could¡¯ve happened to the AI he relied on so much. Peter caught the tension in Tony¡¯s voice, his brows knitting together in concern. ¡°Something wrong?¡± he asked quietly. Tony¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, his mind already jumping to the worst-case scenario. ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± A/N: 2200 words :) C193 Rivalry Paused? C193 Rivalry Paused? Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter was beyond exhausted. Every muscle in his body ached, his mind was heavy with fatigue, and all he could think about was getting back to the Red Room and copsing into bed. The rush of adrenaline from holding back the water had long since faded, leaving only exhaustion in its wake. As he arrived back in the hangar, Bee, who flew him back in his ship form, transformed with a mechanical whir and nk. The sleek yellow and ck ship shifted into Bee¡¯s humanoid form, towering over Peter. "Alright, Bee, I''m heading to bed. I''ll see youter." Peter waved tiredly over his shoulder. "We''ll meet with Optimus again once I¡¯m up¡­" Peter tiredly trudged away, his shoulders slumped as if the weight of the world was still on them. All he wanted was sleep¡ª12 hours, maybe more, just to recharge. His mind was already drifting toward his bed, the idea of copsing onto it like a beacon. But as he stepped out of the ship, his tired eyes fell on two familiar figures standing in the hangar. Natasha and Mika. They stood a short distance from each other, doing their best to ignore one another, though the tension between them was palpable. ¡°¡­¡± Both of them had worried expressions on their faces, and the moment Peter stepped into view, they rushed forward. Theirpetitive rivalry was momentarily cast aside as their concern for Peter overtook everything else. Before Peter could even react, he was pulled into a shared hug, Natasha wrapping herself around his right side, and Mika on his left. It was an odd, reluctant embrace, but neither of them let go, too worried about him to fight over it now. "You look terrible," Natasha murmured, her voice soft with worry as she held onto his arm. "We saw the news¡­" Mika nodded in agreement, her hands fussing over his jacket. "Alfred told us you were probably the one holding all that water back, but even he wasn¡¯t sure. We were so worried." Peter gave a tired chuckle, appreciating their concern even as his body screamed for rest. "Yeah¡­ that was me. It wasn¡¯t so bad at first, but after a few hours passed, it started to tire me out." The two women exchanged a look¡ªbriefly sharing a moment of mutual shock and awe at Peter¡¯s power. Natasha was the first to speak, her voice filled with disbelief. "You held back all that water¡­ by yourself?" Peter nodded, his expression turning sheepish. "Yep, for the most part. After all, I couldn¡¯t just let it flood the towns." Mika''s eyes were wide as she took in what he said. "That¡¯s¡­ incredible. I mean, that was¡ª" "Insane," Natasha finished, her tone tinged with awe. "How did you even manage that?" "The Force," Peter smirked. Before either of them could ask any more questions, their concern quickly turned to fussing over him. They both started talking at once, asking if he was alright, if he needed to go to the infirmary, if he was hungry, if he wanted something to drink. Their usualpetitive nature was set aside for now, as both of them focused solely on making sure he was okay. Peter couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at how well they were working together¡ªat least for the moment. Normally, the rivalry between Natasha and Mika was obvious in every interaction they had with each other, but now they were both focused on him, putting aside their differences out of genuine concern. He raised a hand, trying to calm them down as they continued to hover over him. "I¡¯m alright, really," he said, his voiceced with exhaustion. "I just need to sleep for about¡­ I don¡¯t know, a week?" But just as the words left his mouth, his stomach betrayed him, growling loudly in protest. He winced slightly, and both Natasha and Mika exchanged amused nces. "Maybe some food too," Peter added sheepishly. "If you two don¡¯t mind?" Both women immediately agreed, theirpetitive sides momentarily ring up as they nodded in unison. "Of course," Natasha said, already stepping in to help support him. "But let¡¯s get you to bed first," Mika added, slipping her arm under his other shoulder, mirroring Natasha¡¯s actions. And just like that, Peter found himself being half-carried, half-led by the two women, back toward his quarters on his ship. Despite the exhaustion, a small smile tugged at his lips. He couldn¡¯t help but enjoy the attention, feeling both Natasha and Mika fuss over him like attentive girlfriends. They were both so focused on his well-being that they weren¡¯t even bickering, which was a rare and wee change. As they helped him back to his room, Peter¡¯s mind was already drifting, the promise of sleep looming closer. ¡°¡­¡± Bee watched from the hangar, his optics flickering in amusement at the sight of Peter being doted on by both women. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, Tony couldn''t shake the bad feeling gnawing at his stomach. He had tried reaching Jarvis multiple times, but the AI remained silent¡ªa ring red g. Something was wrong, and Tony wasn¡¯t going to rest until he found out what. He shot through the air like a red and gold missile, heading straight for Stark Industries. The morning sun had risen, casting long shadows over the city as Tony soared through the sky, his thoughts racing faster than his suit. Soon enough, he arrived at Stark Industries in record time. Workers were just beginning to file into the building for the day, and their eyes widened in shock as they saw Tony Stark in full armor¡ªdescending from the sky. ¡°?!¡± Some had seen the newsst night, but even those who hadn¡¯t were left gaping at the sight of their bossnding dramatically at the entrance. ¡°Mr. Stark?¡± one security guard asked, his hand instinctively moving toward his earpiece before realizing it was indeed Tony. Tony barely nced at him, his facete flipping up just long enough to offer a quick, "Morning. Make way." He rushed past them, his heart pounding as the uneasy feeling in his gut grew stronger. As he sprinted through the halls, the familiar environment of hispany seemed almost foreign in its eerie quiet. He passed by employees who stopped in their tracks, wide-eyed at the sight of their boss rushing through in his red and gold armor. Some even whispered to each other, but Tony was too focused to care. He tried re-establishing contact with Jarvis again, using his suit¡¯s built-in systems to ping the AI. ¡®Come on¡­¡¯ Nothing. Jarvis still wasn¡¯t responding. Finally, Tony burst into his workshop. The moment he stepped inside, he knew something was wrong. His security systems had been tampered with, and the most ring sign of intrusion¡ªhisputer was both unlocked and in disarray. The screen was still glowing, but it was clear someone had been there. Tony¡¯s heart sank as he rushed toward theputer, scanning through the files. His worst fears were confirmed as he sifted through the digital trail: files on Peter, the AllSpark, the Red Room, and various other sensitive information had been essed. Not just essed, but downloaded. He checked the security cameras next, but found the footage deleted. Whoever had broken in had also covered their tracks. Tony¡¯s hands flew over the keyboard as he essed Jarvis manually through theputer. The relief was instant when he saw that Jarvis had only been powered off and not erased. Whoever had done this wasn¡¯t sophisticated enough topletely wipe him out. "Jarvis, you there?" Tony asked, his voice tight with tension as he waited for the AI to boot up. A few momentster, Jarvis''s familiar voice chimed in, though there was a hint of apology in his tone. "Good morning, sir. I must apologize for the interruption¡ªI was temporarily disabled during the recent breach." Tony let out a breath he didn¡¯t realize he¡¯d been holding. "Don¡¯t worry about it. Just tell me what happened." Jarvis quicklyplied. "I managed to hide a portion of the security footage before I was powered off. It appears the perpetrators attempted to delete all records of their intrusion, but I retained this video for review." A window popped up on the screen, showing the hidden footage Jarvis had saved. Tony¡¯s eyes narrowed as he watched, his breath catching when the video revealed Stane entering his workshop. Tony¡¯s jaw clenched. "Stane¡­" In the footage, Stane walked confidently into the room, the little Decepticon at his side. The tiny transformer quicklytched onto Tony¡¯sputer, its optics glowing as it hacked into the system, downloading files at an rming rate. Meanwhile, Stane wandered toward something else in the workshop. Tony¡¯s eyes widened when he saw what it was. Stane approached Tony¡¯s old Iron Man suit¡ªthe one he had built without an arc reactor, powered by a battery. The footage showed Stane pausing in front of it for a moment, almost in awe, before the armor automatically opened up for him. ¡°No¡­¡± Tony muttered, his heart pounding in his chest as he watched Stane step into the armor. The suit closed around him, the heavy metal tes locking into ce. The footage continued, showing Stane now fully suited up in Tony¡¯s old armor. His movements were awkward at first, but it didn¡¯t take long for him to gain control. He nced down at his armored hands, flexing his fingers as if testing the suit''s power. Then, without hesitation, Stane turned back toward the Decepticon, and the two of them made their escape. Tony spun around, his eyes immediately darting to the corner of the room where his old suit had once stood. It was empty. Stane had stolen his armor. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Elsewhere, Megatron stood in themand center of the Decepticons¡¯ new base, his optics glowing with cold fury as he reviewed the data that had just been transmitted from Stane and the small Decepticon operative. The room was dimly lit, with only the glow of various control panels and holographic disys illuminating the massive metal walls. The base itself, hidden deep in a deste location, was far more secure than the one they had just abandoned. The data file blinked on the screen in front of him, and as Megatron sifted through the information, his fury only grew. Peter Quill. An Earthling who had spent years in space after a kidnapping and had only recently returned to Earth. His current base of operations: the Red Room. But what infuriated Megatron the most wasn¡¯t Peter¡¯s history or his connections¡ªit was the fact that the AllSpark was now in Peter¡¯s possession. Worse still, the information that Stane had uncovered stated that Peter could wield the AllSpark¡¯s power as if he were a Cybertronian. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Megatron growled, his voice filled with rage. His metal fists clenched, and the metal floor beneath him trembled as his temper red. A human. An insignificant creature from a backward was using the AllSpark, the very source of Cybertronian life. It was an affront that Megatron could scarcelyprehend. The AllSpark was sacred to the Cybertronian race¡ªit held their essence, their history, and their future. And now, it was being wielded by a fleshling. A heathen. Beside him, Starscream stepped forward, his wings twitching in irritation. ¡°It seems, Lord Megatron, that the human has defiled the AllSpark with his touch. We must act swiftly to retrieve it before it¡¯s corrupted beyond repair.¡± Megatron¡¯s optics red, his rage barely contained. ¡°Corrupted... tainted by human hands,¡± he muttered, almost to himself. He couldn''t fathom how an organic being could even begin to ess the AllSpark¡¯s power. It was meant for Cybertronians alone, and yet, Peter had done the impossible. ¡°This is uneptable,¡± Megatron snarled, his voice cutting through the room like a de. ¡°We will not allow the AllSpark to remain in the hands of a human any longer.¡± He turned to Starscream and his lieutenants, his imposing form towering over them as he issued his orders. ¡°Prepare the Decepticons for an all-out assault on this Red Room. We will strike with the full force of our army and take back the AllSpark. I will not allow it to be tainted any further by that heathen.¡± Starscream¡¯s optics gleamed with anticipation as he nodded, eager to see the destruction that would follow. ¡°As youmand, Lord Megatron.¡± As Starscream and the other Decepticons moved to carry out their orders, Megatron stood alone for a moment, his mind racing with thoughts of the AllSpark and the human who had dared to im it. Peter Quill was no longer just a nuisance or an obstacle. He was a threat¡ªa threat to the very essence of Cybertron. Megatron¡¯s optics burned with renewed determination. This was no longer about mere conquest or domination. This was about reiming what was rightfully theirs. ¡°The AllSpark belongs to Cybertron,¡± he growled, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°And if I must, I will tear every human on this apart to retrieve it.¡± The countdown to war had begun, and Megatron would stop at nothing to take back what was his. A/N: 2200 words :)???? C194 Uncle… C194 Uncle¡­ Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter stirred in his bed, feeling a sense of deep refreshment that he hadn''t experienced in days. His body felt lighter, and the weight of exhaustion that had clung to him since the dam repairs had finally lifted. He blinked his eyes open, groggy at first, but as the early morning light filtered into his quarters through the narrow windows of his ship, he realized it was dawn. He had slept through the entire day and night. Stretching his arms over his head, Peter let out a deep sigh, feeling his muscles loosen. It was the best rest he''d had in what felt like forever. Sitting up, he noticed a tray of food sitting on the small table beside his bed. The smell of breakfast hit his nose, and he smiled to himself. Natasha and Mika must have brought it to him while he was asleep. The thought of them both worrying over him made him chuckle. He silently thanked them as he slid out of bed and walked over to the tray, his stomach growling as he took a seat. Peter dug into the food, his hunger taking over. He hadn''t realized how famished he was, having slept through multiple meals. As he ate, he felt his strength returning with each bite. The scrambled eggs, toast, and fruit were a wee sight after the chaos of thest few days. As he ate, the voice of Alfred, his AI assistant, chimed in, calm yet efficient. "Good morning, Master Peter. I trust you slept well?" Peter smiled at the sound of Alfred''s voice, grateful for the AI''s presence in his life. "Morning, Alfred. Yeah, I slept great. What''s the situation?" Alfred''s voice continued, offering a detailed report as Peter ate. "The Autobots'' ship is currently docked with the Red Room base. I have expanded the artificial cloud cover to include their ship as well. Optimus Prime has been asking to speak with you as soon as you''re awake. Additionally, I''ve received word that Tony Stark has re-established contact with Jarvis. It appears Stark Industries was breached yet again, but Mr. Stark has not disclosed what was stolen. He has also been waiting for you to wake up." Peter nodded as he listened, feeling the weight of responsibility starting to settle back on his shoulders. But even so, he appreciated that he had a team around him to help manage the chaos. "Thanks, Alfred. I''ll meet with Optimus and Tony once I''ve finished breakfast and taken a shower. Any other pressing issues?" "None at the moment, though I do rmend you take care of your health," Alfred replied, his voice almost taking on a worried tone. It was subtle, but it was there¡ªsomething Peter had intentionally programmed into the AI. He had tried to give Alfred emotions, though he had made sure to keep them bnced and avoid the more vtile ones until Alfred was ready to handle them. Still, hearing a note of concern from an AI was always an odd experience, but Peter didn''t mind it. It reminded him that Alfred was learning. Peter chuckled softly. "Thanks for the concern, Alfred. But I''m fine¡ªjust needed a good night''s sleep. I''ll check in with everyone soon." As Peter continued eating, his thoughts drifted toward the AllSpark, still hanging around his neck. He hadn''t thought much about it since the chaos at the dam, but now that he had a moment to himself, he found himself wondering why the relic had chosen him. There was something strange about it. He had seen firsthand how the Autobots revered the AllSpark, yet it had chosen him, someone who wasn''t even Cybertronian. ''Why me?'' Peter thought as he finished off thest of his breakfast. The idea gnawed at him, making him wonder if it was somehow connected to the Force. Was his ability to wield the AllSpark tied to his sensitivity to the Force? Was that what made him different? He wasn''t sure, but it was something worth exploring. Perhapster, he would ask Master Windu to try using it, see if the Force yed a role in its selection. But that would have to wait. First, he had meetings to get to. As Peter finished his meal and cleaned up the tray, he stretched his arms again, feeling his body fully waking up. He had a lot to get done today, and the peace of the morning was a wee calm before whatever storm was waiting for him next. He headed to the small bathroom on his ship, ready to shower and go through his usual morning routine. The day was just beginning, and Peter had no doubt it was going to be a long one. But for now, he allowed himself to enjoy the quiet, grateful for the moments of normalcy before the chaos resumed. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª With his morning ritualsplete and his stomach full, Peter made his way to the hangar where the Autobot ship was docked. As he approached, he spotted two figures waiting for him¡ªOptimus Prime and Tony Stark. They stood a short distance apart, both visibly ufortable as they engaged in what appeared to be an awkward conversation. Tony, ever the inquisitive genius, was asking questions, clearly curious about the Cybertronians as a species. "So, let me get this straight¡ªyou guys are robots, but not like, built by anyone. How does that work?" Optimus''s expression remained neutral as he responded, his tone polite but firm. "We are not mere robots, Mr. Stark. We are a race of sentient beings, born from the AllSpark. Our history is long andplex." Tony nodded, though it was clear he was trying to wrap his mind around the concept. "Yeah, yeah, I get that, but what about¡ª" Optimus cut him off before he could finish, his voice firm. "There are some things that even we do not fully understand. It is not something we can easily exin." The air between them was thick with tension as their personalities shed¡ªTony, ever the talker, eager to analyze and pick apart the unknown, and Optimus, a leader who preferred action over words, particrly when it came to the mysteries of his own race. Peter couldn''t help but smirk slightly as he approached the two of them. "Looks like you two are getting along great," he said, his voiceced with humor. Both Tony and Optimus turned to face him, and Tony let out a sigh of relief, clearly d to shift the focus. "Finally. Took you long enough." Peter shrugged, though he could see that Tony''s usual yfulness was hiding something more serious. His posture was tense, and there was a tightness around his eyes. Peter''s smile faded as Tony''s expression shifted to one of concern. "We''ve got a problem," Tony began, ncing between Peter and Optimus. "It''s about Stane. He''s escaped custody and is still working with the Decepticons." Peter''s brows furrowed as he listened, and Tony continued, his voice taking on a more serious tone. "They broke into Stark Industries, hacked my systems, and stole my older Iron Man suit. But that''s not all¡ªthey took sensitive information. Files on you, Peter. Your identity, your background, and¡­" Tony hesitated for a moment before continuing, "¡­the Red Room." Peter felt a cold chill run down his spine. "Do they know about my family?" Tony nodded reluctantly, his tone apologetic. "Yeah. They''ve got everything. But I''ve already had them moved here for their safety. They''re confused, especially your uncle, but they''re safe." Peter frowned at the mention of his uncle. He barely knew the man, but from everything he had heard, the guy was a piece of work. Still, family was family, and knowing that they were safe took a weight off his shoulders. "Thanks for that, Tony. Even though this wouldn''t be a problem if you didn''t have a file on me in the first ce," Peter added with a hint of annoyance. Tony rolled his eyes. "Yeah, yeah, I know. My bad." Optimus, who had been listening in silence, now spoke up, his deep voice filled with concern. "This is troubling news. If Stane and the Decepticons have ess to this information, Megatron may be nning his next move as we speak." Peter turned his gaze to Optimus, feeling a sense of unease. "What do you think Megatron will do?" Optimus''s expression was grim as he tapped his wrist, projecting a holographic image into the air. It was footage from the news¡ªthe moment Peter had shown him the AllSpark at the dam. The camera had captured the glowing relic in full view. "This," Optimus said, his voice heavy, "was broadcast by your people." Peter groaned, running a hand through his hair, realizing his mistake. "Do you think the Decepticons saw it?" Tony nced at the footage, shaking his head. "Normally I''d say no, since they probably don''t watch the news, but they have Stane to show them. They have to know, and that means we need to get ready for whatever they''re nning." Optimus nodded in agreement. "Megatron will not let this go. He wille for the AllSpark, and he will bring his full force to bear. We must be prepared." Peter''s mind raced as he processed everything. Stane, the Decepticons, his family now being involved¡ªit was alling to a head. They had to prepare for a battle, and quickly. He turned his head, speaking aloud. "Alfred, alert everyone in the Red Room about the current situation. We need to prepare for an assault. Call back anyone who''s not already on board." Alfred''s voice came through thems, calm but efficient. "Understood, Master Peter. I''ll begin preparations immediately." Peter then turned to Optimus. "Get your men ready too. I don''t know when Megatron will strike, but we need to be ready." Optimus nodded solemnly. "Consider it done. The Autobots will stand with you." Peter turned to Tony next, his expression serious. "You''re in charge here for now. Make sure everything is running smoothly." Tony blinked, clearly not expecting that. "Wait¡ªwhere are you going?" Peter didn''t slow down as he walked away, his voice echoing back to Tony as he disappeared around the corner. "I need to see my family. And meet my uncle." ¡­ .. . Peter''s footsteps echoed down the hallway as he made his way to the rooms where his grandparents were staying. His mind was a swirl of thoughts, but the primary one was making sure they were okay, especially after being thrust into the chaos surrounding him. As he approached their door, he heard voicesing from inside. At first, it was muffled, but as he drew closer, the tone became clear¡ªand it wasn''t good. "You''re both idiots! Absolute fools for believing any of this nonsense!" a man''s voice shouted. It was harsh, filled with venom. Peter didn''t need to see the speaker to know it was his uncle. Peter''s jaw clenched as he stopped just outside the door, listening. His uncle continued, his voice dripping with disdain. "My nephew is dead. He''s been dead for years. This guy¡ªwhoever he is¡ªis a liar, a scam artist, and you''re too blind to see it! Do you even know how he''s connected to Tony Stark? He''s probably just some conman trying to get his hands on Stark''s money." Peter''s fists tightened, his blood boiling as he heard his uncle spew more bile. Inside the room, Peter''s grandparents tried to reason with him, their voices soft and patient. "We don''t believe that, Michael. We''ve seen him. He''s¡ª" But his uncle, Michael, wouldn''t let them get a word in. Heughed, a cruel sound, cutting them off. "Of course you don''t believe it! You''re as gullible as my idiot of a sister was! She actually believed that the guy who knocked her up and disappeared was some sort of angel. She was a moron, and so are you for believing this is Peter!" That was it. Peter''s vision blurred with fury. No one talked about his mother like that. Without thinking, he stormed into the room, his presence so sudden and unexpected that all conversation came to an abrupt halt. His grandparents turned toward him in surprise, their expressions filled with a mix of relief and shock. "Peter¡ª" Michael, however, just sneered, clearly ready to say something nasty. But Peter didn''t care. Before his uncle could even open his mouth, Peter was on him. He swung his fist hard, connecting squarely with Michael''s face. The punch sent him reeling, his body crashing to the floor with a heavy thud. The room fell into a stunned silence as Michaely there, groaning, his hand clutching his nose. Peter stood over him, "Nobody talks about my mother like that." He growled, his voice low and dangerous. A/N: 2132 words :)???? C195 Eve of War C195 Eve of War Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter stood over his uncle, fists still clenched and body tense with lingering fury. His breath came out in ragged gasps as he tried to rein in his temper, his mind racing from the confrontation. His grandparents, visibly shaken, quickly rushed toward him, worry etched on their faces. His grandmother, her voice soft but filled with concern, called out to him. "Peter, please¡­ calm down." His grandfather, though a bit moreposed, ced a gentle hand on Peter''s arm, as if trying to ground him. "Son, we know he said some terrible things, but¡ªplease, don''t let him get to you." Peter exhaled slowly, forcing himself to rx, though the anger still simmered beneath the surface. His uncle, Michael, groaned from the floor, clutching his nose and ring up at Peter, his expression a mix of fury and wounded pride. "You little¡ª" Michael began, his voice dripping with venom as he scrambled to sit up, clearly more upset about the blow to his ego than the actual pain. "You think you can just waltz into our lives, punch me, and act like you''re some sort of hero? You''re nothing but a fraud!" Peter''s eyes narrowed, but he kept his mouth shut, trying to ignore the insults. He didn''t want to make things worse for his grandparents. But Michael wasn''t done. "And If you''re really Peter, which I highly doubt," Michael spat, his voice rising, "then where the hell have you been all these years? What kind of son¡ªwhat kind of man¡ªruns off and abandons his family, only to show up now, in some kind of trouble? You''re pathetic!" Peter''s jaw clenched tightly. The words stung, not because Michael was right, but because they struck a nerve. The loss of his mother still weighed heavily on him, and being thrown back into this world¡ªafter everything he''d been through in space¡ªwas moreplicated than Michael could ever understand. Peter''s fists tightened, but he didn''t move. He just red down at his uncle, trying desperately not to give in to the rage bubbling inside him. He could feel the weight of his grandparents'' concerned gazes on him, and that''s what kept him from losing controlpletely. "Michael, stop," his grandmother pleaded, her voice trembling as she looked between her two grandsons. "This isn''t helping anyone." But Michael just sneered, ignoring her. "Yeah, go on. Hit me again if it makes you feel better. But it won''t change the fact that you abandoned us! You abandoned her!" Peter had enough. Without saying a word, he raised his hand and waved it in front of Michael''s face. His voice was calm but firm as he muttered, "Sleep." Michael blinked, his angry expression freezing for a split second before his eyes rolled back in his head. He keeled over, copsing onto the floor with a soft thud, his breathing slow and steady as he fell into a deep sleep. The room fell silent, the tension immediately broken by the sudden and eerie calm. Peter''s grandparents looked on in shock, their eyes wide as they watched Michael slump over, unconscious. His grandmother was the first to speak, her voice barely above a whisper. "Peter¡­ what did you do?" Peter sighed, rubbing his temples as he turned to them. "It''s just a little Jedi mind trick. He''ll be out for a while." His grandfather frowned, looking down at Michael''s sleeping form with concern. "A Jedi mind trick? Is¡­ is he going to be alright?" Peter nodded. "He''ll be fine. He just needs to sleep it off. Better this than me killing him." His grandparents exchanged a nce, clearly unsettled by what had just happened, but at the same time, they seemed relieved that the confrontation had ended without further violence. "Peter," his grandmother began, her voice softer now, "we''re just¡­ so happy you''re back. We don''t care what your uncle says. We know you wouldn''t have left us if you had a choice. Besides, you already exined everything that happened." Peter swallowed the lump forming in his throat. "I''m sorry," he said, his voice low as he looked between his grandparents. "For everything. I never meant for things to get this messy." His grandfather ced a hand on his shoulder, giving him a reassuring squeeze. "We know, son. We know." Peter let out a breath, his shoulders sagging with the weight of the moment. There was still a lot to deal with, but for now, the immediate storm had passed. "I''ll exin everythingter," Peter promised. "But right now, I need to take care of something." His grandmother nodded, her eyes soft with understanding. "We''ll be here when you''re done." Peter nodded in return, his gaze lingering on them for a moment longer before he turned and left the room, the door sliding shut behind him with a soft *whoosh.* As he walked down the hallway, his mind raced with everything that had just happened. Michael''s words still echoed in his head, but he pushed them aside, focusing instead on the task at hand. Megatron, the Decepticons, and the AllSpark¡ªthere was too much at stake for him to get caught up in family drama. He had a war to prepare for. ¡­ .. . After leaving his grandparents'' quarters, Peter walked briskly through the winding halls of the Red Room, his mind focused on the task ahead. The encounter with his uncle still weighed on him, but there was no time to dwell on it now. Megatron and the Decepticons were a far bigger concern, and the weight of the uing battle pressed heavily on his shoulders. As Peter approached the hangar, he noticed that the atmosphere had changed. The usually quiet and efficient base was now buzzing with a palpable tension. Soldiers and staff moved quickly, fortifying positions, preparing weapons, and setting up defensive perimeters. The Red Room was a fortress, but even fortresses could fall. Peter stepped into the hangar, which had now been converted into a full-scale briefing andmand room. Large holographic disys floated in the air, showing various tactical readouts and defensive measures. Tony stood at the center of it all, surrounded by several screens that projected schematics, energy readings, and defense grids. He looked more tense than usual, the weight of the situation clearly getting to him. Next to Tony, Rocket was scrolling through holographic data on Red Room''s defenses, muttering under his breath about adjustments he needed to make. The small but fierce roon was focused, his eyes darting across the screens as he prepared for the battle toe. On the far side of the room, Optimus Prime stood tall, his presencemanding. He was speaking quietly to another Autobot, reviewing the readiness of his forces. Even in this tense moment, Optimus exuded calm and strength. Peter walked up to Tony and Rocket first, his voice breaking through the tense air. "How are the defenses looking?" Tony nced up from his screen, his eyes tired but sharp. "We''ve fortified everything we can. The Red Room''s perimeter is secure, and we''ve got automated turrets in ce that''ll fire at anything that even looks remotely like a Decepticon. Rocket and I have been going through the finer details, but we''re ready for a full-scale assault at any moment." Rocket chimed in, his voice gruff but determined. "If they try to hit us, we''ll be ready." Peter nodded, feeling some relief at their preparations but knowing it might not be enough. "Good work, both of you." Optimus approached, his deep voice cutting through the chatter. "My ship is also prepared for battle. We have weapons primed and ready. I''ve stationed soldiers both on the outside of my ship and the Red Room. They''re already in position, ready to fire on any hostile forces that approach." Peter listened carefully, but a lingering question still nagged at him. He turned to Optimus, his brows furrowed in thought. "Optimus, I know this probably isn''t the right time, but I need to ask you something. Has the AllSpark''s power ever been wielded by anyone who wasn''t a Cybertronian before?" Optimus''s optics flickered as he considered the question, his expression thoughtful. "The AllSpark is deeply connected to life itself, Peter. It has always been bound to our kind, to the essence of creation on Cybertron. But¡­" He paused, looking at Peter with a solemn gaze. "The AllSpark''s power is not something fully understood by even us. It is a relic of creation, and perhaps, in your case, it saw something within you that allowed it to bond with you." Peter nodded, taking in the weight of Optimus''s words. The Force, something so deeply tied to life and the universe, could very well be the key to his bond with the AllSpark. "I see, thanks Optimus¡­" Optimus nodded in return. "Anytime, Peter. The AllSpark''s true nature may reveal itself in time, but for now, we must focus on the battle ahead." As the conversation continued, Alfred''s voice suddenly interrupted, cutting through the calm. "Master Peter, I''m detecting a strange energy signature approaching the Red Room''s location." Peter''s heart skipped a beat. "What kind of energy signature, Alfred?" "It appears to be Cybertronian in origin," Alfred replied, his tone urgent but steady. "The readings are simr to the Autobots and indicate something massive¡­ likely Megatron''s gship or a fleet of Decepticon warships heading directly for us." The air in the hangar seemed to freeze for a moment as the weight of Alfred''s words sank in. Tony straightened up, his expression hardening. "They''reing faster than we thought. We need to get everyone into position now." Optimus''s optics gleamed with determination. "We will stand ready. Megatron will not take the AllSpark while we still draw breath." Peter took a deep breath, feeling the tension rise as the reality of the situation set in. The battle wasn''t justing¡ªit was here. And they had little time to prepare for the onught that was about to hit them. "Alfred," Peter said, his voice steady, "summon everyone. Tell them to prepare for an assault. Get everyone who isn''t already onboard back here immediately." "Understood. I will notify all personnel and begin defensive protocols," Alfred responded, his tone clipped and efficient. Peter turned to Optimus and Tony. "We need to be ready for anything. Megatron won''t hold back, and neither can we." Optimus''s frame seemed to grow evenrger as he straightened, his voice resolute. "The Autobots are prepared for battle. We will stand with you, Peter, no matter the cost." As Optimus spoke, Peter felt a pulse from the AllSpark, as though it were trying tomunicate with him. Confused, he nced down at it, pulling it out from under his shirt. The moment his hand made contact, a sudden rity washed over him¡ªhe understood what it was trying to convey. Noticing the puzzled expression on Peter''s face, Tony asked, "Peter? You alright?" Optimus nced over, his gaze locking onto the glowing AllSpark. "What''s happening?" "I¡­" Peter started, his mind racing toprehend the AllSpark''s intent. "I think it wants me to use it¡­" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, at the far reaches of Earth''s atmosphere, Megatron stood at the helm of his massive gship, Nemesis, his crimson optics burning with cold determination. The warship''s engines hummed beneath him, a low, ominous vibration that reverberated throughout the ship''s vast metallic halls. His lieutenants moved around him with precision, manning the controls as the ship cut through the night sky, concealed from Earth''s primitive detection systems. Megatron''s gaze was fixed on the distant horizon, where the Red Roomy hidden from view, protected by its artificial cloud cover. It was a clever defense, but it wouldn''t matter soon. The Nemesis was built for conquest, and not even Earth''s most advanced technologies could stop what wasing. He could feel the pulse of the AllSpark through the void, its power calling to him like a beacon¡ªso close, and yet still tainted by the hands of a human. The very thought of Peter Quill, a human, wielding the sacred relic sent a fresh wave of fury coursing through him. "This human dares to think himself worthy of the AllSpark''s power," Megatron muttered, his voice low and dangerous. His fists clenched at his sides, the metal grinding audibly under the pressure. "He will soon learn the price of his arrogance." Starscream approached from behind, his footsteps echoing through the dimly lit bridge. "We will reach their base soon, Lord Megatron." Megatron''s optics red with a dark intensity. "Good. Prepare the troops. When we arrive, we will tear that base apart piece by piece until the AllSpark is mine. And as for this¡­ Peter Quill¡­" He paused, his voice dropping to a near growl. "I will crush him under my heel and make him beg for mercy before I tear the AllSpark from his lifeless hands." Starscream smirked, eager for the carnage toe. "As youmand, Lord Megatron." The warship continued its approach, the stars vanishing behind them as they plunged into the thick cover of Earth''s atmosphere. Megatron stood tall, a towering figure of destruction, his mind set on one thing and one thing only: reiming the AllSpark and annihting anyone who dared stand in his way. The war was about to begin. And Megatron would not be denied. A/N: 2215 words :)???? C196 Iron Monger! C196 Iron Monger! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter stood in the middle of the hangar, his eyes locked onto the AllSpark hanging from his neck. His heart raced as the pulse of the relic seemed to grow stronger, more insistent, like a distant voice calling out to him. It had been silent ever since he first took possession of it, but now¡ªnow it felt alive in a way he couldn''t quite exin. ¡°I¡­ I think it wants me to use it,¡± Peter muttered, more to himself than to anyone else. Tony, who had been watching closely, immediately furrowed his brows. ¡°Wait, hold on. What do you mean, ¡®it wants you to use it?¡¯ How can an object tell you that?¡± Before Peter could even attempt an answer, Optimus Prime stepped forward, his towering frame casting a shadow over the group. His voice, calm but filled with a sense of wonder, broke the silence. ¡°The AllSpark¡­ it¡¯s calling out to him,¡± Optimus said, his optics focused intently on the relic. ¡°But I cannot hear it. There is no record in our history of the AllSpark ever speaking ormunicating in such a way.¡± Peter¡¯s gaze flickered up to Optimus, his own confusion mirroring the Autobot leader¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly speaking, but I can feel it¡­ feel what it wants me to do.¡± His voice was low, uncertain. ¡°I think I need to listen.¡± Tony and Rocket exchanged wary nces, their apprehension clear. ¡°And we¡¯re just supposed to trust whatever mystical space magic this thing is doing?¡± Rocket asked, his voice dripping with suspicion. ¡°What if it¡¯s got a mind of its own and decides to blow us all to hell?¡± Tony nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve gotta say, not loving this whole ¡®alien artifact is speaking to me¡¯ bit. It doesn¡¯t exactly scream ¡®good news.¡¯¡± Peter didn¡¯t respond to their concerns, his mind too focused on the pull of the AllSpark. The energy emanating from it had intensified, and he could feel it almost vibrating against his chest. Slowly, he knelt down on the floor of the hangar, pulling the chain from around his neck. Optimus watched with something akin to awe in his optics, while Tony and Rocket stayed on high alert, clearly not ready to trust whatever was about to happen. ¡°Step back,¡± Peter murmured, his voice distant as he lowered the AllSpark toward the floor, holding it just above the ground as it glowed brighter. ¡°Just¡­ step back.¡± The others hesitated for a moment, but they slowlyplied, retreating a few steps as Peter¡¯s focus intensified. Peter¡¯s breath slowed, his hands steady as he ced the AllSpark onto the floor. The moment it touched the cold surface of the hangar, its glow intensified, bathing the entire room in a pulsating light. The energy crackled through the air, almost alive, humming with a power that none of them had ever felt before. Optimus stood transfixed, the light reflecting off his metallic form, while Tony and Rocket exchanged another uneasy nce. ¡°You sure about this, Peter?¡± Tony asked, his voice tinged with doubt. But Peter didn¡¯t answer. His eyes glowed with the light of the AllSpark as its light continued to spread, the hum turning into a low, rhythmic thrum that vibrated through the very walls of the Red Room. The sound was strange, almost otherworldly. Then, it began. The walls of the hangar, the floors, and even the metal framework that held the Red Room together started to shift¡ªslowly at first, but unmistakably. The very structure around them began to move, as if it were alive, as if the AllSpark was breathing life into the base itself. ¡°What the hell is happening?¡± Rocket asked, taking a step back, his fur bristling with anxiety. Tony¡¯s suit began scanning the surroundings, but even his tech couldn¡¯t keep up with what was unfolding. ¡°This¡­ this is something else,¡± he muttered, his voice filled with a mix of awe and worry. Optimus, however, seemed more in tune with what was happening. ¡°It is transforming,¡± he said, his voice filled with reverence. ¡°The AllSpark is reshaping this ce¡­ turning it into one of us¡­¡± Peter¡¯s focus never wavered. He could feel the AllSpark¡¯s power coursing through him, like he was part of the process, guiding it in some way, though he didn¡¯t fully understand how. The Red Room¡ªhis home, their base of operations¡ªwas slowly being transformed before their very eyes. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ bringing the Red Room to life,¡± Peter breathed, his voice filled with awe as the realization hit him. But the transformation was slow, gradual. It wasn¡¯t something that would happen instantly. Whatever the AllSpark was doing, it would take time. Optimus nodded, his voice calm but urgent. ¡°This will take a while. The AllSpark is powerful, but its work is not immediate.¡± Tony looked at Optimus, then back at Peter, his brow furrowed with concern. ¡°So, what? We just leave Peter here to y god with the AllSpark while we go fight a war?¡± Peter finally spoke, his voice calm and centered. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here. The AllSpark has to finish what it¡¯s started. You all need to go prepare for the battle. Megatron ising, I can feel him through the AllSpark.¡± Optimus nodded, understanding. ¡°We will prepare. The Autobots are ready to defend this ce, no matter the cost.¡± Tony sighed, clearly still ufortable with the whole situation, but he nodded. ¡°Alright, fine. We¡¯ll handle things for now, but you better not blow this ce up...¡± Rocket grumbled something under his breath but didn¡¯t argue. ¡°Let¡¯s get ready.¡± As they turned to leave, Peter remained kneeling in front of the AllSpark, his mind locked on the task at hand. ¡°¡­¡± The Red Room was changing. The battle was about to begin. And Peter was at the center of it all. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile¡­ High above the clouds, hidden by the artificial cover that shielded it from prying eyes, the Red Room floated like a fortress in the sky. The Autobot ship was docked securely alongside it, both vessels fortified and bristling with defenses, prepared for the inevitable battle. Within the base, tension hung heavy in the air as everyone waited for the onught they knew wasing. The transformation of the Red Room, driven by the power of the AllSpark, was still underway. Its walls and floors subtly shifted, the once purely human design morphing into something far more alien¡ªsomething Cybertronian. The changes were subtle but growing more noticeable with each passing minute, leaving many of Peter¡¯s allies both confused and concerned. Peggy and the SHIELD agents exchanged wary nces as they watched the metal framework shift beneath their feet, bing more fluid andplex. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± one of the ck Widows murmured, her eyes wide as a section of the wall seemed to ripple like liquid metal. Even the Jedi, usuallyposed in the face of danger, were taken aback by the strange energy that now pulsed through the base. Windu¡¯s brow furrowed as he watched the transformation, his senses attuned to the Force but unable to make sense of what he was feeling. ¡°The energy here¡­ it¡¯s unlike anything I¡¯ve encountered before.¡± ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± asked one of the Jedi knights, her eyes flicking nervously toward the shifting walls. Windu¡¯s expression was unreadable. ¡°Not to us. But it¡¯s¡­ unsettling.¡± Before anyone could voice further concern, the rms red to life, echoing throughout the base. The moment everyone had been dreading had arrived. ¡­ High above the Red Room, the sky began to darken as Megatron¡¯s gship, the Nemesis, entered Earth¡¯s atmosphere. Its massive, looming shape cast a shadow over the clouds, blocking out the sun as it descended with ominous purpose. Flying Decepticon air fighters swarmed out of the gship like a dark cloud, their engines roaring as they prepared to engage the Red Room and the Autobot ship. Inside the Nemesis, Megatron stood at the helm, his optics glowing with cold fury as he stared down at the distant floating base. ¡°Begin the assault,¡± hemanded, his voice a low growl that carried through the bridge. ¡°I want the AllSpark. Destroy everything in your way.¡± Starscream, perched nearby with a sneer on his face, gave a mocking salute before taking off into the sky, leading the Decepticon aerial assault. The battle began in an instant. The Red Room and the Autobot ship unleashed their automated defenses, turrets springing to life and anti-aircraft cannons zing as they opened fire on the approaching Decepticons. The sky was filled with explosions and the bright shes ofser fire as the two sides shed. But the Decepticons¡¯ numbers were overwhelming, their warships and fighters quickly pressing the attack. Rocket stood in themand center, his hands flying over the controls as he coordinated the defense alongside Alfred. The screens in front of him disyed countless red blips¡ªenemy fighters closing in fast. ¡°We¡¯ve got iing on all sides!¡± Rocket shouted, his voice tense but controlled. ¡°Activate all countermeasures! We need to thin their ranks before they get too close.¡± Outside, Windu and the other Jediunched into the sky in their starfighters, joining the aerial battle. Their ships weaved and darted through the chaos,sers zing as they engaged the iing Decepticon fighters. Tony, now suited up in his Iron Man armor, rocketed into the sky alongside them, repulsors zing as he joined the fray. ¡°Time for some payback, Jarvis¡­¡± ¡°Yes, sir, I believe it¡¯s overdue,¡± Jarvis responded, activating all of the suit''s weapons and locking onto the approaching Autobots. Optimus Prime, Bee, Ironhide, and the other Autobots took up positions on the outer perimeter of the Red Room and their ship, their sma cannons firing in unison as they defended against the waves of Decepticon ground forces. The sky above was a battlefield, but the real fight was about to begin on the ground. Meanwhile, inside the Red Room¡¯smand center, the nonbatants worked furiously to follow Rockets instructions, keeping the turrets and automated defenses operational. Peggy, Steve, and their team of SHIELD agents, alongside the ck Widows, manned the control stations, their hands flying over the panels as they directed the turrets to fire at the iing Decepticons. Cosmo, Groot, Howard the Duck, Teefs, Ly, and Floor manned the various defense systems as well, their determination evident as they worked to protect the Red Room. The tension in themand center was palpable, but they all shared the same thought: they needed to hold out until Peter finally arrived. ¡­ Outside, the battle raged on. Jazz, leading a small team of aerial Autobots alongside Jedi starfighters, flew in fast, nking the Decepticons from the side. ¡°Keep them off bnce!¡± he shouted, his team breaking through the enemy formation with precision. But the Decepticons were relentless, their overwhelming numbers beginning to push back against the defenders. Explosions rocked the sky as the Red Room and the Autobots fought to hold the line. And then, in the midst of the chaos, Tony¡¯s stolen Iron Man armor suddenly appeared, soaring into the battlefield, its gleaming surface radiating power. The suit dove straight into the fray, repulsors firing as it targeted two Autobots in quick session. With brutal efficiency, it sted them apart, their metallic forms copsing to the ground. A familiarugh echoed through thems as the figure turned toward Tony, its facete retracting to reveal Obadiah Stane¡¯s face. ¡°Hey, kid! Miss me?¡± Tony, caught off guard by the sudden appearance of the man he once considered an Uncle, barely had time to react before Stane¡¯s repulsor st mmed into him, sending him flying through the air. Tony¡¯s suit sparked as he struggled to regain control. ¡°Stane! You son of a¡ª¡° But before he could finish, Stane was alreadying at him again, firing another volley of repulsor sts with deadly precision. ¡°?!¡± A/N: 2002 words :)???? C197 Death of a [Former] Loved One C197 Death of a [Former] Loved One Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Tony struggled to stabilize himself after the brutal hit from Stane. His suit''s thrusters sputtered for a moment before regaining bnce, but the shock from the attack still coursed through his system. Staneughed darkly, hovering in the air above Tony, his stolen Iron Man suit gleaming in the flickering light of battle. "You''re too soft, Tony! You should''ve finished me when you had the chance." Tony gritted his teeth, the sound of Stane''s voice grating on him as old wounds reopened. Betrayal, anger, and disappointment shed through his mind. This wasn''t just a battle for survival¡ªit was personal. Stane hadn''t just sold Stark Industries'' weapons to the enemy; he had turned on Tony, on his own family, seeking only power and recognition. "Is that why you sold out to the Decepticons, Obi?" Tony spat back, his voiceced with bitterness as he powered up his repulsors. "Because you were too much of a coward to make it on your own? Always hiding in the shadows, waiting for a chance to stab me in the back?" Stane''s eyes burned with rage, his face twisting into a sneer as he fired a barrage of missiles toward Tony. "Coward? I was fighting politicians and generals from the State Department to build Stark Industries into what it is today while you were nothing but a cell in your father''s ballsack! This was my chance to finally have what was mine, what I worked for, and you ruined it!" Tony ducked and rolled, his suit''s sensors going haywire as the missiles exploded around him, but he was quick to recover,unching into the air and circling around for a counterattack. "You''re delusional! You would have been nothing without my family, and you know it!" The two suits shed in the sky, metal against metal, as repulsor beams and energy sts cut through the air in a deadly dance. Tony''s HUD shed warnings as Stane''s hits connected, but his reflexes were sharp, dodging and weaving through the barrage of attacks. "I built thispany, Tony! I carried Stark Industries while you were out ruining its name by gallivanting with wh*res, partying, and getting arrested!" Stane shouted, mming into Tony midair, knocking him off bnce again. "All the Starks ever did was overshadow me! Your father, and now you! I should be the one in charge! I should be the one at the top!" Tony winced as the impact rattled his suit, but he retaliated quickly, delivering a swift punch to Stane''s chestte, sending him crashing into the side of a nearby hill. "You know, my mother was right about you," Tony muttered under his breath,nding on the ground with a heavy thud. "You''ve always been a parasite, feeding off the Stark name. We just couldn''t see it¡­" Stane, enraged, ripped himself from the rubble andunched forward again, his repulsors glowing as he closed the distance between them. "I''ll make sure there''s no Stark name left to overshadow me!" he bellowed, firing a concentrated st directly at Tony. Tony raised his arms just in time to deflect the hit with his energy shields, but the force of it pushed him back. His systems were starting to overheat from the strain of the battle, and the suit''s power levels were dropping rapidly. "Jarvis, I need something here!" Tony called out, desperation creeping into his voice as Stane pressed the attack. "Running calctions, sir," Jarvis responded, his calm voice a stark contrast to the chaos surrounding them. "However, I would advise a more immediate retreat." But Tony wasn''t listening. He had to end this, here and now. Using his suit''s limitless power reserves, Tony sted toward Stane, catching him off guard with a powerful uppercut that sent Stane spiraling into the air. Without hesitating, Tony followed through, mming Stane into the side Decepticon ship. The impact sent shockwaves across the battlefield, and Stane''s suit sparked and groaned under the pressure. Tony hovered a few feet away, breathing heavily as he stood over his former mentor, his repulsors glowing. Stane groaned, trying to stand, but his suit was damaged. His face was contorted with pain, but his eyes still burned with hatred. "You think¡­ you''ve won, Tony? You can''t even finish me." Tony stood over him, his expression hard but conflicted. Stane had betrayed everything Tony stood for, everything Stark Industries had been built on. But Tony wasn''t a killer. "I don''t need to finish you, Obi," Tony said, his voice quieter now. "You''re already finished." For a brief moment, it seemed like the fight was over. Tony sighed, ready to call it in. He didn''t want to kill Stane, no matter how much he deserved it. But Stane, even in defeat, wasn''t done. His hatred for Tony ran too deep. With a final, desperate snarl, he reached for the control panel on his suit, activating a hidden weapon. "You''re wrong, Tony. I''ll never be finished!" Before Tony could react, Stane fired onest deadly repulsor st, aimed straight at Tony''s chest. But although Tony was caught off guard, Jarvis wasn''t. In an instant, Tony''s shoulder-mountedser deployed, the beam shooting out and slicing through the air with deadly precision. It overpowered Stane''s attack and cut through his suit like butter, severing him cleanly in half. Stane''s eyes widened in shock as his body split in half, the light fading from his eyes as he fell from the sky, a small shower of his own blood following after him. For a moment, there was silence. Tony stood there, breathing heavily, staring down as Stane fell, his heart pounding in his chest. The realization of what had just happened washed over him, and for a second, he felt a pang of regret. But it was over. It had to be. "Thank you, Jarvis," Tony muttered, his voice hoarse. "You''re wee, sir," Jarvis responded, his tone as calm and collected as always. "Though I must say, I''m relieved the oue was favorable." Tony sighed, looking up at the sky, the sound of battle raging around him. "Yeah¡­ me too." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As Tony battled Stane, the war around them continued to rage. Explosions echoed across the sky, the sounds of metal shing, sma fire, and the roar of engines filled the air as the battle between the Autobots and Decepticons reached a brutal crescendo. The Red Room, floating high above, held firm, its shields flickering with each impact from the Decepticon assault. Though its defenses were formidable, some of the Decepticon firepower managed to break through, sending shockwaves that rattled the entire structure. The Autobots'' ship, docked alongside the Red Room, also groaned under the strain of the onught, with sections of its hull smoking from direct hits. The Decepticon army outnumbered them, and even the might of the Autobots wasn''t enough to keep them at bay. The Decepticons pressed their advantage. Their soldiers swarmed the Red Room''s defenses, overwhelming the automated turrets and anti-aircraft systems. The skies were thick with aerial Cybertronians, weaving through explosions as they relentlessly attacked. The Autobot forces, despite their valor, began to falter under the sheer weight of the Decepticon numbers. Bodies of fallen Transformers, both Autobot and Decepticon littered the sky, still in free fall. Autobots like Ironhide and Bee fought valiantly, sting away at the oing Decepticon horde. But for every Decepticon they managed to take down, two more appeared, their forces seemingly endless. Inside the Red Room''smand center, Rocket mmed his fist against a control panel, watching the situation grow dire. "Damn it! We''re losing ground here! Those Decepticons just keeping!" Peggy, holding her position near the turrets, growled in frustration, her fingers flying over the controls. "We have to hold them off until Peter''s done!" The Decepticons'' overwhelming numbers began to shift the tide in their favor, pushing the Red Room''s army back. Smoke and fire filled the sky as their ships and warriors fell, their defenses stretched to their limits. Optimus, watching from a distance as the battle turned, knew it was time. He could no longer stay on the sidelines. Activating the boosters in his feet, hands, and back, heunched himself into the fray, flying toward the thick of the fight. His massive frame cut through the sky like a missile, and as he flew, he unleashed his weapons¡ªa barrage of sma fire rained down on the Decepticons below. The tide of battle shifted the moment Optimus entered the fray. Decepticons that had been pushing the Autobots back now found themselves under attack from the Autobot leader, who struck down Decepticon after Decepticon with ruthless efficiency. His movements were precise, every strike with his de and every st from his sma cannon finding its mark. As Optimus carved a path through the Decepticon forces, hope began to surge among his allies once more. Ironhide rallied his forces, Jazz nked the enemy alongside the Jedi, and Bee fought with renewed ferocity. The Autobot ship and Red Room, though still under attack, now had a fighting chance. But Megatron wasn''t about to let Optimus have the upper hand. From the Nemesis, Megatron watched with cold fury as his forces began to falter under Optimus''s assault. His optics narrowed as he activated his own boosters, rising from hismand center with deadly purpose. He wouldn''t let Optimus steal victory. With a thunderous roar, Megatron flew out of the Nemesis, his green energy sword igniting in his hand as he soared toward the battlefield. His massive form cut through the smoke and chaos, heading directly for his greatest enemy. Optimus sensed Megatron''s approach even before he saw him. He turned, just in time to block the iing strike as Megatron''s green energy sword shed violently with his own. "You should have stayed out of this, Optimus," Megatron growled, his voice dripping with malice. "Now I''ll destroy you, just like I''ll destroy that pitiful human and take the AllSpark." Optimus met Megatron''s cold, red optics with his own unwavering gaze. "You''ll have to go through me first, Megatron." The two titans collided again, their swords shing in a flurry of sparks. The battlefield around them became a warzone of its own as the two leaders engaged in a deadly duel. Every strike was precise, every block measured. Megatron''s attacks were brutal, fueled by his hatred for Optimus, while Optimus fought with a calm determination, knowing that the fate of not just the Autobots, but the entire, rested on his shoulders. As their duel intensified, the high-ranking members of both sides joined the fight. Jazz, Ironhide, and Beeunched themselves into the air, mirroring Tony''s method of flight with their own boosters. They sped toward the enemy, engaging Starscream, Barricade, and Bonecrusher in a fierce aerial battle. Jazz, always quick on his feet, darted through the sky, evading Starscream''s missiles with ease before delivering a series of rapid sma sts that struck the Decepticonmander. Starscream, screeching in frustration, fired back, his attacks wild and filled with fury. Ironhide, wielding his heavy artillery, fired round after round at Barricade, his massive cannons roaring as they unleashed devastation. Barricade, though tough, struggled under the relentless barrage, forced to evade or face destruction. Bee, smaller and more agile, zipped through the air, targeting Bonecrusher. The Decepticon brute swung wildly at Bee, but the Autobot easily dodged his blows, firing precise shots at his joints, weakening him bit by bit. The battlefield was chaos. Autobots and Decepticons fought fiercely, with no quarter given on either side. The tide of the battle shifted back and forth, neither side gaining a clear upper hand. But just as it seemed the Decepticons were once again pressing their advantage, a sudden, powerful force rolled through the sky. The clouds above darkened, swirling ominously as lightning began to crackle through the atmosphere. Thunder rumbled, and in an instant, bolts of lightning rained down upon the Decepticon forces. Storm had arrived. Her eyes glowed white with power as she floated high above the battlefield, her hands outstretched, controlling the very weather itself. Lightning ripped through the sky, demolishing Decepticon after Decepticon in a series of devastating strikes. "Get clear!" Rocket shouted over thems, warning the Autobots as Storm''s fury descended upon the enemy. Decepticons exploded in bursts of fire and metal as Storm''s lightning ripped through their ranks, leaving destruction in its wake. And then, as the Decepticons reeled from Storm''s assault, another figure appeared, floating above the battlefield with a calm but terrifying presence. Mao. With a gesture, Mao raised his hands, and instantly, the entire army of flying Decepticons froze midair. The battlefield fell silent for a moment, a ripple of shock spreading through both the Autobots and Decepticons. The Decepticons, confused and panicked, struggled to move, but Mao''s power held them in ce, rendering them helpless. Optimus and Megatron, still locked in their duel, both paused for a brief moment, taking in the sight. The battlefield had been drastically altered, and with Storm and Mao now in y, the tide was once again turning. Megatron snarled in frustration, but Optimus only pressed the advantage, swinging his de toward Megatron once more. But deep within the Red Room, something else was happening. Peter, still kneeling in front of the AllSpark, felt a pulse of power radiate through him. The transformation wasplete. The Red Room, now fully Cybertronian, hade to life! A/N: 2231 words :)???? C198 Red Room Awakens C198 Red Room Awakens Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As the battle raged on, the sky filled with the deafening sounds of explosions and sma fire, something began to shift within the Red Room. The air vibrated with a new kind of energy, one that seemed to pulse through the walls, floors, and every corner of the aerial base. It was subtle at first, like the base itself was breathing, alive in a way it had never been before. Inside themand center, Rocket¡¯s ears perked up as a low hum began to resonate through the metal. ¡°What the hell is that noise?¡± he muttered, his eyes darting around as the walls around him started to shift. The usual rigid, human-made architecture of the Red Room began to ripple, like liquid metal reshaping itself. ¡°This can¡¯t be good¡­¡± Elsewhere inside, Peggy and the SHIELD agents felt it too, watching in stunned silence as the familiar hallways started to twist, the walls reshaping themselves into something far more alien. ¡°Peggy,¡± Steve said, standing beside her at one of the turret control stations, his voice low. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Peggy¡¯s eyes narrowed, but there was a look of awe in them. ¡°I think¡­ this is Peter¡¯s doing.¡± Outside, the Red Room began to shift in a far more dramatic way. The floating base, once a fortress started to contort and transform, its structure groaning as massive metal limbs began to extend outward. The entire base was changing, morphing into something far greater, far more powerful than anyone could have anticipated. Autobots and Decepticons alike stopped in mid-battle, their attention diverted as the Red Room grew and shifted. The once-static base now had enormous mechanical arms, legs, and a head forming from the top. It was massive¡ªfarrger than the likes of Optimus or Megatron. In the air, Optimus paused his fight with Megatron, his optics widening as he took in the sight. ¡°By the AllSpark¡­¡± he murmured, awe filling his voice. Megatron, on the other hand, snarled in pure rage. His optics zed with fury as he watched the transformation unfold. The Red Room, once nothing more than a human construct, was now a towering, living entity, its movements slow and deliberate as thest of its mechanical limbs snapped into ce. ¡°This is impossible!¡± Megatron roared, his voice filled with disbelief and anger. ¡°That was human-made! How is it one of us now?!¡± Optimus, still gazing at the now fully transformed figure, turned toward Megatron. ¡°It¡¯s the AllSpark,¡± he said, his tone awestruck. ¡°Peter has used its power to breathe life into the Red Room.¡± Megatron¡¯s fists clenched around his energy sword as he seethed. ¡°A human¡­¡± he spat, the word filled with venom. ¡°A human using the most sacred relic of our kind to create life¡­ It¡¯s sphemy!¡± The Red Room, now fully transformed into a colossal Cybertronian, hovered in the sky above the battlefield, dwarfing even the mighty Nemesis. The wind whipped around it as it moved, casting an immense shadow over the battlefield below. The lights of the city beneath them flickered in awe at the sight of the massive humanoid figure standing tall in the clouds. Inside, despite the dramatic transformation outside, everyone was safe. The rooms, hallways, andmand center remained intact, though the internal structure of the Red Room did change. It was as if the base had evolved into something more, but its core functions remained. ¡°Is this even real?¡± one of the SHIELD agents murmured, staring at the walls and ceiling, which seemed to have expanded to amodate other Cybertronians. ¡°How is this happening?¡± Cosmo, Rocket, Groot, and the others stared at the screens, their expressions a mix of awe and disbelief. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ve gotta say,¡± Rocket muttered, shaking his head, ¡°If I wasn¡¯t so scared right now, I¡¯d be trying to figure out how this works...¡± Meanwhile, outside the Red Room, the Autobots who had been fighting on its exterior suddenly found themselves standing on what could only be described as the shoulder of a gigantic Cybertronian, its form still adjusting and settling into ce. The Decepticons, still frozen in ce due to Mao¡¯s hold, were momentarily shaken by the sheer size of their new opponent. But Megatron¡¯s fury had only grown. ¡°I will not allow this!¡± he roared,unching himself into the air with a burst of energy from his thrusters. His eyes were locked on the massive figure of the Red Room, now fully transformed, towering above the battlefield like a god. ¡°I will tear it apart with my bare hands if I have to!¡± But as Megatron surged forward, Optimus was quick to intercept, shing swords with him mid-air. ¡°You¡¯ll have to get through me first,¡± Optimus growled, the two leaders colliding in a flurry of sparks and energy as their battle resumed. Megatron, seething with hatred, ¡°You!¡± he roared, his voice thick with venom. ¡°How could you allow this to happen?¡± Optimus steadied himself, his optics narrowing. ¡°What are you talking about, Megatron?¡± ¡°The AllSpark!¡± Megatron snarled, his voice filled with disgust. ¡°You, of all Cybertronians, allowed a human to wield our most sacred relic! You stand by, watching as a fleshling uses the very essence of Cybertronian life to create¡ªto defile what it means to be one of us!¡± Optimus¡¯s gaze faltered for a moment, his grip tightening on his de. Megatron¡¯s words cut deeper than he cared to admit. A part of him had struggled with this very issue from the moment he learned that Peter had taken possession of the AllSpark. It had been hard for him to ept¡ªa human wielding the most important relic of their race¡ªbut the AllSpark had chosen Peter. There was no denying that now. ¡°I don¡¯t understand it any more than you do, Megatron,¡± Optimus said, his voice strained as he forced Megatron back. ¡°But the AllSpark chose Peter. It is not for us to question its will.¡± Megatron¡¯s optics red in disbelief, his rage only deepening. ¡°You stand by the side of a human, these tiny insignificant creatures, and you call that the will of the AllSpark?¡± He broke free from Mao''s grip, rage consuming him as he swung his sword furiously at Optimus. ¡°You disappoint me, Optimus,¡± Megatron growled, the weight of his words dripping with contempt as their swords met. ¡°Once, I thought you were a worthy adversary. But now? Now you are nothing more than a ve to these inferior creatures. You, who once stood for the pride of Cybertron, have lowered yourself to their level.¡± Optimus grimaced, struggling to maintain hisposure as the words struck harder than any weapon could. He had wondered, deep down, if this was right¡ªif standing alongside Peter, a human, truly honored what the AllSpark meant to their people. But as he looked down at the battlefield¡ªthe Autobots and humans fighting together, side by side, against the Decepticons¡ªit became clear. Peter had proven himself time and again, and the AllSpark, for reasons even he couldn¡¯t fully grasp, had chosen him. Optimus met Megatron¡¯s gaze, his voice firm but tinged with sorrow. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Megatron. I don¡¯t stand by Peter because he¡¯s human. I stand by him because he has proven himself worthy of our cause. He fights for life, for freedom, just as we do.¡± Megatron recoiled, his optics zing with fury. ¡°Worthy?!¡± He spat the word like it was poison. ¡°No human could ever be worthy of the AllSpark. Their kind destroys everything they touch! And you¡­ you¡¯ve be as weak as they are, Optimus. That is why you will lose.¡± The two leaders shed again, their swords locking as they stared each other down, both determined to fight until one of them fell. ¡°I will never let you take the AllSpark,¡± Optimus dered, his voice unwavering. ¡°Peter may be human, but the AllSpark chose him. I may not understand why, but I will not stand against its will.¡± Megatron snarled, pressing his sword harder against Optimus¡¯s. ¡°Then you¡¯re a fool, Optimus. The AllSpark belongs to Cybertron, and I will reim it¡ªeven if I have to tear it from your cold, lifeless body.¡± With a roar, Megatron broke away from Optimus, soaring high into the sky, his energy sword crackling with power as he prepared for his next strike. Optimus followed, his own de ready, determined to protect not just the AllSpark, but the future of both Cybertronians and humans alike. ¡­ Inside the transformed Red Room, deep within its core, Peter remained kneeling in front of the AllSpark, his focus unwavering as he felt the power of the relic flow through him. The transformation wasplete, but he wasn¡¯t done yet. Peter, his mind honed to a razor¡¯s edge, gripped the AllSpark with renewed determination. The surge of energy coursing through him reached out, tethering to the newly created Red Room Cybertronian. ¡­ Outside, the Room¡¯s optics flickered to life under hismand, and it moved with deadly purpose. The metallic behemoth turned toward the immobilized Decepticons, trapped in Mao¡¯s maic grip, and began its massacre. Each swipe of its massive arms sent pieces of twisted metal and shattered sparks flying. Hundreds of Decepticons were butchered as if they were nothing more than scrap, their destruction swift and merciless. The sky echoed with the sounds of tearing metal and dying screams, but the shock of the brutality paralyzed everyone who witnessed it. ¡°?!¡± Autobots and Decepticons alike were frozen by the sheer scale of the ughter. Megatron, locked in a ferocious battle with Optimus, could do nothing but nce in disbelief as his forces were torn apart. He snarled in frustration, trying to push past Optimus, but his enemy met him blow for blow. ¡°Not today, Megatron!¡± Optimus roared, forcing his sword into Megatron¡¯s side, refusing to let him escape. Meanwhile, Starscream, Barricade, and Bonecrusher hung motionless, still held by Mao¡¯s power. They could only watch as theirrades were decimated, their bodies frozen, unable to flee or fight back. Starscream¡¯s optics shed in panic as he attempted to break free, but the maic force held him firmly, his engines sputtering helplessly. In the midst of the chaos, Bee broke free from his own shock, his optics narrowing with resolve. He transformed into his jet form, rocketing through the air toward Barricade. Mid-flight, Bee shifted back into robot mode, his arm outstretched. With a fierce battle cry, he speared Barricade through the chest. ¡°!¡± Barricade¡¯s optics red wide in horror as Bee¡¯s hand found his Spark. In one brutal motion, Bee yanked it free and crushed it in his grip, the light in Barricade¡¯s eyes fading instantly. His lifeless body tumbled from the sky, spinning as it plummeted toward the distant ground below. Ironhide and Jazz, snapping out of their own daze, saw their moment and acted. Jazz streaked forward with a lethal grin, closing the distance to Starscream. He drove his de into Starscream¡¯s stomach with savage precision, the screech of metal piercing the air. Starscream¡¯s wings spasmed as Jazz twisted the de upwards, snuffing out the Decepticon¡¯s life. His body, too, spiraled down toward the earth, following Barricade into oblivion. Likewise, Ironhide charged Bonecrusher head-on, his massive cannons firing in a relentless barrage. Bonecrusher¡¯s armor melted and crumbled under the sheer force of the st. In a final, brutal strike, Ironhide ripped through Bonecrusher¡¯s chest, tearing out his core and silencing the Decepticon¡¯s final roar. Bonecrusher¡¯s body disintegrated in midair, the remnants scattering across the sky like debris from an explosion. Optimus, still engaged in his fight with Megatron, caught sight of hisrades cutting down the Decepticons one by one. A moment of shock and sorrow rippled through his core as he watched his enemies fall so effortlessly. It was a bitter victory¡ªswift and savage. ¡­ Meanwhile, inside the Red Room¡­ Peter, still kneeling beside the AllSpark, rose to his feet, donning his ne once again, his taskplete. The Red Room was under his control now, loyal to him, unlike the wild Cybertronians he''d battled at Sector 7. ¡°Time to join the party,¡± he muttered, heading toward the hangar door. As it slid open, the open sky greeted him, scattered with the wreckage of lifeless mechanical bodies. A/N: 2038 words :)???? C199 Megatrons End C199 Megatrons End Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter stepped up to the hangar doors, the open sky stretching out before him. The wind whipped at his face, carrying the scent of smoke and metal from the battlefield raging below. He stood on the edge for a moment, taking in the chaotic sight¡ªhis allies and the Decepticons locked in deadlybat, the massive figure of the humanoid Red Room looming above them all, its colossal limbs cutting through the air with deliberate precision as it decimated the Decepticon forces. Peter¡¯s hand instinctively went to the small device attached to his belt. "Let¡¯s do this," he muttered under his breath as he hit the button. In an instant, his boots roared to life, propelling him off the ground with a powerful burst of energy that shot from the soles. Peter shot into the sky, the wind rushing past him as he soared high above the battlefield. His heart raced, but there was a strange exhration that came with it. The freedom of flight, the thrill of the fight ahead¡ªit all melded into one as he sped into the air. All around, everyone on the battlefield turned their gaze as they saw him¡ªPeter Quill, rocketing into the fray, many excited about his appearance. But it was Megatron who reacted most violently. As Peter shot through the sky, weaving between sts and debris, the AllSpark dangling visibly around his neck, Megatron¡¯s optics zed with pure fury. He had been locked inbat with Optimus, their des shing in mid-air, but the sight of Peter drew his focus. "Human!" Megatron roared, his voice filled with venom. ¡°You dare to unt the AllSpark, the very essence of Cybertronian life, as though it belongs to you?! You¡¯re nothing but a fleshling, unworthy of its power!¡± Peter didn¡¯t respond to Megatron¡¯s taunts, his focus razor-sharp as he closed the distance between himself and the Red Room Cybertronian. With a deft maneuver, hended on one of its massive arms, the metal beneath his feet shifting slightly as the living construct adjusted to his presence. The sheer scale of it was awe-inspiring¡ªPeter felt like an insect standing on the arm of a giant, but he felt the connection between them, the bond created through the AllSpark. The Red Room was his creation. ¡°Maybe I should give you a proper name?¡± Peter muttered, looking up at the giant Cybertronian. Unfortunately, now wasn¡¯t the time, as even though Mao had immobilized the Decepticons, they still somehow managed to fire their weapons at both Peter and the Red Room. sts of sma fire streaked through the air, but Peter moved swiftly, the Force guiding his movements as he ran along the massive arm, his lightsaber igniting in his hand with a brilliant hum. With a swift motion, Peter deflected an iing st, the energy ricocheting off his ck saber and into a nearby Decepticon. The metal creature exploded in a shower of sparks, but Peter didn¡¯t stop. He sprinted along the arm, using the Force to leap high into the air, his boots boosting him forward as he sliced through a handful of Decepticons mid-flight beforending gracefully on the Red Room¡¯s other arm. The Red Room itself fought alongside Peter, its massive limbs swatting away entire squads of Decepticons with ease. Each swing of its arms sent metal bodies flying, crushing its enemies beneath its sheer power. Peter darted between the giant¡¯s attacks, his lightsaber cutting through Decepticons in droves. He used the Force to yank them from the sky, pulling them toward him before dispatching them with swift, precise strikes. The battlefield around them erupted in chaos as Decepticons fell by the hundreds, unable to keep up with thebined might of Peter and the Red Room. Peter¡¯s allies rallied behind the massive figure, gaining new momentum as they pushed back against the Decepticons. Optimus, still locked inbat with Megatron, couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of pride at the sight of Peter fighting alongside his creation. Though it pained him to witness the loss of so many Cybertronians, he had to admit that the AllSpark had made a wise choice in Peter. But Megatron¡¯s fury knew no bounds. Watching Peter ughter his forces with the AllSpark hanging from his neck was the ultimate insult. ¡°You think you can use our power against us?!¡± he bellowed, breaking away from Optimus and surging toward Peter with murderous intent. ¡°I¡¯ll tear you apart, piece by piece!¡± Meanwhile, the battle raged, chaos unfolding on all sides, but Peter remained focused, dispatching Decepticons by the dozen as he moved along the arm of the massive structure. But then, without warning, the Force screamed a warning in his mind¡ªa surge of danger that sent his senses into overdrive. Peter didn¡¯t hesitate. He twisted to the side, narrowly dodging a massive green energy sword that sliced through the air where his head had been moments before. The sheer force of the swing sent a gust of wind howling past him, and as Peter straightened, his eyes locked onto the source. Megatron. The towering Decepticon warlord stood before him, his optics zing with fury. His massive form crackled with energy, and his sword shimmered with lethal intent. ¡°You dare to use the AllSpark against me, human?!¡± Megatron roared, his voice a deep, thunderous growl that seemed to shake the very air. ¡°I will tear you apart for your insolence!¡± Peter¡¯s heart pounded in his chest as he faced the Decepticon leader, his lightsaber still ignited, its blue de casting a glow in the dim light of the battlefield. ¡°You¡¯ll have to catch me first,¡± Peter shot back, his voice calm but filled with determination. Megatron lunged, his sword raised high, but Peter was ready. His instincts, honed by years of training and the guidance of the Force, kicked in. He leapt backward, the boosters on his boots firing as he soared into the air, just out of Megatron¡¯s reach. The Decepticon¡¯s de crashed into the Red Room¡¯s metal surface, sending sparks flying as it carved a deep gash into the structure. Peter twisted mid-air, using his boots to propel himself forward, shing his lightsaber in a wide arc as he closed the distance. Megatron¡¯s reflexes were faster than Peter anticipated, and the Decepticon leader brought his de up just in time to block the strike. The two weapons collided with a brilliant sh of light, the hum of Peter¡¯s lightsaber shing with the deep, resonant hum of Megatron¡¯s sword. The impact rattled Peter¡¯s bones, but he held firm, pushing back with all his strength. Megatron snarled, his optics narrowing as he leaned into the strike, forcing Peter back with sheer brute force. Off to the side, Optimus saw the sh between his two enemies. His optics widened in rm as he watched Megatron target Peter with a renewed fury. ¡°Peter!¡± Optimus roared, his voice carrying over the battlefield as he tried to rush to his ally¡¯s aid. But before Optimus could reach them, a swarm of Decepticons descended upon him. Dozens of them swarmed the Autobot leader, firing sma bolts and shing with energy weapons, forcing Optimus to defend himself. He swung his sword in wide arcs, cutting down Decepticon after Decepticon, but the sheer number of them kept him pinned in ce. ¡°Move aside!¡± Optimus bellowed, his voice strained as he fought to break free from the onught of Decepticons. Although he heard Optimus, Peter¡¯s attention was focused on Megatron, who had used the momentary distraction to press his attack. With a roar, Megatron swung his energy sword in a brutal arc, aiming to cleave Peter in two. Peter barely managed to raise his lightsaber in time, the des colliding with a sh of light and sparks. The force of the impact nearly knocked Peter off his feet, but he held his ground, gritting his teeth as he pushed back against Megatron¡¯s overwhelming strength. "You are nothing but a parasite!" Megatron snarled, his optics glowing with malice. "You wield power that is not yours tomand!" Peter¡¯s muscles burned with the effort of holding Megatron¡¯s de at bay, but he didn¡¯t falter. ¡°Is that jealousy I hear in your voice?¡± With a grunt of effort, Peter pushed off, disengaging from the de lock and leaping backward, putting distance between himself and Megatron. He breathed heavily, his mind racing as he tried to figure out how to get the upper hand. Megatron was far stronger and more experienced inbat, but Peter had the Force¡ªand he was going to use it. Megatron didn¡¯t give him a moment to rest. The Decepticon warlord charged again, his massive form moving with surprising speed for his size. He swung his sword in a series of brutal, overhead strikes, each one aiming to crush Peter beneath its weight. But Peter was faster. The Force flowed through him, sharpening his reflexes and heightening his awareness. He dodged each strike with precision, his boots firing bursts of energy to propel him out of harm¡¯s way. Every time Megatron¡¯s sword came down, Peter was already gone, darting to the side or leaping into the air. Hended a few quick strikes on Megatron¡¯s arm and leg, his lightsaber slicing through armor but not deep enough to cause significant damage. It was a hit-and-run strategy, and Peter knew he had to wear Megatron down before he couldnd a decisive blow. Megatron, however, was growing more and more enraged with every passing second. ¡°Stand still and die!¡± he roared, his voice shaking the battlefield as he unleashed a flurry of wild, powerful swings. Peter narrowly dodged one of Megatron¡¯s strikes, rolling along the massive arm of the Red Room Cybertronian. He came up on one knee, breathing heavily, his lightsaber humming in his hand. "You talk too much," Peter muttered, his eyes narrowing. With a surge of energy, Peterunched himself at Megatron, using the Force to amplify his leap. He swung his lightsaber in a wide arc, aiming for Megatron¡¯s chest. The Decepticon leader snarled, raising his sword to block the strike. But Peter was ready. At thest second, he redirected his swing, using the Force to push off Megatron¡¯s sword and spin mid-air. As his lightsaber came down in a blur of ck light, Peter extended his free hand, unleashing a pulse of Ionize¡ªan electrical burst of raw energy that crackled through Megatron¡¯s circuits. The Decepticon froze, his systems momentarily stunned by the EMP-like st. Sparks erupted from his joints, and his optics flickered as the wave of electricity crippled his movements. ¡®It worked¡­¡¯ he thought. Seizing the opening, Peter¡¯s lightsaber sliced deep into Megatron¡¯s exposed side. Megatron roared in pain, staggering back as more sparks flew from the wound. His optics reignited, zing with fury as he clutched his side, ring at Peter with murderous intent. But for a crucial moment, the Decepticon was vulnerable, and Peter stood ready for the next strike. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for that!¡± Megatron bellowed, his voice filled with rage as he raised his sword for a final, killing blow. But Peter wasn¡¯t done yet. He reached out with the Force, grabbing hold of Megatron¡¯s energy sword and yanking it downward. The Decepticon leader stumbled, his bnce thrown off by the sudden pull. Peter seized the opportunity, using the Force to leap high into the air. Time seemed to slow as Peter twisted mid-air, his lightsaber poised for the final strike. With all his strength, he brought the de down, aiming directly for Megatron¡¯s spark. The lightsaber pierced through Megatron¡¯s chest, driving deep into his spark chamber. The Decepticon leader¡¯s optics red wide in shock and pain as he staggered, his massive frame shuddering. ¡°No¡­¡± Megatron whispered, his voice weak as the light in his optics began to fade. Peter channeled his energy, his hand sparking with raw power as he unleashed Ionize once more. Lightning crackled along the de, surging through Megatron¡¯s Spark, short-circuiting everything in its path. The Decepticon leader¡¯s body convulsed violently, his systems failing as his spark was extinguished. With one final, agonized roar, Megatron copsed, his body crashing into the arm of the Red Room Cybertronian with a deafening thud. Peternded gracefully a few feet away, breathing heavily as he watched Megatron¡¯s lifeless body slump to the ground. The battle around him seemed to fall silent for a moment, the weight of what had just happened sinking in. Optimus, having finally broken free from the swarm of Decepticons, rushed toward the scene. His optics widened as he took in the sight of Megatron¡¯s fallen form. For a long moment, Optimus stood still, staring down at the body of his former brother, his former friend. There was no triumph in his expression¡ªonly a deep, quiet sorrow. A small part of him had always hoped it wouldn¡¯te to this, but he knew, deep down, that Megatron had been too far gone for too long. Peter turned toward Optimus, his breathing heavy but steady. He could see the pain in Optimus¡¯s eyes, and for a moment, neither of them spoke. Finally, Optimus broke the silence, his voice low and filled with regret. ¡°He was once my friend¡­ my brother. But there was no other way.¡± Peter nodded, sheathing his lightsaber. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Optimus.¡± Optimus looked up, meeting Peter¡¯s gaze with a weary but grateful nod. ¡°You did what had to be done. Megatron¡¯s war is over.¡± The battle was won¡­ A/N: 2300 words :)???? C200 A Son?! C200 A Son?! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As Megatron¡¯s lifeless body copsed, the once chaotic battlefield fell into an eerie silence. The sh of metal, the explosions, the screams¡ªit all came to a halt. Every eye¡ªAutobot, Decepticon, and human alike¡ªwas drawn to the sight of Peter standing over Megatron¡¯s fallen form. The Autobots lowered their weapons, their faces a mix of astonishment and somber realization. Megatron, their greatest enemy, was dead. Some Autobots stood in disbelief, processing the fact that the warlord who had terrorized them for so long was gone. Others felt a wave of relief wash over them, though there was no celebration¡ªonly a quiet acknowledgment that this chapter of their long war hade to a violent end. Among the Decepticons, confusion and fear rippled through the ranks. Many had followed Megatron out of fear, others out of loyalty to his vision of Cybertronian supremacy. But now, with their leader gone, they stood frozen, uncertain of what to do next. They had no orders, no guidance. For the first time in their existence, they were without the one force that had driven them. Optimus Prime, still battered from his duel, watched as Megatron¡¯s body began to fall. In a moment of silent reverence, he caught his old friend¡¯s broken form before it could plummet too far. Cradling the lifeless body, Optimus took a deep, heavy breath. He gazed down at the twisted, sparkless shell of the Decepticon leader, his optics filled with sorrow. ¡°I am sorry, my brother,¡± Optimus whispered, his voice heavy with grief. ¡°I wish it hadn¡¯te to this.¡± As Optimus gentlyid Megatron¡¯s body down, the tension in the air remained thick, hanging over the battlefield like a storm cloud. Peter, though aware of the gravity of what had just urred, kept hisposure. The weight of his actions¡ªthe death of Megatron¡ªsettled over him, but he knew there was more to be done. The battle wasn¡¯t over yet. Tapping into his earpiece, Peter reached out to Alfred. ¡°Alfred, project my voice over the Red Room¡¯s speakers. The whole battlefield needs to hear this.¡± ¡°Of course, Master Peter,¡± Alfred responded, his voice calm as ever, though the urgency was clear. ¡°Broadcasting now.¡± The hum of the Red Room¡¯s speakers activated, and soon, Peter¡¯s voice echoed across the battlefield, carried over the wind and the chaotic remnants of the battle. Standing tall on the shoulder of the Red Room Cybertronian, with the AllSpark glowing faintly around his neck, Peter addressed everyone. ¡°Decepticons, listen to me!¡± Peter¡¯s voice rang out, firm and resolute, cutting through the tension. ¡°Your leader, Megatron, is dead. His war has ended, and so should yours.¡± His words carried weight, echoing across the battlefield. Decepticons, still frozen under Mao¡¯s power, listened intently, their optics flickering as they processed what they had just heard. The sight of Megatron¡¯s fallen form had already shaken them, but Peter¡¯s words were driving the reality home. ¡°I know many of you followed Megatron out of fear or loyalty,¡± Peter continued, his tone filled with a mix of authority andpassion. ¡°But the truth is¡ªthis fight was never going to end with Cybertron¡¯s revival. It was going to end with all of you dead. You know that now. If you continue to fight, we will have no choice but to destroy you. There will be no mercy, and no one will be left standing.¡± The Decepticons shifted ufortably, their once-unshakable confidence crumbling. They nced at each other, their optics reflecting confusion, fear, and doubt. Peter¡¯s voice softened slightly, offering a way out. ¡°Optimus Prime may be your enemy, but even he would never wish for all of you to die like this. There is still a way out.¡± A brief pause followed, and Peter scanned the battlefield, seeing the uncertainty in the Decepticons¡¯ eyes. ¡°Surrender now, and we can find a way to coexist. You don¡¯t have to follow Megatron¡¯s path, as you can see where that got him now. Lay down your arms, or face total annihtion. The choice is yours¡ªlive or die. But know this: if you continue to fight, we will not hesitate to end this once and for all.¡± For a moment, the battlefield was still, the weight of Peter¡¯s words sinking in. The Autobots, though surprised by Peter¡¯s boldness, stood ready. They watched the Decepticons closely, waiting for their response. Optimus, though troubled by the loss of Megatron, was prepared to uphold Peter¡¯s decision. He had always believed in a future where Autobots and Decepticons could coexist, but that future hung in the bnce now. Among the Decepticons, there was hesitation. Many of them, without Megatron¡¯s leadership, were lost, unsure of what to do. Slowly, a few Decepticons dropped their weapons, their optics dimming as they epted Peter¡¯s offer. They didn¡¯t want to die¡ªnot like this. But there were others who were not so willing to surrender. Even in the face of Megatron¡¯s death, some still clung to his vision, to his hatred of the Autobots. Their optics burned with defiance as they raised their weapons, refusing toy down arms even as Mao¡¯s power held them in ce. Peter sighed, sensing the divide among the Decepticons. Some would live. Others would fight to the bitter end. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve given you enough time.¡± He dered, his voice resolute as he turned to the Autobots. ¡°Any Decepticon still holding their weapon are to be killed immediately!¡± The battle had to end here, one way or another¡­ The Autobots, hearing Peter¡¯smand, leaped into action. With grim determination, they moved swiftly, targeting the Decepticons who refused to surrender. Jazz, Bee, Ironhide, and the other Autobots, fueled by the weight of Megatron¡¯s death and Peter¡¯s words, swiftly cut down any Decepticon still clutching their weapon. The air filled with the sounds of battle once more, but this time, it was brief and decisive. The Decepticons who had surrendered were spared, watching as theirrades were struck down for refusing toy down arms. The realization that the war, at least for them, was over finally settled in. Those who had once fought fiercely for Megatron¡¯s vision now stood in silence, unsure of what the future held. The battlefield was littered with the remains of Decepticon soldiers¡ªthose who had chosen to fight to the end. And as thest of them fell, the silence returned, heavy and final. The war was over. Peter stood tall on the Red Room Cybertronian¡¯s shoulder, watching the aftermath unfold below. The AllSpark pulsed faintly against his chest, a reminder of the power he now wielded, and the responsibility that came with it. The battle was won, but the path forward was uncertain. Optimus, still holding the weight of Megatron¡¯s loss, stepped forward, his optics scanning the battlefield with a mixture of relief and sorrow. The Autobots had won, but at a great cost. As the sun began to break through the dark clouds that had gathered over the battlefield, Peter turned to Optimus. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Optimus nodded slowly, his voice quiet. ¡°Yes¡­ it is.¡± ¡­ .. . With Megatron dead and the Decepticons who refused to surrender dealt with, the work of cleanup began. It was a grim task, but one that had to be done. The bodies of fallen soldiers¡ªAutobots, Decepticons, and Jedi¡ªwere scattered across the battlefield. Since the majority of the fight took ce high in the air, many of the corpses had plummeted to the ground below, leaving the recovery team with a difficult task. Peter, Optimus, Tony, and Mao led the efforts. The Autobots were solemn as they gathered their fallenrades, their massive hands carefully picking up the bodies of those who had fought bravely alongside them. The Decepticons, now leaderless, either worked in silence or simply stood by, watching as the remains of their army were collected. Despite the victory, it was hard to feel triumphant when faced with the reality of war¡ªthe loss, the destruction, the lives taken. Peter let out a sigh of relief as Mao took charge of gathering the metal bodies of the Decepticons and Autobots from the ground. With a simple flick of his wrist, Mao manipted the maic fields around him, pulling the metal corpses from the earth and bringing them up to be collected. The task was made easier with Mao¡¯s help, but it didn¡¯t erase the gravity of the situation. Each body was a reminder of the cost of this battle. As Mao hovered the fallen Autobots and Decepticons toward a secure location for proper disposal or burial, the Jedi also began to retrieve their dead. Though the loss of life was heavy, the Jedi were efficient in their efforts. Two Jedi Knights and a Master had fallen in the battle, each one of them having perished in their starfighters. The retrieval process for their bodies was simple, as their starships were still intact, their remains safely inside. Peter watched in silence as the Jedi worked, his heart heavy with sorrow for the loss of life. These Jedi hade to help him and now their lives were over. Tony, despite his usual snark and bravado, was more subdued as he flew alongside the recovery teams, his HUD scanning the area for any stray tech or bodies. Stane¡¯s lifeless form, still d in Tony¡¯s old Iron Man suit, was easily located, maized alongside the others thanks to the suit¡¯s metalposition. ¡°Never thought it¡¯d end like this,¡± Tony muttered under his breath as he hovered over Stane¡¯s body, looking down at the man who had once been like an uncle to him. His betrayal still stung, but there was no satisfaction in seeing him dead. Only a deep, hollow ache. Peter approached him, standing next to the lifeless shell of Stane. ¡°You okay?¡± he asked softly, sensing the weight Tony was carrying. Tony nced at Peter, his face hidden behind the mask of his suit. ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied, his voice strained. ¡°Just¡­ d it¡¯s over.¡± But as the clean-up neared its end, Tony grew more and more frantic. His thoughts kept circling back to something critical, something that had been stolen before the battle even began. ¡°My dad¡¯s arc reactor,¡± Tony muttered, his voice urgent as he continued scanning the area. ¡°I can¡¯t find it anywhere. The Decepticons took it days ago, and it¡¯s not here. I thought Megatron would¡¯ve used it to power himself, but there¡¯s nothing on him.¡± Tony¡¯s face contorted with frustration as he moved from body to body, searching for any trace of the stolen reactor. His HUD showed no signs of the reactor¡¯s unique energy signature on the battlefield, and with each passing moment, Tony¡¯s anxiety grew. ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯t have time,¡± Peter suggested, walking beside him. ¡°Megatron seemed pretty focused on the AllSpark. That arc reactor might not have been his priority.¡± Tony clenched his fists, his frustration boiling over. ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s gotta be somewhere. It¡¯s not just an arc reactor, Peter. It¡¯s the first one me and my dad ever built. If it¡¯s out there, someone could¡ª¡± Peter ced a hand on Tony¡¯s shoulder, stopping him mid-sentence. ¡°We¡¯ll find it, Tony. Let¡¯s just keep looking.¡± ¡­ .. . Just as Tony was about to give up hope, Peter called him over to Megatron¡¯s gship. ¡°Tony,¡± he called out, his voice steady. ¡°I think I found it.¡± Tony entered the ship, navigating through its damaged corridors until he reached Peter¡¯s location. There, he found what he was looking for. The arc reactor was massive, muchrger than Tony¡¯s personal version. It had been integrated into the heart of the ship, recing its previous power supply. ¡°There it is,¡± Tony breathed in relief as hended next to the reactor, inspecting it. ¡°They used it to power the whole damn ship.¡± Peter ran his hand along the edge of the reactor, nodding. ¡°That¡¯s not all,¡± he said, his tone more cautious. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s powering something else, too.¡± They moved deeper into the ship, following the energy readings until they reached ab or workshop of some kind. It was dark, except for the soft glow of the arc reactor¡¯s energy feeding into various machines. And there, in the center of the room, stood something neither of them had expected. A partially built Cybertronian. It was massive, almost the size of Megatron himself, though its frame was iplete. Its features were eerily simr to Megatron¡¯s¡ªbroad shoulders, sharp edges, and the unmistakable markings of a Decepticon leader. But it wasn¡¯t alive. It was just an inanimate robot, a shell without a spark. Tony furrowed his brow. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± he muttered, stepping closer to inspect the partially built figure. ¡°It looks like¡­ Megatron?¡± Peter, equally confused, stared at the unfinished Cybertronian. ¡°Was he¡­ trying to build something? A new version of himself?¡± Tony shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s iplete. But why?¡± They called over one of the Decepticons who had surrendered, a lower-ranking soldier who approached warily. ¡°You,¡± Peter said, pointing toward the partially built Cybertronian. ¡°What was Megatron doing here? What is this?¡± The Decepticon hesitated, ncing at the lifeless figure before finally speaking. ¡°That¡­ was Megatron¡¯s project. He was trying to make a sessor¡­ a son.¡± Both Peter and Tony stared at the Decepticon in shock. ¡°A son?¡± Peter repeated, his voice incredulous. ¡°Megatron wanted a son?¡± A/N: 2215 words :) C201 Auron C201 Auron Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Leaving Megaton''s son for the time being, Peter and Tony walked the halls of Megatron''s massive gship, surveying the damage. The once formidable warship, now riddled with scars from the battle, still hummed with power, the giant arc reactor in its core keeping it operational. Tony was examining the ship with a mix of fascination and unease. "This thing''s a mess, but it''s still running because of the arc reactor. I don''t like the idea of keeping Decepticon tech around, but it''s my dad''s work powering this thing. We can''t just leave it." Peter leaned against a nearby console, his thoughts turning practical. "We could take control of the ship. Repurpose it. The Decepticons don''t need it anymore, and we do. It''s a powerful asset..." Tony arched an eyebrow, his thoughtful frown shifting into a smug grin. "They''re powering it with my Arc Reactor, so the ship''s practically mine already, right?" Peter smirked. "Technically." The two shared a brief moment of understanding. The war was over, and now it was about securing the spoils. And Megatron''s gship was a prize too valuable to leave behind. Tony crossed his arms, ncing at the exposed wires and half-destroyed panels around him. "We''ll need to do some serious work on this thing, though. It''s seen better days, but we can fix it. Alfred or Jarvis can integrate into the ship''s systems and make sure we don''t run into any nasty surprises." Peter nodded in agreement. "Alfred, you hear that? Get ready to start integrating into the gship''s systems." Alfred''s voice came through Peter''sms, cool and efficient as always. "Already preparing the necessary protocols, Master Peter. Once connected, I will begin syncing the ship with the Red Room''s systems." As Peter and Tony continued surveying the ship, the remaining Decepticons gathered outside the bridge. Some were tending to their wounded while others watched with thinly veiled resentment as Peter and Tony tookmand of their gship. One of the Decepticons, visibly agitated, muttered under his breath, "They took everything from us. Even our ship¡­" Peter, sensing the unrest, turned to face them, his gaze was unwavering. "This is the cost of your actions. The war is over, and you lost. Unfortunately for you, losers don''t get to choose what they keep. I''m sure Megatron''s led you through countless battles, right? And I''m sure your enemies had some pretty valuable things. Did he ever leave any of it behind for them to keep?" The Decepticons scowled, knowing the answer. "I didn''t think so..." The Decepticons didn''t argue. They couldn''t. Megatron was dead, and without him, they had no leader, no leverage. Some of them grumbled, their optics shing with discontent, but they knew better than to resist. Tony pped his hands together, breaking the tension. "Alright, time to get to work. First thing''s first, we dock this thing with the Red Room, just like Optimus''s ship." Peter agreed, his mind already racing with the possibilities. Megatron''s gship, equipped with Howard Stark''s arc reactor, could be a game-changer in future conflicts. "Alfred, let''s get this ship docked," Peter ordered. "Understood, Master Peter," Alfred responded. "Beginning integration with the gship''s systems now. I will guide the ship to dock with the Red Room once the process isplete." As the hum of the ship''s systems began to stabilize under Alfred''s control, Peter felt a sense of relief. With the gship now under theirmand and docked with the Red Room, they had a powerful tool at their disposal. Tony was already nning the repairs, upgrades, and modifications in his head, a glimmer of excitement in his eyes as he looked around the massive vessel. "Okay, this might actually be fun," Tony admitted with a grin. Peter chuckled, "Just don''t blow anything up, alright?" "No promises," Tony replied with a smirk. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Later that night, Peter led Optimus deep through the halls of Megatrons former ship. The cleanup had been exhausting, physically and emotionally, but Peter had one thing to show Optimus before they could finally rest. Peter stopped in front of arge, imposing door¡ªMegatron''s personal quarters. He ced a hand on the control panel, feeling the tension in the air as the door slowly slid open, revealing the secret workshop beyond. The room was dark and cluttered, filled with unfinished projects and abandoned prototypes. Dusty schematics were scattered across workbenches, and various mechanical partsy discarded in piles. But the centerpiece of the room was what drew Optimus''s attention immediately¡ªa massive, partially constructed Cybertronian that bore a striking resemnce to Megatron himself. Peter stepped forward, his voice low and somber as he gestured to the inanimate figure. "This is it, Optimus. Megatron''s ''son.'' The Decepticons I spoke to said he was trying to create a sessor. He wanted the AllSpark to finish him." Optimus stared at the iplete Cybertronian, his optics narrowing as he processed what Peter was saying. For a long moment, he said nothing, simply gazing at the unfinished creation, its lifeless form a reminder of theplex, twisted mind of his former brother. Peter continued, his tone careful as he recounted the details. "It seems like Megatron wasn''t just after the AllSpark for nefarious purposes. He was trying to create a new legacy¡ªsomeone to carry on after he was gone. This¡­ was his attempt to have a future, no matter how warped it might have been." Optimus''s expression shifted, a deep conflict stirring within him. As he looked at the partially constructed Cybertronian, memories of the Megatron he once knew began to surface¡ªthe brother he had fought beside before the war, the one who had shared a vision for a better Cybertron. There had been a time when Megatron had stood for hope, before his ambition had driven him down a darker path. Seeing the unfinished creation before him stirred something deep within Optimus''s spark. Megatron, despite his madness and cruelty, had wanted something more. The desire to create a son, to have a sessor, suggested that a part of the old Megatron¡ªthe one who longed for connection¡ªstill existed, buried beneathyers of hatred and ambition. "I¡­ never thought I''d see this," Optimus finally said, his voice thick with emotion. "Megatron, even in his madness, wanted a future. He wanted¡­ a son." Peter could hear the conflict in Optimus''s voice. It was clear that this discovery had shaken him more than he''d expected. For so long, Megatron had been nothing more than an enemy¡ªsomeone who had to be stopped. But now, this unfinished creation revealed that there had been more to him, even if it was buried under the weight of his anger and ambition. Optimus turned to Peter, his expression pained but resolute. "Peter, I need to ask something of you," he said softly, his optics glowing with both hope and sorrow. "Use the AllSpark. Bring him to life." Peter hesitated, unsure if he had heard correctly. "Uhh¡­ are you sure that''s a good idea?" Optimus nodded, his voice steady but filled with emotion. "I do. This is not just about creating another warrior, Peter. This is about honoring the brother I once knew¡ªthe Megatron who fought for justice, before the war consumed him. I want to raise this Cybertronian, not as a soldier, but as someone who can live a life free from the hatred that destroyed Megatron. A better life." Peter was silent for a moment, considering Optimus''s words. He knew the risks involved in using the AllSpark on a Cybertronian created by Megatron himself. But there was something in Optimus''s voice¡ªsomething genuine, something filled with hope¡ªthat gave Peter pause. Optimus was unwavering, his resolve clear despite the risks. But most of all, he was begging Peter for help¡­ Peter sighed, running a hand through his hair as he weighed the decision. "Are you sure about this, Optimus? Bringing Megatron''s sessor to life¡­ it could be dangerous, especially if he finds out what happened to his father." "I know the risks," Optimus replied, his voice unwavering. "But I also know that this is my way of honoring the brother I once loved. If there is a chance that Megatron''s son can live a better life, then I must take it. I will guide him, teach him. I will make sure he does not fall into the same darkness." Peter studied Optimus for a long moment, seeing the sincerity and deep conviction in his optics. Finally, he nodded. "Alright. If you''re sure¡­ I''ll do it." He stepped forward, standing before the inanimate Cybertronian, the AllSpark glowing faintly around his neck. Peter took a deep breath, feeling the familiar hum of energy radiating from the relic as he focused on the task at hand. The room seemed to buzz with anticipation as the AllSpark''s power began to build, a bright light emanating from its core. Optimus watched with bated breath, his hands clenched tightly at his sides as Peter channeled the AllSpark''s energy into the unfinished creation. The workshop was filled with a brilliant light as the AllSpark''s power surged through the Cybertronian''s frame, its metal shifting anding to life. Slowly, the Cybertronian''s optics flickered, a soft glow emerging as it began to stir for the first time. The metal tes of its body shifted and clicked into ce, its movements slow and uncertain, like a newborn taking its first breath. Peter stepped back, his heart pounding as the new Cybertronian sat up, its optics fullying to life. The room hummed with energy as the creation blinked, looking around the workshop with curiosity and confusion. Optimus, his voice filled with emotion, stepped forward. He knelt before the newly created Cybertronian, his massive frame dwarfed by the gravity of the moment. After a long pause, Optimus spoke, his voice soft but filled with purpose. "I will not call you by the name of my fallen brother, nor will I name you in the same fashion as the Decepticons," he began. "So, instead, I shall call you¡­ Auron." "Auron¡­?" A/N: 1800 words :)???? C202 Atlas C202 As Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The newly-created Cybertronian, Auron, blinked as his optics adjusted to the light. His massive frame shifted slightly, his servos humming softly as he moved for the first time. There was a moment of silence as he took in his surroundings, his gaze flickering from the dimly lit workshop to the unfamiliar faces before him. Optimus knelt before him, his towering frame now at eye level with Auron. His optics softened as he saw the confusion and curiosity in Auron¡¯s gaze. The young Cybertronian, despite his resemnce to Megatron, was nothing like him. He was innocent, unburdened by the darkness that had consumed his father. Auron tilted his head slightly, his optics narrowing in confusion. ¡°Auron¡­?¡± he repeated, his voice softer now, as though he was testing the name, feeling the weight of it. ¡°What¡­ am I supposed to be?¡± Optimus reached out, cing a massive hand on Auron¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You are free to choose your path...¡± Auron stared at Optimus for a long moment, processing his words. His optics flickered with a mix of emotions¡ªconfusion, curiosity, and a spark of hope. He didn¡¯t fully understand his purpose yet, but there was something in Optimus¡¯s voice that reassured him, something that told him he wasn¡¯t alone. Peter watched from across the room, his arms crossed as he observed the interaction between Optimus and Auron. The weight of what they had just done hung heavy on him. He knew the power of the AllSpark could create life, but giving that life to the son of Megatron¡­ It was a decision that still made him uneasy. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a gnawing sense of doubt. What if Auron grew to be like his father? What if they had just brought another Megatron into the world? Peter¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by Alfred¡¯s voice, calm and collected as always. ¡°You seem troubled, Master Peter.¡± Peter nced down at the small device on his wrist where Alfred¡¯s voice emanated from. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯m not sure we made the right call, Alfred,¡± he admitted, his voice low. Alfred was silent for a moment, processing Peter¡¯s concerns before responding. ¡°It is natural to have doubts, given the circumstances. However, Auron is not his father. He is a nk te, shaped by the influences around him. With Optimus¡¯s guidance, I believe Auron will be just fine.¡± Peter sighed, running a hand through his hair as he continued to watch Optimus and Auron. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll see,¡± he muttered. ¡°I just hope we didn¡¯t make a mistake.¡± As Peter stood there, his mind still grappling with the gravity of the situation, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sliver of hope as well. Auron, despite being Megatron¡¯s creation, had the chance to be something different, something better. And with Optimus by his side, guiding him, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthey had given him a chance for a better future. Optimus, sensing Peter¡¯s internal struggle, turned his head slightly, meeting his gaze with a look of quiet reassurance. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said softly, his voice filled with gratitude. ¡°For trusting me with this.¡± Peter nodded slowly, still not entirely sure if he had made the right decision, but willing to trust Optimus¡¯s judgment. ¡°Yeah¡­ let¡¯s hope it works out.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Leaving Optimus to deal with Auron, Peter stood at the base of the Red Room, now a towering Cybertronian that had once been the heart of a covert facility. The transformation was still awe-inspiring, even after everything that had happened. Peter, feeling the familiar hum of his rocket boots, took a deep breath before taking off into the air. The wind whipped past his face as he ascended, flying toward the colossal form¡¯s shoulder. When Peter finallynded on its broad shoulder, he took a moment to steady himself, staring at the massive figure that now regarded him with something akin to reverence. It was strange. Peter had created life¡ªsomething he hadn¡¯t entirely nned or anticipated¡ªbut here it was, standing before him, waiting for him to speak. ¡°Uhh, hey? Can you talk?¡± Peter said aloud, unsure how to begin. The Red Room¡¯s optics flickered to life, glowing softly as it acknowledged Peter¡¯s presence. Its voice, when it finally spoke, was deep and resonant, almost vibrating through the air around them. ¡°Creator¡­¡± The reverence in its tone was unmistakable. Peter winced slightly at the title. ¡°Can we¡­ maybe not use that word? Just call me Peter.¡± The Red Room paused, as though processing Peter¡¯s request, but then it spoke again, its voice still filled with deference. ¡°But you are my creator. I exist because of you. How else should I address you?¡± Peter sighed, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly. ¡°I get that, but I¡¯m just a guy, y¡¯know? Not some almighty being. Treat me like a normal person.¡± There was another pause before the Red Room responded. ¡°I do not know how to treat you as anything less than what you are to me. You gave me life. I cannot lower my respect for you.¡± Peter frowned, feeling a slight unease settle in his chest. This was something he hadn¡¯t anticipated. If every Cybertronian he created would treat him like this, how would that affect them? Would they all worship him like a deity, unable to see him as anything else? He thought of Auron, who was still with Optimus. Peter hadn¡¯t interacted with him yet, leaving him to Optimus for the time being. Would Auron be the same? He couldn¡¯t imagine that being a healthy dynamic¡ªhe wasn¡¯t looking to have a bunch of followers treating him like a god. ¡°Alright, well¡­¡± Peter shook his head, trying to shake off the difort. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll just figure that part out as we go.¡± The Red Room, still watching him intently, waited for Peter to continue. After a moment, Peter straightened, ncing around at the now-living base. ¡°So¡­ what do you want to be called?¡± he asked, feeling slightly ridiculous. ¡°I mean, ¡®Red Room¡¯ isn¡¯t exactly a name.¡± The massive Cybertronian seemed to tilt its head slightly, as though considering Peter¡¯s question. ¡°A name¡­?¡± it repeated, its voice thoughtful. ¡°I do not require a name. I am yours, Creator. To name myself would be disrespectful.¡± Peter blinked. ¡°Disrespectful?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the Red Room said, its voice resolute. ¡°A creation cannot name itself. That honor belongs to the creator.¡± Peter¡¯s hand rose to rub his forehead, feeling a headacheing on. ¡°Right, of course¡­ I have to name you.¡± There was a brief silence as Peter mulled over the situation. He muttered to himself, thinking of random names. ¡°Red One? Nah, that¡¯s not a name for a living being¡­ Big Red? Nope, that sounds like gum¡­¡± He continued to mutter, throwing out more ridiculous options until something clicked. ¡°As,¡± Peter muttered under his breath. He hadn¡¯t intended it to be the final name, but something about it felt right. The Red Room¡ªAs¡ªpaused. There was a shift in its stance, a small, almost imperceptible smile tugging at the corners of its mouth. ¡°As¡­¡± it repeated, and this time, there was something different in its voice. It liked the name. Peter grinned slightly, realizing he had hit on the right one. ¡°Alright then,¡± he said, looking up at the massive figure. ¡°As it is.¡± As¡¯s optics glowed brighter, as if the name had given him a newfound sense of identity. ¡°Thank you, Creator. I am honored.¡± Peter chuckled softly, though there was still a part of him that felt uneasy about the whole ¡°creator¡± dynamic. He wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d ever get used to that, but for now, at least, things seemed¡­ okay. After a moment of silence, Peter looked back up at As. ¡°So, listen. I¡¯m leaving this soon, and I was wondering¡­¡± He hesitated, unsure of how to phrase it. ¡°Would you want toe with me? Join my crew?¡± Although the Red Room, now named As, technically belonged to Peter, he felt strange not asking for its consent first. After all, it was a living being now. The offer hung in the air for a moment, but As¡¯s response was immediate and resolute. ¡°I would follow you anywhere, Creator. I never intended to leave your side.¡± Peter smiled, feeling a warmth in his chest at As¡¯s loyalty. ¡°Alright then,¡± he said, stepping back slightly. ¡°Wee to the crew, As. Get yourself ready¡ªwe¡¯ll be leaving this soon. I just need to tie up some loose ends first¡­¡± As nodded, his massive form shifting slightly as if preparing for what was toe. ¡°I will be ready. Whenever you call, I will answer.¡± Peter gave one final nod, feeling a strange sense of satisfaction at the exchange. Despite the lingering unease, he couldn¡¯t deny that having As on his side would be a powerful advantage. As Peter activated his rocket boots and descended from As¡¯s shoulder, he couldn¡¯t help but think of how the Gxy would react to his new ship. ¡­ With nothing else to do, Peter entered the As and immediately noticed how much had changed. Everything was bigger. The once cramped halls and rooms had expanded in size, as if the base instinctively knew it needed to amodate Cybertronians now. The ceilings were impossibly high, the doors wider, and even the control stations seemed more advanced, their interfaces glowing with a faint light. People were still working throughout the ship, cleaning up from the battle that had taken ce. Some soldiers and agents shot Peter curious nces as he walked by, but no one stopped him. They were all busy, tending to the post-battle duties, though it was clear they were still adjusting to the fact that their base had turned into a living being. Peter took his time exploring, ncing into the various rooms and corridors that had all undergone some form of transformation. It was fascinating in its own way¡ªAs had somehow retained its human origins while bing something entirely new. Yet, despite the scale of the changes, there was somethingforting about it. This was still the Red Room, in a sense. It was still his base, his home. After a while, though, fatigue began to set in. The events of thest few days¡ªthe battle, Megatron¡¯s death, the creation of Auron, and his conversation with As¡ªwere all weighing heavily on him. He needed to rest. With that thought in mind, Peter made his way to his room. But when he opened the door, he froze. Lying on his bed were Mika and Natasha, both dressed in revealing nightwear. Mika, with her hair down and an almost mischievous look in her eyes, leaned against the headboard, while Natasha was lounging beside her, her usualposed demeanor reced with something far more rxed¡ªand far more suggestive. Peter blinked, his brain struggling to process what he was seeing. ¡°Uhh¡­ h-hello there?¡± he muttered under his breath, still standing in the doorway. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile¡­ Across the base, in one of the more secluded rooms, Peggy Carter was having a very different kind of night. She sat at her desk, her posture tense, phone in hand as she engaged in a heated conversation with her superiors from the World Security Council. ¡°You called me to talk about this now?¡± Peggy snapped, barely holding back her frustration. ¡°I¡¯m dealing with the aftermath of a warzone, and you¡¯re asking about alien bodies?¡± The voice on the other end of the line, calm and measured as always, responded. ¡°We need something, Peggy. The battle you were involved in was monumental, and yet we have nothing to show for it. Not a single Cybertronian or Jedi body, not even a piece of wreckage, was recovered by any of our teams.¡± Peggy rolled her eyes, leaning back in her chair as she rubbed her temples. ¡°And you expect me to hand over one of the bodies, just like that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s precisely what we expect,¡± came the reply. ¡°You¡¯re in the best position to acquire it, and Shield needs to be at the forefront of these technological advances. We can¡¯t afford to fall behind...¡± Peggy¡¯s fingers drummed against the armrest. She understood the council¡¯s desire to study Cybertronian technology¡ªanyone with half a brain would¡ªbut this felt wrong. Especially when they suggested studying a Jedi, as if the Jedi were mere experiments to be poked and prodded. ¡°The Jedi are off-limits,¡± Peggy said firmly. ¡°That¡¯s not negotiable. Doing anything to them would cause a gxy-wide crisis, not to mention destroy any trust we have with them.¡± The voice on the other end hesitated. ¡°Very well. But the Decepticons are another matter. They were the enemy, after all. And we need to understand what we¡¯re up against.¡± Peggy frowned. She still wasn¡¯tfortable with the idea of treating the Decepticons as mere machines to be dissected, but she knew where this conversation was heading. They wouldn¡¯t stop pushing until they got something. "Fine," she said, atst, her voice tinged with reluctance. "I¡¯ll see what I can do about securing a Decepticon body for Shield to study. But don¡¯t get your hopes up. I can try to sneak one out, but the chances of sess are slim. Nothing happens in the Red Room without Peter knowing, and he¡¯ll most likely have the final say¡­" ¡°Understood. We appreciate your cooperation, Director. This will benefit us all in the long run.¡± Peggy ended the call with a sigh, staring at the phone in her hand for a moment before tossing it onto the desk. She leaned forward, resting her head in her hands as she tried to reconcile her decision. It was apromise, one she wasn¡¯t happy about, but it was better than allowing them ess to the Jedi. After a long, silent moment, she stood up, heading toward themand center. She¡¯d have to find a way to get ess to the Decepticon''s bodies¡­ A/N: 2322 words :)???? C203 Inches From Betrayal C203 Inches From Betrayal Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After the battle had ended and the tension had simmered down, both Natasha and Mika found themselves with the same thought. Peter would be exhausted, and if there were ever a moment to make their move, it was now. Separately, and unbeknownst to the other, they each nned to surprise him, dressing themselves in sultry, revealing outfits that entuated every curve. Each woman resembled a temptress, draped in dark, seductive attire, like subi preparing to im their prey. Mika arrived first, her heart pounding with anticipation. She crept through the base, her steps light and calcted, knowing that Peter would be heading to his quarters soon. She slipped into his room, biting her lip as she nced around at the Spartan surroundings. Her fingers yed with the edge of her barely-there outfit as she confidently strode toward his bed. Just the thought of how surprised Peter would be sent a shiver down her spine. Perfect timing, she thought, settling herself on his bed. But before she could fully prepare for his arrival, the door to Peter¡¯s room creaked open again. Mika¡¯s eyes snapped up in surprise. Standing there, equally dressed to seduce, was Natasha. The two women locked eyes, each taking in the other¡¯s intentions instantly. Natasha narrowed her eyes, her posture radiating irritation as she stepped inside. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Mika asked, her voice low but dangerous. ¡°I could ask you the same thing,¡± Natasha replied coolly, crossing her arms over her barely covered chest, making no attempt to leave. They stared at each other for a moment, the tension between them thickening like the air before a storm. Neither one was willing to back down, and it became clear that neither would be the first to leave. ¡°Get lost, Red. I was here first.¡± Natasha scoffed, her lips curling into a half-smile. ¡°In your dreams. I¡¯m not leaving you alone with him. Not a chance.¡± Mika bristled, but she quickly realized this was a battle she wasn¡¯t going to win with words alone. So instead, she huffed and turned away, climbing onto Peter¡¯s bed with an air of defiance. ¡°Fine. But I¡¯m not leaving either.¡± Natasha¡¯s eyes narrowed but after a moment¡¯s hesitation, she followed suit, settling herself on the opposite side of the bed. The two of them sat there in silence, each ring at the other while they waited for Peter, shooting venomous looks and muttering under their breath. Minutester, the door slid open again, and Peter stepped inside. His tired eyes blinked in surprise at the sight of both women lounging on his bed, their outfits leaving little to the imagination. Natasha and Mika immediately shut their mouths, casting onest nce at each other before focusing their full attention on Peter, both of them smiling innocently as if nothing had happened. ¡°H-Hello there¡­¡± Peter stared at them, rubbing the back of his neck in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s¡­ going on?¡± he asked, raising an eyebrow. Before either woman could answer, Peter held up a hand and shook his head. ¡°You know what? Who cares.¡± Without further hesitation, Peter kicked off his boots and pulled his shirt over his head, revealing his toned chest and muscled arms. Both Natasha and Mika felt their faces flush as they watched, unable to tear their eyes away from him. He then unbuckled his pants and tossed them aside with the same casual air, leaving him standing in just his boxers. Natasha and Mika exchanged a brief nce, both of them blushing furiously at the sight of Peter¡¯s physique. But before they could recover from their surprise, Peter climbed into bed between them, his body radiating warmth as he settled down with a sigh. Each woman tensed slightly, unsure of what to expect next. But Peter simply reached out with both arms, pulling them close to his sides before wrapping a nket over them. As they snuggled into his arms, Peter could feel the tension in both of them. The Force told him everything he needed to know¡ªthey weren¡¯t ready. Despite the boldness of their seductive outfits, they weren¡¯t prepared for much more beyond this. *Sigh¡­* ¡°This is your one and only free pass,¡± Peter muttered, his voice a low, disappointed rumble. ¡°If either of youe into my room dressed like this again, I won¡¯t be responsible for what I do to you.¡± His words sent a jolt of heat through both women, and they instinctively buried their faces in his chest, hiding their flushed cheeks. ¡°¡­¡± Peter¡¯s steady heartbeat filled their ears as theyy there, enveloped in his warmth, their earlier rivalry momentarily forgotten. For a brief second, Natasha and Mika exchanged a nce over Peter¡¯s chest, but this time, it was less venomous and more¡­ resigned. Before they even realized it, Peter was already asleep, his breaths deep and even as he drifted off. The two women, despite their initial intentions, remained curled up at his sides, their rivalry on hold for the moment. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª While Peter slept peacefully, his two women by his side, across the As(Red Room), Peggy Carter was on a very different mission. She had her own agenda¡ªone that she wasn¡¯t particrly proud of. Her orders from the World Security Council were clear: obtain a Decepticon body for study. The technology held within those metal giants was invaluable, and Shield couldn¡¯t afford to let it slip away. But Peter¡­ she wasn¡¯t sure if he would agree to it. So, she decided to act without permission. It wasn¡¯t her proudest moment, but she had a job to do. Slipping through the base was easy enough. She had ess to nearly everything within the As, and the soldiers still responded to hermands. After all, she was Peggy Carter, one of the highest-ranking agents in Shield. Even though Peter technically controlled the base, she knew that the Shield agents stationed here would listen to her before anyone else. She moved swiftly through the halls, her heart pounding a little faster than usual as she neared the section where the Decepticon bodies were being held. It didn¡¯t take her long to find the right room. Two Shield agents stood guard outside the door, their expressions neutral as they noticed her approach. ¡°Director Carter,¡± one of them said, snapping to attention. ¡°Anything we can do for you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Peggy responded, her voice steady as she nced at the door. ¡°Open it.¡± The guards nodded without hesitation, inputting the necessary codes to unlock the door. There was no question, no suspicion. She was Peggy Carter, after all¡ªwho would question her? As the door slid open with a hiss, Peggy stepped inside, her gaze immediately falling on the pile of massive Decepticon bodies stacked in the corner of the room. The remnants of fallen warriors, each one a potential treasure trove of information and technology. The room was dimly lit, the cold glow of overhead lights casting eerie shadows across the metal corpses. Peggy stopped in ce, staring at the pile of bodies. For a moment, she felt a sense of satisfaction. This was it. She could take one¡ªor two¡ªand Shield would have what they needed. It would be simple enough. No one would miss a Decepticon body or two, not even the Decepticons themselves. They had bigger concerns now. ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± Behind her, one of the Shield agents asked, ncing at her uncertainly. ¡°Do you need any help?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± But as Peggy prepared to give the order for them to help move the bodies, something inside her shifted. Her throat tightened as she considered the consequences. Peter trusted her. He had been nothing but honest and forthright with her, and this? This was betrayal. She was acting behind his back, and if he found out¡­ no, when he found out, it would ruin everything. Their rtionship, their partnership¡ªit would all be destroyed. Peggy froze, her gaze still locked on the Decepticons. She couldn¡¯t do it. Not like this. Not without Peter¡¯s consent. ¡°No,¡± Peggy said finally, her voice firm but quiet. ¡°Return to your post.¡± Peggy swallowed hard, her hands trembling slightly at her sides. She could feel the weight of her decision pressing down on her. The agents exchanged confused nces before hesitantly nodding, stepping back, and returning to their posts without further question. As the door closed behind them, Peggy let out a long, shaky breath. She had almost made a terrible mistake. She nced at the Decepticon bodies onest time before turning on her heel and leaving the room. She would talk to Peter about this tomorrow. She had to. What Peggy didn¡¯t know was that her decision had just saved her from disaster. Unbeknownst to her, two beings had been watching her every move. High above, nestled within the base¡¯s newly integrated systems, As observed all. As the living embodiment of the Red Room, he was aware of everything that happened within his walls, and Peggy¡¯s actions had not gone unnoticed. Every step she had taken, every order she had given, had been carefully monitored. Beside him, in the digital ether, Alfred¡ªPeter¡¯s ever-watchful AI assistant¡ªhad also been keeping a close eye on the situation. The two entitiesmunicated silently, sharing information in real-time. And if Peggy had so much as taken a single scrap of metal from the Decepticons, they would have immediately alerted Peter. For now, though, Peggy¡¯s decision had spared her from that oue. She had chosen the right path¡ªat least, for the moment. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next day¡­ The soft morning light filtered through the windows of Peter¡¯s room as he slowly stirred from sleep. The warmth andfort of the night lingered in his thoughts, but as he stretched his arms out, he realized that the bed was empty. Both Natasha and Mika were gone. Peter sighed, a mixture of disappointment and amusement crossing his face. He had enjoyed their warmth and softness throughout the night, the weight of their bodies pressed against his sides. But now, they had disappeared, slipping away before the sun had risen. He chuckled softly to himself. Of course, they¡¯re gone, he thought. They probably wouldn¡¯t appear in his bed again until they were ready for more than just sleeping and cuddling. Rolling out of bed, Peter stretched once more before standing up, the cool air hitting his skin. He scratched the back of his head, still groggy, when his gaze fell on something¡ªor rather, someone¡ªsitting in the corner of his room. Peggy. She sat in a chair, her posture stiff, her expression serious, and there was a faint hint of guilt in her eyes. She had clearly been waiting for him to wake up. Peter raised an eyebrow at her presence, not at all bothered by the fact that he was standing in front of her in just his boxers. ¡°What¡¯s with the creepy morning visit, Granny?¡± Peggy¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She didn¡¯t seem to care about his teasing this time. She held his gaze, her voice steady but tinged with remorse. ¡°I came to apologize...¡± A/N: 1860 words :) C204 Crew Expansion C204 Crew Expansion Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter remained standing in the middle of his room, still dressed only in his boxers, as Peggy sat across from him, her posture rigid with tension. The guilt in her eyes was undeniable, and as she opened her mouth to speak, Peter could already tell what wasing. "I came to apologize," Peggy repeated, her voice steady but weighed down with regret. "I received orders from the World Security Council. They wanted me to retrieve a Decepticon body¡ªone for Shield to study. Last night, I nearly went through with it¡­ without telling you. I was about to have my agents take one, but I couldn''t do it." Peter watched her closely, his expression calm, not showing any anger or judgment. "Go on." Peggy shifted in her seat, looking down at her hands for a brief moment before continuing. "I stopped myself, but the fact remains¡ªI was going to betray your trust. I know how important these bodies are, and I acted behind your back. For that, I''m sorry." There was a pause, the room filled with the soft hum of As in the background. Peter sighed, rubbing the back of his neck as he processed her words. He could tell she was being genuine, and more importantly, she hadn''t actually gone through with the n. "I''m not mad," Peter said, breaking the silence. "You didn''t actually do anything, Peggy. And, to be honest, I don''t mind giving Shield a few dead Decepticons." Peggy blinked in surprise. "Wait, what?" Peter smirked and turned his attention to the room''s speakers. "Alfred?" "Yes, Master Peter?" came the calm voice of the AI. "Have a few of the unimed Decepticon bodies moved to the hangar. Shield wants them, so they''ll be shipping them out today." "As you wish, Master Peter. I will have the preparations made immediately." Peggy stared at Peter, dumbfounded. "Unimed?" Peter''s smirk softened as he exined, "Yeah, some of the remaining Decepticons have imed the bodies of friends or family members. I''m not about to give those away. But the others? They''re just metal at this point." Peggy couldn''t hide the shock that flickered across her face. She had expected this to be a fight¡ªexpected Peter to resist giving Shield what it wanted. And yet, here he was, handing it over without hesitation. Something about it made her uneasy. She shifted in her seat, crossing her arms. "You''re really okay with this? No price, no negotiation?" Peter smiled innocently, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "Whatever could you mean?" Peggy narrowed her eyes, suspicion bubbling to the surface. There''s always a price with Peter Quill, she thought. He never gave anything away for free. "You''re up to something," she said, her voice firm. "What are you ying at?" Peter chuckled but didn''t answer her question directly. He simply shrugged, that same innocent smile on his face. "I''m just being nice. Consider it a favor." Peggy wasn''t buying it, but she knew better than to push. After all, she was getting what she wanted, and if Peter didn''t want to share his motives, she''d have to let it go. For now. She stood, smoothing her jacket as she did. "Well, I appreciate it. But if you ever decide to reveal what''s really going on in that head of yours, let me know." Peter grinned. "I''ll keep that in mind." Peggy gave him onest look¡ªstill suspicious, but unwilling to press further. She had bodies to transport, after all. "Thank you again, Peter," she said before turning on her heel and heading out the door. As the door closed behind her, Peter''s smile dimmed slightly, a more thoughtful expression settling on his face. The truth was, he didn''t mind giving Shield the bodies because his mind was on bigger things. He was leaving soon, and maintaining a good rtionship with Shield¡ªand Peggy¡ªwas essential. After all, they''d be the ones left behind to protect the Jedi and his family when he was gone. And Peter wasn''t going to leave them without some powerful allies to watch their backs. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Later that day, Peter called a meeting with Optimus Prime and Bumblebee, who had tagged along quietly. The Autobots stood tall in the room, their presencemanding even in this rtively small space. Peter leaned against the table, his expression thoughtful. He had called them here for a reason¡ªdecisions needed to be made. "We need to figure out what we''re doing next," Peter began, getting straight to the point. "But first off, how''s Auron doing?" Optimus''s expression softened as he thought of the young Cybertronian. "He''s doing well. The Autobots have epted him, and he''s adjusting to his new life." Peter nodded, then his eyes sharpened as he asked the next question. "Does he know about Megatron?" Optimus frowned, his gaze shifting to the side. "No. He doesn''t." Peter crossed his arms, his tone serious. "You should tell him, Optimus. Sooner rather thanter. Neither of us knows what Auron might do if someone else tells him the truth down the line. It''s better to rip the bandaid off now, while you still have the chance to exin everything." Optimus hesitated but then nodded slowly. "You''re right. I''ll speak to him soon." Peter gave a short nod, pleased with that decision. He then leaned forward, resting his hands on the table. "Next, what are you going to do about the remaining Decepticons?" Optimus''s brow furrowed as he considered the question. "I''ve been thinking about that. What do you believe I should do?" Peter paused, his mind racing through the possibilities. "Well, you''ve got a few options. You can keep them prisoner, kill them, set them free¡­ or," he said, his eyes locking onto Optimus''s, "you could take control of the Decepticons and lead both them and the Autobots. Maybe start with some prison time for them, considering they were your enemies only yesterday." Optimus''s frown deepened in thought. "Taking control of the Decepticons¡­" he muttered, considering the weight of such a decision. "I want to help turn Megatron''s faction into what it once was¡ªwhat it should have been. But I''m not sure it would work. I don''t know if the Decepticons would ever truly change." Peter shrugged. "You won''t know until you try. And if anyone can lead them toward a better future, it''s you." Optimus''s optics flickered with uncertainty, but he couldn''t help but agree with Peter''s logic. Still, the decision weighed heavily on him. "I''ll take the day to think on it," he said atst, his tone resolute, though the internal conflict was clear. Peter nodded, respecting Optimus''s need for time. "Fair enough." He then leaned back slightly, his expression growing more casual. "Onest thing¡ªare you nning on staying here on Earth? Because if you are, I suggest you work with the Jedi and Shield. They''re my allies, and they''ll help you if you ever need it." Bee, who had been silent this entire time, finally spoke up, his voice concerned. "Why does it sound like you won''t be here?" Peter nced over at Bee and let out a small sigh. "Because I won''t. I''m leaving this in theing days. I have things to do, ces to visit, and people to see. Besides, my crew''s getting bored of Earth, I can tell." At that, Optimus''s optics narrowed, his thoughts immediately going to the AllSpark. "If you leave," Optimus began carefully, "the AllSpark leaves with you. It''s the most precious artifact to my people, Peter. Without it, our future is uncertain." Peter quirked an eyebrow as he caught the serious tone in Optimus''s voice. "And what do you want me to do about that?" Optimus took a deep breath. "I need to know if the AllSpark will still ept me, Peter. Please¡­ let me hold it." Peter''s brow furrowed slightly but, after a moment, he shrugged and pulled the ne off. The AllSpark hung from the chain, glowing faintly as Peter passed it to Optimus. And as soon as Optimus touched the AllSpark, it reacted¡ªjust as it had with Bee. A surge of energy shot through Optimus''s frame, sending waves of pain through his circuits. He let out a grunt of agony as he dropped to one knee, his hand trembling as he released the ne, letting it fall to the ground. With a wave of his hand, Peter pulled the ne back toward him and slipped it around his neck again, his expression thoughtful as he watched Optimus panting from the pain. "So¡­ what now?" Peter asked, his tone calm but curious. Optimus took a deep breath, still kneeling as he brought his hand to his chest in a salute. "Peter Quill, will you allow us¡ªthe Cybertronians¡ªto follow you?" Peter blinked in surprise as Bee dropped to a knee beside Optimus, also saluting. "I''m guessing by ''follow,'' you don''t just mean toe along with me, huh?" Optimus shook his head. "No. The AllSpark has chosen you, Peter. We are willing to follow its will. We cannot abandon the AllSpark¡ªit is the heart of our people. If we cannot take it from you, then we must follow where it leads." Peter scratched the back of his head, feeling the weight of their words. After a long moment of thought, he let out a sigh. "Sure. The As can fit Cybertronians now, so you''re wee to join the crew." Optimus and Bee stood, their optics glowing with gratitude. "Thank you," Optimus said solemnly. "We will not disappoint you." "I didn''t think you would." Peter chuckled softly, shaking his head. "Wee to the crew." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After dealing with the Cybertronians, Peter made his way toward the hangar. The As''s size had expanded significantly, making the walk longer than it used to be, but he didn''t mind. His thoughts were upied with what came next. The decisions he had made today were just the beginning. There was still one more thing he needed to deal with. As he approached the prison hold near his ship, the air grew colder, more still. The sound of his boots echoed in the metallic corridor until he reached the cell he was looking for. Inside, sitting in the shadows, was Darth Maul. The Sith Lord was a shell of his former self. Maul had been left armless and legless after their brutal confrontation, his once imposing figure reduced to little more than a torso. Yet even in his weakened state, the hate in Maul''s yellow eyes burned bright. His gaze snapped to Peter as soon as he stepped into view, venom dripping from his voice as he spoke. "What do you want?" Maul hissed, his voice low and filled with spite. Peter leaned casually against the bars of the cell, entirely undeterred by the Sith''s re. The sight of Maul¡ªdefeated, weakened, yet still brimming with anger¡ªalmost brought a smirk to Peter''s face. He had expected no less. "I have a proposition for you¡­" A/N: 1831 words :)???? C205 New Apprentice? C205 New Apprentice? Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter stood at the bars of Darth Maul¡¯s cell, his expression calm and unbothered as the Sith Lord red at him with a burning hatred. ¡°Hello there.¡± He smiled in greeting, his tone casual. Maul¡¯s sneer deepened, but he still said nothing, his yellow eyes filled with burning defiance. His hatred simmered beneath the surface, like a coiled serpent ready to strike at the first opportunity. ¡°I have a proposition for you,¡± Peter began again, his voice even, betraying none of the weight behind his words. When Maul didn¡¯t respond, Peter continued, undeterred. ¡°But before we get to that, I have some questions. A few things I need to be cleared up.¡± Maul¡¯s eyes narrowed further, his lip curling in disdain, though he remained silent. His body was tense, his muscles coiled with barely contained fury, but he refused to give Peter the satisfaction of a response. Peter shrugged and leaned against the cell bars, his tone casual, as if they were merely having a conversation over drinks instead of standing in the cold, unforgiving confines of a prison hold. ¡°I want to know more about your Sith Master,¡± Peter said, feigning ignorance, though his voice carried a note of yful challenge. ¡°Because, and no offense, but you don¡¯t really seem like the Master type. Ackey? Sure, but not a Master.¡± Maul¡¯s brow twitched at the insult, though he remained silent. His yellow eyes red with fury, but still, he didn¡¯t speak. Peter smiled slightly, amused by Maul¡¯s stubbornness. ¡°So, what¡¯s he like?¡± Peter asked, grinning mischievously, as if he were a teenage girl asking about her friend''s new boyfriend. ¡°What¡¯s his name? Is he handsome? How big is his¡ª¡± ¡°Stop this nonsense!¡± Maul exploded, his patience finally snapping, unable to take the humiliation any longer. ¡°What? I¡¯m just asking a few questions¡­¡± Peter smirked, his voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°So, spill the beans, girlfriend. What¡¯s he like?¡± Maul¡¯s response was swift and sharp, his words dripping with venom. ¡°You think you can understand the Sith? You¡¯re nothing but a pathetic fool, pretending to y in a world you can neverprehend.¡± Peter didn¡¯t flinch, didn¡¯t rise to the bait. Instead, he tilted his head thoughtfully, pretending to consider Maul¡¯s words. ¡°Alright, so you¡¯re not answering. How about this: do you honestly believe your master cares for you?¡± Maul¡¯s face twisted into a snarl, his anger ring even hotter at the question. ¡°You dare question my loyalty to my master?¡± he growled, his voice low and threatening. ¡°My Master is power itself. He gave me strength beyond your wildest imagination. He made me what I am.¡± Peter let out a scoffingugh. ¡°Considering I¡¯m the one who chopped off your arms and legs, I¡¯d say he gave you power far below my imagination.¡± Maul seethed at Peter¡¯s words, his hands clenched into tight fists¡­ But before he could reply, Peter continued his line of questioning. ¡°So did he ever care about you? Can you give me just one moment, one memory, where he showed you kindness? Where he treated you like you mattered to him, beyond being a tool for his ambitions?¡± For the first time, Maul hesitated. His eyes flickered, a brief sh of uncertainty crossing his face. Peter could see the struggle ying out in the Sith Lord¡¯s mind as Maul searched his memories. Torturous training, harsh words, endless trials¡ªthat was all his master had given him. Power, yes, but nothing more. Not a single moment ofpassion or care. Maul¡¯s jaw clenched tightly, his body tense with frustration. He remained silent, refusing to give Peter the satisfaction of seeing him falter. But the silence was enough. Peter could read the answer in his eyes. ¡°I thought so,¡± Peter said quietly, his voice carrying a small hint of sympathy. Maul¡¯s body twitched, his rage bubbling just beneath the surface, but he said nothing. The truth that Peter had nted was undeniable, and it gnawed at him, festering like a wound he couldn¡¯t ignore. The one person he had devoted himself to, the master he had served without question, had never truly cared for him. Before Maul could respond, something shifted in the room. The air thickened, darkened, and an overwhelming pressure began to build around them. Maul¡¯s sharp instincts immediately sensed it¡ªthe unmistakable power of the Dark Side. His yellow eyes widened in shock as Peter¡¯s own eyes began to glow, a bright, fiery yellow that mirrored his own. The Dark Side surged from Peter like a tidal wave, crashing down on Maul with raw, unrelenting force. Maul had expected Peter to be strong, but this¡­ this was something entirely different. He was suffocating under the weight of Peter¡¯s power, and for the first time in a long while, he felt fear creeping into his mind. Fear of someone other than his Master¡­ ¡°Surprised?¡± Peter asked, his voice low and calm, despite the overwhelming darkness he was exuding. ¡°You see, the Force isn¡¯t as simple as light or dark. There¡¯s more to it than you know. And I can teach you.¡± Maul¡¯s mind raced, trying to process what was happening. Peter wasn¡¯t just wielding the Dark Side; he wasmanding it with a mastery that even his former master, Darth Sidious, had never shown. The sheer magnitude of Peter¡¯s power left Maul speechless, his usual defiance reced with disbelief. Peter stepped closer, his eyes still glowing with that terrifying yellow light. ¡°Here¡¯s my proposition,¡± he said, his voice cutting through the oppressive air. ¡°I¡¯ll take you as my apprentice. I¡¯ll teach you the true way of the Force¡ªnot just the dark or the light, but the Force itself. It¡¯s true nature.¡± ¡®Though I¡¯m still learning that myself¡­¡¯ Peter thought, though he knew enough to start Maul on the right path. Maul¡¯s breath caught in his throat, his mind swirling with confusion and disbelief. An apprentice? To a Jedi? ¡®No, not a Jedi¡­¡¯ Maul had thought Peter was nothing more than a misguided Jedi, but now¡­ now he was beginning to realize just how wrong he had been. Peter wasn¡¯t bound by the rules of the Jedi or the Sith. He was something else entirely. Something far more dangerous. The weight of the Dark Side pressed harder against Maul, making it impossible for him to form a coherent response. The power surrounding him was so intense, so suffocating, that it felt like it was crushing him from the inside. Maul wanted to speak, to say something¡ªanything¡ªbut the sheer force of Peter¡¯s presence was too much. Seeing that Maul wasn¡¯t going to respond right away, Peter allowed himself a small, knowing smile. He slowly reined in his power, pulling back the overwhelming darkness that had filled the room. The pressure around Maul lessened, and he gasped for breath, realizing only now that he had been holding it in the entire time. Peter¡¯s eyes flickered, the glow fading as they returned to their usual color. He stood tall, looking down at Maul with a calm, collected expression. ¡°Think about it,¡± Peter said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll let you have some time to make your decision.¡± Peter turned to leave, the nk of his boots echoing through the cold metal of the prison hold. Just as he reached the door, Maul¡¯s voice cut through the silence, hoarse but resolute. ¡°I¡­ ept.¡± Peter paused, a satisfied smile tugging at the corner of his lips. He turned his head slightly, just enough to nce back at the broken Sith Lord in the cell. ¡°Good,¡± Peter said, his voice filled with authority. ¡°We¡¯ll begin your training soon.¡± Without looking back, Peter waved over his shoulder and exited the room, leaving Maul still locked in his cell. But Maul didn¡¯t care. He didn¡¯t expect to be released so easily, and he knew that if he wanted to out of this cell, he would need to bide his time. He would be Peter¡¯s apprentice. And perhaps, when the time was right, he would find a moment to escape. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As Peter left the prison hold, the door sliding shut behind him, he stepped into the hallway of his ship. The tension from his encounter with Maul still hung in the air like a faint echo, but it dissipated quickly when he spotted Tony leaning casually against the wall, arms folded, waiting for him. Tony wasted no time. ¡°So, I hear you¡¯re leaving.¡± Peter raised an eyebrow, surprised by the abrupt question. ¡°Where¡¯d you hear that?¡± ¡°Optimus,¡± Tony replied, pushing off the wall with an easy shrug. ¡°He mentioned he was leaving soon, and it didn¡¯t take much prodding for him to admit that he was joining your crew.¡± Peter sighed and gave a nod, confirming Tony¡¯s suspicion. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be leaving soon. Just a few things I need to take care of before I go.¡± His mind briefly flickered to one particr task that he had both been dreading and eager to do since he arrived on Earth. Tony¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, curiosity flickering across his face as he studied Peter. ¡°Where are you headed?¡± Peter crossed his arms, leaning against the corridor wall. ¡°I¡¯ve got someone I need to visit and some things I need to handle. But mostly, I just travel around and do as I please. The gxy¡¯s a big ce, Tony. There¡¯s a lot to see, more than you¡¯d imagine. You¡¯d love it.¡± Tony nodded slowly, considering Peter¡¯s words. For a moment, it seemed like he wanted to say something more, but then he suddenly paused, his expression shifting. Without warning, he turned away, waving his hand dismissively. ¡°I¡¯ve got something I need to take care of. Just¡­ don¡¯t leave without me.¡± Peter blinked, taken aback. ¡°Wait, what? Without you?¡± But Tony was already walking away, his footsteps echoing faintly in the hallway, not offering any further exnation or even a nce back. Peter watched him disappear down the hallway, a puzzled expression lingering on his face. ¡®Does he mean, don¡¯t leave without saying goodbye, or don¡¯t leave without actually taking him along?¡¯ The thought crossed Peter¡¯s mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Tony Stark would be like as part of his crew. A part of him wasn¡¯t sure how taking Iron Man away from Earth would affect the¡¯s future. Could the afford to lose Tony right now? It was a question that lingered in his mind, but Peter wasn¡¯t one to dwell on uncertainty for long. ¡®Whatever happens, happens,¡¯ he thought, unbothered. ¡®Besides, the Jedi are here and Captain America is back¡­¡¯ Sighing, Peter shrugged off the thought and continued toward his quarters. As he neared his room, however, anotherplication awaited him. He noticed two familiar figures standing outside the door, their arms crossed, both looking impatient and decidedly not happy. Mika and Natasha. The moment they saw him, they both spoke in unison, their voicesced with surprise, concern, and perhaps a little frustration. ¡°You¡¯re leaving?!¡± ¡®Did Optimus tell everyone?!¡¯ A/N: 1868 words :) Should Tony join the crew????? C206 Clean Up C206 Clean Up Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter stood outside his quarters, watching as Mika and Natasha confronted him. Both of them looked equally determined, their eyes fixed on him with a mixture of surprise and frustration. ¡°You¡¯re leaving?!¡± they had said in unison, their voices carrying the weight of their emotions. Peter blinked, trying to hide his amusement at the rare moment of unity between the two women. They had been rivals, constantlypeting for his attention and affection, yet here they were, united by the same concern. Mika was the first to step forward, her arms crossed defensively over her chest. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡± she asked, her voice tense. ¡°You were just going to leave without saying anything?¡± Natasha¡¯s eyes narrowed as she added, ¡°We deserve to know, Peter. Why now? What could be so important that you¡¯re ready to leave Earth behind?¡± Peter sighed, rubbing the back of his neck as he looked between the two of them. He hadn¡¯t expected this to be easy, but he also hadn¡¯t anticipated this much resistance. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving without saying anything,¡± he replied. ¡°I just¡­ haven¡¯t told everyone yet. There are things I need to do. I can¡¯t stay here forever.¡± Mika frowned, her frustration still simmering. ¡°But you could stay. Why leave now?¡± Peter met her gaze, then nced at Natasha, seeing the same question reflected in her eyes. ¡°I have ces to go, people to meet. It¡¯s not just about what¡¯s here on Earth. There¡¯s more out there¡ªthings I need to take care of.¡± Natasha crossed her arms, her eyes filled with skepticism. ¡°You¡¯re telling us you have ¡®things to do,¡¯ but that doesn¡¯t exin why you can¡¯t stay. We¡¯re here, Peter. We¡­ care about you.¡± Peter could feel the weight of their words, their emotions simmering just beneath the surface. They both cared deeply about him, and despite their usual rivalry, they were working together to make him stay. He sighed, his voice softening. ¡°I know you both care about me. I care about you too, but this is something I have to do.¡± He paused for a moment, then smiled a bit, though there was a touch of sadness in his eyes. ¡°But¡­ you coulde with me, if you want.¡± That caught them both off guard. Mika and Natasha exchanged a brief, surprised nce before looking back at Peter. ¡°Come with you?¡± Natasha asked, her voice quieter now. ¡°Yeah,¡± Peter confirmed, his tone lighter. ¡°I mean, there¡¯s a lot out there to see. I won¡¯t lie¡ªit won¡¯t be easy. And I¡¯ll have some exining to do when we arrive on Naboo¡­¡± He chuckled at the thought of dealing with that particr reunion, but it was a worry for another time. Both women fell silent at his offer, tactfully choosing to ignore the suspicious addition of a reunion on Naboo, at least for now. ¡°¡­¡± Peter could see the uncertainty in their eyes. They wanted to say yes¡ªhe could tell by the way their expressions softened, the way their postures shifted¡ªbut neither of them couldmit to the idea so easily. For Natasha, the hesitation was clear. She had her family here¡ªher mother and sister¡ªand she still hadn¡¯t freed her father from the prison that Drakov had unjustly ced him in. Leaving now, without taking care of that, would feel wrong. It weighed heavily on her mind. Mika¡¯s situation was different, but no lessplicated. She didn¡¯t have many friends or close family, but she still had her father. Despite everything, even with him in jail, she wasn¡¯t sure if she could just leave him behind. The thought of it gnawed at her, leaving her feeling torn. Peter watched them both, his own heart sinking a little as the silence stretched between them. Their hesitation was answer enough, even if they weren¡¯t ready to admit it. Seeing their struggle, Peter smiled sadly, a bit disappointed but understanding. ¡°You don¡¯t have to decide right now,¡± he said gently. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving this second. You have time to think about it. And if you decide not toe, that¡¯s okay too.¡± His smile softened as he added, ¡°Earth is my home. I¡¯lle back sooner orter.¡± Both Natasha and Mika looked at him, their emotions still swirling, but neither of them spoke. They simply nodded, their minds clearly upied with what they had to figure out. Natasha was the first to step forward, her gaze lingering on Peter¡¯s face. Without a word, she leaned in, her lips brushing his in a soft but meaningful kiss. Peter could feel the intensity behind it¡ªa mix of unresolved feelings and unspoken promises. When she pulled away, she gave him a brief, determined look before turning to walk away. Mika, not to be outdone, followed closely behind Natasha¡¯s actions. She stepped up to Peter, her hands lightly resting on his shoulders as she leaned in. Her kiss was equally passionate, filled with emotion and a silent deration that she wouldn¡¯t give up either. She smirked against his lips as she pulled back, sending Natasha a nce before following her down the hallway. Without another word, the two women disappeared, leaving Peter standing alone outside his quarters. As they vanished from view, Peter let out a quiet sigh. Whatever they chose, he would respect it, but a part of him couldn¡¯t help but feel the weight of the decisions they all had to make. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, Tony soared through the air in his Iron Man suit, the world beneath him blurring as he cut through the sky. His thoughts were racing as he processed everything. The opportunity to leave Earth behind, to travel the gxy¡ªit was tempting. But the responsibilities he had here weighed heavily on his mind. ¡°Shall I prepare for a long trip, sir?¡± Jarvis asked, his voice calm and professional, though there was a hint of curiosity behind the question. ¡°I overheard your conversation with Mr. Quill. Will you be leaving the with him?¡± Tony¡¯s expression tightened inside the helmet. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that now, Jarvis,¡± he muttered, his tone conflicted. ¡°We¡¯ve got more important things to handle. Bring up the locations we¡¯ve been tracking.¡± ¡°Understood, sir. Disying the targets now.¡± On his HUD, a series of red markers lit up, scattered across the globe. These were the ces Tony had been investigating for weeks¡ªces where Stane had secretly sold Stark Industries¡¯ weapons under the table. Dangerous people, gangs, terrorists, and criminals who had gotten their hands on advanced tech that could wreak havoc if left unchecked. ¡°It¡¯s time to clean up some loose ends,¡± Tony said grimly, setting his sights on the first target. ¡­ The first location was a heavily fortifiedpound in Eastern Europe, a haven for a group of warlords who had gotten their hands on Stark Industries weapons¡­ Tony descended from the sky, his suit gleaming in the sunlight as hended with a heavy thud. The guards stationed outside barely had time to react before Tony¡¯s repulsor sts tore through them, leaving nothing but scorched earth and twisted metal in their wake. Thepound¡¯s rm red to life, and soon, more armed men flooded out, firing everything they had at Tony. Bullets, missiles, energy weapons¡ªit didn¡¯t matter. The Iron Man suit absorbed it all. Tony unleashed a barrage of firepower, his repulsors lighting up the battlefield as he tore through thepound¡¯s defenses. Explosions rocked the area as his targeting system locked onto weapon caches, destroying them with pinpoint precision. One by one, the men fell, their weapons useless against the unstoppable force that was Iron Man. Tony didn¡¯t hold back. He moved with ruthless efficiency, taking out anyone who stood in his way. He didn¡¯t flinch as he ended each threat with lethal precision. His HUD shed with alerts of people fleeing in terror, but none of them would escape. By the time the dust settled, thepound was reduced to rubble. Only the victims¡ªmen, women, and children who had been caught in the crossfire of the warlords¡ªremained, their eyes wide with fear and awe as they watched Tony fly off into the sky. ¡­ The next stop was in the Middle East, where the Ten Rings had been using stolen Stark tech to wage war against neighboring factions. Tony wasted no time. He dropped into the heart of their camp, his armor gleaming in the harsh desert sun. The terrorists scrambled to defend themselves, firing off everything they had. Missiles streaked through the air, and energy sts tore through the sand, but Tony weaved through each of them, unscathed. His repulsors red to life, sending waves of energy into the camp, obliterating vehicles and weapons in a matter of seconds. He moved with the precision of a machine, tearing through bunkers and armories, leaving no room for retaliation. One of the terrorists charged at him with a rocketuncher, screaming in rage. Tony calmly raised his hand, firing a concentrated st that vaporized the man on the spot. No mercy. No hesitation. By the time he was done, the camp was a smoking ruin. The survivors¡ªthose who had been held captive or enved by the Ten Rings¡ªlooked on in awe as Tony flew away, their hearts filled with gratitude for the metal savior who had freed them. ¡­ The final target was a crime syndicate in South America, operating out of a sprawling city, using Stark weapons to control the streets, ruling the city like corrupt kings. Tony flew in under the cover of night, his suit shimmering in the moonlight as he approached their stronghold. The syndicate had rigged the ce with traps, automated turrets, and drones, all armed with Stark tech. But none of it could stop Iron Man. He tore through the defenses like a force of nature. The turrets exploded in showers of sparks, the drones were swatted out of the sky, and the criminals inside the stronghold fell one by one. Tony didn¡¯t go easy on them. He wasn¡¯t in the mood for mercy. He systematically eliminated every member of the syndicate, leaving no one alive. His final target, the syndicate leader, tried to flee in a helicopter, but Tony caught up to him easily, ripping the helicopter apart with his bare hands before leaving the man to plummet to the ground below. With the syndicate destroyed, Tony took a moment to look down at the city below. The streets were empty, but he knew that people were watching. Some of them would call him a hero for what he had done tonight. Others would call him something else. ¡­ As Tony flew back home, Jarvis¡¯s voice echoed in his helmet. ¡°The newsworks have been buzzing with reports of your actions, sir. Would you like to hear them?¡± ¡°Yeah, why not?¡± Tony replied, his tone tired but determined. On his HUD, the news reports shed up. Video footage showed Iron Man flying across the globe, attacking variouspounds and strongholds, taking down dangerous organizations with brutal efficiency. Some of the news anchors hailed him as a hero, praising his efforts to rid the world of dangerous weapons and criminals. Others, however, weren¡¯t so kind. ¡°A vignte,¡± one anchor called him. ¡°Tony Stark is taking thew into his own hands, acting as judge, jury, and executioner.¡± The footage of him killing the criminals shed on the screen. But then, other footage showed the people he saved¡ªmen, women, and children, looking up at Iron Man with expressions of awe and gratitude. ¡°Divisive as ever, huh?¡± Tony muttered. Just as he finished speaking, a sudden notification popped up on his HUD: Iing call from Colonel James Rhodes. ¡°Sir, Colonel Rhodes is calling,¡± JARVIS¡¯s voice chimed in, before seamlessly patching the call through Tony¡¯s helmet. ¡°Tony,¡± Rhodey¡¯s voice came through loud and clear,ced with frustration. ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing right now?! The whole world is watching you tear people apart on live TV!¡± Tony blinked, ying dumb. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Rhodey. I¡¯m home right now, kicked back on my couch with a very expensive bottle of whiskey to keep mepany.¡± He pretended to take a sip from an imaginary ss, his tone casual. Rhodey scoffed audibly on the other end. ¡°Really? Well, I¡¯m here at your ce too¡ªand I don¡¯t see you anywhere.¡± Tony winced, quickly thinking on his feet. ¡°Oh, uh¡­ you¡¯re breaking up, Rhodey. Must be a bad signal or something. You know how these satellites are.¡± He started tapping the side of his helmet, making exaggerated static noises with his mouth. ¡°Kssh¡­ can¡¯t¡­ hear¡­ you¡­¡± Rhodey wasn¡¯t having it. ¡°Tony, stop this nonsense. I know what you¡¯re doing, and this is not going to¡ª¡± ¡°Kssh¡­ still¡­ breaking up. Gotta go! Talkter, bud.¡± With that, Tony quickly disconnected the call before Rhodey could get another word in. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Back aboard the As, Peter sat in his quarters, watching the news reports about Tony¡¯s actions. He saw the footage of Iron Man cutting through the world¡¯s most dangerous organizations, leaving a trail of destruction and freedom in his wake. ¡°Interesting,¡± Peter muttered to himself, wondering if Tony truly intended to join him¡­ A/N: 2202 words :)???? C207 Cemetery C207 Cemetery Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The week leading up to Peter¡¯s departure from Earth had been a whirlwind of activity, as he bnced his responsibilities to the Jedi, time with his family, dates with Natasha and Mika, and the looming weight of a reunion he¡¯d been avoiding¡ªsomething Peter wasn¡¯t even ready to think about yet. But right now, Peter stood on the construction site in New York, his boots sinking slightly into the dirt as he surveyed the prime location the Jedi were given. ¡®Perfect¡­¡¯ Thanks to his connections with Peggy and SHIELD¡ªand, of course, a little influence from the President¡ªhe had been able to pull a few strings and expedite the process of acquiring this piece ofnd in the heart of Manhattan. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe we¡¯re actually doing this,¡± Peter murmured, ncing over at Master Windu, who stood next to him with his usual stoic expression. ¡°Neither can I,¡± Windu replied, his deep voice cutting through the sounds of the city around them. ¡°But this temple will be crucial to the future of the Jedi on Earth. This location is ideal¡ªclose enough to Xavier¡¯s school for us to assist one another, and in the heart of a bustling city where we can discover Force-sensitive individuals.¡± Peter nodded, feeling a surge of pride. Establishing a Jedi Temple on Earth was just a dream until now, one he hadn¡¯t thought woulde to fruition this soon. But now, as he walked through the site, he could already picture how it would look¡ªthe towering structure, the open training courtyards, the serene meditation rooms, all serving as a beacon of peace and knowledge. ¡°You¡¯re sure you¡¯ll be able to manage without me?¡± Peter asked with a hint of reluctance in his voice. ¡°Once I leave, you and the others will be on your own.¡± Windu gave him a reassuring nce. ¡°We¡¯ll manage. You¡¯veid the groundwork for us. We¡¯ll carry it forward from here.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Later that evening, Peter found himself sitting in his grandparents¡¯ room in the As, his heart heavy with the conversation he knew he had to have. Luckily, his uncle wasn¡¯t there, as theirst encounter had ended with Peter cutting tiespletely. ¡®If I see him again, I might strangle him to death¡­¡¯ he thought. ¡°Grandma¡­ Grandpa,¡± Peter began, shifting ufortably in his seat. ¡°I need to tell you something.¡± His grandmother immediately sensed the gravity in his tone, her eyes widening. ¡°Peter, what is it? You¡¯re not¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving Earth,¡± he said, cutting through her worry before it could spiral. ¡°Soon.¡± The silence that followed felt like a lead weight in the room. His grandparents stared at him, their faces a mix of shock and disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ leaving?¡± his grandmother repeated, her voice barely above a whisper. Peter nodded, trying to remain calm even though he knew how hard this would be for them to hear. ¡°There¡¯s a lot out there for me. I have responsibilities beyond Earth¡­ things I need to take care of. I wish I could stay, but I can¡¯t. Not forever.¡± He exined, adding. ¡°But I¡¯ll be back soon enough. You won¡¯t have to wait long, I promise.¡± His grandfather, usually quiet during these types of conversations, spoke up with a firmness Peter hadn¡¯t expected. ¡°You don¡¯t need to leave, Peter. There¡¯s plenty for you here. You have family, friends¡­ why do you need to go?¡± Peter felt the sting of their words but stayed patient. ¡°I know. And believe me, I wish I could stay longer. But this¡­ this is part of who I am. There¡¯s more out there¡ªmore friends, more experiences, more things I have to face, more adventures to explore...¡± His grandmother¡¯s eyes were shining with unshed tears. ¡°But Peter¡­ Can¡¯t you stay with us a little longer? We only just got you back¡­¡± Peter swallowed the lump in his throat and moved closer, taking his grandmother¡¯s hand in his. ¡°I¡¯lle back. Earth is still my home, and I¡¯ll always return. But for now, I need to go. And when I do¡­ I need to know that you¡¯re okay with it. That you¡¯re okay with me doing what I need to do.¡± The silence stretched out again, but this time it wasn¡¯t as heavy. His grandparents shared a nce, and then, with a sigh, his grandfather nodded slowly. ¡°We understand, Peter. We don¡¯t like it¡­ but we understand.¡± His grandmother sniffed, wiping her eyes. ¡°You take care of yourself out there, okay? And don¡¯t you dare forget toe back.¡± Peter smiled softly, pulling them both into a warm hug. ¡°I won¡¯t. I promise.¡± The embrace lingered for a moment, bittersweet but filled with love and understanding. When they finally pulled apart, his grandmother patted his cheek and said, ¡°Go make us proud, Peter. But don¡¯t stay away too long.¡± Peter nodded, standing up with a sense of finality. ¡°Thank you¡­ for everything.¡± As he walked out of their home, the weight of what he was leaving behind settled on his shoulders, but there was also a lightness¡ªa sense of freedom. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter leaned back in his chair, the cool night breeze brushing his skin as he and Mika sat atop the rooftop restaurant, the skyline of New York City glowing in the distance. They had chosen this spot because it was rxed, casual, and far away from the chaos they were usually surrounded by. Mikaughed, tossing her hair back as she teasingly threw a piece of bread at Peter. ¡°How is it that I¡¯m the one paying?¡± she joked asked, the check sitting in front of her. Peter grinned, catching the bread in his mouth. ¡°Equality, baby. It¡¯s a wonderful thing, isn¡¯t it?¡± She shook her head, smiling as she leaned back in her chair, her eyes twinkling in the soft lights that hung above them. ¡°Is it really equality when it¡¯s your money I¡¯m spending?¡± After all, he gave her the money she was spending¡­ Peterughed, shrugging uncaringly. ¡°Does it really matter?¡± He¡¯s been feeling the tension of everything else in his life ease away for just a moment. Being with Mika like this, with noary threats or looming responsibilities, was refreshing. As the night went on, they wound up in a park together, sitting side by side on the swing set. Silence ensued as Peter''s thoughts drifted. There was so much left unsaid between them. They both knew there was a decision hanging in the air¡ªone Mika hadn¡¯t made yet. Mika smiled again, this time more teasingly. ¡°So, what do you think? Do Ie with you, or would you rather ditch me to be with your other girlfriend?¡± Peter raised a brow, ¡°Are you both my girlfriends now?¡± Mika averted her gaze, muttering, ¡°What else would we be?¡± Peter chuckled. ¡°Well, then you both bettere along, huh? What kind of girlfriend would you be if you let your boyfriend run off without you?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The following evening, Peter found himself sitting across from Natasha in a dimly lit, upscale restaurant, the atmosphere between them charged with an intensity he had grown ustomed to. ¡°I heard about your little rooftop dinner with Mika,¡± Natasha said coolly, her eyes never leaving Peter¡¯s. Peter shrugged, not denying it. ¡°Yeah, it was fun.¡± Natasha smirked, but her eyes were sharp. ¡°Fun. Right.¡± She took a sip of her drink before setting it down with a quiet clink. ¡°So, what¡¯s your n, Peter? You¡¯re leaving soon, and you still haven¡¯t told me what happens next.¡± Peter could feel the tension rising between them. Natasha had always been the more direct, fiery one, and she wasn¡¯t the type to let things slide. He sighed, leaning back in his chair as he considered how to answer her. ¡°I¡¯m still figuring that out,¡± he admitted, trying to lighten the mood with a small smile. ¡°I mean, I may be a space wizard, but it¡¯s not like I have a crystal ball telling me what¡¯s going to happen.¡± Natasha didn¡¯t smile. ¡°This isn¡¯t a joke, Peter.¡± Peter¡¯s smirk ebbed as he turned a bit more serious. ¡°I know,¡± he said softly. ¡°But the truth is, I don¡¯t have all the answers yet. There are things I need to do out there, things I can¡¯t avoid.¡± Natasha¡¯s gaze bore into his, herpetitive spirit mixing with the affection she held for him. ¡°And what about us? Where do we fit into your ns, Peter? Am I supposed to just wait around while you run off across the gxy?¡± Peter tried to find the right words, but Natasha wasn¡¯t the type to wait. Before he could answer, she stood up, moving to his side of the table, and kissed him. The kiss was charged with the same fiery intensity Natasha always brought, her passion and frustration spilling over in that moment. When she pulled away, she met his gaze with a determined look. ¡°If you think you can just leave me behind, you¡¯ve got another thinging...¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next day, the As was bustling with activity as Peter¡¯s crew made their final checks before departure. Transformers stomped back and forth, loading supplies as Rocket double-checked As¡¯s systems. But Peter¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t on the preparations. There was something he had to do before he could leave Earth. Without telling anyone, he slipped away from the ship and made his way to a small Jedi Starfighter waiting in the hangar. Momentster, Peter found himself soaring over the clouds, heading toward a ce he hadn¡¯t been able to face until now: his hometown, St. Charles, Missouri. Hended the ship in a secluded area near a cemetery, where the trees stood tall enough to hide his ride. As he walked through the woods, his heart pounded in his chest. He hadn¡¯t been back here since he was taken by the Ravagers, and the weight of that time weighed heavily on his shoulders. Finally, he reached a grave. His mother¡¯s name was etched into the stone, and as Peter stood before it, all the emotions he had bottled up for so long came rushing to the surface. His legs felt weak as he knelt before her grave, his hands trembling. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Mom,¡± he whispered, his voice thick with emotion. ¡°I should¡¯vee sooner... I¡¯m a coward for waiting this long.¡± Tears stung his eyes as he ced his hand on the cold stone. ¡°I¡¯ve been back for a while now¡­ but I¡­ I just couldn¡¯t¡­ I was too scared to see you like this.¡± Peter¡¯s voice wavered as he started telling her everything. ¡°Mom, I¡ªthere¡¯s so much I need to tell you,¡± he began, his throat tightening. He stared at the gravestone, running his fingers over the cool stone. ¡°After¡­ after you were gone, everything just fell apart. I got kidnapped. The Ravagers¡ªthese space pirates¡ªreal a*sholes.¡± Of course, he left out the darkest parts¡ªhe didn¡¯t want to worry her, even in death. Peter told her about being rescued by the Jedi, about how they had taken him in and trained him, about his journey across the gxy. He spoke about bing a Jedi Knight and all the adventures he¡¯d had. But the more he spoke, the harder it became to hold himself together. The Force around him pulsed with his emotions, and before long, it began to manifest physically. A storm of energy whipped through the cemetery, sending leaves and debris flying, yet leaving Peter and his mother¡¯s grave untouched. His fingers tightened on the gravestone. ¡°I just¡­ I wish you could¡¯ve seen it. I wish you could¡¯ve seen who I became. I¡¯m doing all right, but¡ª¡± Peter¡¯s voice cracked as he whispered, ¡°I miss you so much, Mom. I miss you every day.¡± The storm raged around him, as wild and uncontroble as the emotions inside him. His grief, his guilt, his love¡ªall of it poured out, and the Force reacted ordingly. He wiped his eyes with the back of his hand, his voice growing hoarse as he continued. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t visit you sooner. I was too scared¡­ Scared of admitting that you¡¯re really gone...¡± Peter¡¯s breath hitched as he leaned forward, resting his forehead against the stone. ¡°But I¡¯ve been trying to make you proud, Mom. I¡¯ve been trying to do the right thing, to be the kind of man you wanted me to be.¡± When the storm finally calmed, Peter sat there, his body trembling from the emotional toll. The cemetery was still again, quiet except for the soft rustling of leaves in the wind. As Peter wiped his eyes, a voice spoke from behind him: ¡°What an adventure you¡¯ve had.¡± Peter¡¯s heart skipped a beat. For a brief moment, he hoped¡ªdesperately¡ªthat it was his mother¡¯s spirit speaking to him. But when he turned around, he saw someone else. A bald woman in a yellow monk''s robe. [Insert picture of The Ancient One here] It was The Ancient One, standing there with a warm smile on her face, her eyes filled with understanding. Peter stared at her, realization dawning on him. This meeting was no coincidence. ¡°I¡¯m sure your mother would be very proud of you, Peter¡­¡± A/N: 2202 words :) C208 Seed C208 Seed Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter remained kneeling before his mother¡¯s grave, his emotions still raw from the visit. He was lost in thought when a voice interrupted him from behind. ¡°What an adventure you¡¯ve had.¡± The sudden appearance of The Ancient One caught Peter off guard. He didn¡¯t even need to look to know who it was, her presence in the Force was unmistakable. He pretended not to know her, ying along for now. ¡°Umm¡­ sorry, but do I know you?¡± he asked, turning to face her with a raised brow. ¡°No,¡± The Ancient One replied with a calm, knowing smile. ¡°But I know you.¡± Peter raised an eyebrow, muttering sarcastically, ¡°That¡¯s not creepy at all¡­¡± Though he yed it off, Peter¡¯s mind was already racing. ¡®So she¡¯s been watching me,¡¯ he thought. ¡®I wonder for how long?¡¯ Peter knew exactly who The Ancient One was¡ªhow nosy she could be. But with the Infinity Stones not existing in this universe, she couldn¡¯t have used the Time Stone to spy on him. So, how had she known? As if reading his mind, The Ancient One answered the unspoken question. ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping tabs on you since you crossed paths with Doctor Strange.¡± Peter raised a brow, pretending to be confused. ¡°The Surgeon? Why?¡± The Ancient One¡¯s smile widened slightly. ¡°Because he¡¯s meant for so much more,¡± she said cryptically before waving her hand dismissively. ¡°But enough about Strange. I came here to meet with you before you leave.¡± Peter couldn¡¯t help but make a joke. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯ve been stalking me?¡± he said, a yful smirk tugging at his lips. ¡°Right now¡¯s not exactly the best time, y¡¯know?¡± He motioned to the grave, his voice softening for a moment. ¡°Kinda in the middle of something.¡± The Ancient One¡¯s expression softened with a hint of apology. ¡°Ah¡­ I see.¡± She nced at the gravestone, realizing the emotional weight of the moment. ¡°My apologies. I sometimes forget how deeply certain things resonate. After so many years, my emotional radar can get a bit¡­ out of whack. I¡¯ll leave-¡± Peter waved her off. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can talk now, I guess.¡± His eyes narrowed slightly as he felt the Force radiating off her. ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s up? You¡¯re obviously not just a normal human. You¡¯ve got a pretty strong presence in the Force.¡± He paused, pretending to piece it together. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to be some kind of Jedi, would you? Though I didn¡¯t think Earth had any Force users.¡± The Ancient One smiled, a mix of amusement and intrigue dancing in her eyes. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call myself a Jedi,¡± she said thoughtfully. ¡°But I¡¯ve dabbled in what you call the Force in the past.¡± She looked Peter up and down, her gaze seeming to peer into his very soul. ¡°But you¡­ your aura is truly something else.¡± For a brief moment, her eyes shed, and Peter could feel her probing deeper into his presence in the Force. Whatever she saw made her pause. ¡°A brilliant shining figure surrounded by the light of the sun,¡± she muttered under her breath, clearly captivated by what she was witnessing. ¡°I¡¯m surprised I didn¡¯t notice your arrival sooner.¡± Peter wasn¡¯t sure what exactly she had seen, but he could tell it was something beyond the ordinary. ¡°So, why are you here now?¡± he asked, keeping his tone casual. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°As I said, I came to meet you.¡± The Ancient One¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to leave Earth so soon,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯ve caused quite a stir since your arrival.¡± Peter blinked, feeling slightly dumbfounded. ¡°That¡¯s it? You interrupted my visit to my mother¡¯s grave for that?¡± The Ancient One turned sheepish, a rare expression for someone asposed as her. ¡°Well¡­ there was one more thing¡­ I¡¯m curious.¡± Peter tilted his head, intrigued now. ¡°Curious about what?¡± She hesitated for a moment before answering. ¡°I¡¯m curious how you manage to wield both the light side and the dark side of the Force,¡± she admitted, her voice filled with genuine fascination. ¡°It¡¯s like you¡¯re blending them together¡ªor in the process of doing so. I¡¯ve tried to do that myself in the past but failed. The conflict between the two almost tore me apart.¡± Peter shrugged nonchntly. ¡°I dunno. I just stopped following what everyone else said and made my own path. If you want, I could teach you.¡± He smirked yfully. ¡°I¡¯ve already taken on one apprentice. I can handle a second one, I think.¡± While Peter remained outwardly calm, internally he was freaking out. The thought of having The Ancient One as an apprentice? That was¡­ beyond bada*s. The Ancient One chuckled softly, clearly amused by the idea. Her? An apprentice to someone thousands of years her junior? That would certainly be¡­ interesting. She seemed to seriously contemte the offer for a moment, her gaze distant. When she remained silent for a while, Peter assumed she was about to refuse. ¡°Hey, no worries. You don¡¯t have to if you don¡¯t want to,¡± he said, waving it off. But The Ancient One shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t refuse.¡± Her gaze sharpened, studying Peter more closely. ¡°But I am curious¡ªwhy are you so willing to teach me? We¡¯ve only just met.¡± Peter shrugged again, feigning indifference. ¡°You seem alright. Well, except for that darkness you¡¯ve tethered yourself to,¡± he said, raising an eyebrow as he sensed the connection to something dark within her. He guessed it was rted to Dormammu¡¯s realm, but he didn¡¯t say that out loud. The Ancient One flinched, clearly taken aback. ¡°You can sense that?¡± she asked, her voice quiet. Peter nodded. ¡°Other Jedi probably wouldn¡¯t notice, but my connection to the Force runs deeper. So yeah, I can sense it.¡± The Ancient One¡¯s expression grew more serious as she considered his words. ¡°And despite knowing that I¡¯ve tied myself to something dark, you¡¯re still willing to ept me as your apprentice?¡± Peter grinned. ¡°Sure. My other apprentice is a Sith who¡¯ll probably try to stab me in the back as soon as he gets the chance. One or two dangerous disciples? What¡¯s the difference?¡± The Ancient One burst intoughter, her voice ringing through the stillness of the cemetery. Peter couldn¡¯t help but smile too, though his grin faltered slightly when she suddenly stoppedughing and bowed before him. ¡°I ept your offer,¡± The Ancient One said with a mischievous smile. ¡°Master.¡± Peter¡¯s jaw dropped for a moment, his mind racing. The Ancient One, the Sorcerer Supreme, had just bowed and called him ¡®Master.¡¯ ¡°W-What?¡± Peter stammered, caughtpletely off guard. The Ancient One¡¯s smile widened. ¡°You heard me, Master. When do we begin?¡± Peter blinked, still trying to process what had just happened. ¡°Well¡­ I guess we can start tomorrow morning?¡± She nodded, standing up straight again with her usual grace. ¡°Then I¡¯ll look forward to our first lesson, Master Quill,¡± she said with a small, amused smile. Before Peter could respond, she vanished into thin air, leaving no trace behind. One moment she was standing there, and the next, the cemetery was silent and empty, save for Peter and the dead. Peter stood there, still in disbelief, staring at the spot where The Ancient One had been. ¡®Did I just make the Ancient One my apprentice?¡¯ ¡­ .. . Still not fullying to terms with the fact that the Ancient One epted him as her Master, Peter decided to put aside for now and spent a little more time at his mother¡¯s grave. After all, he would be leaving soon. ¡­ After a couple of hours, Peter finally rose to his feet, brushing off the dirt from his knees. His heart was heavy, but he felt a sense of closure, something he hadn¡¯t experienced in years. cing his hand gently on the gravestone onest time, he whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll visit more often, Mom. I promise.¡± With that, he turned and walked back toward his ship, the faint sounds of rustling leaves the only thing apanying him through the cemetery. As Peter boarded his ship and sat at the controls, he didn¡¯t set a course for the As just yet. He had one more thing to take care of before leaving Earth, though he wasn¡¯t entirely sure how to handle it. As the ship lifted off, Peter gazed out at his hometown below. It was a ce filled with memories, both beautiful and painful. But somewhere down there, hidden in the familiarndscape, was something that didn¡¯t belong¡ªsomething left behind by his father. ¡°Alfred,¡± Peter called out, ¡°I need you to use the ship¡¯s scanners to search for alien nt life or anything with an odd energy signature in the area.¡± The AI¡¯s voice responded promptly, calm and efficient as always. ¡°Acknowledged, Master Peter. Beginning scan now.¡± Peter leaned back in his seat, watching the controls flicker as the ship¡¯s scanners began sweeping through the terrain below. Only a few seconds passed before Alfred¡¯s voice came back, a blip appearing on the ship¡¯s map. ¡°I have located an anomalous energy signature approximately five miles southeast of your current position. It matches your description of extraterrestrial nt life.¡± Peter frowned as he studied the map, a bright marker indicating the location. ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± he muttered, steering the ship in the direction Alfred had pointed out. As the ship soared over thendscape, Peter could feel a sense of unease building within him. He had known this moment woulde eventually¡ªhe just hadn¡¯t expected it to be so soon. Minutester, the ship hovered over a remote stretch ofnd, the scanner¡¯s blip pulsing steadily. Peter lowered the ship andnded in a clearing. As he stepped out, he could already feel it¡ªsomething foreign, something powerful, radiating through the air. He didn¡¯t have to search long. Just ahead, nestled in the middle of a field that seemed to have withered and decayed around it, was the seed his father had nted long ago. The sight of it filled Peter with a mixture of disgust and dread. The alien nt had grownrge, towering over him like an imposing monument to his father¡¯s twisted ambitions. Its dark tendrils snaked across the ground, pulsing with an eerie, unearthly energy. The core of the nt glowed with a faint light, humming with the power of his Celestial father, Ego. Peter clenched his fists, feeling a surge of anger rise within him. This¡­ this is what he left behind. He knew the story well¡ªhis father, Ego the Living, had spread seeds like this across countless worlds, hoping to assimte them into extensions of his own consciousness. Seeing one of those seeds here on Earth, on the he called home, filled Peter with a sense of purpose. He couldn¡¯t let this thing remain here. It was a threat to everything and everyone on Earth, and he wasn¡¯t about to let his father¡¯s ambitions destroy his home world, where his mother is buried, where his Grandparents live. He wouldn¡¯t allow it. But as he stood before the seed, watching its energy pulse through the air, a single question gued his mind. ¡®How do I get rid of this?¡¯ A/N: 1900 words :) C209 Papa C209 Papa Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª More than an hour after finding it, Peter stood before the giant seed, his lightsaber humming with lethal intent as the glowing ck de sliced through the alien roots. Sparks flew as the de cut deep into the core of the nt, but to Peter¡¯s frustration, the damage began to heal almost instantly. No matter how many times he shed, the seed simply regenerated, its energy pulsing stronger each time. Peter gritted his teeth, his grip tightening around the hilt of his saber. ¡°Dammit,¡± he muttered under his breath, trying to keep his growing anger in check. Switching tactics, he deactivated the lightsaber and extended both hands toward the seed. He reached out with the Force, willing the energy around him to bend to his will. The air around the seed began to tremble, the invisible power swirling as Peter attempted to crush it, to obliterate it from existence. But nothing worked. The seed¡¯s dark tendrils pulsated with an unnatural resilience, resisting his every effort. It was as if the nt was mocking him, immune to the Force¡¯s touch. Peter¡¯s frustration began to boil over. ¡°Why won¡¯t you die!?¡± he growled, sending a powerful wave of energy toward the seed, but once again, it regenerated, mocking him with its unrelenting vitality. Suddenly, as it healed, the seed began to take on a different form. It wasn¡¯t a nt anymore. It was his father¡ªEgo. The embodiment of everything Peter despised. Ego materialized before him, ¡°Is that you, Peter?¡± He asked, realizing what was happening. ¡°Are you trying to destroy my seed?¡± Ego gazed down at Peter, his thoughts racing as he pondered how his son could possibly know about the seed he had nted on Earth. ¡®Did Meredith tell him?¡¯ he wondered. ¡®But how would she have found out?¡¯ Peter stood frozen, his eyes locked on Ego. The seed had vanished from sight at this point. ¡®This has to be an illusion¡­ right?¡¯ Ego¡¯s grin widened as his gaze fell on the glowing sword in Peter¡¯s hand, feeling the power his son emanated. ¡®Interesting¡­¡¯ His voice reverberated through the space, low and mocking. ¡°You¡¯ll never destroy my seed, Peter. Just give up.¡± Peter¡¯s breath hitched, his hands trembling as the words sunk in. ¡°Shut up,¡± he muttered, trying to block out the voice. But Ego wasn¡¯t done. He noticed how Peter¡¯s power seemed to double as he grew more frustrated and angry. The apparition leaned forward, his eyes gleaming with interest. ¡°You know who I am, don¡¯t you? I can see it in your eyes,¡± Ego said, his tone curious but edged with something darker. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re doing this? To punish me for leaving you and your mother? Did Meredith tell you about me¡ªabout this ce?¡± His voice softened, turning almost wistful. ¡°I loved your mother so much¡­¡± Peter¡¯s blood ran cold. His mind went nk for a moment, and then something inside him snapped. The casual way Ego had spoken about his mother¡ªthe woman who he had killed¡ªstirred a fury in him like nothing he had ever felt before. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say her name!¡± Peter roared, his voice shaking with barely contained rage. His hands began to glow with dark energy, the yellow hue of the Dark Side flickering dangerously in his eyes. He stepped forward, consumed by the anger bubbling inside him. Ego''s eyes widened at Peter¡¯s disy of power. ¡®Did he inherit my powers?¡¯ Peter¡¯s breath came in ragged bursts as the fury inside him reached a boiling point. His eyes gleamed with a dangerous intensity, the yellow of the Dark Side now fully consuming his irises. Without hesitation, he pressed his glowing hand against the image of Ego. At first, Ego thought nothing of it. But something changed, his eyes widening even further as he felt his strength being drained. His once-powerful form began to wither, the glow in his eyes dimming as his cheeks sank in, his body crumbling away. Peter¡¯s connection to the Dark Side deepened in that moment, his hand siphoning the life force from the seed. The illusion of Ego began to disintegrate, panic shing across his face as he tried to break free from Peter¡¯s grip. ¡°No! Wait¡ª¡± Ego¡¯s voice cracked, his oncemanding presence now reduced to a desperate plea. ¡°You don¡¯t understand¡ª¡± But Peter didn¡¯t care. The anger roared through him like a wildfire, and he leaned in, his voice cold and unforgiving. ¡°F*ck off.¡± With those final words, the apparition of Ego screamed in agony, his body copsing into dust as the Dark Side tore him apart from the inside out. The wind whipped through the clearing, scattering the remains of Ego into the air, leaving nothing but silence in its wake. Peter stood in the center of the devastation, his breathing heavy, the yellow glow in his eyes slowly fading as the rage subsided. As the dust settled, he found himself lying in a crater, the once-imposing seed now gone, reduced to nothing. The dark tendrils, the glowing core¡ªall of it had withered away, leaving only traces of dust in its ce. Peter blinked, disoriented, trying to process what had just happened. Had that been his father? Was it just an illusion, a hallucination born from his anger? Or had he truly destroyed a piece of Ego, something that had been left behind? Peter frowned, sitting up slowly. He nced around the empty clearing, feeling a strange sense of unease. The Force was calm again, but what he had just experienced¡­ it didn¡¯t feel like an ordinary hallucination. And yet, he shook the thought away. ¡®It was the Dark Side, right?¡¯ he told himself, trying to rationalize it. He took a deep breath, calming his mind as thest of the dark energy faded. Whatever it was, the seed was gone, and that was all that mattered. Standing up, Peter dusted himself off and headed back toward his ship, ready to leave this as soon as possible. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile¡­ Far across the gxy, on a that shimmered with otherworldly beauty, Ego stood on the expansive terrace of his opulent home. The golden hues of a setting sun bathed thendscape in a warm glow, casting long shadows across the pristine architecture that he had built with his own celestial powers. He stared off into the distance, his expression calm, yet beneath the surface, something stirred¡ªsomething that had been dormant for years. Slowly, a smirk began to form on his lips. ¡®Peter¡­ my son.¡¯ Ego had just encountered his long-lost son through the seed he had nted on Earth all those years ago. He had thought Peter dead after the Ravagers failed to deliver him. They had tried renegotiating after picking Peter up, demanding more for the boy. That had soured the deal, and in Ego¡¯s frustration, he had threatened the Ravagers, which caused them to go into hiding. Until now. The celestial being felt a sense of relief, knowing Peter was not only alive but strong¡ªstronger than he could have anticipated. In their brief interaction through the seed, Peter had disyed something remarkable: the ability to siphon life force, an ability tied deeply to their shared Celestial DNA. Ego¡¯s smirk widened, a glimmer of pride in his eyes. Unlike his other children, who had been utter failures, Peter showed promise. None of them had been able to tap into even a fraction of his power. They had been weak, unable to carry forward his grand vision for the universe. But Peter¡­ Peter had something special. ¡°He¡¯s finally awakening,¡± Ego muttered to himself, his voice filled with satisfaction. ¡°Finally.¡± The thought of Peter standing beside him during his conquest of the universe felt right. After all, Peter wasn¡¯t just any child¡ªhe was the child of the love of Ego¡¯s life, Meredith Quill. For a brief moment, Ego¡¯s gaze softened as memories of Meredith flickered through his mind. She had been different from the countless other beings he had chosen to bear his children. There had been something about her, something that had stirred emotions within him that he hadn¡¯t thought possible. Love. Yes, Ego had loved her. She had been the only one to make him feel something real in the cold, vast expanse of the cosmos. But that love had been fleeting. Meredith¡¯s mortality had been her downfall. Ego¡¯s ambitions had been too great, his ns too vast to let a single human woman stand in his way. ¡°It¡¯s a shame,¡± Ego mused, shaking his head as if dismissing an unpleasant memory. ¡°But it had to be done.¡± There was no remorse in his voice, no regret. The way he spoke about killing Peter¡¯s mother was as if he were forced to fire an employee, not murder the woman he had once imed to love. Her death had been a necessary sacrifice¡ªa minor inconvenience in the grand scheme of things. Ego turned his back to the setting sun, the glow of the horizon casting a long shadow behind him. He walked back inside his pce, his hands sped behind his back, his mind already racing with ns for the future. ¡®Should I give him more time?¡¯ he wondered silently. Peter¡¯s powers were awakening, but he wasn¡¯t fully there yet. Perhaps it would be wise to wait, to let hime into his full potential before making contact. After all, Peter was special. His favorite child. Ego wanted him strong¡ªstrong enough to stand by his side when the time came. Together, they would conquer the universe, spreading Ego¡¯s consciousness to every corner of existence. But for now¡­ Ego would watch. He would give Peter the time he needed to grow. ¡°Yes,¡± Ego muttered to himself, a slow smile spreading across his face as he disappeared into the grand halls of his home. ¡°I¡¯ll give him a little more time¡­¡± The celestial being¡¯s voice trailed off as the doors to his pce closed behind him, the sun setting on another day on his¡ªanother day closer to the fulfillment of his grand vision. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter sat in the cockpit of his ship, staring nkly out at the horizon as the ship ascended higher into the sky. Thendscape of his hometown slowly shrank beneath him, disappearing into the distance as the ship cut through the atmosphere. He leaned back in his seat, the hum of the engine filling the silence around him. His mind, however, was far from quiet. The encounter with the seed¡ªhis father¡¯s seed¡ªstill weighed heavily on him. He had told himself it was just a hallucination, a product of his anger mixed with the dark side of the Force. And yet, a small part of him couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was more to it. Something about the way the seed had reacted, the power it held¡ªit had felt too real. Too connected. But Peter pushed those thoughts aside for now. He had more pressing matters to deal with. Besides, he had already destroyed the seed, and that was all that mattered. ¡°Alfred,¡± Peter called out, his voice breaking through the hum of the engine. ¡°Set course for the As. Let¡¯s get this over with.¡± ¡°Understood, Master Peter,¡± Alfred replied. The AI¡¯s calm voice filled the cockpit as the ship adjusted its trajectory, heading back toward the floating base. Peter leaned back in his chair, exhaling a deep breath as he mentally prepared himself for what came next. His time on Earth was running out, and he could feel the weight of that realization settling on his shoulders. He had said his goodbyes, and tied up most of his loose ends, but there was still that lingering feeling¡ªsomething unresolved. Before he could dwell too long on that thought, the As came into view, its massive form hovering in the distance like a sentinel watching over the below. The sight of it filled Peter with a sense of finality. His time here was almost over. The ship docked smoothly into the As¡¯s hangar, the familiar hiss of the doors opening as Peter stepped out onto the deck. He was greeted by the usual flurry of activity¡ªcrew members moving supplies, the low hum of engines, and the distant sound of Transformers working in the background. But amidst the chaos, there was something different in the air. A certain stillness. A sense of finality. Peter¡¯s eyes scanned the hangar, taking it all in. This was it. Hisst few moments on Earth were ticking away, and soon he¡¯d be back in the stars, back where he belonged. C210 Farewell C210 Farewell Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The hangar buzzed with activity as the final preparations for departure nearedpletion. The cargo bays of As were nearly filled, thest supplies being loaded by a mix of Autobots and Decepticons. The energy in the air was heavy with the weight of goodbyes¡ªbittersweet, filled with anticipation, but also tinged with sorrow. Peter walked through the busy hangar, hands in his pockets, taking in the sight. Every footstep felt heavier, each moment a reminder of everything he was leaving behind. He had forged connections here¡ªones that felt deep, meaningful, and hard to let go of. But the call to leave, to keep moving forward, was undeniable. Ahead, Master Windu stood with a small group of Jedi. Peter approached Windu, offering a small nod. The Jedi Master inclined his head slightly, his usual stern expression softening just enough to reveal a hint of sadness. After all, he had only just reunited with his Padawan, and now Peter was leaving again. ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Peter.¡± Window spoke. ¡°Without you, none of this would have been possible.¡± ¡°Yeah, well¡­ I had some help,¡± Peter said with a grin. Windu¡¯s lips twitched¡ªmaybe the closest thing to a smile Peter had ever seen from him. ¡°You¡¯ll always have a ce here. You know that, right?¡± Peter nodded, the weight of Windu¡¯s words settling over him. He looked at the new recruits standing beside the older Jedi¡ªhuman children who had already joined the budding Jedi Temple, even if the construction wasn¡¯t finished yet. But, two familiar faces stepped forward, catching Peter off guard. Wanda and Pietro Maximoff. Peter blinked, genuinely surprised. ¡°Wait¡­ what¡¯s with the Jedi robes?¡± Wanda smiled warmly, though her eyes carried the same haunted look they always had. ¡°Master Windu thinks we could be strong Jedi¡­ with the right guidance.¡± Pietro frowned ever so slightly. ¡°We wanted to join your crew, but we decided to learn space magic first.¡± Windu sighed, ¡°Pietro, how many times must I say this? The Force isn¡¯t magic¡­¡± Peter chuckled. ¡°Good for you guys. And hey, who knows? Maybe one day you¡¯ll join me out there.¡± Wanda exchanged a nce with Pietro before turning back to Peter. ¡°Hopefully...¡± The siblings gave Peter a heartfelt goodbye, thanking him for everything. As Peter said his farewells to the Jedi, a familiar group awaited him next: Peggy, Steve, Nick Fury, and Coulson. The atmosphere between them was a mixture of professionalism and mutual respect. Except for Peggy, who looked like she was about to burst into tears. Fury was the first to speak, his tone gruff as ever. ¡°Don¡¯t get yourself killed out there, Quill. We¡¯d hate to lose you.¡± Coulson smiled warmly. ¡°We¡¯ll keep an eye on things here. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Peter shook Steve¡¯s hand firmly, sensing the genuine admiration in the captain¡¯s grip. ¡°I won¡¯t lie¡ªI¡¯m a little jealous. I¡¯ve always wanted to be an astronaut, you know?¡± Steve admitted with a chuckle. ¡°But someone has to look after everything while you¡¯re gone, right?¡± Peter¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°Thanks, Steve. I know I¡¯m leaving things in good hands.¡± Lastly, Peter stepped in front of Peggy, and was surprised as she pulled him into a tight hug out of nowhere. ¡°Take care of yourself, Peter,¡± she whispered. ¡°And don¡¯t be a stranger.¡± Peter smiled against her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯lle back soon. I Promise.¡± When he finally pulled away, Peggy gave him a reassuring nod, though there was an unspoken concern in her eyes, alongside a few stray tears. Peter then made his way to another corner of the hangar, where the X-Men and Brotherhood of Mutants waited. Charles Xavier greeted him with a nod, his eyes warm with gratitude. ¡°Your presence here has helped build more than just alliances, Peter. You¡¯ve helped kickstart the beginnings of peace in a world that sorely needs it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope it keeps heading in that direction,¡± Peter said, shaking Xavier¡¯s hand. Mao stood nearby, silent but watchful. Though he didn¡¯t say much, his presence spoke volumes. There was an unspoken respect between the two¡ªa recognition that their paths, however different, had crossed meaningfully. Finally, Peter spotted Melina and Yelena off to the side, waiting quietly. He approached them with a grin. ¡°Hey. What, no dramatic goodbye?¡± Melina chuckled softly. ¡°We figured we¡¯d keep things simple.¡± Yelena crossed her arms, a mischievous glint in her eye. ¡°I wanted to throw you a going away party, but mom said not to...¡± Peter¡¯s grin faltered as he realized Natasha was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Hey, have either of you seen Natasha?¡± He asks. Both women shared a nce, their expressions turning awkward. Melina shifted ufortably. ¡°She¡­ wasn¡¯t in her room this morning...¡± Peter¡¯s heart sank, confusion and disappointment swirling in his chest. ¡°So¡­ that¡¯s it?¡± Yelena gave him a sympathetic look but didn¡¯t offer more. It was clear that Natasha had made her decision¡ªwithout saying it to his face. Peter forced a small smile, trying to mask his disappointment. ¡°Well¡­ thanks for the heads-up, I guess.¡± As he turned to leave, his thoughts drifted to Mika. She, too, was absent. The realization that both women might have chosen to stay on Earth hit Peter harder than he expected. For a moment, he stopped in the middle of the hangar, scanning the area as if hoping to catch a glimpse of either of them. But there was nothing¡ªonly the steady hum of activity as his crew prepared for departure. With a heavy sigh, Peter swallowed his disappointment and pressed forward¡­ As the final preparations for departure nearedpletion, Peter stood in the hangar of the As. He watched his crew finishing their tasks, the energy buzzing with excitement, but also a bittersweet sense of goodbye. Soon, the mighty ship would leave Earth, and their journey into the stars would begin. Peter was lost in thought when a familiar voice called out to him. ¡°Hey, Peter!¡± Peter turned to see Tony Stark striding toward him, wearing his trademark casual smirk. ¡°So, I¡¯ve been thinking¡­¡± Tony began, rocking on his heels. ¡°What better way to expand my horizons than a little intergctic road trip?¡± Peter raised an eyebrow, amused. ¡°So you¡¯re tagging along, huh?¡± Tony gave a smug grin, pulling out a small device from his pocket. ¡°I already moved my stuff into my new room on the As. Hope you don¡¯t mind the extrapany.¡± A smile tugged at the corners of Peter¡¯s lips. ¡°You¡¯re seriouslying?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± Tony¡¯s tone was light, but there was sincerity in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll have toe back eventually¡ªPepper, Peggy, and Rhodey will kill me if I stay gone for too long. But for now¡­ the stars are calling, and I¡¯m answering.¡± As Tony spoke, his gaze flickered toward Peggy Carter, standing quietly nearby. The two shared a moment of unspoken understanding, and Tony¡¯s usual cocky demeanor softened. Peggy, sensing the weight of his decision, stepped forward. Without a word, she wrapped her arms around Tony in a tight embrace, as if saying goodbye to a son. ¡°Take care of yourself, Tony,¡± she whispered, her voice filled with concern. Tony chuckled softly, trying to keep things light. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Peg. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± He returned the hug, his tone carried genuine affection, the emotion in his eyes unmistakable. Peter, observing the exchange, felt a flicker of warmth. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on him,¡± Peter promised, giving Peggy a reassuring nod. ¡°You have my word.¡± Peggy pulled back from Tony with a reluctant smile. ¡°Good. Just¡­ don¡¯t let him get too reckless.¡± Tony rolled his eyes dramatically. ¡°Reckless? Me? Never.¡± With a final yful wink, Tony stepped back. It was finally time to go. One by one, Peter¡¯s allies said their farewells. The X-Men, Brotherhood, Jedi, etc. all bid their goodbyes, each in their own way. Ships began lifting off from the hangar, taking to the sky one by one. The hangar slowly emptied, leaving Peter standing among thest of his crew, new and old. He took a deep breath, turning to face the massive ship at his back. ¡°Alright,¡± Peter called out to his crew. ¡°Let¡¯s get this show on the road.¡± With that, Peter gave themand, and the As began to shift. The ground beneath them trembled as gears whirred and machinery groaned to life. The massive structure morphed before their eyes, the building stretching and folding into a sleek, colossal starship. The transformation was mesmerizing, awe-inspiring, to say the least. In moments, the As stood in its new form¡ªa Mega-ss Super Star Destroyer, gleaming in the light of Earth¡¯s atmosphere. Its engines roared, and with a thunderous rumble, the ship lifted off. [Insert picture here] From their departing ships, Peter¡¯s allies watched in amazement and sadness as the As ascended into the sky. Peggy, Steve, Fury, Xavier, Mao, and the others could only stare in awe as the ship shot into the stars, vanishing from sight. Inside the bridge of the As, Peter stood at the viewport, his gaze locked on the shrinking blue sphere behind them. Earth grew smaller and smaller until it was just a dot in the vast expanse of space. His heart was heavy with everything he was leaving behind, but also filled with anticipation for whaty ahead. His crew bustled around him, settling into their new roles aboard the ship. This was his family now¡ªa strange, mismatched collection of people, droids, and Transformers. He allowed himself a small smile as he turned away from the window, the earth no longer in sight. Peter started toward his quarters, hoping to get some rest before the next leg of their journey. But just as he reached the hangar door, a muffled noise caught his attention. He stopped, listening carefully. The sound came from one of therge crates stacked near the wall¡ªsoft, but unmistakably the sound of¡­ arguing? Curious, Peter approached the crate and ced a hand on it. Using the Force, he cracked it open, the lid lifting with a soft hiss. Inside the cramped space were two very familiar figures: Natasha Romanoff and Mika. Both women looked up at Peter, their faces a mix of guilt and annoyance. ¡°Uh¡­ surprise?¡± they said in unison, though their tone was anything but coordinated. Peter blinked, stunned. ¡°What the hell are you two doing here?¡± He asked, a hurt look crossing his face. ¡°I thought you were staying on Earth¡­¡± Natasha scowled at Mika, her voice low with irritation. ¡°You see, I told you we shouldn¡¯t have done this! Look at him! He looks heartbroken!¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Mika shot back, ring at Natasha. ¡°This was your idea in the first ce!¡± Watching the two women argue, Peter couldn¡¯t help but smile, realizing they hadn¡¯t abandoned him as he feared¡ªthey just wanted to surprise him. Still, they would have to pay for toying with his emotions¡­ A mischievous glint shed in his eyes as a sly smirk curled across his lips. With a wave of his hand, Peter telekically lifted both women from the crate, drawing them effortlessly through the air behind him as he strode toward his bedroom. Panic flickered across their faces as they iled helplessly in the air. ¡°P-Peter¡­¡± Mika stammered. ¡°I think he¡¯s mad¡­¡± Natasha muttered, just before the doors mmed shut behind them. A/N: 1900 words :) Chapters return tomorrow Chapters return tomorrow I ended up taking three days off to get some rest. But chapters will return tomorrow again as the title says. Sorry and thanks for understanding :) C211 Tatooine C211 Tatooine Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Life aboard the As began to settle into a rhythm as the crew adjusted to their new home among the stars. The massive ship thrummed with quiet energy, its corridors filled with bustling droids and the asional thudding footsteps of the Transformers. Peter made his rounds, checking in with his crew. Rocket muttered under his breath as a pair of droids zoomed by, nearly knocking over his toolkit. ¡°These damn things are everywhere! I can¡¯t get a moment¡¯s peace.¡± Teefs chuckled from where he was tinkering with a panel nearby. ¡°Rx, Rocket. Think of ¡®em as little buddies. They ain¡¯t so bad once ya teach ¡®em to do what you want.¡± Elsewhere on the ship, Bumblebee, Optimus, and the other Transformers settled in. Adjusting to a life without war was unfamiliar to them, and following someone other than Optimus or Megatron felt even stranger. However, they were slowly but steadily learning to adapt. In another corner of the ship, Tony Stark was setting up his new workspace, already cluttered with half-built gadgets and spare armor parts. Peter stopped by, eyeing the chaos. Tony nced up and grinned. ¡°Word of advice: don¡¯t touch anything unless you want the ship to explode.¡± Peter shook his head, amused. ¡°Noted.¡± Meanwhile, Natasha and Mika were begrudgingly adjusting to their new room arrangements. ¡°I am not sharing a room with her,¡± Natasha grumbled. Mika crossed her arms. ¡°Trust me, I¡¯m not thrilled about it either.¡± Leaning casually against the doorway, Peter smirked. ¡°Well, consider it the price you pay for stowing away on my ship. Just try not to kill each other before we reach our destination.¡± Of course, it wasn¡¯t just about punishment. Peter hoped that sharing a room might force them to get along. ¡®Then again, there¡¯s always the chance they¡¯ll kill each other instead¡­¡¯ But he doubted that would happen¡­ right? ¡­ Later, Peter called a meeting in the As war room, the core of their operations. Holographic maps floated above the table as his crew gathered around. ¡°First order of business,¡± Peter began, ¡°we need to make it out of Wild Space without getting torn to bits.¡± Natasha leaned forward, intrigued. ¡°Where are we headed after that?¡± ¡°Naboo,¡± Peter answered simply. ¡°But we¡¯ll make a few stops along the way.¡± The room fell silent for a moment as Rocket, Groot, and the other original crew members exchanged knowing nces. They all knew exactly why they were headed to Naboo: Padm¨¦ Amid. Natasha and Mika noticed the looks and gave the crew suspicious nces in return. ¡°What¡¯s with them?¡± Natasha whispered to Mika. Mika narrowed her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t like it. Whatever it is¡­¡± Peter ignored the growing tension, thinking. ¡®Beyond Naboo, we have a longer-term goal now¡­¡¯ In truth, his real mission was to track down and absorb more of his father¡¯s seeds¡ªlike the one on Earth. He realized that the power boost from that first seed had made him stronger, both physically and in the force, and he couldn¡¯t shake the temptation to see how powerful he could be by absorbing more. But that was a secret he wasn¡¯t ready to share yet. Instead, Peter changed the subject. ¡°Rocket suggested stopping by Knowhere, but not yet. We¡¯ll get there eventually. I¡¯ve got a few other stops I want to make first.¡± Rocket shrugged, not pressing the issue, but Tony perked up, clearly intrigued. ¡°Knowhere? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s our base of operations. A space station city.¡± Peter exined. ¡°Wemandeered it from a guy named the Collector. You¡¯d probably enjoy seeing his collection¡­¡± ¡°Collection?¡± Tony repeated, his interest fully piqued now. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Later that evening, Peter pulled Natasha and Mika aside for a quiet conversation. They hadn¡¯t had a chance to really talk about their decision to stow away, given how Peter had spent most of the day ¡°punishing¡± them for sneaking aboard. Peter leaned against the wall, arms crossed. ¡°So, mind telling me why you two hid in that crate? You were both invited, you know.¡± Natasha shifted, her usual confidence faltering for a moment. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure if I wanted to leave at first,¡± she admitted. ¡°But staying behind¡­ it felt like abandoning you. In the end, we just wanted to surprise you.¡± Mika nodded, brushing her hair behind her ear. ¡°It was tough leaving my dad behind, but I knew I¡¯d regret it if I didn¡¯te with you.¡± She smirked, adding yfully, ¡°Besides, I can¡¯t let Natasha get too far ahead of me.¡± Natasha rolled her eyes, though there was a rare smile tugging at the corner of her lips. ¡°Keep dreaming.¡± Peter smiled warmly at both of them. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re here. But you both need to know¡ªspace isn¡¯t going to be easy. Things are going to get dangerous.¡± Natasha and Mika exchanged a nce, then turned back to Peter, their expressions resolute. ¡°We can handle it,¡± Natasha said confidently. ¡°Well, I can. I don¡¯t know about her¡­¡± ¡°Hey, I can handle it too¡­ I think.¡± Mika scowled at Natasha. ¡°Either way, I¡¯m in this for the long haul.¡± Peter¡¯s heart swelled with gratitude. He pulled both women into a brief, heartfelt embrace. ¡°Good. Because I¡¯m not going anywhere without either of you.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next day¡­ The As sailed smoothly through the expanse of Wild Space, passing vibrant nebs, shimmering anomalies, and strange celestial phenomena that danced against the endless backdrop of stars. The ship¡¯s engines hummed with power, propelling them toward the edge of the Unknown Regions. By the end of the day, they would leave the dangers of Wild Space behind. That morning, Peter made his way to the training room, mentally preparing himself for the challenge of training his two unlikely apprentices: Darth Maul and the Ancient One. The training room aboard the As was massive, designed to amodate not just Jedi training but also the size and movements of Transformers. In the center of the room, droids hovered quietly, ready to assist at a moment¡¯s notice. Maul was already waiting¡ªthough not by choice. He sat slouched in a chair, his expression simmering with barely concealed rage. His once-powerful frame was now reduced to a broken form¡ªno arms, no legs, only seething hatred keeping him intact. The droid that wheeled him into the room stood silently beside him, as if sensing the vtile emotions swirling in the air. Peter approached with a calm, amused smile. ¡°Comfortable?¡± Maul¡¯s yellow eyes burned with defiance. ¡°What are we waiting for?¡± he snapped, his voice filled with bitterness. Peter¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Patience, Maul. You¡¯ll find I have a lot of it. But you?¡± He tilted his head, his expression yful but dangerous. ¡°Not so much.¡± Maul red at him. ¡°You mock me.¡± ¡°No,¡± Peter said, his voice light with amusement. ¡°Not yet. But I will.¡± Peter leaned casually against the wall, ncing toward the center of the training room. ¡°We¡¯re waiting for one more person.¡± Maul let out a low growl, irritation simmering beneath the surface. ¡°Who?¡± he muttered, his voice thick with disdain. ¡°How many pathetic fools have you tricked into calling you master?¡± Peter¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement as he stared straight at Maul. ¡°Just one.¡± As Peter finished speaking, a shimmering golden portal began to materialize across the room. Peter smirked. ¡®Right on time.¡¯ The portal twisted open with a soft hum, and from its glowing center stepped the Ancient One, her yellow monk¡¯s robes flowing behind her. She surveyed the room with calm amusement, her gazending on Peter with a subtle twinkle in her eye. ¡°Master,¡± she greeted with a serene bow, the ghost of a smile on her lips. Peter returned the bow with a yful grin. ¡°Right on time.¡± Maul¡¯s eyes widened, disbelief flickering across his face. The presence of the Ancient One unsettled him. He could feel the weight of her power, and it infuriated him that Peter had such a being as his apprentice alongside him. Peter turned to Maul with a smirk. ¡°Maul, meet your fellow apprentice, the Ancient One.¡± Maul¡¯s sneer deepened. ¡°This is who we were waiting for? An old woman?¡± The Ancient One arched an eyebrow but said nothing, finding amusement in Maul¡¯s disrespect. Peter, on the other hand, simply chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re off to a great start,¡± Peter said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get to it.¡± He pped his hands together. ¡°Your first task: 100ps around the training room.¡± The Ancient One hesitated for only a second before giving a small shrug. She had chosen to take Peter as her master, and she intended to follow through with her decision. Withoutint, she started jogging, her robes swaying gently with each step. Peter watched her for a moment, impressed by her willingness. He then turned to Maul, his expression expectant. ¡°Well? Why aren¡¯t you joining her?¡± Maul red at Peter, ncing down at the stubs where his legs once were. ¡°Are you mocking me again?¡± he hissed. ¡°I have no legs.¡± Peter¡¯s grin widened mischievously. ¡°Then roll.¡± Maul¡¯s eyes darkened with fury. ¡°You cannot be serious.¡± Peter stepped closer, and in an instant, his presence in the Force shifted. His yful demeanor melted away as he tapped into the Dark Side. His eyes glowed with a dangerous yellow, and the oppressive weight of his power crashed down on Maul like a tidal wave. ¡°I don¡¯t care how you do it,¡± Peter whispered, his voice filled with dark promise. ¡°Roll. Crawl. Drag yourself with your teeth if you have to. But you will finish those 100ps.¡± The air around them grew heavy with the weight of Peter¡¯smand, and for the second time since meeting Peter, Maul felt something unsettling¡ªfear. The intensity of Peter¡¯s Dark Side presence was suffocating, far more than Maul had expected from someone so young. Terrified and humiliated, Maul gritted his teeth. He had no choice but toply. With a low growl, he dropped out of his chair and started hisps, dragging himself across the floor. Peter watched him go, satisfied. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit, Maul,¡± he called out, his eyes still gleaming with amusement. The Ancient One nced over her shoulder, her expression one of mild curiosity. She seemed to enjoy the strange dynamic between Peter and Maul, though she kept her thoughts to herself. As she continued herps, Peter leaned against the wall, his smirk lingering. Training was off to a good start¡ªand it was only just beginning. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Time passes¡­ The twin suns of Tatooine hung high in the sky, casting a harsh, unrelenting heat over the bustling streets of Mos Espa. The city buzzed with excitement as the pod races were set to begin in theing days¡ªone of the few events that broke the monotony of life on the desert. Inside Watto¡¯s cramped junk shop, a young Anakin Skywalker stood in front of his mother, Shmi, his wide blue eyes pleading with quiet determination. ¡°Mom, I can do it,¡± Anakin insisted, his voice full of hope. ¡°Watto said if I win, he¡¯ll give us a big cut of the prize money¡ªand maybe¡­ maybe enough to buy our way out of here.¡± Anakin had once hoped that Star-Lord woulde to rescue them, just like in the stories. But as time went on, that hope slowly faded, and he realized he needed to be his own Star-Lord and free himself. And these pod races were his path to freedom. Shmi knelt down in front of her son, her expression gentle but filled with worry. ¡°Ani, I know you want to help, but it¡¯s too dangerous. If anything happens¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine!¡± Anakin interrupted, his enthusiasm undeterred. ¡°I¡¯m the only human who can do it, remember?¡± His grin was bright, filled with the kind of unshakable belief only a child could possess. Before Shmi could respond, a strange sound reverberated through the air¡ªa low rumble, growing louder by the second. The shop rattled slightly, and the noise outside shifted from excited chatter to shouts of confusion and rm. People ran through the streets, some pointing toward the sky, others shouting warnings. Anakin and Shmi exchanged a confused nce. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Shmi whispered, standing up and moving toward the door with Anakin following close behind. As they stepped outside, they joined the growing crowd gathering in the streets, all eyes turned skyward. The sunlight glinted off something enormous¡ªa colossal warship descending through the atmosphere, its engines emitting a thunderous roar. The ground beneath Mos Espa trembled as the ship broke through the clouds, casting an enormous shadow over the city. The As hovered ominously above the, its sleek, star-destroyer-like form cutting through the air like a behemoth. People across Mos Espa cried out in fear, some shouting about an invasion, others running toward their homes or taking cover behind whatever they could find. Even Watto buzzed nervously through the air, shouting at his workers to lock down the shop, his wings fluttering in agitation. But Anakin wasn¡¯t afraid. He stood in awe, his heart pounding with excitement rather than fear. He stared at the enormous ship with wide eyes, captivated by its sheer size and majesty. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ beautiful,¡± Anakin whispered. Shmi ced a protective hand on his shoulder, her brow furrowed with concern. ¡°Ani,e inside¡ª¡± But Anakin didn¡¯t move. He couldn¡¯t tear his gaze away from the ship. It was unlike anything he had ever seen in his life¡ªa marvel beyond anything in Watto¡¯s junkyard, beyond anything even in his wildest dreams. A/N: 2300 Words :)???? C212 Angels C212 Angels Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As the As hovered over the bustling yet dusty streets of Mos Espa, the crew gathered on the bridge, exchanging puzzled looks. The imposing warship cast a massive shadow across the desert town, and the uneasy buzz of the city below reached them even from this height. Rocket crossed his arms, his toneced with sarcasm. ¡°We passed at least ten more interesting ces on the way here. Why this sandy wastnd?¡± Tony leaned casually against a control console, a smirk on his face. ¡°Is this what intergctic adventures are supposed to look like? Because I¡¯ve got to tell you, I had higher hopes than this...¡± Peter stood at the front of the bridge, staring out at the below with his arms crossed. ¡°I¡¯m looking for something,¡± he said vaguely, not bothering to borate. ¡°Once I find it, we¡¯re out of here.¡± Rocket scoffed. ¡°Vague and mysterious. That¡¯s not worrying at all.¡± Peter ignored thement, though inwardly, his thoughts churned. His connection to the Force had drawn him here¡ªhe could feel it, like a tug at the edge of his consciousness. It was more than just a hunch; it was almost certain. Somewhere on Tatooine, buried deep beneath the sands, was one of his father¡¯s seeds. He could feel it pulsing faintly through the Force, the same dark energy he¡¯d felt back on Earth. If he could find it, if he could absorb it¡­ His grip tightened briefly. That wasn¡¯t his only reason for stopping here, though. Peter knew that somewhere on this was the boy who would one day be Darth Vader¡­ Anakin Skywalker¡ªa child with boundless potential and a tragic fate. Peter¡¯s mind spun with possibilities. Should he intervene, mentor him, or simply relocate Anakin and his mother to a ce where they could live peacefully, away from the gxy¡¯s endless conflicts? He exhaled quietly. Leaving the boy here, trapped in very, seemed like a recipe for disaster. But what would changing Anakin¡¯s destiny mean for the gxy? Peter wasn¡¯t sure yet. Turning to the others, Peter made a decision. ¡°We¡¯re splitting up. I need to go alone.¡± Mika folded her arms stubbornly. ¡°Alone? No way.¡± Natasha nodded in agreement, her eyes sharp. ¡°You¡¯re not going off on your own without backup.¡± Peter smiled gently but shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve got this. Trust me. Just¡­ explore the city. This might be one of the more borings, but it¡¯s still an alien world. Rocket can show you around. Just make sure you bring weapons and stay alert, so you don¡¯t end up lost or sold into very while I¡¯m away.¡± Rocket¡¯s eyebrow raised. ¡°Oh, yeah. Because if there¡¯s anything I¡¯m known for, it¡¯s thriving in dry,wless backwaters.¡± Peter grinned at him. ¡°Consider it an order from your Captain.¡± Mika and Natasha exchanged annoyed nces but finally relented. ¡°Fine,¡± Mika huffed. ¡°But if you get into trouble¡ª¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Peter interrupted with a smirk. ¡°Promise.¡± Tony stepped up. ¡°Well, if we¡¯re sightseeing, let¡¯s hope there¡¯s at least one decent bar. I¡¯m gonna need something strong to survive this.¡± Groot gave a short nod in agreement. ¡°I am Groot.¡± With the n set, Peter led them to the hangar, where the crew split off into two groups. Peter prepped one of the smaller ships docked inside the As, its engines humming as it powered up. Natasha, Mika, Tony, Rocket, and Groot made their way to another shuttle. Everyone else agreed to stay and look after the As, as Tatooine didn¡¯t really interest them. Natasha gave Peter a pointed look. ¡°Be careful, okay?¡± Peter nodded. ¡°You too.¡± With that, Peter¡¯s ship glided smoothly out of the hangar, shooting toward the open desert beyond the city. His course was set toward the source of the energy signature tugging at his senses, somewhere buried deep beneath the sands of Tatooine. Momentster, the second shuttle exited the As, descending toward Mos Espa. As the sleek shuttle settled onto one of the city¡¯snding pads, the crowd below gathered cautiously. The citizens of Mos Espa stared up at the craft in fear and fascination, still unnerved from the sight of the colossal warship looming overhead. Tony leaned forward in the cockpit, grinning as he watched the growing crowd. ¡°Well, looks like we made an impression.¡± Rocket leaned over the pilot¡¯s seat. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s hope they¡¯re friendly. Or at least easily bribed...¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile¡­ Peter piloted his sleek starship over the endless dunes of Tatooine, the twin suns beating relentlessly down upon the sands below. His focus, however, wasn¡¯t on the heat or the desert¡ªhis mind was locked onto the invisible pull of the Force, guiding him deeper into the wastnd. For a while, there was nothing but sand stretching endlessly in all directions. The thought crossed his mind more than once that maybe this was all for nothing¡ªa mirage born from desperation and obsession. But then, something appeared on the horizon. At first, Peter thought it was a trick of the heat, shimmering like a mirage. He leaned closer, squinting at the image. As the ship approached, the vision became clearer¡ªa patch of green that stood in stark contrast to the surrounding desert. It was an oasis. The closer he got, the more unreal it seemed. What he thought would be a small cluster of trees grew into an expansive forest, dense and lush, the foliage stretching high into the sky. Peter¡¯s eyes narrowed. The shapes of the leaves and the strange glow beneath the canopy triggered a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. The nt life looked eerily familiar, resembling the alien seed he had absorbed back on Earth. ¡°This isn¡¯t an oasis¡­¡± Peter whispered to himself. The realization hit him like a jolt of electricity. The forest wasn¡¯t fed by some hidden spring beneath the desert¡ªit had sprouted from one of his father¡¯s seeds. The Force had been right all along, leading him straight to it. If the seed from Earth had given him power, how much could he gain from this? Peter¡¯s grip on the controls tightened with anticipation. He angled his ship lower, intending to pass over the forest and scout it from above. But just as the nose of his ship crossed the treetops, something shifted below. The forest came alive. Vines, thick and sinewy, shot upward from the canopy, aiming directly at his ship. Peter¡¯s senses screamed a warning through the Force, and he yanked the controls, narrowly dodging the first wave of attacks. The ship banked sharply, weaving between the whipping vines, which moved with unnatural speed and precision. Trees twisted and bent toward him, branches wing at the air like they were alive, trying to drag him into the dense undergrowth. Peter gritted his teeth, forcing his ship into evasive maneuvers. The engines roared as he zigzagged through the air, narrowly avoiding vines thatshed toward him from every angle. ¡°Alright, not friendly,¡± Peter muttered. He pulled back on the controls, trying to gain altitude and fly away from the chaotic attack. But the forest was relentless. More vines shot up from below, thicker and more aggressive. They coiled around the wings of his ship, dragging it downward with terrifying strength. Peter cursed under his breath, trying to shake free, but the vines were too fast and too strong. The forest was attacking as if it were starving. The ship lurched violently as more tendrils wrapped around it, dragging it toward the ground. rms red in the cockpit as the engines struggled against the overwhelming force pulling him down. Peter¡¯s hands flew over the controls, trying to break free, but it was toote. With a deafening crash, the ship was yanked into the forest canopy. Trees closed in around it, their massive trunks creaking as they shifted to swallow the intruder whole. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Back in the city¡­ ¡°Ani, get back inside!¡± Shmi called, her voiceced with panic as she reached out to pull her son inside. But Anakin was too awestruck to hear her. His wide blue eyes were locked on the two ships that had just flown out of the massive warship hovering above the city. One of the ships descended to a nearbynding pad, its engines kicking up clouds of sand as it touched down. ¡°This has to be him!¡± Anakin whispered excitedly to himself, his heart pounding in his chest. ¡°Star-Lord is finally here!¡± Unable to contain his excitement, Anakin bolted through the busy street, dodging between merchants and startled pedestrians. Behind him, Shmi shouted for him to stop, trying to keep up, but the boy was too fast. He raced toward thending pad, his sandals kicking up little clouds of sand as he went. A crowd was already forming around the strange ship, the people of Mos Espa murmuring in fear and curiosity. They all stared in awe at the neers stepping out of the sleek vessel. Anakin squeezed through the crowd, his small frame allowing him to slip between bodies as he fought for a clear view. When he reached the front of the gathering, he stopped dead in his tracks. The first to step off the ship was a man d in red and gold armor, the gleaming metal catching the twin sun¡¯s light. The figure¡¯s helmet hissed as it retracted, revealing the grinning face of Tony Stark. Behind him came a small, roon-like creature¡ªRocket¡ªwho rested arge, intimidating bazooka on his shoulder. Anakin¡¯s heart sank. Neither of them looked like the legendary Star-Lord he had dreamed of meeting. Then, Groot lumbered down the ramp, towering over the crowd as he stretched his long limbs. ¡°I am Groot,¡± he rumbled, causing the crowd to gasp and murmur in confusion. Finally, two women descended the ramp. Both wore sleekbat gear with sters holstered on their hips. One had fiery red hair pulled back in a braid while the other flicked her hair behind her shoulder as she surveyed the bustling street: Natasha and Mika. Anakin¡¯s breath caught in his throat. Though he was disappointed not to see Star-Lord, his eyes were drawn to the two women. He had never encountered women so beautiful and well-groomed; on Tatooine, even his mother, like most people, was perpetually covered in dust and grime. Both Natasha and Mika moved with a grace and confidence that was captivating, and for a moment, Anakin forgot all about the ship, the crowd, and even his mother¡¯s warnings. As the group passed through the street, the crowd parted for them, giving the strange visitors space to move freely. But Anakin didn¡¯t budge. He stood frozen, rooted to the spot as Natasha and Mika approached. Natasha stopped in front of the boy, her sharp green eyes softening as she looked down at him. A small, curious smile yed on her lips. ¡°Hey, kid,¡± she greeted warmly. ¡°You okay? Do you need anything?¡± Anakin swallowed nervously, ncing between Natasha and Mika. His heart thumped loudly in his chest, and before he could stop himself, he blurted out the only thing that came to mind. ¡°Are you angels?¡± A/N: 1900 words :)???? C213 Gulda the Hutt C213 Gulda the Hutt Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Are you angels?" Natasha smirked at Anakin''s innocent question. "Angels, huh?" she teased, her eyes twinkling with amusement. Mika gave the boy a yful smile, her head tilting slightly. "Well, what do you think?" She asked. Anakin stammered, his cheeks turning red. "I-I think you are! I heard the deep space pilots talk about angels¡­ They say angels are the most beautiful creatures in the universe," he exined, his words rushed. "They live on the moons of Iego¡­ or that''s what I heard." Natasha exchanged a nce with Mika, both clearly entertained. After a brief moment, they shook their heads in unison. "Nope," Natasha said. "Sorry to disappoint you, kid. No angels here." Mika shrugged with a grin. "Just us girls." Before Anakin could respond, Tony spoke, "Can we go find a bar already? I want to get drunk on alien liquor¡­" Ignoring Tony, Natasha knelt down in front of Anakin. "So, what''s your name?" he asked warmly. "And do you know this ce well? Because we could really use a tour guide." Anakin''s eyes widened with excitement. "I''m Anakin! And yeah, I know everything about Mos Espa!" Natasha grinned. "Perfect. So, how about a deal? You show us around, and I''ll give you some money for it." "Yeah, show me to the nearest bar, kid¡­" Tony reached into his pocket and pulled out a wad of hundred-dor bills, holding them up. Anakin blinked in confusion. "Uh¡­ what''s that?" Rocket groaned from behind them, pping his forehead with a pawed hand. "Really, Stark? Dors?" He stepped forward, shaking his head. "This ain''t Earth, genius. They don''t take that worthless paper out here. They probably don''t even take Republic Credits either..." Anakin nodded eagerly. "We use wupiupi here." Tony raised an eyebrow, amused. "Wupiupi? Sounds¡­ unique?" Before anyone could say more, Anakin''s eyes lit up, seeing this as an opportunity. "I''ll show you around if you pay me with wupiupi. I''m saving up to finish my pod racer!" "Pod racer?" Tony asked, intrigued. "What''s that?" Anakin''s face brightened as he exined, "It''s a super-fast vehicle for racing! There''s a big raceing up soon, and I want to join. I built my own pod, but I still need a few parts to finish it..." Natasha''s brow furrowed, impressed by the boy''s ambition. "Aren''t you a little young for that?" Anakin shrugged with a grin. "Maybe. But I''m the only human who can keep up with the other racers." Before the conversation could continue, a voice called out, breathless. "Anakin!" The boy turned to see his mother, Shmi, rushing through the crowd toward him. Her expression was a mixture of worry and frustration. "Mom!" Anakin greeted cheerfully, unaware of her anxiety. Shmi reached them, cing a protective hand on Anakin''s shoulder. "I''m so sorry if he''s bothering you," she said, her voice soft but apologetic. "Thank you for not hurting him." Natasha gave Shmi a reassuring smile. "He''s not bothering us at all. In fact, we just hired him as our guide." Mika nodded, adding, "We could pay him a bit to show us around¡ªif you''re okay with it. You''re wee to join us, too, if you''d like." Shmi hesitated, ncing between her son and the strangers. "¡­" "Please, mom!" Anakin begged. "I can use the money to finish my pod before the race starts¡­" Anakin''s eager expression tugged at her heart. "Fine¡­ But I can''t join you." She said reluctantly. "I need to get back to the shop before Watto notices I''m gone." Natasha and Mika exchanged a look, picking up on the fear in Shmi''s voice when she mentioned the name Watto, but neither of them pressed the issue. Shmi knelt down and cupped Anakin''s cheek gently. "Be back before nightfall, okay?" Anakin grinned and nodded enthusiastically. "I will, Mom. Don''t worry!" With a soft sigh, Shmi straightened and gave the group a polite nod before turning back toward the shop, leaving her son in their care. "Take care of him Please¡­" Tony pped his hands together. "Alright, kid, where to first?" Anakin grinned mischievously and held out his hand. "Wupiupi first, then I''ll show you around." Rocket groaned, muttering under his breath as he reached into his satchel and pulled out some coins. "You''re lucky I''ve got some left¡­" He handed the wupiupi to Anakin with a grumble. Anakin pocketed the coins with a satisfied grin. "Alright! Follow me¡ªI''ll show you all the best ces." As Anakin led the way, the group exchanged amused nces, already charmed by the bold, shrewd little boy. Rocket rolled his eyes, muttering, "Great. Now we''re following a kid." Natasha smirked. "Hey, he''s cute. I like him." Mika chuckled as they followed Anakin through the winding streets of Mos Espa. "Really? Then why don''t you date him, and I''ll keep Peter..." "Yeah, right¡­" Natasha rolled her eyes. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile¡­ Peter''s ship was dragged deep into the heart of the oasis, the vines snapping the wings with ease, jamming the engines, and crushing the frame with a series of bone-rattling groans. The light from the desert sky vanished, reced by the eerie glow of bioluminescent leaves and twisting vines. Peter sat in the pilot''s seat, assessing the damage through the cockpit window. "Well¡­ f*ck." With a resigned sigh, he hit the emergency release, ejecting from the seat. The canopy sted open, and Peter shot into the air, flipping nimbly beforending on the forest floor with cat-like precision. He crouched for a moment, absorbing the impact, before standing to his full height. Almost immediately, several thick vines snaked toward him, hissing as theyshed out. Peter''s hand moved like a blur. His ck-ded lightsaber ignited with a hiss, casting an ominous glow across the forest floor. In a single, fluid motion, Peter sliced the nearest vine in half, the de humming as it cut through the alien tendril. The severed vine screeched like a wounded animal, convulsing before retreating into the underbrush. The surrounding vines, which had been creeping toward Peter, halted. A low, collective hiss echoed through the forest as they recoiled in fear, the shadows writhing away from the ominous glow of his saber. "Creepy..." Petermented. He extinguished the lightsaber with a snap and clipped it to his belt. The vines, however, weren''t as concerned about his ship. Above him, they swarmed over the wreckage, twisting and tightening like serpents. Peter watched as his once-sleek ship waspressed into a mangled heap of scrap metal, the crunch of twisting steel echoing ominously through the forest. Peter sighed. "That''s gonna hurt the wallet¡­ Not that I need ships anymore, I guess." He shrugged. With an army of Transformers at his disposal, personal ships were more a luxury than a necessity. Dusting himself off, Peter surveyed the forest, inhaling deeply as he attuned himself to the pulsing energy that resonated from deep within. The dark power of the Celestial Seed called to him, drawing him further into the alien oasis. Gripping the hilt of his saber, he pushed forward, vines shifting and coiling in the underbrush, though none dared attack again. asionally, a particrly bold tendril would lunge at him, but a quick swipe of his de was enough to drive it back. With each step deeper into the forest, the pull of the seed grew stronger. The strange vegetation thickened, the air heavy with an unnatural energy that vibrated through Peter''s very bones. The dark power wasn''t just present¡ªit was alive, wrapping itself around his senses, urging him onward. Atst, Peter pushed through a wall of dense foliage and came upon the heart of the forest. There it was¡ªthe Celestial Seed. Unlike the dormant one he had found on Earth, this seed pulsed with vibrant, cosmic energy. Tendrils stretched out from it like veins, weaving through the forest, feeding life into every nt and tree within the oasis. The core of the seed glowed, a swirling mass of dark light, like a star waiting to be born¡ªor consumed. Peter approached slowly, his heart pounding in his chest. He could feel the raw power radiating from the seed, stronger than anything he had ever encountered. His fingers itched, the temptation to absorb it overwhelming. ''This is it,'' he thought. ''All that power, right here. All I have to do is take it.'' Just as he reached for the seed, the ground beneath him trembled. Peter froze, his hand hovering mere inches from the pulsing core. At first, he thought the seed would manifest his father''s illusion again, just like before. His hand instinctively drifted to his lightsaber, ready for another confrontation with Ego. But this wasn''t his father. The earth shook violently, and with a deafening rumble, the ground split open behind the seed. Peter staggered back as the colossal form of a Krayt dragon emerged from the earth, towering over the oasis like a living nightmare. The massive reptilian beast had scales as ck as obsidian, glinting ominously under the dim light filtering through the canopy. Its long, sinewy neck arched high above Peter, sharp horns lining its crown. Five pairs of powerful legs, each ending in razor-sharp ws, dug into the earth as it shifted its massive bulk. Its whip-like tail coiled behind it, knocking over trees with a single flick. [Insert picture of Greater Krayt Dragon here] The beast''s eyes glowed faintly, as if it too were infused with the same cosmic energy radiating from the seed. Peter''s heart raced as the Krayt dragon fixed its gaze on him. The beast''s massive maw opened wide, rows of jagged teeth glinting in the dim light. It let out a thunderous, earth-shaking roar that echoed through the oasis, shaking leaves from the trees and sending birds scattering into the sky. Peter grimaced, gripping the hilt of his lightsaber tightly. "Well, sh*t," he muttered. The dragon red down at him, its breath hot and rancid, the ground trembling beneath its weight. Peter slowly raised his saber, the ck de springing to life with a hiss. "Alright, big guy," he whispered. "Let''s dance." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Back I''m Mos Espa, the streets buzzed with activity as Tony, Natasha, Mika, Rocket, and Groot followed Anakin through the bustling marketce. Tony and Rocket, who had managed to find themselves some strange glowing cocktails from a nearby vendor, drank as they walked alongside the group. Tony held up his drink, inspecting the vibrant blue liquid swirling inside. "Gotta admit, this alien stuff isn''t half bad." Rocket, meanwhile, was already halfway through his second drink. "I dunno what this stuff is," he slurred, "but it hits like a Gamorrean with a grudge." Natasha rolled her eyes, keeping a close eye on their surroundings. Mika walked beside her, staying close to Anakin, who eagerly pointed out thendmarks of the city. "That''s where they sell the best hyperdrives!" Anakin eximed, gesturing toward a shady-looking shop. "And that over there¡ª" As the boy chattered away, a lone Bith bounty hunter, cloaked in dusty robes, lingered in the shadows of the alley. His dark, bulbous eyes tracked the group, his attention particrly focused on the strange visitors. The bounty hunter watched closely as the shuttle descended from the warship overhead. That was no ordinary craft, and he knew enough to recognize opportunity when he saw it. If he yed this right, he could win the favor of the new Hutt ruling Tatooine. He ducked into a nearby alley, pulling a wristmunicator from his belt. With a flick of his bony fingers, he activated the device and connected to his Hutt employer. The holoprojector flickered to life, disying the grotesque form of the Hutt lounging on his dais. A scantily dressed Twi''lek interpreter, and ve, stood nearby. The Bith bounty hunter gave a slight bow, his voice low and rasping. "My lord, a massive warship has appeared above Mos Espa. A small group from the vessel is moving among the townsfolk. I believe they may pose a threat. Their ship¡­ it''s quite intimidating." The Hutt''s yellow eyes narrowed, and he rumbled deeply in his native tongue. The Twi''lek interpreter turned toward the bounty hunter, her voice smooth but authoritative. "The Great Gulda the Huttmands you to wait for backup. Do not engage them alone. When the others arrive, you will bring these strangers before the Great Hutt for judgment." The bounty hunter nodded, cutting the transmission and slipping themunicator back into his cloak. His ck eyes gleamed with anticipation. It was only a matter of time. Back in the marketce, Tony and Rocket were getting progressively more inebriated as they strolled through the streets with theirpanions. Anakin, still full of energy, darted ahead to point out more things. "That''s the cantina!" he said enthusiastically. "They say all the bounty hunters hang out there." Natasha gave the establishment a wary nce. "Let''s avoid that one." Meanwhile, Rocket clinked his sses with Tony, both seemingly sted on alien alcohol. "Y''know, Stark, you''re not so bad¡ª" Before Rocket could finish, the group suddenly found themselves surrounded. Thugs in mismatched armor emerged from every corner of the street, blocking off escape routes. The leader of the group¡ªa familiar Bith bounty hunter¡ªstepped forward, his expression cold and calcting. Tony''s eyes narrowed, his drunken facade evaporating in an instant. "So, the stalker finally shows himself," he muttered. Rocket, still swaying slightly, squinted at the bounty hunter. "We were being followed?!" Tony ignored Rocket and focused on the bounty hunter. "Let me guess," he said, crossing his arms, "you''re not here for a friendly chat?" The bounty hunter''s ck eyes glinted in the afternoon sun. "The Great Gulda the Hutt requests your presence..." A/N: 2300 words :)???? C214 Dragon Slayer C214 Dragon yer Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The forest quivered as the Krayt dragon lunged, jaws snapping with terrifying precision. Peter leapt aside, his ck-ded lightsaber springing to life with a sharp hiss. The obsidian de carved through the air as Peter flipped backward, narrowly avoiding the beast¡¯s razor-sharp ws that gouged deep furrows into the ground. The dragon roared, its scaled form shimmering with an unnatural energy drawn from the Celestial Seed. Each step it took shook the forest, roots and vines pulsing in rhythm with the beast¡¯s movements. Peter gritted his teeth, focusing his senses. This was no ordinary Krayt dragon¡ªits connection to the seed enhanced it, making it faster, stronger, and more dangerous than any creature he¡¯d ever faced. The dragon lunged again, its horned head aiming straight for Peter. He dropped low, sliding beneath its bulk just as it swept its massive tail across the ground. The tail mmed into a tree, splintering the wood with a thunderous crack. Peter sprang to his feet, his lightsaber shing upward, catching the dragon¡¯s underbelly in a ncing blow. Sparks erupted, but the wound healed almost instantly, as if the forest itself willed the beast to remain whole. ¡°F*ck¡­¡± Peter cursed, dodging another swipe of the dragon¡¯s ws. He enhanced his reflexes with the Force, feeling every muscle in his body sharpen with precision. The air around him thrummed with energy as he danced through the creature¡¯s attacks, each movement fluid and calcted. The dragon roared, frustration evident in its glowing eyes. It stomped forward, jaws snapping again, forcing Peter to dive into a somersault,ing up behind the creature. Heshed out with his saber, slicing through one of its hind legs. The dragon roared in pain, but even as the limb fell, tendrils of energy twisted around the stump, rapidly regenerating the lost flesh. ¡°Of course you regenerate,¡± Peter muttered, his grip on the lightsaber tightening. The beast turned with shocking speed, swiping its ws. Peter raised a hand and unleashed a telekic wave, mming the dragon backward. It staggered but didn¡¯t fall, snarling as it dug its ws into the earth to steady itself. Peter¡¯s breathing was steady, his mind sharp. He tapped into both sides of the Force¡ªdrawing strength from the light to remain focused, but allowing his frustration to simmer just beneath the surface. He needed the dark side¡¯s edge without losing himself to it. The dragon bellowed again,unching itself at him with terrifying force. Peter leapt high, flipping over the beast¡¯s head, but as hended, the dragon twisted its massive body. Its tailshed out, catching Peter in mid-air and sending him crashing into a tree. Pain red in Peter¡¯s ribs as he hit the ground hard. He gasped, feeling the bruises form beneath his skin, but he forced himself to roll to his feet. The dragon loomed over him, rearing back with a deafening roar that sent waves of heat washing over him. Peter exhaled slowly, summoning the Force to numb the pain. He raised his lightsaber, preparing for the next onught. The dragon lunged, pinning him to the ground with one of its massive ws. The impact knocked the wind from Peter¡¯s lungs, his lightsaber slipping from his grasp and extinguishing as it hit the dirt. The beast loomed above him, its hot breath washing over his face as it opened its jaws to strike. Peter struggled beneath the weight, his muscles burning. The dragon¡¯s strength was overwhelming. Panic wed at the edges of his mind, but he pushed it aside. Fear would only make him weaker. Instead, he embraced his anger¡ªanger at his father, at all of his problems, and most of all, at the monstrous creature now trying to crush the life out of him. His eyes turned a bright yellow as he tapped into the dark side of the Force. The air around him seemed to ripple, shadows swirling as his connection to the dark side deepened. ¡°Not today,¡± Peter whispered. With a growl of effort, he unleashed a devastating Force explosion. A shockwave of raw energy erupted from his body, sting outward in all directions. The ground trembled, trees bent beneath the force of the st, and the dragon was thrown back with a deafening roar, tumbling across the forest floor. Petery there for a moment, gasping for breath. His vision swam, but he forced himself to sit up, ignoring the ache in his ribs. The dragony in a heap, dazed and struggling to rise, its limbs twitching from the force of the explosion. Peter knew he didn¡¯t have long. Staggering to his feet, he retrieved his lightsaber and turned toward the Celestial Seed. The dark energy pulsed stronger than ever, calling to him, urging him forward. Peter approached the seed slowly, his heart pounding in his chest. ¡°I just need a little pick-me-up¡­¡± He reached out, cing his hand on the swirling mass of energy at its core. A surge of power rushed through him, raw and overwhelming. The dark energy poured into his body, flooding his senses with strength. Peter gritted his teeth, feeling the incredible power course through his veins. Every muscle in his body felt stronger, every sense sharper. But with the power came a terrible temptation. The seed¡¯s energy whispered to him, urging him to take more¡ªall of it. To let the darkness consume him fully, to unleash his true potential without restraint. He hovered on the edge of that abyss, the power tantalizingly close. His muscles screamed under the pressure, his mind burned with the intensity of it. Yet, instead of pulling away, Peter¡¯s grip tightened. He couldn¡¯t stop. The dark energy poured into him, an intoxicating blend of strength and corruption. His senses expanded, each second stretching into an eternity. A voice whispered in the back of his mind¡ªhis own voice, urging him to take more. All of it. He gave in. The seed pulsed faster, feeding its immense cosmic energy into Peter¡¯s body. His eyes turned a zing yellow, and his skin tingled with dark power. A violent heat radiated through him, wrapping itself around his mind like a shroud. Reason faded, reced by hunger¡ªan insatiable need to devour, to conquer. The oasis trembled as the seed withered, its life force drained to the veryst drop. The vibrant nts that had thrived for centuries shriveled and turned to dust, scattering on the wind. Peter let out a guttural growl, his fists clenched as thest of the seed¡¯s power surged through him. His vision blurred, and for a brief moment, the world faded into ck. Then he heard it¡ªthe low rumble of movement. The Krayt dragon lunged from the shadows, ws stretched wide, ready to tear him apart. But Peter didn¡¯t flinch. His hand shot out, and with terrifying precision, he caught the beast¡¯s massive w mid-air. Time seemed to slow. The dragon snarled in fury, thrashing against Peter¡¯s grip, but it was useless. He looked up at the beast, his face shadowed with dark intent. His glowing yellow eyes pierced through the haze, radiating raw power and uncontroble rage. All thought, all reason vanished. Only instinct remained. A twisted grin curled across Peter¡¯s lips. With an effortless flick of his wrist, he yanked the dragon forward and drove his lightsaber deep into its throat. The de sizzled as it cut through scales and bone, the dragon¡¯s roar of agony echoing across the oasis. Peter moved like a blur, his lightsaber shing through the dragon¡¯s limbs, its blood painting the ground beneath them. He felt nothing¡ªno fear, no mercy. Only the need to destroy. The dragon screamed, a terrible, haunting wail that reverberated through the forest, drawing other creatures to themotion. But Peter didn¡¯t stop. He tore through them all¡ªvines, beasts, anything that dared approach him. His ck de cut and burned, leaving only carnage in its wake. And then, everything faded into darkness. ¡­ .. . When Peter awoke, the first thing he noticed was the searing brightness of the twin suns overhead. Sand shifted beneath him, and the desert air was dry and suffocating. He groaned, forcing himself upright. Pain radiated through his body¡ªhis muscles aching from the battle, though he barely remembered it. His hands pressed into the scorched earth, and he looked around, his heart sinking at the sight. He was lying in the center of a vast crater. Where the oasis forest once stood, now there was only destion¡ªa barren pit, the ground cracked and lifeless. The remains of the Krayt dragony scattered around him¡ªbroken limbs, shredded scales, and pools of blood. Mixed in with it were the bodies of other creatures¡ªdrawn by themotion, only to meet a brutal end. The air reeked of death, the ground stained with dark blood. Peter nced down at himself, his breath hitching in his throat. His clothes were gone, torn to shreds in the chaos. His body was caked in drying blood¡ªboth his own and that of the creatures he had ughtered. His hands trembled as he stared at them, covered in gore. He could still feel the lingering high of the dark side, the faint whisper of power that had consumed him entirely. The memories hit him in fragments¡ªshing, tearing, roaring in fury. The way the dragon¡¯s life had faded beneath his hands. He had lost control. Peter exhaled sharply, trying to calm his racing heart. The dark side¡¯s presence still clung to him, but it was fading now, retreating like a tide. He squeezed his eyes shut, willing the storm inside him to subside. ¡®I took too much,¡¯ he thought grimly. The power from the seed had filled him to the brim, and in his arrogance, he hadn¡¯t stopped in time. He¡¯d crossed the line¡ªlet the darkness consume him. For the first time in a long while, Peter lost control¡­ He clenched his fists, blood oozing between his fingers. ¡°I need to be more careful,¡± he whispered hoarsely. Pushing himself to his feet, Peter staggered, his legs weak from exhaustion. The crater around him felt like a graveyard¡ªa testament to the chaos he had unleashed. He gazed at the horizon, the heat waves blurring the distant dunes. His ship was gone, swallowed by the forest and the fight, but that didn¡¯t matter now. He had absorbed the seed¡¯s power. And he knew there would be more. But the question lingered in his mind¡ªhow many more seeds could he take before the dark side consumed himpletely? Brushing the blood from his face, Peter took a deep breath. He needed to move¡ªfind a way out of this crater and back to his crew before the suns set¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± Peter took a single step and stumbled upon a giant shining pearl, covered in blood. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± A/N: 1800 words :)???? C215 Dealing With A Hutt (1) C215 Dealing With A Hutt (1) Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Back in Mos Espa¡­ The tension in the air thickened as the bounty hunter and Gulda the Hutt¡¯s thugs circled Tony, Natasha, Mika, Rocket, Groot, and Anakin. Armed thugs lined the rooftops above them, aiming sters down at the group, while others blocked their way forward, cutting off all escape routes. Natasha stepped protectively in front of Anakin, drawing her ster with a steady hand. Mika stood next to her, gun in hand, but the barrel wobbled slightly as her hands shook with fear. She was still adjusting to this new life. After all, she was only a high school girl not too long ago. Sensing Mika¡¯s fear, Natasha reached over, steadying the younger girl¡¯s gun. ¡°Breathe,¡± Natasha whispered calmly, ¡°Aim, and stay focused. We¡¯ve got this.¡± Mika blinked, surprised not just by Natasha¡¯s calm words but by the unexpected camaraderie between them. The tension between them, born from their shared affection for Peter, seemed to dissolve, if only for a moment. Mika inhaled deeply, nodding. Tony took a step forward, his armor humming as it powered up. ¡°Alright,¡± he said, voice casual but with an edge of warning, ¡°I¡¯ll say this once. Walk away now, and we won¡¯t have to repaint these streets with your faces.¡± The bounty hunter, standing smugly in front of his gang, ignored Tony¡¯s warning. ¡°Rx,¡± he sneered. ¡°We¡¯re just here to escort you to the great Gulda the Hutt.¡± His voice was dripping with false politeness, but everyone could tell what this really was¡ªan abduction disguised as an invitation. Mika¡¯s voice was shaky but controlled. ¡°What do we do?¡± Rocket huped and grinned wider. ¡°Easy.¡± He lifted his bazooka, aiming it directly at the center of the bounty hunter¡¯s group. ¡°We start killing.¡± Before anyone could stop him, Rocket pulled the trigger. A deafening st rocked the street as the bazooka fired, sending the front line of the enemy flying in all directions. Bodies tumbled through the air, some engulfed in me, as the explosion shook the buildings. The fight began in an instant. ster fire erupted from every direction. Tony shot into the air, repulsors ring as he took out a rooftop sniper with twin sts. The thug crumpled, his ster ttering to the ground. Rocketughed,unching another bazooka shot into a group of enemies, scattering them like bowling pins. ¡°This is why I love my job!¡± he yelled drunkenly, dodging ster shots by pure instinct. Groot unleashed his abilities, his limbs extending and smashing thugs into walls. Branches shot from his body, wrapping around enemies, hurling them into one another. When a thug tried to shoot at Natasha, Groot¡¯s arm shot out, blocking the shot with a thick wooden shield before sweeping the attacker off his feet. Tony soared overhead, firingsers from his gauntlets, cutting down thugs on the rooftops. But theirser weapons were advanced¡ªseveral shots clipped his armor, leaving ckened marks along his shoulder tes. A well-aimed st hit his side, and Tony staggered mid-air. ¡°Hey, watch it!¡± Tony growled, twisting to return fire, sting the shooter off the roof. Meanwhile¡­ Natasha ducked behind cover with Mika and Anakin, keeping the boy safely behind them. She fired rapidly, each shot precise, dropping enemies one by one. Mika crouched beside Natasha, but as a thug tried to nk them, she froze. Fear gripped her, paralyzing her. The thug aimed his ster at Natasha¡¯s exposed side. ¡°N-Natasha!¡± She yelled, but Natasha wouldn¡¯t be able to turn in time. Realizing this, Mika¡¯s instincts kicked in. She pulled the trigger, her ster releasing a sharp st that hit the thug square in the chest. He copsed, lifeless. ¡°!¡± Mika stared, wide-eyed, the adrenaline surging through her. Natasha gave her a quick nod of approval. ¡°Nice shot.¡± Before Mika could reply, another thug emerged from behind her. Natasha reacted instantly, spinning and firing, taking him down before he could raise his weapon. ¡°Now we¡¯re even,¡± she said with a small grin. Anakin cowered behind them, eyes wide with fear and awe. Natasha spared him a nce. ¡°You okay, kid?¡± Anakin nodded frantically, but there wasn¡¯t much time tofort him¡ªmore thugs were closing in¡­ Outside, Tonynded hard in the middle of the street, his thrusters kicking up sand as he sted two enemies with precision shots. He spun and fired his wrist missiles at another group, taking them out in an explosive shower of debris. But more thugs kepting, theirser fire relentless. Rocket ducked behind cover,ughing as he loaded another explosive into his bazooka. ¡°Hey! Watch this!¡± He fired, and the street erupted into chaos once more as another wave of thugs was blown sky-high. Groot surged forward, his limbs twisting and extending, smashing enemies into walls and sweeping others off their feet. ¡°I am Groot!¡± he bellowed triumphantly. Natasha and Mika worked seamlessly from cover, firing in tandem. Mika, though still nervous, was holding her own, her shots growing more urate with each passing moment. Natasha gave her an approving nce as they fought side by side. ¡°¡­¡± As the battle raged on, the number of thugs began to dwindle. With a final, thunderous st from Tony¡¯s repulsor, thest enemy dropped to the ground, lifeless. Only the bounty hunter remained. Seeing hisrades defeated, the bounty hunter turned to flee, darting down an alley. But before he could escape, Groot¡¯s arm shot out, stretching across the street and snatching him mid-stride. The bounty hunter struggled, trying to draw his weapon, but Groot¡¯s grip tightened. With an effortless flick, Groot disarmed the bounty hunter, sending his ster ttering to the ground. ¡°I am Groot,¡± he rumbled, pulling the bounty hunter back toward the group. Tonynded beside the captured bounty hunter, his helmet retracting to reveal his unimpressed expression. Natasha, Mika, Rocket, Groot, and Anakin gathered around as well, forming a tight circle. Tony knelt, staring the bounty hunter down. ¡°So¡­¡± He smirked. ¡°Who¡¯s this ¡®Gold the Hutt¡¯ again?¡± The bounty hunter swallowed nervously, realizing there was no escape¡­ ¡­ The bounty huntery sprawled on the ground, breathing heavily, looking up at Tony and the others with wide, panicked eyes. His once-smug expression was gone, reced by fear as he realized how close he hade to death. Tony crouched down in front of him, his expression unreadable. ¡°Alright, here¡¯s the deal,¡± Tony said calmly. ¡°You tell us everything we need to know, and we don¡¯t turn you into a smudge on the sand.¡± The bounty hunter swallowed hard, nodding frantically. ¡°Yeah, yeah! I¡¯ll tell you anything¡ªno loyalty to that slug here, I swear. I just work for credits, nothing personal.¡± ¡°Good start,¡± Natasha said tly, keeping her pistol aimed at the hunter¡¯s chest. ¡°Now, talk.¡± The bounty hunter exhaled shakily. ¡°The big boss is Gulda the Hutt¡ªshe runs the ce now. When Jabba got smoked, there was a massive power vacuum. Lots of people tried to fill it, but Gulda? She was smart. Took out thepetition and imed the throne. Jabba¡¯s old pce is hers now.¡± Tony arched an eyebrow. ¡°What happened to this Jabba?¡± The bounty hunter looked at them funny. ¡°Star-Lord happened.¡± He said, quirking a brow. ¡°What? Do you live under a rock or something? Who doesn¡¯t know about Star-Lord?¡± Rocket rolled his eyes dramatically. ¡°Oh, here we go¡­¡± Tony blinked, confused. ¡°Star-Lord? Who the hell is that?¡± Natasha and Mika exchanged puzzled looks, equally clueless. Anakin, however, lit up with excitement. ¡°You don¡¯t know who Star-Lord is?¡± he asked, incredulous. ¡°He¡¯s the greatest hero in the gxy! He killed Jabba the Hutt and freed all the ves!¡± Anakin¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration. ¡°He¡¯s amazing! He fought Hutts, pirates, bounty hunters¡ªeveryone! And he won! They say even the Republic is afraid to mess with him!¡± Rocket groaned. ¡°Kid, you gotta get better heroes.¡± Before anyone couldment, Groot swung a wooden arm, lightly whacking Rocket upside the head. Rocket grumbled, rubbing his skull, but stayed quiet. Groot gave him a stern look, knowing Peter hadn¡¯t wanted his identity as Star-Lord revealed¡ªat least not yet. Tony chuckled, amused by the boy¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­ interesting. But back to business.¡± He turned to the bounty hunter. ¡°You¡¯re going to take us to your boss.¡± The bounty hunter sat up cautiously. ¡°If I do¡­ you let me live, right?¡± Natasha¡¯s gaze was cold, unyielding. ¡°That depends on you.¡± The bounty hunter swallowed again, nodding quickly. ¡°Alright, fine. I¡¯ll take you, but we need to use my ship. Gulda¡¯s pce is deep in the desert¡ªtoo far to walk.¡± Tony stood and extended a hand toward the hunter, pulling him to his feet. ¡°Deal. Get us there, and you leave in one piece.¡± Momentster¡­ The group stood by the bounty hunter¡¯s small, weathered ship. Mika nced nervously at Anakin, reluctant to leave the boy behind. ¡°Maybe we should bring him with us¡­¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Anakin pouted. ¡°What if they find me? What if Gulda¡¯s men catch me on the way home?¡± Tony sighed, ncing at Natasha and Rocket. ¡°He¡¯s got a point.¡± Natasha crouched down to Anakin¡¯s level. ¡°How about we drop you off on the way? That way, you¡¯ll be safe.¡± Anakin frowned but reluctantly nodded. ¡°Fine¡­¡± They boarded the ship, and soon, the small vessel zipped through the skies of Tatooine, leaving the bustling streets of Mos Espa behind. ¡­ At Anakin¡¯s Home¡­ The shipnded briefly near Anakin¡¯s small, sand-covered home. The group escorted the boy to his front door, ensuring he was safely inside before they took off again. ¡°Stay inside, kid,¡± Tony said. ¡°We¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Anakin nodded from the doorway, watching the ship lift off with a wistful expression. ¡­ Arriving at Gulda¡¯s Pce¡­ The small shipnded on a hill overlooking the former pce of Jabba the Hutt, now under Gulda¡¯s control. The structure, a mix of Sandrock and Durasteel, stood ominously at the edge of the Northern Dune Sea. The bounty hunter sighed with relief as he powered down the ship. ¡°Alright, we¡¯re here. Deal¡¯s done. Now get off my ship.¡± The group disembarked, stepping out onto the scorching sand. The bounty hunter leaned back in his seat, exhaling deeply. ¡°I am so d that¡¯s over¡ª¡± Before he could finish, Rocket casually slung his bazooka over his shoulder, aimed without looking, and fired. The sma rocket streaked through the air, hitting the bounty hunter¡¯s ship just as it lifted off. The ship exploded mid-flight, raining debris and fire down onto the sand. Mika whirled on Rocket, her face a mixture of shock and disbelief. ¡°What the hell, Rocket? We agreed to let him go!¡± Rocket, now sobering up, gave her a shrug. ¡°Lesson one when dealing with scum like that: never let them live. They alwayse back to bite you in the ass.¡± Natasha nodded in quiet agreement. ¡°He knew where Anakin lives. He had to go.¡± Tony crossed his arms. ¡°Not exactly my style, but¡­ fair point.¡± Before they could say more, the distant sound of footsteps drew their attention. A group of guards, alerted by the explosion, came rushing from the pce gates. They spotted the group standing on the sand dune, the wreckage of the ship smoldering behind them. Rocket grinned, his hand already on his weapon. ¡°Well¡­ here we go again.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Back in Mos Espa¡­ The twin suns of Tatooine dipped low on the horizon, casting long, warm shadows across the bustling streets of Mos Espa. Merchants packed up their stalls, citizens hurried home, and the familiar hum of city life slowed with theing night. A quiet murmur spread through the marketce as people noticed a lone figure stumbling toward the city from the desert. At first, no one paid much attention. Travelers wandered in from the dunes all the time, exhausted from the harsh desert heat. But as the figure moved closer, the murmurs grew louder, conversations fell silent, and the crowd parted in disbelief. Peter staggered into the heart of Mos Espapletely naked, his body coated in dried blood and sand. The few guards on the street tensed, unsure whether they were looking at a lost wanderer or something far more dangerous. Parents grabbed their children and dragged them inside. Shopkeepers gawked, their hands hovering over hidden sters. Peter paid them no mind. His steps were slow but deliberate, his bare feet leaving faint crimson prints in the sand with every step. Whispers rippled through the crowd. ¡°Who is that¡­?¡± ¡°What happened to him?¡± ¡°Is he injured¡­ or did he do that to someone else?¡± Peter¡¯s gaze sweptzily across the streets, unfocused yet searching, until he reached the middle of the square. His voice, low and rasping, broke the stunned silence around him. ¡°Now¡­ where are they?¡± A/N: 2142 words :) C216 Dealing With A Hutt (2) C216 Dealing With A Hutt (2) Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Inside Gulda the Hutt¡¯s Pce¡­ The grand hall of the pce was a cavernous space filled with the thick scent of incense and echoes of distant music. The walls, adorned with exotic trophies and artifacts, bore the scars of past battles¡ªremnants of the vtile power struggle that had granted Gulda her throne. Gulda sat atop a throne of gold and pillows, her massive form loungingfortably as ves fanned her withrge feathers. A hologram flickered to life before her, casting a pale blue light across the dim room. The figure of Count Dooku materialized within the glow, his expression calm butmanding. He sped his hands behind his back, his tone polite butced with an underlying menace. ¡°Gulda,¡± Dooku began smoothly. ¡°It is time for you to repay your debt.¡± Gulda¡¯s bulbous yellow eyes narrowed as he spoke. She shifted slightly on her throne, her wide mouth curling into a sneer. She responded in slow, deliberate Huttese, her voice a guttural rumble. Beside her, the Twi¡¯lek interpreter echoed her words. ¡°Gulda the Hutt sees no reason to involve herself in your affairs, Count. She owes nothing.¡± Dooku¡¯s holographic form remained perfectly still, his expression hardening. ¡°I am not asking for a favor, Gulda. My master gave you everything you now possess¡ªthe throne, the territory, and the fear that keeps your enemies at bay. Do not delude yourself into thinking it cannot be taken away just as easily.¡± Gulda¡¯s thick lips twisted into a scowl, her body undting with frustration. She growled in response, her Huttese wordsced with defiance. The Twi¡¯lek tranted, ¡°The great Gulda does not take orders. Her power is her own. She bows to no master.¡± Dooku¡¯s gaze sharpened, cold as a knife¡¯s edge. ¡°No?¡± he said softly, tilting his head ever so slightly. ¡°Then perhaps you would like me to share this news with your rivals¡ªthe many Hutts who would sacrifice their firstborn children to wield even a fraction of the power you now possess.¡± Gulda¡¯s sneer faltered. Her eyes shifted, calcting. She knew all too well that many of her fellow Hutts harbored jealousy and hatred toward her. If Dooku¡¯s master¡ªwhoever he truly was¡ªdecided to support one of them instead, she could lose everything. With a heavy grunt, Gulda finally relented, her words begrudging andced with bitterness. The Twi¡¯lek tranted, ¡°What do you ask of the great Gulda?¡± Dooku¡¯s smile was thin and triumphant. ¡°It is time for the Hutts to step into arger role. Your people will increase your pirating activities¡ªnot just along the outer rim but into the Mid Rim and Expansion Regions. Cause disturbances. Draw the Republic¡¯s attention and ensure their focus remains¡­ divided.¡± Gulda rumbled something under her breath, considering the implications. The Twi¡¯lek hesitated, sensing her mistress¡¯s reluctance. Before Gulda could speak further, suddenly, the pce walls shook violently with a thunderous explosion. *Boom!* Dust and debris rained from the ceiling as the ground trembled beneath them. Instantly, a Rodian ve burst into the throne room, panting from the exertion. He fell to his knees before Gulda, stammering. ¡°Speak!¡± the Twi¡¯lek interpreter demanded, her own fear evident. The Rodian choked out his message. ¡°Intruders have entered the pce!¡± Dooku¡¯s holographic image flickered slightly, but his calm demeanor remained intact. ¡°You seem busy, Gulda,¡± he remarked, his tone dripping with mild amusement. Gulda snarled something in Huttese, gesturing impatiently at the Twi¡¯lek. The ve tranted, ¡°The great Gulda must attend to a pressing matter. She will honor your request, Count. The preparations will begin immediately.¡± Dooku gave a shallow nod. ¡°See that they do.¡± With that, the hologram flickered and vanished, leaving Gulda and her entourage in tense silence. The Hutt lord shifted her massive weight, her beady eyes narrowing as she turned to the Twi¡¯lek. ¡°Send the guards,¡± the Twi¡¯lek ryed urgently, her voice trembling as she spoke on Gulda¡¯s behalf. ¡°Capture the Intruders!¡± From somewhere deep within the pce, the sound of boots echoed¡ªGulda¡¯s soldiers rushing to confront the intruders. The Hutt lord grumbled low in her throat, her expression darkening. Whoever had dared to trespass on her territory would pay dearly¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª On Coruscant¡­ The call ended, and Count Dooku stood in the dimly lit room, the hologram projector fading into silence. The vi¡¯s opulent decor reflected wealth and influence, though it was overshadowed by the ominous presence of the man seated across the room. The windows revealed the towering skyline of Coruscant, the heart of the Republic. Just beyond the shimmering lights, the Senate building loomed, and the spires of the Jedi Temple glowed faintly in the distance. Dooku turned away from the projector and addressed the figure seated in a dark, throne-like chair at the center of the room. The figure¡¯s long, wed fingers drummed rhythmically against the armrest, a contemtive rhythm that seemed to echo the beating of a distant war drum. It was Darth gueis. The Muun sat still, shrouded in shadows, his sunken, skeletal features partially illuminated by the ambient city lights. His yellow eyes glimmered with cold intelligence, a predator¡¯s gaze fixed somewhere beyond the present moment, lost in the intricate web of his design. Dooku inclined his head in respectful deference. ¡°It¡¯s done, master. Gulda the Hutt has been reminded of her debt, and the wheels are in motion.¡± His deep voice was calm, measured, yet edged with curiosity. ¡°When shall we initiate the next phase of the n?¡± gueis¡¯ fingers paused mid-tap. He leaned forward slightly, his bony hands resting on the armrests of his throne as if weighing the gxy¡¯s fate in his palms. He was silent for a moment, considering, calcting. ¡°We can begin now,¡± gueis finally murmured, his voice low and deliberate, like the slow roll of thunder. ¡°It is time to contact the Trade Federation. Inform them that the moment has arrived¡ªour time to act is at hand.¡± Dooku gave a respectful bow, his dark cape shifting as he turned toward the exit. ¡°As you wish, my lord.¡± Without another word, the former Jedi strode out of the room, his boots clicking softly against the marble floor as he moved with purpose to set the next phase into motion. Once alone, gueis reclined slightly in his chair, his hands steepled under his elongated chin. His gaze wandered out toward the glittering expanse of Coruscant, his thoughts drifting not only to the impending conflict but also to the legacy he was about to unleash upon the gxy. A small, rare smile tugged at his lips¡ªa cold, hollow curve devoid of joy or warmth, carrying only the weight of grim satisfaction. ¡°How ironic,¡± he murmured under his breath, the words barely audible. ¡°Sidious¡­ my wayward apprentice. I wonder¡ªhow will you react when news of your homeworld¡¯s fate reaches your ears?¡± His fingers resumed their steady, rhythmic tapping, each beat like the tolling of a bell. ¡°Soon,¡± gueis mused, his voice trailing off as his gaze fixed on the distant spires of the Jedi Temple. ¡°Very soon¡­¡± The shadows deepened, wrapping around him like a shroud. Outside, the gxy carried on, oblivious to the dark storm that was about to consume it. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Back at Gulda¡¯s Pce¡­ The sun had barely dipped below the dunes of Tatooine when the assault began. Gulda¡¯s pce¡ªabyrinthineplex of sandstone and durasteel¡ªstood in the distance, its silhouette jagged and imposing against the night sky. Guards patrolled the walls, and turret-mounted cannons swiveled, scanning the desert for threats. The stillness was short-lived. With a deafening BOOM, a sma rocket fired by Rocket exploded against the main gate, sending shards of metal and stone flying through the air. The rms red as the gates crumbled, engulfed in me. Guards scrambled into action, barking orders in Huttese. Tony Stark was the first to enter, his thrusters roaring as heunched himself over the ruined gate. His HUD flickered as it locked onto enemies, marking them in red. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get to work.¡± Tony¡¯s Iron Man Suit engaged with a sharp whine of repulsors, and twin energy beams erupted from his palms, sting two guards off the battlements. They hit the ground with bone-crunching thuds, smoke curling from their armor. Another tried to fire a heavyser cannon, but Tony shot a wrist missile, detonating the cannon in a fiery burst that took the guard with it. On the ground, Natasha Romanoff sprinted through the shadows, her ster barking as she downed three guards in quick session. Each shot hit its mark¡ªcenter mass¡ªdropping them before they could retaliate. She darted behind cover, scanning the area for the next threat. Mika followed close behind, still shaky but determined, her ster raised. A guard rounded the corner, catching her off guard, and Mika froze for a fraction of a second. ¡°¡­¡± The thug sneered, lifting his weapon¡ªbut Mika was quicker. Driven by instinct and fear, she squeezed the trigger, the shot finding its mark. The grin vanished from his face in an instant as he crumpled to the ground, lifeless. ¡°Nice shot,¡± Natasha urged, reloading her ster. ¡°Keep moving.¡± Mika gave a tight nod, gripping her weapon tighter. Meanwhile, Groot¡¯s wooden limbs twisted and stretched, smashing through a squad of guards. His branches coiled around one, hoisting him into the air and mming him into the ground with brutal force. Another guard tried to attack him from behind, but Groot twisted, skewering the attacker with a sharp wooden spike. ¡°I am Groot!¡± he roared, hurling the lifeless guard into the pce wall. Rocketughed maniacally, loading another round into his bazooka. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Groot! I¡¯ve got your back!¡± He fired the rocket into a group of reinforcements pouring through the side entrance, the explosion rocking the ground beneath them and reducing the soldiers to smoldering debris. ¡­ .. . In the throne room¡­ Gulda the Hutt sat on her elevated tform, her bloated body shifting uneasily. The explosions rattled the pce walls, the sounds of death and destruction creeping closer. She could hear the screams of her guards and ves, each one cutting deeper into her resolve. Her interpreter cowered beside her, trembling. ¡°Master¡­ maybe we should flee? The intruders are¡ª¡± The Hutt rumbled in her native tongue, frustration and fear thick in her voice. Her oily skin glistened under the throne room¡¯s dim lights as she shifted uneasily on her throne. For the first time in years, Gulda felt a cold knot of fear coil in her gut. The sounds of battle drew closer¡ªster fire, explosions, and the unmistakable thud of bodies hitting the ground. Then, silence fell, heavy and ominous. Gulda¡¯s beady eyes flicked toward the throne room doors, her massive body tensing. Suddenly, the doors burst open with a thunderous crash¡ªthe lifeless bodies of her guards hurled through the air, mming into the walls and floor like discarded toys. Smoke and dust swirled through the entrance as the silhouettes of her attackers emerged. Tony Stark strode in first, his armor humming with residual energy, his helmet retracting to reveal a cocky grin. Natasha and Mika followed, guns drawn, their sharp eyes scanning the room for any sign of further threat. Rocket and Groot enteredst, Rocket casually resting his bazooka on his shoulder, a wicked grin spread across his face. Gulda stared at them, her heart pounding in her massive chest. The fear she thought she had long buried now surged to the surface, paralyzing her. Tony stepped forward, his voice low but filled with menace. ¡°Knock, knock.¡± The group spread out, surrounding the throne, each of them ready for whatever came next. Gulda swallowed thickly, her gaze darting between them, fully aware of the situation she found herself in. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, outside¡­ Smoke billowed into the night sky, thick and acrid, mixing with the scent of scorched metal and burned flesh. Bodies of guardsy strewn across the dunes, twisted in unnatural angles, their weapons discarded in the sand. The shattered wreckage of the bounty hunter¡¯s ship still smoldered nearby, sparks popping faintly as thest remnants of the explosion hissed away into the night. A lone ship descended through the smoky air, its engines humming low as it touched down on the outskirts of the battlefield. Thending ramp hissed open, and Peter stepped out, dressed in a mismatched set of clothes scavenged from Tony¡¯s group''s ship, which he found while searching for them in Mos Espa. The jacket was scuffed, the pants a little tight, but it was better than wandering around naked. Peter adjusted the cor of his jacket, his boots crunching against the sand as he took in the scene. His gaze swept over the ruined pce, the scorched remains of vehicles, and the lifeless bodies scattered across thendscape. The fires crackled softly, their embers casting long shadows in the moonlight. He exhaled a slow, weary sigh, rubbing his face with both hands, as if the weight of the situation pressed down harder with every second. ¡°Really, guys?¡± he muttered, kicking a charred piece of debris out of his path. ¡°Couldn¡¯t just stay out of trouble, could you?¡± A/N: 2200 words :)???? C217 Phantom Menace Begins C217 Phantom Menace Begins Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Inside Gulda¡¯s Throne Room¡­ Gulda the Hutt slumped on her golden throne, surrounded by the lifeless bodies of her guards. Smoke curled through the room, and only a handful of her servants remained, trembling in fear. Tony, Natasha, Mika, Rocket, and Groot surrounded her, weapons drawn. The air was thick with tension as Gulda shifted uneasily, her beady yellow eyes darting between the intruders. In a desperate move, she rumbled in deep Huttese, her slimy lips curling into what passed for a grin. The Twi¡¯lek interpreter, chained to the throne, ryed her words with a shaky voice. ¡°The great Gulda offers you wealth, ships, and power¡ªwhatever you desire. Just spare her life.¡± Rocket rolled his eyes. ¡°Geez, I¡¯ve never heard that before.¡± Tony scoffed. ¡°Right, because trusting this space slug-thing sounds like a solid n.¡± Natasha kept her ster trained on Gulda, her voice low and cold. ¡°We¡¯re not here to bargain.¡± Gulda¡¯s oily smile twisted into a frustrated sneer as her offers fell on deaf ears. Realizing bribes wouldn¡¯t save her, she barked a harshmand in Huttese. The few ves left in the room lunged forward in a desperate, suicidal charge. Rocket grinned maniacally. ¡°Alright! Now we¡¯re talkin¡¯!¡± With a roar, he fired his bazooka. The explosion sent bodies flying, crashing into the walls with sickening thuds. Natasha and Mika ducked behind cover, firing precise shots at the remaining attackers. Natasha moved with expert precision, each shot dropping a target before they could react. Mika, though still nervous, kept up, her aim improving with each st. Groot surged forward, his limbs expanding. He snatched a guard mid-stride, impaling him on a sharpened branch. Another enemy swung at Groot from behind, but the tree-like being smashed him into the floor with a heavy branch. ¡°I am Groot!¡± he bellowed triumphantly, throwing the body aside. Rocket loaded another round into his bazooka,ughing. ¡°You know? I think I¡¯m starting to like this!¡± Amid the chaos, the Twi¡¯lek interpreter tried to flee, her chain rattling as she struggled to escape. But the chain snapped taut, yanking her back toward the throne. She choked, copsing onto the floor, gasping for air. Gulda roared in fury at the Twi¡¯lek¡¯s cowardice, furious that her ve dared to flee rather than sacrifice herself. The fight ended in moments, the room falling silent except for the crackle of mes. The group closed in on Gulda, step by step. Realizing she had no escape, Gulda shifted her massive form, her voice desperate and pleading in Huttese. With a snarl, Groot stepped forward and rammed a thick branch through her torso, pinning the Hutt to her throne. Gulda let out a guttural scream, blood pouring from her mouth. She gasped, repeating a phrase over and over in Huttese, her body convulsing. The Twi¡¯lek ve, still gasping from the chain¡¯s pull, raised her head. ¡°Wait! She¡¯s trying to say something!¡± Rocket, unfazed, aimed his bazooka at Gulda¡¯s head. ¡°We¡¯re done talkin¡¯.¡± The Twi¡¯lek scrambled to trante. ¡°She says if wealth and power don¡¯t interest you, maybe¡­ maybe information will.¡± Tony arched an eyebrow, ncing at the others. ¡°Information, huh?¡± Rocket rolled his eyes and tightened his grip on the bazooka. ¡°Nah. Still don¡¯t care.¡± He was just about to fire when slow, deliberate footsteps echoed from the hallway. The group turned, weapons raised, as Peter strolled casually into the throne room, dressed in scavenged clothes. He stepped carefully over bodies and puddles of blood, his face twisted with mild disgust. Peter wrinkled his nose at the carnage. ¡°Eww¡­ This ce is a mess.¡± The group stared at him, dumbfounded. Rocket groaned, lowering his bazooka. ¡°Of course, you show up now.¡± Seeing Peter arrive, Mika suddenly broke into a sprint toward him. Tears welled in her eyes, the weight of everything she had gone through¡ªfights, fear, and the surreal reality of killing multiple people¡ªfinally crashing down on her. Before Peter could react, Mika threw herself into his arms, clinging to him tightly. She buried her face against his chest, her breath shaky as she whispered, ¡°Thank god you¡¯re here...¡± Peter¡¯s gaze softened, and he gently wrapped his arms around her, holding her close. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he murmured, his voice low and soothing. ¡°You did good, Mika. You¡¯re safe now.¡± For a moment, the chaotic world around them faded away, and Mika melted into his embrace, takingfort in the presence of the man she loved. Natasha watched their reunion, a flicker of jealousy stirring within her. But after a moment, she pushed it aside, understanding that Mika needed this. Natasha was no stranger to life-or-death situations and the weight of taking a life¡ªbut Mika was different. As he held her, Peter nced toward the throne where Gulday, writhing in agony as blood trickled from her mouth and the gaping wound in her side. ¡°So,¡± Peter called over to her calmly, ¡°what¡¯s this information you were talking about?¡± Gulda¡¯s slimy yellow eyes flicked up, gasping for breath. Her gaze locked on the lightsaber hilt at Peter¡¯s belt. A flicker of hope sparked in her gaze¡ªa Jedi. She knew Jedi were supposed to be merciful, peaceful. If she gave him what he wanted, she might survive. The Hutt rumbled weakly in Huttese, gesturing toward her Twi¡¯lek interpreter. But before the interpreter could ry her words, Peter raised a hand, cutting her off. ¡°Nah. You tell me yourself,¡± he said, his tone t and unyielding. ¡°This whole interpreter song and dance is annoying.¡± Gulda sneered, refusing to break tradition, her pride still clinging stubbornly to her. Peter sighed and gave Groot a subtle nod. Groot didn¡¯t hesitate. His wooden limbs twisted and expanded, driving deeper into Gulda¡¯s bloated form. The Hutt howled in pain, writhing and gasping as the sharp wood pierced deeper, pinning her to the throne with even more force. ¡°You wanna try again?¡± Peter asked, his voice calm but with an edge that sent shivers through the room. Gulda¡¯s pride cracked. The unbearable pain broke through her stubbornness, and she finally rasped in Gctic Basic. ¡°Please¡­ stop¡­ I¡¯ll talk¡­¡± Rocket chuckled. ¡°This is my kinda negotiation¡­¡± Gulda coughed, blood dripping from her swollen lips. Her slimy gaze flicked toward Peter, still in disbelief that a supposed Jedi would stand by and allow such treatment. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re no Jedi¡­¡± Peter tilted his head slightly, unfazed. ¡°Is that your information? Because that doesn¡¯t sound very lifesaving to me. It''s not even urate either...¡± Realizing that her only chance at survival hinged on cooperation, Gulda shifted her massive body slightly and reached toward the armrest of her throne. ¡°!?¡± The group tensed, ready for a trap. The Hutt pressed a hidden panel, and the throne rumbled as a smallpartment opened. A hidden holoprojector emerged, humming to life and casting a pale blue glow across the room. Rocket leveled his bazooka, muttering, ¡°This better not be a weapon.¡± But instead of an attack, the hologram flickered to life, revealing the earlier conversation between Gulda and Count Dooku. The room fell silent as Dooku¡¯s imposing figure appeared within the projection, his voice cold and deliberate. ¡®Oh, this is certainly interesting¡­¡¯ Peter thought, his eyes trained on Dooku. ¡°We¡¯ve granted you power, Gulda. Now, it¡¯s time to repay your debt.¡± The group listened as Dooku¡¯s threats echoed through the room. He spoke of his mysterious master, the one who had secured Gulda¡¯s rise to power¡ªand of the consequences if she failed toply. ¡°It is time for the Hutts to step into arger role. Your people will increase your pirating activities¡ªnot just along the outer rim but into the Mid Rim and Expansion Regions. Cause disturbances. Draw the Republic¡¯s attention and ensure their focus remains¡­ divided.¡± ¡°Cause disturbances. Push into the Mid Rim and Expansion Regions. Keep the Senate divided, keep the Republic preupied.¡± Peter pieced it together, his thoughts racing. ¡®But what¡¯s he really nning? And who¡¯s pulling the strings? Is it Sidious? Or is there another Sith I don¡¯t know about?¡¯ As the recording ended, the hologram fizzled out with a soft hum, leaving the room heavy with the weight of the revtion. Peter crossed his arms, his expression unreadable. ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s not exactly the kind of information I was expecting, but it¡¯s not bad either.¡± Rocket tilted his head, his bazooka still restingfortably on his shoulder. ¡°So¡­ can I shoot her now?¡± he asked with a mischievous grin. Peter gave a casual shrug, smirking. ¡°Sure, why not?¡± Gulda¡¯s eyes bulged in panic. ¡°Wait! No! We had a deal!¡± she bellowed in Huttese, her swollen body writhing against the throne as the Twi¡¯lek interpreter repeated her desperate plea in Basic. Peter¡¯s expression remained calm as he stepped closer to the dying Hutt, his voice low and cold. ¡°I lied.¡± He smirked, meeting her terrified gaze. ¡°And besides¡­ it¡¯s not like I¡¯m a Jedi. Why would I keep my word?¡± A dark glee spread across his face, the wordsced with sarcasm. Gulda let out a guttural scream, cursing Peter in Huttese. ¡°You¡¯ll burn for this! You¡ª¡± Her words were cut off as Rocket, cackling with glee, pulled the trigger. The room shook with a deafening st as the bazooka fired. The explosion was instant and grotesque¡ªGulda¡¯s massive body erupted, sttering the walls, floor, and everyone nearby with sticky, greenish-ck Hutt guts. Chunks of flesh and viscera coated everything in sight, filling the air with a rancid stench. The Twi¡¯lek interpreter let out a piercing scream, copsing to the floor as she scrambled to wipe the thick slime off her skin. She gagged in horror, her body trembling as she sat in the middle of the gore-strewn throne room. Rocket whistled, clearly satisfied with the result. ¡°Man, I love this job.¡± Natasha flicked a piece of slime from her shoulder, rolling her eyes. ¡°Disgusting.¡± Mika wiped her face with a look of pure revulsion. ¡±yuck¡­¡± Peter only smirked, unbothered by the carnage. As the chaos settled and the group caught their breath, Tony¡¯s gaze shifted toward Peter, his brow furrowing as he noticed Peter¡¯s odd, mismatched clothing. ¡°So¡­¡± Tony crossed his arms, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. ¡°What exactly are you wearing?¡± Peter nced down at the scuffed jacket and slightly too-tight pants he had scavenged from the ship. He gave the ensemble a once-over before looking back at Tony with a shrug. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a long story.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª On Naboo, in the Queen¡¯s Bedroom¡­ The soft glow of the sun filtered through the elegant drapes, casting a peaceful ambiance across thevish room. Padm¨¦ Amidy nestled beneath the silk covers, her heart fluttering with excitement as she reached for her datapad from the bedside table. This was her favorite time¡ªwhen she could steal moments away from the demands of royal life to contact him. The man who made her feel more alive than any title or duty ever could: Star-Lord. A soft smile curled her lips as she tapped the screen, initiating the video call. She adjusted her hair, smoothing it down with a nervous flick of her hand. But as the datapad tried to connect, the screen flickered oddly. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Padm¨¦ frowned, tapping the device again, wondering if there was some interference. She tried a second time, the connection stalling once more, making her bite her lip. ¡°Come on¡­ don¡¯t do this now¡­¡± Just as she was about to try again, the room dimmed, and the soft light streaming in through the windows vanished. Her heart skipped a beat as the world outside plunged into shadow. Padm¨¦ sat up, her brow furrowed. Rising from the bed, she moved toward the balcony doors, her bare feet silent against the polished floor. She pulled the delicate drapes aside, unlocked the balcony doors, and stepped out into the fresh air. What she saw stole the breath from her lungs. The tranquil sky above Theed was gone, reced by the ominous silhouettes of massive Trade Federation ships. Hundreds of them hovered ominously above the city, their colossal forms blocking out the stars. Bright lights flickered along their hulls, and from their open hangars, waves of droid soldiers descended toward the streets below. Padm¨¦¡¯s heart pounded in her chest as the realization set in. A full-scale invasion. From her vantage point, she could already see battle droidsnding in formation, spreading through the city with mechanical precision. The distant sounds of panic began to reach her¡ªshouts, rms, and the faint echoes of marching droid feet. Her breath caught as she stared, frozen in disbelief. Suddenly, the sound of hurried footsteps broke her trance. She turned to see Captain Panaka burst into the room, his expression grave, his chest heaving from the sprint. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± he called urgently, his voiceced with tension. ¡°We must move quickly¡ªNaboo is being¡ª¡± Padm¨¦¡¯s voice, tight with fear but steady, cut him off. ¡°Invaded.¡± Panaka gave a grim nod, stepping closer to her. ¡°We need to get you to safety. Now.¡± Padm¨¦ nced back toward the darkened sky, her heart sinking deeper into her chest. The invasion had begun. A/N: 2200 words :)???? C218 Theed Falls… C218 Theed Falls¡­ Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In the grand halls of Naboo¡¯s royal pce, chaos reigned. rms red from every corridor, and the walls trembled faintly as battle droids unleashed volleys of ster fire on the pce guard. Staff members ran in every direction, faces pale with terror, as they scrambled to organize an evacuation. Queen Padm¨¦ Amid hurried through the hallways alongside Captain Panaka, her normally calm features clouded with worry. The datapad in her hand felt like herst link to the outside world¡ªherst hope of reaching him. She tapped the screen again and again, desperation mounting with each failed attempt. ¡°Come on¡­ please connect¡­¡± she muttered, frustration flickering across her face as the signal failed once more. Panaka nced over, noting her growing frustration. His tone was as calm as ever, but there was a hint of exasperation beneath it. ¡°Your Majesty, what are you trying to do?¡± She hesitated, then admitted, ¡°I¡¯m trying to reach Star-Lord.¡± Panaka¡¯s expression darkened. He didn¡¯t exactly like Star-Lord, but in this moment, any ally could mean the difference between life and death. ¡°I understand, Your Majesty, butmunications are jammed. Whoever nned this invasion did so with precision; they¡¯ve blocked all channels. I can¡¯t even reach the Senate.¡± Padm¨¦¡¯s heart sank, realization dawning on her. They were truly isted, cut off from the Republic and the gxy beyond. Star-Lord wouldn¡¯t be able to help her this time; they were on their own. Setting her jaw, she nodded, pushing aside her disappointment. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to act quickly.¡± They pressed on, navigating through the pce¡¯s maze of hidden passages. The walls were lined with tapestries and symbols of Naboo¡¯s long history, now tinged with an eerie silence as they moved stealthily, trying to avoid the nking patrols of battle droids. Padm¨¦ slowed, ncing back at the pce with a look of longing. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave my people behind,¡± she murmured, watching the droids swarm into the pce through broken walls and shattered windows. Panaka paused, understanding her pain but firm in his response. ¡°Your Majesty, we must keep you safe. If the Queen is captured, the Trade Federation will have won before the Republic even has a chance to intervene. Our priority is to get you off and contact the Republic.¡± He paused, ncing at her. ¡°And Star-Lord, if you insist.¡± She sighed, her reluctance clear. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± They moved cautiously through the hidden tunnels, the sounds of ster fire growing louder with each step. From hidden alcoves and side hallways, Padm¨¦ caught glimpses of droids cutting through the pce guard with ruthless precision. The air was thick with the acrid scent of ster residue, the echoes of battle echoing in the once-quiet corridors of her home. As they rounded a corner, a lone battle droid emerged from a side door, moving silently. Its red optics locked onto Panaka, and it raised its ster. ¡°Captain!¡± Padm¨¦¡¯s instincts kicked in. Before Panaka could react, she had already reached for his ster, pulling it from his holster in a swift motion. She fired, the shot hitting the droid squarely in the chest, sending it ttering to the floor before it could raise the rm. Panaka turned, surprised by her quick action. She handed the ster back to him, her gaze steady. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to waste.¡± Panaka took the ster from her, his expression a mixture of pride and concern. ¡°Good shot, Your Majesty.¡± They moved on, pausing whenever they heard the approaching nk of droid patrols. Each time, they ducked into side rooms and hidden alcoves, barely avoiding detection. But with every step, the grim reality of the situation weighed heavier on them both. Outside, the battle was in full swing; Naboo was under siege, her people suffering as the Trade Federation closed its grip around the city. Padm¨¦¡¯s heart ached as she watched the droids moving with mechanical efficiency, overwhelming her people. ¡°I can¡¯t just stand by and let this happen,¡± she whispered, pain evident in her voice. ¡°This invasion isn¡¯t just about control¡ªit¡¯s about crushing our spirit, about making us surrender without even trying to fight.¡± Panaka¡¯s gaze was steady but hard. He knew the battle was already lost if they stayed. ¡°I understand, Your Majesty. But there¡¯s no victory to be had here, not yet. If we¡¯re captured or killed, we lose everything.¡± He looked her in the eyes, his expression filled with fury for the Trade Federation. ¡°But make no mistake, there will be a time to fight, but that time isn¡¯t now. Right now, we need to survive¡ªand get you to safety. Your people need you alive more than they need you here.¡± Padm¨¦ clenched her fists, frustration simmering beneath the surface. But she knew Panaka was right. With a reluctant nod, she allowed him to lead her through thest of the passageways and toward their escape route. Together, they slipped through a hidden exit beyond the pce walls, disappearing into the night as the city of Theed burned around them. ¡­ The faint light of dawn barely broke through the dark sky as Padm¨¦ and Captain Panaka moved stealthily through the city. They¡¯d made their way undetected to a private hangar on the outskirts of the Theed, each step feeling like a fragile promise of escape. Panaka motioned for silence, and they slipped behind a set of stacked crates, peering into the hangar, only to find their hopes crushed. Rows of battle droids stood like silent sentinels, guarding every transport ship in the hangar. The droids moved with eerie precision, patrolling and blocking every possible path to the ships that could carry them off-world. Padm¨¦¡¯s heart sank, but she held onto a single hope. She gripped her datapad, hands shaking slightly, and tried once more to connect with Star-Lord. She tapped the screen, willing the call to go through. And then¡ªagainst all odds¡ªa blurry image flickered to life. Her heart raced as Star-Lord¡¯s masked face appeared, his voice crackling through the static. ¡°Padm¨¦? Are you there? I don¡¯t have any picture. Is the connection bad for some reason?¡± Relief flooded through her, and she leaned in, frantically whispering into the screen. ¡°Finally! The Trade Federation¡ªthey¡¯re invading Naboo. I need your help!¡± But his reply, though clear, was thest thing she wanted to hear. ¡°Padm¨¦? Are you there? I can¡¯t hear you.¡± ¡°No!¡± she whispered in desperation, her voice breaking as she tried to speak louder, to make him hear. ¡°Please, just listen! We¡¯re trapped!¡± But the connection crackled and faded, Star-Lord¡¯s image freezing just before the screen went dark. The call ended, and Padm¨¦¡¯s shoulders slumped. The one person she believed could help was lost to her, unreachable. She clutched the datapad, staring down at the nk screen, her face contorted in frustration and despair. Panaka ced a gentle hand on her arm, grounding her in the moment. ¡°We¡¯re on our own for now,¡± he said softly, the solemnity in his tone urging her to stay strong. Before she could reply, a metallic nk echoed through the hangar. They ducked behind the crates as a squad of battle droids rounded the corner, their sensors locking onto Padm¨¦ and Panaka. ¡°Unidentified intruders detected. Surrender or be neutralized.¡± Panaka¡¯s face hardened, and he drew his ster, whispering, ¡°Get ready to move.¡± ster fire erupted as the two of them ducked and weaved between the crates, Panaka firing back with precise, calcted shots that took down droids one by one. The droids¡¯ numbers were overwhelming, but Panaka¡¯s skill kept them at bay for the crucial seconds Padm¨¦ needed to retreat. He turned to her, urgency in his voice. ¡°Keep moving! I¡¯ll cover you!¡± Padm¨¦ hesitated, unwilling to leave him, but a second squad of droids began nking them. She sprinted back into the city, Panaka at her side, his ster never ceasing its deadly rhythm. As they reached ran, a squad of droids awaited them, sters raised. Panaka didn¡¯t hesitate, firing immediately, taking down two droids, but there were too many. The droids returned fire, surrounding them in a barrage of red ster bolts. Panaka shielded Padm¨¦, taking down several droids even as they encircled him, his stance protective as he held his ground. ¡°Keep behind me, Your Majesty.¡± But the droids closed in, their weapons primed and their orders clear. ¡°Drop your weapons and surrender.¡± Panaka¡¯s gaze flicked toward Padm¨¦, his expression torn. Slowly, reluctantly, he lowered his ster, dropping it to the floor and raising his hands. Padm¨¦ followed suit, her head held high despite the situation. They had no other choice; they were outnumbered and outgunned. The droids approached, metal limbs nking as they secured binders around Padm¨¦ and Panaka¡¯s wrists, effectively taking them into custody. Two droids grabbed them by the shoulders, shoving them forward and marching them back into the pce. As they reentered the pce, Padm¨¦¡¯s heart broke at the sight before her. The bodies of Naboo guards littered the floors, drenched in blood. ¡°No¡­¡± The echoes of the past haunted her¡ªanother invasion, another vition of her home. She remembered Stakar Ogord¡¯s brutal attack on the pce, the bloodshed and horror. The memories boiled inside her, igniting her rage. Eyes zing, she turned to the figure awaiting them: a tall Neimoidian dressed in borate robes, with long, spindly limbs and an air of self-satisfaction. His face was sharp, his skin an ashen green, and his lips twisted into a smug grin as he watched the prisoners approach. [Insert picture of Viceroy Nute Gunray] Viceroy Nute Gunray, a senior executive of the Trade Federation conglomerate, studied them with disdain. The Viceroy¡¯s sharp gaze settled on Padm¨¦, and a slow, mocking smile spread across his face as he took in her restrained form. ¡°So, Your Majesty,¡± he sneered, voice dripping with contempt. ¡°It seems Naboo has finally fallen.¡± Padm¨¦ lifted her chin defiantly, her voice steady and fierce. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this,¡± she said, her toneced with venom. ¡°Your actions here will bring nothing but shame to your name and ruin to your empire.¡± Gunrayughed¡ªa hollow, cruel sound. ¡°Such bold words, Your Majesty. But unfortunately for you, bold words mean little in chains.¡± He gestured to the droids. ¡°Confine them. We wouldn¡¯t want our esteemed guests to wander, would we?¡± Padm¨¦¡¯s eyes flicked to the fallen guards scattered across the floor. The sight was too much, the memories too fresh. Anger red in her chest, and she whirled on Gunray, fury in her gaze. ¡°You and your Federation will pay for this,¡± she hissed. ¡°Mark my words, Viceroy¡ªyou¡¯ve awakened a wrath you can¡¯t contain. You are nothing more than a coward, hiding behind droids!¡± Gunray smirked, thoroughly unbothered by her insults. ¡°Spare me your righteous indignation, Your Majesty.¡± He waved a hand dismissively, barely sparing her a second nce. The droids led Padm¨¦ and Panaka away, pushing them deeper into the pce as the sounds of ster fire died down, and the Trade Federation¡¯s forces solidified their hold on Theed. And soon enough, the entire of Naboo as well¡­ A/N: 1900 words :)???? C219 Dinner With The Chosen One C219 Dinner With The Chosen One Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After the demise of Gulda the Hutt and the chaos that followed, Peter and his crew moved swiftly through the dimly lit halls of the pce. The recording they had obtained, along with other hidden holorecordings from Gulda¡¯s private collection, would be invaluable in understanding the extent of Count Dooku¡¯s and his master¡¯s ns. They also found a cache of riches¡ªpiles of precious gems, rare metals, and credits stashed away in the deeper vaults of the pce. Rocket¡¯s eyes gleamed as he sifted through the loot, muttering, ¡°We hit the jackpot this time.¡± Peter nced at the freed ves who huddled in groups, their eyes wide with uncertainty. The Twi¡¯lek interpreter, still slick with Gulda¡¯s remains, stood apart from the others, her expression dazed. With a nod, Peter gestured toward the fortune. ¡°Take what you need to start over,¡± he said. ¡°This was never hers to keep anyway.¡± The former ves exchanged nces of disbelief before rushing to gather their share. The Twi¡¯lek stepped forward, hesitating only for a moment before dipping her head in gratitude. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered, voice cracking. Peter acknowledged her with a brief nod. The crew exited the pce, the cool night air washing over them as they stepped outside. mes still flickered along the walls, casting long shadows that danced across the sand. They climbed into their ship, the engines rumbling to life as Rocket and Tony took their ces in the cockpit. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get out of here,¡± Peter said, exhaustion catching up to him as he slumped into his seat. Rocket shed a sly grin. ¡°Buckle up, folks.¡± Peter expected to see the familiar skyline of Mos Espa when they lifted off, but instead, they veered away from the city, gliding over the dunes. Confused, Peter straightened up, peering out the window. The barrenndscape rolled beneath them until a small, modest home came into view, nestled in the outskirts of the city. It looked familiar, an image that stirred long-buried memories. His eyes widened as realization struck him. The ship touched down gently in front of the simple, sand-worn house. The door swung open, and a small boy burst out,ughter bubbling from his lips as he waved at the vessel. His mother followed, wielding a wooden spoon with mock severity, shouting after him with a smile. Peter¡¯s breath caught in his chest. The boy was Anakin Skywalker, his grin wide and bright as he recognized Rocket through the cockpit window, relief and excitement shining on his face. Peter exhaled, a look of surprise on his face. ¡®Did they meet Anakin while I was gone?¡¯ As the ship settled on the soft, sandy ground outside Anakin¡¯s home, the crew disembarked, the warm breeze of Tatooine brushing past them. Peter stepped offst, taking a moment topose himself. He nced at Anakin, making sure to keep any recognition of the boy hidden. He needed to approach this carefully¡­ Anakin¡¯s eyes, full of wonder, scanned the group. When he noticed the lightsaber at Peter¡¯s waist, they widened with awe. Shmi stood by the door, a warm smile ying on her lips. ¡°Would you all like to join us for dinner?¡± she offered graciously, though it was clear from her tone that their resources were humble. Peter answered before anyone else could object. ¡°We¡¯d love to.¡± His response drew surprised nces from Tony, Natasha, and Mika, who were more inclined to refuse politely, but they said nothing, following Peter¡¯s lead. Inside, the small home was modest, filled with the scent of spices and cooked grains. The table was set with simple dishes, a spread of food that looked foreign to Tony, Natasha, and Mika. They exchanged wary nces, eyeing the meal with hesitation until Peter sat down, grabbed a te, and dug in without a second thought. ¡°Not bad at all,¡± Peter said after taking a bite, giving Shmi an approving nod. With their leader¡¯s example set, the others followed, cautiously at first but soon found themselves pleasantly surprised by the vors. Mika took another bite, smiling. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ really good.¡± Shmi¡¯s smile was grateful but modest. ¡°Thank you.¡± As the meal continued, Anakin couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity any longer. He turned to Peter, eyes wide and hopeful. ¡°Are you a Jedi?¡± His voice carried a note of reverence, as if he were in the presence of a legend. ¡°Are you here to free us, like Star-Lord?¡± Peter¡¯s hand froze mid-motion, the fork pausing between his fingers. He met Anakin¡¯s gaze, seeing the sparkle in the boy¡¯s eyes when he mentioned Star-Lord. The realization hit him hard: Anakin Skywalker, the future Darth Vader, idolized him. Rocket and Groot exchanged somber nces, picking up on the implications. Shmi¡¯s silence was telling, and Natasha and Tony¡¯s expressions shifted from confusion to understanding. Mika, however, looked puzzled, prompting her to ask, ¡°Why would you need to be freed?¡± Shmi¡¯s gentle smile faltered, but she answered with grace. ¡°Anakin and I are ves,¡± she said, her voice steady but tinged with quiet pain. ¡°We belong to a shop owner named Watto.¡± Mika¡¯s face paled, her eyes widening in shock and disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re ves?!¡± she eximed, her voice trembling with sympathy. The thought was foreign to her, something she associated with history books, not the reality of space. Peter reached out and ced a calming hand on her shoulder. ¡°Easy, Mika,¡± he said, sensing her growing frustration. Mika blinked, realizing she had let her emotions spill over. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she murmured, embarrassment creeping up her neck. Shmi¡¯s expression softened. ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. Your kindness is appreciated.¡± After the truth was revealed, the room was steeped in an uneasy quiet. Mika nced between Anakin and his mother, disbelief still etched on her face. Anakin, who had been eagerly waiting to speak, pulled his shirt down slightly, revealing a small, circr scar on his neck. ¡°We have these too.¡± Natasha leaned forward, eyes narrowed. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Ani, maybe we¡¯ve said enough¡ª¡° Shmi tries to stop her son, but Anakin was all too happy to exin. ¡°It¡¯s a ve chip,¡± Anakin spoke, his gaze darting between the crew members. ¡°They put it in us to keep us from running away or fighting back. If we do, the chip can be activated, and¡­ boom!¡± He spread his hands apart, mimicking an explosion. A heavy silence settled over the room, suffocating and dark. Even Rocket, who was rarely at a loss for words, nced away, his expression uncharacteristically somber. Groot let out a mournful, ¡°I am Groot,¡± which resonated with a profound sadness that everyone could feel. Tony¡¯s jaw clenched, anger ring in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s barbaric,¡± he muttered. Peter let out a heavy sigh. Hearing Anakin¡¯s story in the movie was one thing, but witnessing a living, breathing child describe how his life hung in the bnce at the whim of his ve master hit differently. It drove home just how truly harrowing Anakin¡¯s childhood had been. ¡®No wonder he became Darth Vader¡­¡¯ Shmi looked down at her hands, sped tightly in herp. ¡°Watto controls the chips. It¡¯s how he keeps us¡­pliant.¡± Mika¡¯s eyes filled with tears. ¡°That¡¯s horrible,¡± she whispered, voice breaking. However, Anakin¡¯s hopeful gaze hadn¡¯t wavered. ¡°So¡­ are you really a Jedi?¡± he asked Peter again, his voice quieter now, more uncertain. Peter nodded, a hint of a smile on his lips. ¡°Yes. Right now, I¡¯m on vacation, though.¡± Shmi raised an eyebrow, a touch of amusement breaking through her serious demeanor. ¡°Jedi have vacations?¡± Peter¡¯s smile widened, but before he could answer, Anakin¡¯s expression fell. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re not here to save us?¡± The hope in his voice faded, reced by disappointment. Peter shook his head gently. ¡°No, Anakin. That¡¯s not why we came here but¡ª¡± The boy¡¯s face crumpled, and before anyone could react, he bolted from the table, the wooden chair scraping harshly against the floor as he pushed it back. He ran out the front door, the sound of his quick footsteps fading into the evening air. Mika half-rose from her seat, intent on going after him, but Shmi reached out and touched her arm. ¡°Leave him be for now,¡± Shmi said softly. ¡°He won¡¯t go far.¡± Reluctantly, Mika sank back into her seat, exchanging worried nces with the others. The remainder of the meal continued in strained silence, the weight of the conversation pressing down on them all. ¡­ .. . The warm, dim glow of thenterns filled the modest home, casting shadows that flickered across the walls. Dinner had ended in a tense silence, and Anakin had disappeared into his room without another word, his small form disappearing behind the worn curtain that served as his door. Shmi followed him, the quiet sound of her soft words drifting through the small home as she tried to soothe her son. Outside, the wind picked up, a howling that grew louder with each passing moment. The first grains of sand hit the walls with a light patter, quickly growing into a relentless, drumming roar. The sandstorm had descended on them swiftly, wrapping the small house in a stormy cocoon. Momentster, Shmi stepped out, a tired smile on her face. ¡°It seems a storm has arrived. It would be best for you all to stay here tonight. Travel is impossible in this weather.¡± Natasha nced out the small window, watching as the sandsshed against the ss in a steady barrage. ¡°It looks like we don¡¯t have much of a choice,¡± she muttered. Tony raised an eyebrow. ¡°We could fly over it, you know,¡± he said, his voice low so Shmi wouldn¡¯t overhear. Rocket nodded, his expression showing his usual impatience. Peter, however, spoke up before anyone could continue. ¡°No, we¡¯ll stay,¡± he said firmly, drawing surprised looks from the others. Shmi¡¯s smile grew, the gratitude in her eyes evident. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll set up some bedding for you all,¡± she said, moving into another room to gather supplies. As soon as she was out of earshot, Rocket tilted his head, eyeing Peter suspiciously. ¡°Alright, spill. What¡¯s going on? This is the second time you¡¯ve pulled this stunt. First with dinner, and now this.¡± Natasha¡¯s gaze was sharp, searching his face for answers. ¡°Are you going to tell us what you¡¯re up to, or do we have to guess?¡± Mika¡¯s voice was hopeful, her eyes wide as she asked, ¡°Are we going to free Anakin and his mother?¡± Peter took a deep breath, looking between his friends. ¡°Maybe,¡± he said, his tone careful and thoughtful. Mika¡¯s eyes lit up, and even Tony looked intrigued. ¡°Maybe?¡± Rocket snorted. ¡°Come on, Quill, what¡¯s the y here?¡± Before Peter could respond, the sudden chirp of his datapad cut through the air. The shrill sound echoed in the room, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. Peter nced down, his brows furrowing when he saw the iing call. Padm¨¦. ¡°Hold on,¡± he muttered, stepping away from the group and into the small alcove by the front door. The storm¡¯s roar filled the silence as he discreetly donned his mask and answered the call. The screen flickered, the connection was terrible, static crackling as the screen attempted to project an image. ¡°Padm¨¦? Are you there? I don¡¯t have any picture. Is the connection bad for some reason?¡± Peter¡¯s voice wasced with worry as he peered at the blurry screen. There was no video or audio on her end, just a faint silhouette before the screen went dark again. ¡°Padm¨¦? Are you there? I can¡¯t hear you.¡± he called out, his voice strained. The connection dropped entirely, leaving him staring at the nk screen, a sinking feeling pooling in his gut. He quickly tapped at the screen, trying to redial, but the call wouldn¡¯t go through. He clenched his jaw, the unease settling deep in his chest. Something was very, very wrong. The rest of the crew watched from the room, exchanging uneasy nces as Peter¡¯s posture stiffened, the worry etched into his face unmistakable. Natasha stepped forward, her voice soft but firm. ¡°What happened?¡± Peter lowered the datapad, his eyes dark and focused. ¡°I''m not sure. But I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able it¡¯s stay here as long as I nned...¡± The storm outside raged on, but inside, an even greater storm was beginning to brew in Peter¡¯s mind. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, across the Gxy, Naboo hadpletely fallen. The once vibrant and peaceful was now under the iron grip of the Trade Federation. The lush, green fields and sparklingkes of Theed were shadowed by the dark silhouettes of droid armies patrolling the streets. Battle droids marched in perfect formation, their metal feet thudding against the cobblestone paths as they asserted their control over the city. The pce, once a symbol of hope and resilience, stood subdued, its regal architecture marred by scorch marks and signs of battle. Inside, the Trade Federation¡¯s influence spread like a suffocating fog, with Viceroy Nute Gunray and his Neimoidian officers overseeing every detail with cold efficiency. The people of Naboo, stripped of their freedom, were corralled intopliance, their spirits dulled by the presence of an unending mechanical watch. High above, the skies were choked with the massive fleet of Trade Federation battleships, each one an ominous blockade against the outside world. The entire was surrounded, ensnared by a cold metal that allowed nothing in or out. Any vessel attempting to breach the blockade was swiftly turned away, their desperate calls for exnation or diplomacy ignored. Yet, this disy of might had not gone unnoticed. Word of Naboo¡¯s capture and the Trade Federation¡¯s brutal blockade reached the Republic. Those who had tried to visit the and were forced to retreat spread the news like wildfire. Senators whispered of the rming reports, their concerns growing by the minute. Discussions of action reverberated through the halls of Coruscant, though many doubted if the information was truly reliable or not. After all, why would the Trade Federation do such a thing? But it was already toote. Naboo¡¯s fate was sealed, its people now prisoners under the Trade Federation¡¯smand. The istion wasplete, the blockade imprable¡­ A/N: 2360 words :) C220 Freedom C220 Freedom Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The quiet of the small home on Tatooine was pierced by the wind¡¯s howl, the sandstorm outside now roaring like an untamed beast. Inside, Peter¡¯s mind churned with urgency as he reyed the failed connection with Padm¨¦, every second weighing on him. The feeling of helplessness and worry was one he despised, and he refused to let it linger any longer. His eyes sharpened with resolve. He knew what he had to do. Peter stood abruptly, drawing the attention of the crew who were still gathered in the modest room, their faces shadowed by the dimntern light. Rocket cocked an eyebrow, his toneced with curiosity and suspicion. ¡°Where are you going now?¡± Peter¡¯s expression was firm as he nced at his friends. ¡°Stay here with Shmi and Anakin,¡± he said, his voice low butmanding. ¡°I have something to take care of.¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes, stepping forward. ¡°Peter, what¡¯s going on? You¡¯re acting strange.¡± He gave her a reassuring smile. ¡°Everything is fine. At least for now. But I need to go and deal with something. I¡¯ll be back in an hour, tops. Just be ready to leave when I get back.¡± His words did nothing to calm Natasha¡¯s worries. ¡°But I thought you wanted to spend the night?¡± ¡°Just trust me on this,¡± Peter said, leaning in to peck her on the lips. Before anyone could protest further, he grabbed his jacket and stepped outside, the storm¡¯s force pushing against him as he made his way to their ship. Sand whipped at his face, stinging his skin as he climbed aboard. The engines roared to life, and he guided the ship into the turbulent sky, breaking through the storm¡¯s chaos until he soared above it, the stars glimmering against the ck canvas of space. Peter set the ship¡¯s coordinates to Mos Espa and flew off. ¡­ The journey was short, and soon enough, he hovered above a small shop, Watto¡¯s shop, the lights within flickering dimly through the dusty windows. Leaving the ship hovering above, Peter donned his mask and jumped out, silentlynding on the rooftop. Peering off the edge, he found an unlocked window on the second floor and slipped inside, the darkness enveloping him. The room was cluttered, filled with trinkets and jewelry that Watto seemed to be hoarding. At the center, Wattoy sprawled on arge bed, snoring loudly, his wings twitching with each breath. Peter¡¯s nose twitched. ¡®Something smells off in here,¡¯ he thought, just as Watto released a loud fart, causing the stench in the room to intensify. ¡®Disgusting¡­¡¯ Without hesitation, Peter grabbed Watto by the cor and yanked him from the bed. The Toydarian awoke with a startled yelp, eyes wide with terror as he pped his wings uselessly, trying to regain control. Peter mmed him against the wall, the impact rattling a shelf of gold trinkets. ¡°You¡¯re going to set Shmi and Anakin Skywalker free,¡± he said coldly. ¡°Do it, and I¡¯ll let you live.¡± Watto¡¯s eyes narrowed as he realized who he was dealing with. ¡°Wait! Wait! Hold on! Let¡¯s talk about this¡ª!¡± Before he could finish, Watto¡¯s hand darted to the side, reaching for a hidden ster tucked into the folds of a cloth. But Peter¡¯s reflexes were faster. With a flick of his fingers, the ster flew from Watto¡¯s grasp, ttering to the floor out of reach. Peter tilted his head, a smirk ying on his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a no.¡± Watto¡¯s confidence crumbled, reced by desperation. ¡°Wait! I¡ªI¡¯ll do whatever you want! Don¡¯t¡ª¡± The plea ended with a single ster shot, the sound muffled by the storm raging outside. Watto¡¯s body went limp, his eyes wide with shock as he slumped against the wall, lifeless. Peter exhaled slowly, the adrenaline thrumming through his veins. He turned and scanned the room, reaching out with the Force to sense any hiddenpartments. His focus led him to a small, rusted safe beneath the floorboards. Pulling it free, he pried it open to reveal an old device with blinking lights¡ªthe control mechanism for the ve chips. With the device secured, Peter stood, ncing once more at the lifeless Toydarian. ¡°I better get back,¡± he murmured before leaping out of the window, disappearing into the sand. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The roar of the sandstorm outside masked the sound of the ship as it descended in front of the small Skywalker home. The vesselnded with practiced ease, and the crew inside the house exchanged nces as they saw Peter disembark, his silhouette framed by the swirling sand. Rocket squinted through the window, his eyes narrowing with curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s he carrying?¡± Mika stood near the door, worry creasing her brow. ¡°He¡¯s back¡­¡± The front door creaked open, letting in a gust of wind and sand. Peter stepped inside, shaking off the dirt and closing the door behind him. Instantly, the room fell silent, all eyes on him and the device cradled carefully in his hands. Shmi and Anakin had rushed to the doorway when they heard the shipnd. Shmi¡¯s worried eyes searched Peter¡¯s face as she asked, ¡°Where did you go?¡± Peter¡¯s expression softened as he looked at them, taking a steadying breath. ¡°I went out to brighten your day,¡± he said, holding up the small device. ¡°This will deactivate your ve chips.¡± Anakin¡¯s eyes widened, disbelief and hope shing across his face. ¡°Is this real? Are we¡­ free?¡± His voice trembled with a mix of joy and fear, as if daring to believe it might shatter the fragile dream. Shmi¡¯s breath caught in her throat, the weight of years of silent suffering pressing down on her as hope sparked within her heart. Tears pricked the corners of her eyes, but she said nothing, waiting, watching. Peter didn¡¯t waste any more time. He activated the device, the lights flickering as it emitted a low hum. Anakin and Shmi flinched, expecting pain, but there was only a warm, tingling sensation. And then¡­ silence. The device powered down, and with it, the invisible shackle that had bound them for so long. Peter looked at them, a small smile on his lips. ¡°The chips are deactivated. I¡¯ll remove thempletely when it¡¯s safe, but for now, you¡¯re free. You don¡¯t have to answer to anyone anymore.¡± Shmi¡¯s eyes filled with tears, her hand trembling as she reached for Anakin, pulling him into a tight embrace. Relief and disbelief washed over her features, the reality of freedom setting in atst. Anakin buried his face in his mother¡¯s shoulder, his tears falling freely as joy and shock overtook him. ¡°We¡¯re free¡­¡± he whispered, his voice breaking with emotion. His small hands clenched at Shmi¡¯s clothes, holding on as if she might slip away if he let go. Peter stepped back, giving them space, but Anakin¡¯s gaze found him. His eyes shone with gratitude and wonder as he asked, ¡°What about Watto?¡± Peter¡¯s smile took on a knowing edge as he patted the boy gently on the head. ¡°Watto won¡¯t be bothering you anymore,¡± he said simply. Anakin¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion, trying to piece it together. ¡°Did you¡­ buy our freedom?¡± Shmi¡¯s expression shifted, the understanding settling in. She nced at Peter, a mixture of gratitude and worry in her eyes. She knew the truth without him having to say it. The cost of their freedom had been paid in blood, and while that unsettled her, the sight of her son¡¯s joy was worth the risk. Anakin, still lost in his relief, didn¡¯t notice the silent exchange. His tears continued to flow, this time with a beaming smile that stretched across his face. Unfortunately, he was unaware that his hero, Star-Lord, had been the one to grant his greatest wish. But one day, he woulde to know. Across the room, Natasha observed the scene with a faint nod, her expression softening for a moment as she recognized the significance of what Peter had done. Mika watched with tear-brimmed eyes, one hand covering her mouth as she tried to contain the overwhelming emotion that swelled in her chest. As the reality of his freedom set in, Anakin¡¯sughter filled the small space as he pulled Natasha and Mika away, recounting stories about life in Mos Espa and showing them around the house. Shmi seized the brief moment of quiet and approached Peter, who stood by the doorway, eyes distant as if his mind was elsewhere. She stepped closer, her voice low and sincere. ¡°Thank you for what you did, Peter. I don¡¯t know how to express my gratitude.¡± Peter looked down at her, a warm smile touching his lips. ¡°You don¡¯t need to. You and Anakin deserve better than this.¡± A flicker of concern shadowed her eyes. ¡°I need to ask you something though.¡± She hesitated, taking a breath before continuing. ¡°I know you likely killed Watto to free us.¡± Her voice was steady, though a tremor of worry underpinned it. ¡°While I¡¯m grateful beyond words, it puts us in a difficult position. If we stay here, it won¡¯t take long before someone notices Watto¡¯s death. Questions will be asked, and without a master, we¡¯re vulnerable. They could re-enve us or worse¡­ use us of murder.¡± Peter¡¯s gaze softened with understanding. Relief washed over him. This was the perfect opening for what he needed to do next. But before he could respond, the sound of metal nking across the floor drew both their attention. ¡°Look at this!¡± Anakin called, supporting a half-assembled droid with wires and panels exposed. The droid walked unevenly but managed to stay upright with the boy''s help, its photoreceptors glowing faintly as it spoke in a stilted voice. ¡°Hello, I am C-3PO, human-cyborg rtions.¡± [Insert picture of C-3PO here] Mika and Natasha exchanged wide-eyed nces, impressed by the droid. ¡°Did you buy this?¡± Mika asked, amazement clear in her voice. Anakin nodded enthusiastically. ¡°No, I built him myself! I found parts over the years and put him together. He¡¯s not done yet, but he can already understand and speak a lot ofnguages.¡± Tony stepped forward, eyes narrowing as he examined the droid. For a moment, there was silence as he took in the craftsmanship. Then, a grin broke across his face. ¡°Hey, kid, you want a job?¡± he said, his tone half-joking, half-serious. Anakin¡¯s eyes sparkled, a mischievous grin forming. ¡°How much are you paying?¡± The gleam in his eye hinted at the dreams of someone who knew he¡¯d never work for free again, not after today. Tony chuckled, the sound deep and genuine. ¡°We¡¯ll talk numberster, but I can promise you, it¡¯ll be more than enough...¡± Peter, watching the exchange with a fond smile, stepped forward and caught Anakin¡¯s attention. ¡°Anakin, I need to ask you something,¡± he said, drawing the boy¡¯s focus. ¡°Would you and your mother like toe with us? At least until we can find somewhere nice and safe for you two to start a new life. After all, I doubt you want to stay here on Tatooine.¡± Anakin¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief and excitement, a grin spreading across his face as he looked up at his mother. ¡°Can we, Mom? Please?¡± Shmi¡¯s expression softened, a wave of relief washing over her features. She knew that staying on Tatooine meant eventual danger, and the opportunity Peter offered was the hope she had never dared to wish for. She nodded, tears brimming in her eyes as she spoke, ¡°Yes, Ani. We can.¡± Tony pped Anakin on the back lightly, a smirk on his face. ¡°Looks like you¡¯reing with us, kid. If you¡¯re going to work for Stark Industries, you¡¯re going to have to leave this ce behind anyway.¡± The smile on Anakin¡¯s face could have outshone a sun as he turned to Peter. ¡°!¡± Peter¡¯s eyes held warmth as he said, ¡°Alright, then. Go pack your things. We¡¯re leaving tonight.¡± Anakin blinked, surprise flickering across his face. ¡°Tonight? But why¡ª¡± Peter interrupted with a reassuring smile. ¡°It¡¯s best we don¡¯t linger. Trust me.¡± Shmi nodded, understanding what Peter didn¡¯t say out loud. It was only a matter of time before Watto¡¯s death was discovered, and their best chance at freedomy in a swift departure. As Anakin and Shmi hurried to gather their belongings, Peter¡¯s gaze fell on his datapad. He tried once more to contact Padm¨¦, but the call refused to go through, the screen stubbornly nk. His worry deepened, gnawing at the edges of his mind. ¡®What¡¯s happening? Could it be the Trade Federation¡­ but it¡¯s too early, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ The crew worked quickly, loading the few possessions the Skywalkers had onto the ship. The storm outside raged on, but the urgency inside was even more intense. Finally, with everyone aboard and the engines humming to life, the ship lifted into the dark, stormy sky. Anakin¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation, staring out the window as the only home he¡¯d ever known grew smaller beneath them. Shmi sat beside him, her hand gently on his shoulder, a hopeful smile ying on her lips. Peter stood at the cockpit, staring into the swirling sandstorm as it faded behind them. But his mind was elsewhere, on the flickering image of a girl with fire in her eyes and a spirit to match. ¡®Hold on, Padm¨¦,¡¯ he thought as the ship rocketed toward the stars. ¡®I¡¯ming.¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile¡­ In the heart of the Jedi Temple on Coruscant, the towering spires shimmered under the¡¯s artificial glow. Inside the sacred halls, the atmosphere was one of contemtion and quiet urgency. The Jedi Council chamber, with its grand panoramic windows overlooking the cityscape, was filled with the soft hum of debate and the asional murmur of concern. Rumors had begun to spread¡ªwhispers of Naboo¡¯s fate, of an invasion, of something more sinister lurking beneath the surface. The reports were fragmented, brought back by pilots who had been turned away at the blockade. It was enough to rouse the Council¡¯s attention but not enough to act on with certainty. Jedi Grand Master Yoda sat in his seat, his ancient eyes closed as he listened to the discussions around him. Jedi Master Yaddle¡¯s voice carried over the room, clear and crisp. ¡°If these rumors are true, Naboo is in grave danger. But sending the full might of the Jedi is premature without knowing what we¡¯re dealing with.¡± Yoda opened his eyes, a glimmer of contemtion reflected in them. ¡°An investigation, we must conduct. Confirm the truth, we will, and assist if needed.¡± Across the room, the doors swung open as Jedi Master Qui-Gon-Jinn came walking in, his expression calm yet focused as he bowed before the council. Beside him, his Padawan, Obi-Wan Kenobi, maintained a poised silence, his gaze flicking between the masters with disciplined attentiveness. Yoda¡¯s eyes met Qui-Gon¡¯s, a subtle warmth passing between them. ¡°Master Qui-Gon, to Naboo, you and your Padawan will go. Discover the truth of these rumors, you must. Mediate the conflict, if peace still possible it is.¡± Qui-Gon inclined his head, the faintest hint of a smile touching his lips. ¡°We will depart immediately, Master.¡± Obi-Wan nodded as well, his eyes showing a mix of determination and curiosity. Yaddle¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Be vignt, both of you. If there is more at work here than meets the eye, we need to know.¡± ¡°Careful, you must be,¡± Yoda added, the weight of centuries of wisdom in his voice. ¡°Darkness shrouds much these days. Trust in the Force, let it guide you.¡± With their orders given, Qui-Gon and Obi-Wan turned to leave, their robes flowing gracefully behind them. The council chamber settled into a contemtive silence as the two Jedi made their way down the winding corridors of the temple, the mission ahead of them more significant than they could possibly know... A/N: 2650 words :) C221 Diplomatic Assassination C221 Diplomatic Assassination Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The orbit of Naboo was dominated by the dark silhouettes of the Trade Federation''s blockade. The fleet, a seemingly imprable line of Lucrehulk-ss battleships, hung over the serene blue like a dark shroud. At the center of the blockade was thergest of the warships, its massive, circr hull bristling with weapons. Droid fighters zipped between the battleships in coordinated patterns, maintaining their vigil as the below struggled under the weight of foreign upation. Secondster, a small ship, sleek and silver dropped out of hyperspace at the edge of the blockade. The vessel''s polished surface gleamed as it approached, guided with calm precision by Jedi Master Qui-Gon Jinn. Beside him, in the co-pilot seat, sat his Padawan, Obi-Wan Kenobi. The younger Jedi''s expression was focused, his blue eyes scanning the flickering sensor readouts in front of him. Obi-Wan frowned, tapping at the console. "Master, it appears the rumors were true," he said, his voice tinged with concern. "Naboo ispletely surrounded. This blockade is more than just a show of force¡ªit''s an act of war." Qui-Gon nodded slowly, his gaze fixed on the central battleship. "We must report this to the council immediately." Obi-Wan pressed a few more buttons on the console, attempting to open amunication channel. "I''ll send a confirmation back to Coruscant now." But the signal fizzled with static, and the screen disyed a message indicating that the transmission was blocked. "They''re jamming ourmunications," Obi-Wan muttered, his brow furrowing. "It seems they''re determined to cut off any outside interference." Before Qui-Gon could respond, the ship''sm system crackled to life. A cold, curt voice filled the cockpit. "Unidentified vessel, you have entered a restricted zone. This area is under the jurisdiction of the Trade Federation. You are ordered to leave immediately or face the consequences." Qui-Gon activated them, his voice calm and measured. "This is Jedi Master Qui-Gon Jinn, apanied by my Padawan, Obi-Wan Kenobi. We have been dispatched by the Jedi Council to mediate this situation. We seek a peaceful resolution and request an audience to discuss the terms of your blockade." A brief, tense silence followed. Obi-Wan nced at his Master, sensing the underlying tension. "Do you think they''ll even consider diplomacy, Master?" Qui-Gon''s gaze didn''t waver from the battleship looming before them. "We must offer them the chance. It''s our duty to seek peace first." Them crackled again, the voice returning with a newfound, forced politeness. "Jedi, you are wee to board our main battleship. Please follow the provided flight path, and you will be escorted to a secure meeting area." Obi-Wan and Qui-Gon exchanged a brief look, the silentmunication of two warriors who had fought side by side for years. They both sensed the unease growing in the Force, like a low, distant rumble before a storm. "It seems they are willing to speak with us," Obi-Wan said cautiously. Qui-Gon''s lips pressed into a thin line. "Yes. But something feels¡­ off. Stay alert." He guided their ship onto the designated path, the engines humming softly as they moved toward the massive battleship. The hangar bay door yawned open like the mouth of a great beast, swallowing them into its cavernous interior. The hangar was a hive of activity. Droid fighters were lined up in neat rows, being refueled and prepped for deployment. Battle droids marched in formation, their nking metal feet echoing off the walls. Workers scurried about, directing the droids and loading crates of supplies. The Jedi''s shipnded gently on the polished floor of the hangar, its ramp lowering with a hiss. Qui-Gon and Obi-Wan stepped out, their robes billowing slightly in the artificial breeze of the ship''s venttion system. They were met immediately by a squad of B1 battle droids, their mechanical limbs jerking as they snapped to attention. One of the droids, with a yellow stripe indicating its rank as amander, stepped forward. Its mechanical voice crackled to life, t and emotionless. "The Viceroy has been informed of your arrival. You will follow us to the meeting room. Please do not resist." Obi-Wan''s mouth twitched into a wry smile. "Charming, aren''t they?" Qui-Gon''s face remained impassive, but his eyes held a glint of amusement. "Let''s see where they lead us." The two Jedi fell into step behind the droid squad, their boots clicking softly against the metal floor. They moved through the hangar, passing rows of droid fighters and racks of ster rifles. Obi-Wan''s gaze swept the area, taking in the unusuallyrge number of battle droids for what was supposedly a trading corporation. "This is far too much firepower," Obi-Wan murmured, keeping his voice low. "Something else is going on here." Qui-Gon''s expression was thoughtful, his eyes distant as if listening to a sound only he could hear. "Yes, I feel it too. There is a disturbance in the Force. Be mindful, Obi-Wan. We must tread carefully." The droids led them deeper into the ship, down narrow corridors that were eerily silent except for the mechanical hum of the ship''s engines. The cold, sterile walls seemed to press in on them, amplifying the sense of unease that permeated the air. Finally, they stopped in front of arge, reinforced door. The droidmander turned, gesturing stiffly. "The Viceroy will meet you here. Please wait inside." The door slid open with a metallic hiss, revealing a stark, bare meeting room. The walls were unadorned, the only furniture a long metal table with several chairs arranged around it. The fluorescent lights overhead cast a harsh, white glow that did nothing to warm the sterile atmosphere. Qui-Gon and Obi-Wan exchanged a brief nce before stepping inside. The moment they crossed the threshold, the door slid shut behind them with a heavy thud, the sound echoing ominously in the small room. Obi-Wan''s eyes darted to the closed door, his senses sharpening. "Master, this feels like a trap." Qui-Gon nodded slowly, his face unreadable but his voice steady. "Yes, Padawan. It seems our hosts were expecting us." Obi-Wan''s hand drifted closer to the hilt of his lightsaber, his fingers brushing the cool metal. "What now?" Qui-Gon moved to the center of the room, cing both hands on the table. He closed his eyes briefly, reaching out with the Force, sensing the currents of tension and malice swirling through the ship. "We wait," Qui-Gon said softly. "And we stay vignt." Outside the door, the muffled nking of droid footsteps faded away, leaving the Jedi alone in the silence of the cold, metal room. The silence that followed was deafening, a momentary pause before the storm. Obi-Wan''s instincts red, a cold shiver running down his spine as he nced at his Master. "Master, something''s not right." Qui-Gon''s expression hardened. He closed his eyes, reaching out with the Force, and felt it immediately¡ªa subtle shift in the air, a faint hissing sound barely audible over the ship''s ambient noise. "The air¡­" Qui-Gon said quietly, opening his eyes. "They''re siphoning the oxygen from the room." Obi-Wan''s breathing became shallow, the realization dawning on him as he felt the pressure in his lungs. He clutched at his throat reflexively, the air bing thin and cold. "They''re trying to suffocate us." Qui-Gon''s face remained calm, but his eyes shed with a fierce resolve. "Then we give them no time to seed." With a smooth, practiced motion, Qui-Gon drew his lightsaber, the green de igniting with a sharp hiss, illuminating the room in an ethereal glow. Obi-Wan followed suit, his blue de humming to life as the two Jedi moved toward the sealed door. Qui-Gon plunged his saber into the door, the green sma cutting effortlessly into the thick durasteel. Sparks showered the floor as Obi-Wan stepped beside him, his blue de slicing through the door in tandem. The heat from their lightsabers melted the metal, turning it molten and sending rivulets of liquid steel trickling down. The Jedi worked in unison, cutting a wide, circr exit in the heavy door. Obi-Wan thrust his boot against the weakened section, and with a forceful kick, the cut-out piece of the door fell away, ttering loudly into the corridor beyond. As the two Jedi stepped out, a hail of ster fire greeted them. They barely had a moment to react, their lightsabers shing in a blur as they deflected the iing bolts. The narrow hallway was filled with a squad of B1 battle droids, their mechanical voices droning in unison, "Open fire! Destroy the Jedi!" "Roger Roger!" Obi-Wan surged forward, his de spinning in tight, controlled arcs. He deflected a shot aimed at his head, redirecting it back into a droid''s chest. The machine sputtered and copsed into a heap of smoking metal. Qui-Gon moved with the calm grace of a seasoned warrior, his green saber cutting through the droids'' ranks like a de through grass. He sidestepped a ster bolt, pivoting smoothly as his saber cleaved through two droids at once. The pieces fell to the floor, ttering like discarded toys. The droids continued firing, their aim relentless, but the Jedi danced through the barrage. Obi-Wan deflected a flurry of shots with swift, precise movements, his saber a blue blur. He lunged forward, slicing a droid clean in half before spinning and taking down another. Qui-Gon ducked low, avoiding a volley of bolts aimed at his head. He thrust his saber upward in a powerful arc, impaling a droid through its midsection. The machine sparked and twitched before copsing, lifeless. The hallway filled with the acrid smell of scorched metal as the Jedi cut through thest of the initial wave of droids. For a brief moment, silence fell, the only sound the hum of their lightsabers. But the respite was short-lived. A loud, rolling sound echoed down the corridor, the unmistakable tter of heavy metal against metal. Obi-Wan''s face hardened as he recognized the noise. "Droidekas," he said, his voice edged with tension. Three Droidekas rolled into view, their segmented bodies unfolding with mechanical precision. In an instant, they deployed their shimmering energy shields, twin ster cannons rising to bear on the Jedi. The first volley of ster fire erupted from the Droidekas, filling the hallway with a deadly storm of red bolts. "!" Qui-Gon and Obi-Wan moved as one, their lightsabers a blur as they deflected the shots. Each bolt that met a saber sent a shower of sparks scattering, the force of the impact driving the Jedi back a step. Obi-Wan attempted to nk the droids, darting to the side in a blur of motion. But the Droidekas rotated seamlessly, their cannons tracking his movement with precision. A barrage of ster fire forced him to retreat, narrowly avoiding the lethal shots. "These things are faster than they look," Obi-Wan muttered, his teeth clenched as he blocked another volley. Qui-Gon lunged forward, swinging his saber in a powerful, downward strike aimed at the nearest Droideka. The de met the shimmering energy shield and skidded off, unable to prate. He thrust out his free hand, sending a wave of Force energy crashing into the droid. It skidded back, but the shield absorbed the impact, barely flickering. "We need to disable their shields," Qui-Gon called out, stepping back to avoid another flurry of bolts. Obi-Wan nodded, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the corridor. "Any ideas, Master?" Qui-Gon''s expression was one of calm focus, despite the dire situation. "Keep them upied. I have a n." Obi-Wan didn''t hesitate. He charged forward, his lightsaber spinning in a flurry of defensive maneuvers as he deflected the relentless ster fire. He darted left and right, forcing the Droidekas to track him, splitting their focus between him and Qui-Gon. Meanwhile, Qui-Gon extended his hand, his eyes narrowing in concentration. He reached out with the Force, searching for the weak point in the droids'' formation. He felt the currents of the Force swirl around him, guiding him, showing him the way. With a sudden, powerful surge, Qui-Gon sent a wave of the Force mming into the wall beside the Droidekas. The metal buckled under the invisible pressure, the wall caving in and sending a cascade of debris crashing down onto one of the droids. The Droideka''s shield flickered and copsed under the weight, leaving it exposed. Obi-Wan lunged, his blue saber piercing through the droid''s metal frame in a single, decisive strike. The machine shuddered and fell, its cannons going silent. But the remaining two Droidekas pressed the attack, their sters unleashing a relentless hail of fire. Obi-Wan deflected what he could, but a shot slipped past his guard, grazing his shoulder. He gritted his teeth against the pain, continuing to fight. Qui-Gon moved with a fluid grace, his green de shing through the ster bolts as he closed the distance. He spun, his cloak billowing behind him as he brought his saber down in a powerful strike, catching another droid''s shield generator in a moment of weakness. The shield fizzled out, and he plunged his de into the droid''s core, slicing through it with a clean cut. The final Droideka rolled back, attempting to retreat, its sters still firing. Qui-Gon extended his hand, and with a Force pull, he yanked the droid toward him. It skidded across the floor, its shield barely flickering back to life before Obi-Wan''s saber crashed down, cutting through the machine''s head. The corridor fell silent once more, the remains of the droids smoking at the Jedi''s feet. Obi-Wan lowered his saber, breathing heavily, a pained wince crossing his face as he touched his injured shoulder. Qui-Gon turned to his Padawan, his expression stern but filled with a touch of concern. "Are you alright, Obi-Wan?" Obi-Wan gave a tight nod, forcing a small smile despite the pain. "I''ll be fine, Master. Just a scratch." Qui-Gon nodded approvingly, his own lightsaber extinguishing as he hooked it back onto his belt. "We need to keep moving. This attack wasn''t a mistake¡ªthey''re trying to stop us from reporting back to the Republic." But before they could take another step, the corridor''s lights flickered. Both Jedi tensed, hands instinctively hovering near their lightsabers when suddenly, a nearby holo-projector, embedded into the wall, sparked to life, projecting a singr image into the air. A masked figure appeared, his face obscured by a sleek helmet-like mask with red, glowing eyes. Obi-Wan seemed oblivious to the figure''s identity, but the same couldn''t be said for his master. ''It''s¡­'' The figure''s voice came through, heavily distorted by the mask, giving it an otherworldly, almost mechanical tone. He spoke with a casual confidence that contrasted sharply with the tension in the room. "Hello there, Trade Federation invaders," the figure said, his toneced with amusement. "This is Star-Lord speaking..." A/N: 2525 words :) C222 Threats & War C222 Threats & War Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Minutes earlier, in the void of space above Naboo, outside the Trade Federations blockade, a rift tore open, and with a sh of brilliant light, a colossal warship dropped out of hyperspace. It was unlike anything the Trade Federation had seen before, a behemoth of sleek, cutting-edge design and shimmering metal. This was As¡ªPeter''s Cybertronian battleship. On the main deck of As, Peter, d in a fresh pair of clothes, stood with his arms crossed, staring at the blockade before him with a grim expression. He had expected a blockade, but seeing the full scale of the Trade Federation''s fleet surrounding Naboo brought a bitter taste to his mouth. "This wasn''t supposed to happen," Peter muttered, rubbing the back of his neck. ''The invasion shouldn''t have happened yet. Not for another few years, at least.'' ''And isn''t Sidious supposed to be the one orchestrating all this?'' he questioned, baffled. ''Why would he be doing this from all the way out in the Kree Empire?'' Peter exhaled, leaning back against the deck railing. Sidious isn''t even part of the Republic in this universe¡­ which means¡­ ''Either I''ve altered the timeline, or there''s another Sith Lord in the Republic pulling the strings that I haven''t ounted for.'' As Peter mulled this over, he couldn''t help but think about Count Dooku and his mysterious master. ''I assumed it would be Sidious, but maybe it''s someone else entirely¡­'' Rocket, seated at the control console nearby, eyed the blockade with a bloodthirsty look in his eyes. "So, should we just attack, or?" Before Peter could reply, them system crackled to life, cutting through the tense air of the ship. An authoritative, cold voice filled the deck. "Unidentified vessel, you have entered a restricted zone. This area is under the jurisdiction of the Trade Federation. You are ordered to leave immediately, or you will be destroyed." "Cute¡­" Peter rolled his eyes as he slipped on his Star-Lord mask. Thankfully, everyone else was off preparing for battle, leaving just him and Rocket in the room. Because If someone like Anakin were here right now, he''d probably have a heart attack at the sight of his hero, Star-Lord. With his mask on, Peter stepped forward, hands on his hips as he stared out the massive window at the fleet blocking his path. "As, patch me through to every Trade Federation line in this sector." As''s voice, calm and smooth, responded immediately. "Broadcasting now." The ship''s holo-projectors activated, sending a clear video and audio feed of Star-Lord to every single Trade Federation ship, droid, member, etc. His image flickered to life on the bridge of each battleship, projected onto screens and holo-panels, interrupting allmunications with his sudden appearance. Inside the pce on Naboo, the officers froze as Star-Lord''s masked visage appeared on their central disy. Viceroy Nute Gunray, who had been lounging on Padm¨¦''s throne, now draped with the Trade Federation''s insignia¡ªstraightened up, his eyes narrowing as he leaned forward. "What is this?" Gunray snapped, his voice tinged with irritation and fear. "Who dares interrupt our operations?" The hologram of Star-Lord stood tall, his masked face giving nothing away, but his voice was clear,ced with a dark, dangerous edge. He began to speak, addressing the entire Trade Federation fleet, his toneced with amusement. "Hello there, Trade Federation invaders," Peter''s voice boomed through thems, carried across the void of space into every Trade Federation vessel. "This is Star-Lord speaking... And I''m here to tell you that your little blockade? It ends now." The officers in the throne room exchanged nervous nces. Gunray''s face twisted into a scowl, but he stayed silent, listening with a growing unease. Peter''s voice lowered, taking on a cold, dangerous edge. "I''ve encountered plenty of scum in my travels¡ªtyrants, lunatics, and your run-of-the-mill human trash. And you? You''re no different. You think you can do whatever you please without consequence because the Republic is weak and corrupt?" He let out a sharp, humorlessugh. "Well, not while I''m here." ¡­ Meanwhile, in the prison cells deep within the pce on Naboo, Padm¨¦ Amid sat huddled in a corner, her once regal dress torn and dirtied from her capture. Her hands gripped into tight fists as she clutched them together in a mix of rage and fear, trying to hold on to her resolve despite the hopelessness of her situation. Outside her cell, one of the Trade Federation''s battle droids stiffened, its photoreceptors flickering as it received the broadcast. A small hologram of Star-Lord projected from its chest, the image clear despite the static interference from the pce''s jammers. "Hello there, Trade Federation invaders¡­ This is Star-Lord speaking..." Padm¨¦''s head snapped up, her breath catching in her throat as she scrambled to the bars of her cell, seeing the masked figure. Her heart skipped a beat. "Star-Lord¡­" she whispered, tears welling up in her eyes as he began berating and threatening the Trade Federation. Near the end of his speech, Peter''s voice softened slightly, though the edge of steel remained. He lifted his head, as if he were looking directly at her through the broadcast. "Padm¨¦," he said, his tone gentler now. "If you''re seeing this¡ªif you can hear me¡ªI''m here. And I''ming to get you..." Padm¨¦''s hands flew to her mouth, a sob of relief escaping her lips. She nodded, even though she knew he couldn''t see her. "I''m here," she whispered, calling to him as tears rolled down her cheeks. "I''m here!" ¡­ Back in the throne room, Viceroy Gunray''s face turned an ashen gray, his fingers digging into the arms of Padm¨¦''s throne as Star-Lord''s voice filled the room. "You have five minutes," Peter dered, his voice turning ice-cold. "Five minutes to vacate Naboo and start pulling back your blockade, or I''ll blow every single one of your ships out of the sky. And trust me when I say this¡ªyou don''t stand a chance." The officers exchanged panicked looks, whispers of fear rippling through the room. Gunray shot to his feet, mming his fist on the armrest. "Who does this fool think he is?" he hissed, his voice shrill with panic. "Contact the droid control ship! Mobilize all fighters! I want that ship destroyed!" Peter''s image remained steady, the red eyes of his mask glowing ominously as he leaned closer, filling the frame of the broadcast with his presence. "Oh, and one more thing," he added, his voice dropping to a near whisper. "If even a single hair on Padm¨¦ Amid''s head is out of ce when I get down there, there won''t be enough pieces of you left to identify." With that, the broadcast cut out, leaving every Trade Federation member in a stunned silence. On Naboo, in her dark prison cell, Padm¨¦''s sobs of fear and despair turned into quiet, relievedughter, her tears now tears of joy. "You came," she whispered, hugging her knees to her chest, her heart filled with hope for the first time since the invasion began. "You really came¡­" Viceroy Gunray, meanwhile, was trembling in anger, his hands shaking as he stared at the now-nk space where Star-Lord''s image had been. "I want him dead," he eximed, his voice rising by the second. "You hear me? Dead!" The officers on the bridgeplied, giving the orders to start the assault¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Back in the corridors of the Trade Federation''s main battleship, Qui-Gon Jinn, and Obi-Wan Kenobi had just witnessed Star-Lords broadcast, his voice carrying through the metal halls, threatening the Trade Federation with a confidence that bordered on sheer audacity. Obi-Wan raised an eyebrow, looking over at his master. "Star-Lord?" he repeated, clearly unfamiliar with the name. "Who is this man, Master?" Qui-Gon''s expression was contemtive, his mind working quickly. "A mysterious figure, Obi-Wan. The ruler of Knowhere, a man who has made a name for himself across the gxy. They say he''s the one who started the ongoing uprising against the Hutt Cartels and freed thousands of ves." Obi-Wan''s eyes widened slightly as the realization dawned on him. "I remember hearing stories of that. I thought it was just a rumor." Qui-Gon shook his head, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "No rumor. Star-Lord is very real, and it seems he''s taken an interest in Naboo..." Before they could discuss further, the entire battleship shuddered violently beneath their feet. The lights overhead flickered, casting the corridor into brief darkness before buzzing back to life. The vibrations were strong enough that the durasteel floor itself vibrated under their boots, and the distant sound of explosions echoed through the walls. Obi-Wan''s hand shot out to the nearby wall for support as he steadied himself. He nced out through a small viewport in the corridor, his eyes going wide at the sight beyond. "Master, the ship is under attack!" he eximed, pointing outside. Qui-Gon moved beside his Padawan, looking out into the vastness of space. shes ofser fire and bursts of explosions illuminated the void. A sleek, massive ship¡ªunlike anything they had ever seen before¡ªwas engaging the Trade Federation fleet with devastating precision. "Star-Lord," Qui-Gon murmured, sensing the shift in the Force. He could feel the chaos and fear rippling through the ship as its crew scrambled to respond to the unexpected assault. "He''s putting up quite the fight." Obi-Wan''s mouth twisted into a wry smile. "It seems Star-Lord isn''t all talk..." Before they could continue watching, a fresh wave of droids rounded the corner¡ªmore B1 battle droids and several Droidekas, their shields shimmering as they rolled into formation. "Looks like they''re not finished with us yet," Obi-Wan said, igniting his blue lightsaber. "Then let''s not keep them waiting," Qui-Gon replied, his green saber igniting with a snap-hiss. The Droidekas deployed instantly, raising their shields as they unleashed a barrage of ster fire. Obi-Wan ducked low, deflecting the shots back at the battle droids behind the Destroyers, dismantling their ranks. Qui-Gon leaped high, somersaulting over the Droidekas, his saber shing as hended behind them, slicing through the legs of one with a swift cut. Obi-Wan pushed forward, using the Force to shove one of the Droidekas into the wall, its shield flickering before dissipating. He moved in for the kill, thrusting his saber through its core, the droid sparking violently before copsing. But for every droid they destroyed, more seemed to pour in from the adjoining corridors, as if the ship''s reserves were endless. The two Jedi moved in perfect synchronization, their lightsabers a blur of green and blue as they sliced through the mechanical horde. Obi-Wan deflected a series of ster bolts, then spun, bisecting a droid that lunged at him. Qui-Gon thrust his saber through the final Droideka''s shield, piercing its power core with a precise jab. The droid shuddered and fell, its cannons going silent as it crumpled to the floor. Before they could catch their breath, the battleship groaned and shuddered again, this time even more violently. The sound of distant explosions grew louder, the ship''s structure trembling under the relentless assault from outside. "Master, we need to move," Obi-Wan urged, his eyes darting back to the viewport. He could see pieces of debris floating past, fragments of Trade Federation fighters and shuttles that had been obliterated by Star-Lord''s attack. Qui-Gon nodded, his expression hardening with resolve. "Now is our chance. While the Trade Federation is distracted, we can escape. Follow me, Obi-Wan." They sprinted down the corridor, cutting through the remaining droids with quick, precise strikes. The rms red louder, a cacophony of warning sirens as the ship struggled under the unexpected onught. Smoke billowed from damaged vents, filling the air with a thick, acrid scent. The two Jedi finally reached the hangar, bursting through the doors. The scene inside was utter chaos. Battle droids were running in every direction, some firing at unseen targets, others trying to board shuttles. Maintenance crews ducked for cover as another explosion rocked the ship, sending a cascade of sparks raining down from the ceiling. Obi-Wan quickly spotted their vessel, still docked in the far corner of the hangar. He pointed. "There''s our ship!" "Let''s move!" Qui-Gonmanded, already sprinting toward it. They dodged ster fire and ducked beneath the wings of a droid fighter as they made their way across the hangar floor. Obi-Wan deflected a stray ster bolt back at a droid, sending it crashing into a stack of crates. They boarded their vessel, the ramp hissing shut behind them. Qui-Gon wasted no time, firing up the engines as Obi-Wan took the co-pilot''s seat, working the controls with swift, practiced movements. The ship roared to life, lifting off the hangar floor just as another explosion ripped through the battleship''s hull. They shot out of the hangar, narrowly dodging debris and a shower of ster fire. Behind them, the Trade Federation battleship shuddered violently, its hull splitting apart as mes licked along its surface. Obi-Wan nced back, catching sight of the massive, unfamiliar warship tearing through the Trade Federation fleet with ruthless efficiency. He couldn''t make out any markings, but he knew it had to be Star-Lord''s ship. "Star-Lord must be mad, attacking the Trade Federations fleet like this¡­" he muttered in awe. Qui-Gon''s hands were steady on the controls as he guided their vessel down toward Naboo''s surface, weaving between the remains of fighters and chunks of metal debris. "Mad or not, he''s created the perfect distraction for us. Now we must reach Theed and find out the truth behind this invasion." They broke through the atmosphere, the battles behind them fading as they descended toward the lush, green fields of Naboo. ¡­ Back on As, Peter stood on the main deck, watching the chaos unfold outside the viewport. The Trade Federation battleship he had just fired on split in two, explosions ripping through its core. In the distance, he caught sight of a smaller ship darting away from the destruction, heading toward the below. Peter''s eyes narrowed behind his mask. He had seen the ship''s design before¡ªa sleek, familiar vessel often used by the Jedi. ''Could it be¡­?'' he wondered. Alfred''s voice chimed in through the ship''s speakers, calm and unperturbed. "Master Peter, I''ve detected a vessel departing from the main Trade Federation battleship. Shall I target it as well?" Peter shook his head, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "No, Alfred. Let it go. Focus on the Trade Federation for now." He turned back to the viewport, watching as another explosion rocked the enemy fleet, mes blossoming in the darkness of space. "Besides," Peter muttered to himself, his eyes narrowing with determination. "We''ve got a job to finish." The ship''s cannons roared to life once more, unleashing a torrent ofser fire that tore through the blockade, sending shockwaves rippling across the void as As continued its relentless assault on the Trade Federation''s forces, which were dwindling by the minute. A/N: 2540 words:)???? C223 Battle of Naboo 1/2 C223 Battle of Naboo 1/2 Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª (A/N: Sorry for the disappearance. Enjoy a long chapter(4k+ words) as an apology :) The chaos in the void of space surrounding Naboo was nearing its crescendo. As, Peter¡¯s colossal Cybertronian battleship, was relentless, its sleek hull glowing with the brilliance of its advanced weaponry. Turrets and cannons unleashed precise volleys, obliterating multiple Trade Federation ships with each calcted strike. Inside As¡¯s control room, Peter stood at the main deck, his masked face illuminated by the soft glow of holographic disys. The battle outside was a flurry of explosions and debris, and the once-imposing blockade had been reduced to fragmented wreckage drifting aimlessly in the void. ¡°As,¡± Peter said, his voice steady but sharp, ¡°finish this quickly. There¡¯s a beautiful Queen waiting for us.¡± The AI¡¯s calm voice echoed through the room. ¡°Affirmative, targeting all remaining vessels.¡± On the battlefield, the Trade Federation¡¯s remaining battleships struggled to regroup. Fightersunched desperately from their hangars, attempting to provide cover for their retreat. Droid pilots maneuvered frantically, their efforts coordinated but ultimately futile against As¡¯s advanced targeting systems. Aboard one of the Federation¡¯smand ships, a Neimoidian officer shouted over the din of rms and explosions. ¡°Signal the retreat! We can¡¯t hold any longer!¡± Back on As, Peter¡¯s sharp eyes caught movement on one of the holographic disys¡ªseveral Trade Federation battleships breaking formation and attempting to slip away from the chaos. ¡°Trying to run, are we?¡± he muttered, his voice low and dangerous. Peter raised a hand, pointing toward the disy. ¡°As, don¡¯t let them escape. Focus on the retreating ships first. I want everyst one of them destroyed.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± As replied. The ship¡¯s main cannons swiveled with mechanical precision, locking onto the fleeing vessels. In an instant, a barrage of energy sts erupted from As, streaking across the void like shooting stars. *Boom!* The first retreating battleship was hit dead center, its engines erupting in a fiery explosion that engulfed the ship entirely. The shockwave rippled outward, scattering nearby fighters like leaves in a storm. The remaining retreating ships tried to veer off course, but As was faster. Its turrets adjusted, targeting engines and critical systems with surgical uracy. One by one, the ships sumbed to the assault, their hulls breaking apart as explosions rippled through their frames. ¡°No one gets away,¡± Peter said, his voice cold. His hands gripped the edge of the console as he watched the destruction unfold. ¡°No survivors¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, on Naboo¡­ The soft hum of the Jedi ship¡¯s engines faded as Qui-Gon Jinn and Obi-Wan Kenobi descended through Naboo¡¯s atmosphere, heading toward the forested outskirts of Theed. The once beautiful city was now a shadow of its former self, marred by the Trade Federation¡¯s invasion. Smoke rose in thin columns from various parts of the city, and the telltale metallic glint of battle droids patrolling the streets reflected under the dim sunlight. Qui-Gon guided the ship into a clearing concealed by thick trees, his hands steady on the controls. The vesselnded with a quiet hiss, and the two Jedi disembarked, their boots crunching against the forest floor. The air was thick with tension, the sounds of distant machinery and faint cries of distress carried on the breeze. Obi-Wan surveyed the area with sharp eyes, his hand instinctively resting near the hilt of his lightsaber. ¡°The Trade Federation¡¯s presence here is far more oppressive than I imagined,¡± he said quietly, his voice tinged with frustration. ¡°It¡¯s not just a blockade. They¡¯ve taken over the entire.¡± Qui-Gon nodded solemnly. ¡°Indeed. This is not the work of mere profiteers. There is something deeper at y, a darker intent.¡± The two Jedi moved cautiously through the forest, their forms blending into the shadows cast by the towering trees. But before they could get to the city, a faint whirring sound caught Qui-Gon¡¯s attention. He raised a hand, signaling Obi-Wan to stop. A momentter, the sound of marching footsteps erupted in the distance, the unmistakable sound of an advancing army cutting through the stillness of the woods. ¡°They¡¯ve found us,¡± Qui-Gon said grimly. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to deal with them,¡± Obi-Wan replied, igniting his lightsaber with a sharp hiss, its blue de casting a faint glow around them. As they emerged into a clearing, they saw several squads of battle droids advancing, their sters raised. Among them were hulking AAT tanks, their turrets swiveling as they began to target the Jedi. Qui-Gon activated his green lightsaber and stepped forward, deflecting the first volley of ster bolts with precise, fluid movements. Obi-Wan darted to the side, his de spinning in tight arcs as he redirected shots back at the droids, taking down several with clean strikes. An AAT fired a sma shell, the projectile screaming through the air toward Qui-Gon. With a wave of his hand, he used the Force to redirect the shell, sending it careening into a cluster of droids. The explosion sent metal fragments flying, reducing the droids to smoldering heaps. Obi-Wan leaped into the fray, his movements a blur as he cut through another squad of droids. He ducked under a ster bolt, then thrust his lightsaber upward, slicing through the turret of a tank and rendering it useless. Just as the battle seemed to be tipping in their favor, a high-pitched scream echoed through the clearing. Both Jedi turned to see a bizarre figure sprinting toward them, iling his arms wildly. ¡°Mesa in big trouble! Help, help!¡± the creature shouted, his voice shrill and frantic. [Insert picture of Jar Jar Binks here] It was a Gungan¡ªa gangly, amphibious being with floppy ears and wide panicked eyes. The Gungan skidded to a halt behind them, panting heavily. ¡°Deyin¡¯ after mesa!¡± he wailed, pointing back toward the droids pursuing him. A squad of battle droids burst into view, firing as they advanced. ¡°Stay down!¡± Obi-Wan snapped, deflecting a barrage of ster bolts as Qui-Gon stepped forward to engage the new wave of droids. The Jedi moved in perfect harmony, their sabers cutting through the mechanical onught with ease. As thest of the droids fell, the Gungan peeked out from behind a tree, his eyes wide with awe. ¡°Ohhh, dat was bombad!¡± he eximed, bouncing on his heels. ¡°Mesa so grateful to yousa. Mesa forever indebted to yousa now. Mesa Jar Jar Binks, at your humble service!¡± Obi-Wan shook his head, his expression a mix of irritation and disbelief. ¡°No thanks. We have our hands full as it is¡­¡± Jar Jar¡¯s eyes lit up as if Obi-Wan¡¯s protest were an invitation. He stepped forward, his arms iling in an exaggerated bow. ¡°No, no, mesa insist! Mesa gonna help yousa now! Mesa loyal servant! Wherever yousa go, mesa go too!¡± Obi-Wan pinched the bridge of his nose, exhaling sharply. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this nonsense.¡± Qui-Gon held up a hand to calm his Padawan, but his tone was firm as he addressed Jar Jar. ¡°We appreciate your gratitude, but this is not your fight. You should return to wherever you came from.¡± Jar Jar¡¯s face crumpled into an exaggerated look of hurt. ¡°But mesa owe yousa life! Yousa saved mesa! Gungans don¡¯t leave debts unpaid!¡± Obi-Wan muttered under his breath, clearly irritated. ¡°Master, we can¡¯t drag him along. He¡¯ll jeopardize the mission.¡± ¡°Yousa won¡¯t even notice mesa!¡± Jar Jar said, puffing out his chest with pride. ¡°Mesa quiet like a Naboo peko-peko! Mesa sneaky, mesa useful!¡± Qui-Gon studied Jar Jar for a long moment, his gaze piercing. He sighed, sensing the Gungan¡¯s stubbornness. ¡°You¡¯re insistent, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yessir!¡± Jar Jar replied, practically vibrating with excitement. ¡°Mesa dedicated to yousa now!¡± Qui-Gon turned to Obi-Wan, his tone low and thoughtful. ¡°The Gungans are native to Naboo. Having one with us could prove useful...¡± Obi-Wan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re not seriously considering this, Master?¡± ¡°Desperate times call for desperate measures,¡± Qui-Gon replied calmly. He looked back at Jar Jar, his tone stern. ¡°Very well, you maye with us. But you must follow closely and do exactly as I say. And no unnecessary noise or trouble.¡± Jar Jar saluted enthusiastically, nearly hitting himself in the face. ¡°Yousa won¡¯t regret this! Mesa loyal, mesa helpful, mesa¡ª¡± ¡°Quiet,¡± Obi-Wan snapped, his irritation clear. ¡°We don¡¯t need a runningmentary.¡± Jar Jar fell silent, though his grin remained wide and unwavering. The trio began making their way toward Theed, Jar Jar trailing behind with an uncharacteristic attempt at stealth. As they neared the city, its devastation became painfully clear. Buildings were scorched and crumbling, and the streets were eerily silent save for the distant nk of droid patrols. Civilians were herded into camps, their faces etched with fear and despair. Obi-Wan clenched his fists, his voice low with anger. ¡°This isn¡¯t just an upation¡ªit¡¯s a massacre in slow motion.¡± Qui-Gon ced a calming hand on his Padawan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Patience, Obi-Wan. The time to act wille.¡± Behind them, Jar Jar¡¯s eyes briefly shed a sickly yellow, an unsettling glow that vanished as quickly as it appeared. Neither Jedi noticed as the Gungan¡¯s expression returned to its usual wide-eyed innocence. Obi-Wan ignored him, focusing instead on the towering pce in the distance. ¡°Master, how do we proceed?¡± Qui-Gon¡¯s eyes rested on the pce in the distance, his thoughts weighing their next move. ¡°We¡¯ll head to the pce to locate the Queen. With luck, we¡¯ll also cross paths with Star-Lord.¡± ¡°You trust him?¡± Obi-Wan asked, his toneced with skepticism toward the enigmatic Star-Lord. ¡°I¡¯m not certain yet,¡± Qui-Gon admitted, a note of caution in his voice. ¡°But we¡¯ll know soon enough.¡± Jar Jar trailed behind, humming an off-key tune as they disappeared into the shadows of Theed. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In the pce dungeons, Padm¨¦ Amid sat slumped against the cold wall of her cell, her breathing shallow and uneven. Her armsy limply at her sides, her head drooped forward as though the weight of despair had overtaken her. The lone B1 battle droid stationed outside her cell stood motionless, its photoreceptors dim as it maintained its passive vigil. Inside, Padm¨¦¡¯s mind was anything but defeated. Star-Lord¡¯s broadcast had reignited her determination to fight, and now she was formting her escape. She nced at the droid through hershes, careful not to move too suddenly and give away her n. Her breathing became morebored, and she groaned weakly, her voice hoarse and trembling. ¡°H-help¡­ I¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ breathe¡­¡± she gasped, clutching her stomach and sliding further down the wall as though she were sumbing to some unseen illness. The droid¡¯s mechanical head tilted slightly at the sound, its auditory sensors picking up her distressed cries. ¡°Prisoner appears to be in distress,¡± it said to no one in particr, its monotone voice betraying no concern. Padm¨¦ let out a louder, more desperate cry, clutching her chest as she coughed violently. ¡°Please¡­ I need¡­ help¡­¡± Her body convulsed as she faked another coughing fit, her breathsing in shallow gasps. She slumped onto her side, her movements growing weaker. The droid hesitated for a moment before stepping closer to the door. ¡°Prisoner, state the nature of your medical emergency,¡± it said, peering through the bars. When Padm¨¦ didn¡¯t respond, the droid appeared to process the situation before mumbling to itself, ¡°Protocol requires investigation of prisoner health.¡± It raised its mechanical arm, activating the control panel next to the door. The cell door hissed open, and the droid stepped inside, its ster lowered as it approached her motionless form. Padm¨¦ remained still until the droid was close enough to loom over her. Her breaths were shallow, her body trembling just enough to sell the act. The droid leaned down, scanning her with its sensors. ¡°Analyzing vital signs¡­ Prisoner appears¡ª¡± With a sudden burst of movement, Padm¨¦ sprang into action. Her hand shot up, grabbing the barrel of the droid¡¯s ster and yanking it out of its grasp with surprising strength. The droid flinched, its mechanical limbs jerking as it attempted to process the unexpected attack. Before it could react further, Padm¨¦ swung the heavy ster with both hands, striking the droid¡¯s head with a loud crack. Sparks flew as the droid staggered backward, its photoreceptors flickering. A second strike brought it crashing to the ground. Without hesitation, she took aim and fired, reducing the droid to a lifeless heap of metal. Padm¨¦ stood over the droid, her chest heaving as she steadied herself. The smoking ster felt heavy in her hands, but she gripped it tightly, knowing it was her key to survival. She quickly nced out of the cell, ensuring the corridor was still empty before stepping over the droid¡¯s remains and closing the cell door behind her. ¡®I need to find Captain Panaka¡­¡¯ Her heart pounded as she moved swiftly but carefully down the hall, keeping the ster raised and ready. The faint hum of machinery and the asional nk of distant droid footsteps filled the air, but she remained focused, her senses sharp. At the end of the corridor, two B1 battle droids turned the corner, their photoreceptors locking onto her immediately. ¡°Unauthorized movement detected¡ª¡± Padm¨¦ didn¡¯t wait for them to finish. She fired twice, the ster bolts hitting their marks and sending the droids copsing to the ground in smoldering heaps. Her hands trembled slightly from the recoil, but she pressed forward, determined not to let fear slow her down. As she navigated thebyrinthine halls of the pce, Padm¨¦ encountered more droids. Each one fell to her quick and precise shots before they could raise the rm. Her movements were swift and deliberate, her growing confidence tempered by the knowledge that any mistake could cost her dearly. The fire of her determination burned brighter with every step. Rounding a corner, Padm¨¦ paused as she spotted a row of cells. Her heart clenched at the sight of her people imprisoned within. Their defeated expressions twisted into hope as they saw her, but she pressed a finger to her lips, silently signaling them to remain quiet. She couldn¡¯t risk freeing them all¡ªnot yet. It would draw too much attention. Her gaze fell on one particr cell, and her breath caught as she recognized the man within: Captain Panaka, his uniform tattered but his posture still resolute. ¡°Captain!¡± she whispered, moving quickly to the control panel beside his cell. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Panaka¡¯s voice was hoarse but filled with relief. He stepped closer to the bars, his face lighting up at the sight of her. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s you. Are you hurt?¡± ¡°No,¡± she replied, quickly scanning the control panel for the cell¡¯s release mechanism. ¡°But I couldn¡¯t just sit and wait for rescue. We¡¯re getting out of here.¡± Panaka¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°It¡¯s not safe, Your Majesty. The pce is crawling with droids. How did you even get this far?¡± Padm¨¦ gave him a wry smile as she pressed the release button. ¡°Turns out, I¡¯m pretty handy with one of these,¡± she said, holding up her ster with a confident glint in her eye. The cell door slid open with a soft hiss, and Panaka stepped out, immediately scanning the hallway. He retrieved a discarded ster rifle from a fallen droid nearby and turned back to Padm¨¦, his expression resolute. ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± he asked, falling naturally back into his role as her protector. ¡°We need to get to the upper levels of the pce,¡± she said, her voice firm. ¡°I found an ess hatch that should lead us there. From there, we can find Star-Lord.¡± ¡°He¡¯s here?¡± Panaka asked, as he didn¡¯t see the broadcast. ¡°Of course he is.¡± Padme smiled unconsciously. Panaka nodded. ¡°Then lead the way. I¡¯ve got your back.¡± The two moved cautiously through the dimly lit corridors, their footsteps muffled by the thick carpet underfoot. They encountered another small patrol of droids, but with Panaka at her side, Padm¨¦ felt an added sense of security. Together, they dispatched the droids with practiced efficiency, their ster fire echoing briefly before silence returned. Finally, they reached the ess hatch Padm¨¦ had discovered earlier. She pried it open, revealing the narrow tunnel leading upward. ¡°After you, Your Majesty,¡± Panaka said, keeping watch as she climbed into the hatch. Padm¨¦ squeezed into the cramped space, the metal walls cool against her palms. She began to climb, the ster slung across her shoulder as she ascended. Panaka followed closely behind, hisrger frame making the climb more challenging, but he didn¡¯t falter. The faint sound of rms reached their ears, signaling that her escape had not gone unnoticed. Padm¨¦¡¯s heart pounded in her chest, but she pushed forward, her resolve unshaken. She was no longer a prisoner. She was a queen¡ªand she would fight to reim her freedom and her people¡¯s future. Panaka¡¯s voice broke the tense silence as they continued upward. ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Your Majesty. But we¡¯ll need more than luck to finish this.¡± Padm¨¦ nced down at him, a spark of determination in her eyes. ¡°We don¡¯t need luck, Captain. Not while we have Star-Lord...¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Minutes earlier, the throne room of Naboo¡¯s royal pce, once a ce of elegance and diplomacy, now bore the oppressive presence of the Trade Federation. Viceroy Nute Gunray paced furiously, his robes billowing with every sharp turn. He clenched his hands tightly behind his back, his face a mixture of fear and frustration as thetest reports reached him. A holographic projection of one of his officers flickered in the center of the room, the Neimoidian¡¯s voice trembling. ¡°Viceroy, our fleet is taking significant losses! Star-Lord¡¯s ship is¡ª¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want excuses!¡± Gunray interrupted, mming his fist against the armrest of the throne he hadmandeered. ¡°Deploy every ship we have! I want him destroyed!¡± The officer nodded shakily before the transmission cut out. Gunray turned to the other Neimoidians in the room, his voice shrill. ¡°Order all avable forces on the tounch immediately. Swarm him! Overwhelm him! I don¡¯t care what it takes¡ªend him!¡± Themand rippled through the Trade Federation¡¯s ranks. On the¡¯s surface, hangars that had been converted into droid fighter bays roared to life. Rows of warships big and small activated,unching into the sky in coordinated waves. The swarm ascended rapidly, breaking through Naboo¡¯s atmosphere to join the remnants of the Trade Federation¡¯s blockade. The once-organized formation of the fleet was now in disarray, battered and scattered by Star-Lord¡¯s unrelenting assault. But the reinforcements brought a glimmer of hope to the embattled officers as their numbers swelled. On the bridge of As, Peter stood firm, his mask obscuring his expression but the glowing red of his eyes reflecting his steely resolve. He watched as the swarm of reinforcements ascended from Naboo¡¯s surface, their numbers darkening the sky as they converged on As. ¡°Alfred,¡± Peter said, his voice calm butmanding. ¡°How are we looking?¡± The AI¡¯s voice responded immediately, a crisp, analytical tone. ¡°Enemy reinforcements detected. Estimate: 1,000 additional ships. Adjusting tactical parameters.¡± Peter tilted his head slightly. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of metal heading our way.¡± ¡°Not enough to match As,¡± Alfred replied. ¡°Deploying countermeasures,¡± As added. From As, bursts of defensive countermeasures lit up the void, scattering energy pulses and maic disruptors into the approaching swarm. The ships began to falter, their systems glitching as the disruptors interfered with their targeting mechanisms. Simultaneously, As unleashed a barrage of preciseser strikes, each st finding its mark with surgical uracy. Entire squadrons of droid fighters were wiped out in seconds, their debris scattering into the cold expanse of space. Rocket, seated at a weapons console, cackled gleefully as he controlled a single cannon, targeting another cluster of droid fighters. ¡°Come on, you tin cans! Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got!¡± Despite As¡¯s overwhelming firepower, the sheer volume of enemy fighters pressed hard against the ship¡¯s defenses. ster bolts peppered the hull, and the ship shuddered as a few well-ced shots managed to breach the shields. ¡°Minor damage detected on the starboard side,¡± Alfred reported. ¡°Shields holding at 87%.¡± Peter nodded, his hand moving to the ne he wore beneath his jacket. The small, glowing AllSpark shard pulsed with life as he lifted it. ¡°Time to fix that.¡± Holding the AllSpark aloft, Peter focused his energy, channeling its power into As. A soft, radiant light emanated from the shard, spreading across the ship¡¯s interior and exterior. The damaged sections of the hull seemed to shimmer before knitting themselves back together, the metal reforming seamlessly. Rocket nced up from his console, whistling. ¡°That thing¡¯s a cheat code. Can I borrow it sometime?¡± Peter chuckled softly, tucking the AllSpark back beneath his shirt. ¡°No.¡± With the repairsplete, As intensified its assault. Cannons roared,unching a relentless barrage of energy sts that tore through the Trade Federation¡¯s fleet. One by one, the remaining battleships were reduced to fireballs, their hulks drifting lifelessly in space. The final droid fighters attempted to regroup and retreat, but Peter wasn¡¯t about to let them escape. ¡°As,¡± he said, his tone deadly. ¡°No survivors.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± As replied. The ship¡¯s targeting systems recalibrated, and a series of devastating sts followed. The fleeing fighters exploded one by one, their fragments scattering into the void. Within moments, the battlefield fell silent, the Trade Federation fleet annihted. Only the glowing wreckage of their ships remained, floating like grave markers in the cold expanse of space. Peter exhaled, his shoulders rxing slightly as the adrenaline began to fade. He stepped forward, his gaze fixed on the below. Naboo¡¯s lush green surface stood in stark contrast to the destruction he had just unleashed. ¡°As,¡± he said quietly, his voice resolute. ¡°Take us down.¡± The massive warship began its descent, its engines humming with a steady, powerful rhythm as it pierced the¡¯s atmosphere. The clouds parted as As approached Naboo, a beacon of hope¡ªor perhaps fear¡ªfor those below. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Back in the Throne Room, Viceroy Nute Gunray stood frozen in ce, his ashen face betraying the panic gripping him. He watched through a holographic feed as thest of the Trade Federation¡¯s fleet exploded in a cascade of fire and debris above Naboo. The once-mighty blockade was no more, wiped out by the relentless onught of Star-Lord¡¯s warship. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Gunray stammered, his voice barely more than a whisper. His wide, fearful eyes flicked to the officers around him, seeking an exnation that none of them could provide. The holographic feed cut out, leaving only the ominous silence of the room and the faint hum of machinery. A tense stillness hung in the air, broken only by the sound of hurried footsteps as a subordinate rushed in, his face pale. ¡°Viceroy!¡± the officer blurted, nearly tripping over himself in his haste. ¡°Star-Lord¡¯s ship has entered Naboo¡¯s atmosphere and is heading directly for us!¡± Gunray¡¯s trembling hands gripped the edge of Padm¨¦¡¯s throne, his knuckles turning white. ¡°He¡¯sing here?¡± he rasped, the fear in his voice clear to all. ¡°Here?¡± The officer nodded, his voice shaky. ¡°Yes, Viceroy. He¡¯ll be here within minutes.¡± Gunray¡¯s mind raced. Every attempt to stop this so-called Star-Lord had ended in catastrophic failure. His fleet was gone, his forces in disarray. If Star-Lord reached him, there would be no escape. Unless¡­ Gunray straightened, his gaze narrowing as desperation took hold. ¡°We need leverage,¡± he said, his voice regaining a semnce of authority. ¡°If this Star-Lord cares for the Queen of Naboo as much as he ims, then she¡¯ll be our bargaining chip.¡± He turned to one of his lieutenants, pointing a trembling finger. ¡°Send some droids to fetch her. Bring Padm¨¦ Amid to me¡ªalive! If we have her, we can negotiate. She¡¯s our only chance.¡± The lieutenant hesitated for a fraction of a second, visibly uneasy. But Gunray¡¯s re left no room for argument. ¡°Go!¡± the Viceroy barked. The lieutenant bowed quickly and motioned to a squad of droids, who ttered out of the room to carry out the order. Gunray paced the throne room, muttering under his breath. ¡°Yes¡­ yes, we¡¯ll use her. He won¡¯t dare kill me if her life is at stake.¡± But before his false confidence could take root, the doors to the throne room burst open with a loud crash, and a pair of subordinates rushed in, their faces stricken with fear. ¡°Viceroy!¡± one of them called, his voice high-pitched and frantic. ¡°The Queen¡ªshe¡¯s escaped!¡± Gunray froze mid-step, his mind struggling to process the words. He turned to the subordinates, his face twisting with disbelief. ¡°What did you say?¡± he hissed. ¡°The Queen,¡± the other subordinate repeated, swallowing hard. ¡°She¡¯s not in her cell. She¡¯s gone!¡± ¡°?!¡± A/N: 4142 words :) C224 Battle of Naboo 2/2 C224 Battle of Naboo 2/2 Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Emerging from the narrow hatch, Padm¨¦ and Captain Panaka stepped into a quieter section of the pce, their movements slow and deliberate. The corridor stretched before them, dimly lit and eerily silent, the distant sound of patrolling droid footsteps the only sound. Padm¨¦ paused to catch her breath, adjusting her grip on the ster as she scanned their surroundings. "This section should be less patrolled," she whispered, her voice calm but firm. "If we stay quiet, we can make it to themunications center undetected." Captain Panaka nodded, his sharp eyes already darting between shadowy corners and alcoves. "The droids are thorough, but their patrol routes are predictable. Let''s move quickly, Your Majesty." As they slipped through the pce halls, Padm¨¦ nced at Panaka. "Once we contact Star-Lord, we''ll begin retaking the pce. From there, we''ll push back to the city and rally the people of Naboo. With his help, we can drive the Trade Federation off our." Panaka hesitated, his face grim. "Your Majesty, I admire your determination, but Star-Lord, no matter how powerful, is still just one man. We''re fighting an army. We''ll need reinforcements¡ªreal reinforcements. We should consider using his ship to escape to Coruscant and plead our case to the Senate. We need an army to fight an army." Padm¨¦ frowned, her steps slowing as his words sank in. She nced at him, the fire in her eyes dimming slightly. "You''re not wrong," she admitted, her voiceced with frustration. "But the Senate¡­ even if they agree to help, how long would it take for them to act? The Trade Federation could destroy Naboo by then." Panaka didn''t reply immediately, his jaw tightening as he weighed her words. "Perhaps," he said eventually. "But we can''t put all our hopes on one man, even if that man is Star-Lord." Their conversation ended abruptly as they turned a corner and found themselves in front of a thick, reinforced door. Padm¨¦''s eyes widened as she recognized the room. "An armory," she whispered, her voice tinged with relief. Panaka stepped forward, inspecting the control panel beside the door. "The Trade Federation wouldn''t have stripped it. Too much effort, and they rely on their droids for security." He pressed a few buttons, and the door slid open with a hiss, revealing rows of sters, protective gear, military uniforms, and other misceneous weaponry. The two moved quickly, grabbing additional weapons and supplies. Padm¨¦ strapped a small holster to her belt and tucked an extra ster into it, while Panaka slung a bandolier of grenades over his shoulder and grabbed a heavier rifle. "This should increase our odds of survival," Panaka said with a grim smile. Padm¨¦ nodded, determination hardening her expression. "Let''s keep moving." ¡­ On the opposite side of the pce, Qui-Gon Jinn and Obi-Wan Kenobi crept through the grand halls, their lightsabers still deactivated but ready in their hands. Behind them, Jar Jar Binks followed with exaggerated caution, his movements loud and clumsy as he bumped into a table nearly toppled over a vase. "Jar Jar," Obi-Wan hissed, spinning to re at the Gungan. "Can you try not to alert every droid in the pce?" "Sorry, sorry!" Jar Jar whispered, his hands iling in apology. "Mesa just tryin'' to keep up!" Qui-Gon ced a calming hand on Obi-Wan''s shoulder. "Keep moving." Jar Jar grinned sheepishly, silently following behind them. "¡­" The trio moved deeper into the pce, following the subtle cues of the Force. They passed grand archways and towering columns, the once-opulent pce now cold and lifeless under the Trade Federation''s upation. "This ce feels¡­ wrong," Obi-Wan muttered, his voice low. "Like the air itself has been tainted." Qui-Gon nodded. "The suffering of the people has left its mark. But we must stay focused. The Queen is likely being held in the dungeons." As they turned a corner, a faint nking sound echoed through the halls. The Jedi froze, their senses sharpening. Momentster, a small patrol of droids appeared, their sters raised. Qui-Gon and Obi-Wan sprang into action, their lightsabers igniting with twin snap-hisses. The green and blue des blurred as they deflected ster bolts, each movement precise and fluid. Obi-Wan leaped forward, slicing through two droids with a single sweep of his saber. Qui-Gon moved more deliberately, using the Force to push a droid into the wall before shing through another. Behind them, Jar Jar yelped as a stray ster bolt nearly grazed his head. "Mesa no like dis!" he cried, diving for cover. As thest droid fell, the two Jedi regrouped. Obi-Wan''s eyes narrowed as he nced at Jar Jar. "You almostpromised our position." "Mesa just tryin'' to stay alive!" Jar Jar said, his voice trembling. "Yousa so good at fightin'', mesa just gettin'' in da way." Qui-Gon sighed. "We don''t have time for this. Let''s keep moving." In the distance, a low hum began to fill the air, growing louder with each passing second. The Jedi paused, ncing toward a nearby window. The sound grew into a rumble, and the ground beneath their feet seemed to vibrate. "What''s that?" Obi-Wan asked, frowning as he peered out the window. The shadow of a massive ship loomed over the city, its sleek form descending with ominous precision. As, Star-Lord''s warship, was unmistakable, its massive engines glowing as it cast a dark silhouette over Theed. Obi-Wan''s mouth dropped open in awe. "That''s¡­ Star-Lord''s ship?" he muttered, disbelief evident in his voice. "He actually made it through the blockade. That thing¡­ it might be the most powerful ship in the gxy." Qui-Gon nodded slowly, his expression thoughtful. "Impressive. But we''ll see if his actions match his reputation." From his position behind them, Jar Jar''s wide-eyed expression faltered for the briefest moment. His eyes shed yellow again, and his mouth twisted into a cruel frown, clearly unhappy with the ship''s arrival. But before the Jedi could turn, Jar Jar resumed his bumbling act, scratching his head as if confused. "Whosa big ship dat is? Looks real bombad!" The Jedi ignored him, their focus on the ship above. As As descended further, the low hum shifted into a steady beat. Music erupted from the ship''s loudspeakers, echoing through the city and reaching every corner of Theed. Obi-Wan''s frown deepened as he nced at Qui-Gon. "What is that?" The older Jedi raised an eyebrow. "Music, I believe." Jar Jar began bobbing his head to the beat, his goofy grin widening. "Mesa likin'' dis!" The Jedi exchanged a look, their confusion evident as the music continued to fill the air. Above them, As moved closer to the pce, its presence undeniable¡ªand its intentions clear. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Moments earlier¡­ Across the pce, Padm¨¦ and Captain Panaka stepped out of the armory, their expressions hardened with resolve. Padm¨¦ wore a lightweight tactical suit, fitted for agility, while Panaka was equipped with heavierbat gear, his rifle slung across his chest. They moved swiftly and silently, their weapons at the ready, prepared to take on any droids that crossed their path. As they reached a nearby corridor, the light streaming in from a balcony suddenly vanished, plunging the hallway into an eerie dimness. Both froze, their instincts sharpened by the danger surrounding them. Panaka''s grip on his rifle tightened as he scanned their surroundings. "They''re blocking the pce¡ªships must be circling us, looking for any sign of escape," he muttered, his tone grim. Before Padm¨¦ could respond, a sound began to fill the air. It wasn''t the ominous hum of battle droids or the ring of rms but¡­ music. Bold, vibrant music reverberated through the walls, carrying with it an energy that felt out of ce yet strangely fitting. y I Want You Back by The Jackson 5 Panaka flinched, covering his ears with a confused scowl. "What in the gxy is that?" Padm¨¦''s eyes widened in recognition, and a blinding smile broke across her face. Without hesitation, she turned and sprinted toward the balcony, her boots pounding against the floor. "Your Majesty, wait!" Panaka called after her, exasperation and concern mingling in his voice. He followed her without hesitation, rifle raised. Padm¨¦ reached the balcony first, stepping into the open air and stopping at the edge. Her chest rose and fell with herbored breathing, but her gaze was steady, focused on the sight before her. The entire city of Theed stretched out below, a scene of chaos and destruction¡ªyet her eyes were drawn to a single point in the sky. Panaka caught up to her, panting slightly as he took up a defensive position beside her. "What are you doing? It''s not safe out here¡ª" He froze as his gaze followed hers, his words dying on his lips. Hovering over the city,rger than life, was the warship As. The sheer scale of the vessel dwarfed anything the Trade Federation had deployed, its sleek, metallic surface reflecting the sunlight in sharp, gleaming arcs. Its shields shimmered faintly as they absorbed ster fire from the Trade Federation''s defenses on the ground. Before Panaka could process the sight, As retaliated. Cannons along its hull swiveled with precise mechanical movements, releasing devastating sts of energy. Explosions erupted across the city as the Trade Federation''s forces were torn apart by the ship''s overwhelming firepower. Panaka''s mouth dropped open. "What in the name of¡ª" But Padm¨¦ wasn''t looking at the battle or the destruction. Her gaze was locked on the figure standing atop As, out in the open on the ship''s head. ''He''s here¡­'' Star-Lord stood there, his silhouette framed by the chaos around him. His iconic mask glinted in the sunlight, his jacket billowing in the wind. The music sting from the ship seemed to apany him perfectly. Padm¨¦''sughter broke the tension, a sound of relief and disbelief mingled with joy. Tears welled in her eyes as she took in the absurdity of the scene. "Only him," she murmured, halfughing, half-crying in relief. "Only Star-Lord would show up to rescue me while sting one of his ridiculous love songs." Panaka tore his gaze away from As to look at Padm¨¦, his expression a mix of disbelief and concern. "Your Majesty, is this some kind of joke? Where in the gxy did Star-Lord get that thing?" He asked, pointing at As. Padm¨¦ turned to him, her ster now slung over her shoulder, her expression just as bewildered. "I don''t know," she admitted, shaking her head. "But with that warship on our side, we might be able to liberate Naboo without the Republic''s help..." ¡­ On the hull of As, Peter stood tall, his eyes surveyed the destruction below, his mask analyzing the battlefield and highlighting the Trade Federation''s key defensive positions. "Alfred," he said, his voice calm butmanding. "Deploy everyone." "Understood," Alfred replied through his helmet''sm system. "Mobilizing all forces." From the hangars of As, a wave of reinforcements descended. Tony Stark, encased in his Iron Man armor, streaked toward the city like a missile, unleashing repulsor sts on clusters of droids. Leaping out of the ship, Optimus Prime led the Autobots in a thunderous charge, their massive forms smashing into the city streets as they opened fire, plowing through enemy lines and mowing down droids by the hundreds. Rocket, Teefs, Ly, and Floor took to starfighters, weaving through enemy fire with unmatched skill. Despite the uneasy feeling sparked by Peter''s song choice, Natasha and Mika joined the battle, fighting alongside the Autobots and providing cover fire. In turn, the Autobots protected them, just as Peter had requested. Groot towered over the battlefield, his limbs stretching and smashing through entire squads of droids, while Cosmo used her telekic abilities to hurl debris and droids alike. The citizens of Naboo began to emerge from hiding, their eyes wide with disbelief as they watched the oppressive Trade Federation forces crumble. Hope surged through the city as the sounds of celebration mingled with the chaos of battle. ¡­ Back on the balcony, Padm¨¦ turned to Panaka, her expression fierce. "Come on. We can''t waste this opportunity." Panaka blinked, gesturing toward As and the ongoing battle. "Your Majesty, Star-Lord is right there. Shouldn''t we¡ª" Padm¨¦ interrupted him with a sharp smile, hoisting her ster with practiced ease. "We''re going hunting, Captain. We can''t let the Viceroy escape before Star-Lord gets here. Besides, I''ve got a score to settle with him." Without waiting for a response, she took off down the hallway, her boots clicking against the floor. Panaka hesitated for a split second before muttering under his breath, "Her Majesty will be the death of me," and following after her. ¡­ Across the pce, Qui-Gon, Obi-Wan, and Jar Jar kept moving, focusing on the path ahead as the sounds of the battle outside filled their ears. Qui-Gon''s steps quickened, leading the way deeper into the pce. Obi-Wan hesitated, frowning. "Are you sure this is the way to the dungeon, Master?" "The Force will lead us to where we are needed," Qui-Gon interrupted. "Trust it." Reluctantly, Obi-Wan reached out with the Force and felt the pull his Master spoke of. Confusion shed across his face, but he nodded, following Qui-Gon further into the pce. Behind them, Jar Jar trailed, humming tunelessly as he nearly tripped over a fallen droid. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, Viceroy Gunray stumbled through the pce corridors, his robes dragging as he ran, his usuallyposed demeanor reced with abject panic. "Bolster the defenses! Slow them down at all costs!" he shouted into hism device, his voice trembling as he directed thest of his remaining forces. The human guards in his service exchanged hesitant nces, their reluctance clear. The fear of the enemy tearing through their ranks. "Now! Move!" Gunray barked, sweat beading on his brow. The droids responded with mechanical precision. "Roger, Roger." But the human guards froze. A few raised their sters but not to follow orders. One, emboldened, stepped forward. "You''ve led us into this disaster, Viceroy. We''re not going to¡ª" Before he could finish, the droids opened fire, their sters ringing out without hesitation. The human guards fell in a hail of bolts, their cries cut short. The remaining guards didn''t dare to even inch toward their sters, raising their hands in surrender as the droids aimed their weapons at them. "Good," Gunray hissed, his confidence momentarily restored. "Take them with you. Force them to fight if you must." The droids turned to herd the reluctant guards toward the defenses, leaving Gunray with his most loyal allies to continue his flight. The Viceroy turned down another corridor, the grand architecture of the pce now serving as a maze in his desperate attempt to reach the royal hangar. He clutched hism device as if it could shield him from the inevitable. "We''ll reach the hangar, escape, and regroup. They won''t catch us!" he muttered to himself, his voice trembling. But just as he approached the rear exit leading to the hangar, a ster bolt struck the ground inches from his feet. The sharp, sizzling sound made him freeze in ce, his wide eyes darting toward the origin of the shot. Gunray''s few remaining allies drew their sters, but before they could react, more shots echoed through the hall. Each of the Viceroy''s guards dropped, lifeless, leaving Gunray alone and surrounded by the bodies of hisrades. Padm¨¦ and Captain Panaka stepped out from a side hallway, their sters still smoking. Padm¨¦''s gaze was locked on the Viceroy, her expression cold yet triumphant. "Going somewhere, Viceroy?" Padm¨¦ asked, a cruel smile on her face. Gunray raised his hands, the terror in his eyes evident. "Wait! Please! I can offer you anything! Just name your price, and it''s yours!" Padm¨¦ lowered her ster slightly, her lips curling into a smile, though there was no warmth in it. "I warned you, Viceroy," she said, her tone icy. "You will pay for what you''ve done to my people." As she spoke, one of Gunray''s fallen allies groaned, his body twitching as he reached for his ster, slowly taking aim at the Queen. Panaka noticed the movement, his eyes widening as he shouted, "Your Majesty, move!" Before Padm¨¦ could react, the ster was yanked from the downed man''s grasp by an unseen force. The weapon flew across the room andnded in the hand of Qui-Gon Jinn, who stepped out from another hallway, Obi-Wan and Jar Jar close behind him. "?!" The fallen man looked up in shock, only for Panaka to fire, the bolt striking him cleanly, ending his life for sure this time. Qui-Gon examined the ster briefly before tossing it aside. He bowed slightly toward Padm¨¦. "Your Majesty, I presume?" Padm¨¦''s tense posture rxed slightly as she took in the two robed figures and the lightsabers at their belts. With a small nod, she silently gestured for Panaka to lower his weapon. "You presume correctly," she replied, her tone formal but grateful. "And I thank you for your assistance, Master Jedi." "I''m happy to help," Qui-Gon smiled before turning his gaze to Gunray, his expression calm but firm. "And you must be the Viceroy. A pleasure to finally meet you." Gunray''s fear seemed to lessen slightly at the Jedi''s presence. He straightened, attempting to regain someposure. "Yes, yes! I surrender myself to the Republic!" he dered, his voice trembling but eager. "Take me into custody! I am willing to cooperate fully." Padm¨¦''s jaw tightened as Gunray continued. "The Senate will see reason. I am a businessman, after all. Surely they won''t condemn me without a fair trial." As he spoke, Qui-Gon and Obi-Wan began to step forward to detain him, but Padm¨¦ raised her ster, aiming it at the Jedi, who paused in their steps. "The Viceroy is a prisoner of Naboo," she said firmly, her tone brooking no argument. "Please step aside." Obi-Wan''s brow furrowed as he looked at the Queen. "Your Majesty, with respect, the Republic must handle this matter. The Senate will decide his fate." Padm¨¦''s eyes zed with defiance. "No, the people of Naboo deserve justice. I don''t know how the Senate will handle the Viceroy, and I will not let him escape the punishment he deserves." The tension in the room thickened as the two sides faced off. Qui-Gon remained silent, his gaze shifting between Padm¨¦ and Obi-Wan, while Jar Jar hovered awkwardly in the background, his wide eyes darting between the two groups. Before the argument could escte further, a deafening explosion shook the pce. The walls trembled, and dust rained from the ceiling. The distant sounds of battle swelled, a chaotic mix of droid screams, the cries of living soldiers, and the sharp crackle of ster fire. Everyone turned toward the source of the noise, the hallway Gunray had been fleeing down. Themotion grew closer with each passing second, the sounds of carnage and destruction sending a chill through the room. The noises persisted for nearly a full minute before abruptly falling away, leaving behind an unsettling silence. The air was thick with tension as footsteps echoed from the darkened hallway. Slowly, the glow of two red eyes pierced the gloom like twin beacons of menace. Padm¨¦''s expression shifted in an instant. Her ster lowered as a radiant smile lit up her face. Without hesitation, she broke into a run, passing Gunray without a second nce. "You''re finally here!" she cried, her voice filled with relief and joy. The figure stepped fully into the light, revealing Star-Lord, his jacket flowing as he strode forward. Padm¨¦ reached him and leaped into his arms, clinging to him like a lifeline. Peter caught her easily, holding her close as she buried her face in his shoulder, tears streaming down her cheeks. He chuckled softly, the sound warm despite the situation. "You''rete," she whispered, her voice trembling with emotion. "Sorry," Peter replied, his tone light. "Got stuck in traffic." A/N: 3347 words :) The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! C225 Caught C225 Caught Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Peter set Padm¨¦ down gently, his hands lingering briefly on her shoulder as if to reassure her that everything was going to be fine. She smiled up at him, her relief still evident in her tear-filled eyes. Peter offered her a small nod before turning his attention to the room, his sharp gaze quickly assessing the situation. His eyesnded on the two robed figures across from him¡ªQui-Gon Jinn and Obi-Wan Kenobi. Recognition flickered behind his mask. He knew them well from the Jedi Temple, though he was confident they wouldn¡¯t recognize him in his mask. Still, he had to be cautious, especially with Obi-Wan. The two had shared a friendly rapport back at the Temple, and Peter couldn¡¯t risk giving away his identity. Peter¡¯s gaze shifted again,nding on Jar Jar Binks standing awkwardly behind the Jedi. He blinked, momentarily caught off guard. ¡®Jar Jar?¡¯ he thought. ¡®Of all people to run into here¡­¡¯ Peter had never been a fan of Jar Jar¡ªnot a hater, but certainly not an admirer either. In his past life, he¡¯d thought of the Gungan as a clumsy gag character, meant to lighten the tone of the Star Wars films. The bacsh from the fanbase, however, was another story. Many fans outright despised Jar Jar, calling him unfunny, unnecessary, and one of the franchise¡¯s biggest missteps. But as Peter studied Jar Jar now, something felt¡­ off. Their eyes met, and for a brief moment, Peter felt a strange sense of unease. It was as if Jar Jar wasn¡¯t quite the fool he pretended to be. But then Jar Jar gave one of his trademark dumb grins, his eyes wide and vacant. Peter hesitated. ¡®Maybe I¡¯m just imagining things.¡¯ Before Peter could dwell further on the oddity, Qui-Gon stepped forward, breaking the silence with his calm, authoritative voice. ¡°I am Qui-Gon Jinn, a Jedi Master,¡± he said, inclining his head slightly. ¡°This is my Padawan, Obi-Wan Kenobi, and ourpanion, Jar Jar Binks.¡± Peter returned the gesture, his tone casual. ¡°Star-Lord,¡± he said simply, not offering any further exnation. He nced at Jar Jar again before refocusing on Qui-Gon. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Padm¨¦ turns to Peter, gesturing toward the shaking Viceroy. ¡°They¡¯re trying to take Gunray from us,¡± she exined to Peter, her voice firm and resolute. ¡°He must answer for his crimes here in Naboo.¡± Qui-Gon¡¯s gaze shifted to the Viceroy, then back to Padm¨¦. His voice remained calm but firm as he replied, ¡°Your Majesty, I understand your frustration. But the Viceroy must be taken into Republic custody. He will face trial for his actions, as is the proper course under gcticw.¡± Captain Panaka strode to Padm¨¦¡¯s side, his ster still in hand. His voice carried a sharp note of defiance. ¡°With all due respect to the Republic and the Jedi, this is Naboo. Justice for the people of Naboo will be served by our own hand.¡± Padm¨¦ nodded in agreement, her anger bubbling to the surface. ¡°Naboo deserves justice¡ªour justice.¡± Qui-Gon¡¯s expression softened, though his voice retained its measured calm. ¡°I understand how you and the people of Naboo feel, Your Majesty, but the Jedi are peacekeepers. Our role is to ensure justice through diplomacy, not vengeance.¡± Before the debate could escte further, Peter raised a hand, cutting through the tension with a light butmanding tone. ¡°Okay, okay, hold on,¡± he said, a smirk evident even through his mask. ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask the guy with the big stick what he thinks?¡± Theodore Roosevelt famously said, ¡°Speak softly and carry a big stick,¡± a philosophy Peter wholeheartedly embraced. In his case, the ¡°big stick¡± referred to his warship and army, which were currently scouring the city, systematically eradicating every trace of the Trade Federation. The room fell into a brief, tense silence. Qui-Gon turned his gaze to Peter, his calm demeanor unshaken. ¡°And how exactly do you fit into this conflict, Star-Lord? Are you here as an ally to Naboo, or do you have your own interests at heart?¡± Peter tilted his head slightly, his glowing red masked eyes meeting Qui-Gon¡¯s steady gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I don¡¯t like bullies,¡± he replied smoothly. ¡°And when I see someone picking on a full of innocent people, I tend to get¡­ involved.¡± Obi-Wan stepped forward, his gaze sharp with skepticism as he fixed it on Peter. ¡°And how, exactly, are you involved? Because from where I¡¯m standing, youe across as nothing more than an opportunist.¡± Peter¡¯s mask tilted as if raising an eyebrow. ¡°Opportunist?¡± he echoed, amusementcing his tone. ¡°That¡¯s a fancy way of saying I¡¯m actually doing something about the problem.¡± Obi-Wan¡¯s frown deepened, his voice sharp. ¡°So you admit to using this crisis to take advantage of this and its Queen¡ª¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Padm¨¦ snapped, her voice cutting through the room like a de. She stepped between Peter and Obi-Wan, her eyes zing with fury. ¡°Star-Lord has done more to help Naboo in one day than the Republic has since since its founding. He¡¯s here because he cares, not because he¡¯s trying to gain anything from me or my people.¡± Peter let out a low chuckle, crossing his arms casually. ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m just a guy with a bleeding heart.¡± He joked. Obi-Wan opened his mouth to respond, but Qui-Gon raised a hand, silencing him. The Jedi Master¡¯s gaze remained on Peter, his expression thoughtful. ¡°Your actions are bold, Star-Lord. But boldness alone does not make one righteous.¡± Peter shrugged, his tone light but carrying an edge of steel. ¡°I¡¯m not here to argue righteousness. I¡¯m here to make sure the Trade Federation doesn¡¯t get away with what they¡¯ve done. So, are we working together on this, or are we just gonna stand around debating who gets to cuff the bad guy?¡± As the two Jedi turned silent, Gunray¡¯s small, beady eyes darted back and forth, his mind racing for a way out. Sensing his only lifeline slipping away, he decided to seize the opportunity. Taking a step toward the Jedi, he raised his trembling hands, adopting a weak and frail demeanor. ¡°Honorable Jedi,¡± he began, his voice quivering, ¡°you must see reason. This¡­ this rogue and this Queen cannot be trusted to handle this matter justly. I¡ªI throw myself upon the mercy of the Republic! Surely you¡ª¡± Gunray¡¯s plea was abruptly cut off as Peter raised his hand and clenched his fingers. The Viceroy¡¯s words turned into a choking gasp as his hands flew to his throat, his body rising slightly off the ground as he struggled against the invisible grip. ¡°Did anyone ask for your input?¡± Peter asked casually, his voice dripping with menace. The room froze. Obi-Wan¡¯s and Qui-Gon¡¯s eyes widened in shock as they realized what they were witnessing. ¡°He can use the Force?¡± Obi-Wan muttered, his hand instinctively moving toward his lightsaber hilt. Qui-Gon¡¯s face hardened, his calm demeanor cracking as he spoke sharply. ¡°Release him, Star-Lord.¡± Peter smirked under his mask. ¡°Sure,¡± he said, and with a flick of his wrist, he sent Gunray hurtling toward a nearby pir. The Viceroy¡¯s body collided with the stone with a sickening thud, and he slumped to the ground, unconscious. ¡°Panaka,¡± Peter said, his tone brisk, ¡°restrain our prisoner.¡± Captain Panaka hesitated only for a moment before moving toply, pulling restraints from his belt and securing the Viceroy¡¯s hands behind his back. Meanwhile, the Jedi stepped forward, their lightsabers now in hand but not yet ignited. Qui-Gon¡¯s voice was calm but firm as he tried to reason with Peter. ¡°This is not the way. Violence and vengeance will not bring peace to Naboo or its people. Turn him over to us, and we will ensure justice is served.¡± Padm¨¦, standing resolutely by Peter¡¯s side, stepped forward. ¡°No,¡± she said firmly, her voice unwavering. ¡°The people of Naboo deserve justice. This man invaded my, destroyed our cities, and subjugated our people. The Republic did nothing to stop him. I won¡¯t let them take him.¡± Obi-Wan¡¯s frustration boiled over. ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re letting your anger cloud your judgment! This isn¡¯t justice¡ªit¡¯s revenge!¡± Peter chuckled, the sound low and dangerous. ¡°You sure love to lecture, don¡¯t you?¡± he said, turning to Obi-Wan. Obi-Wan¡¯s eyes narrowed, his thumb resting on the switch of his lightsaber. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Obi-Wan!¡± Qui-Gon warned. ¡°Calm down¡­¡± Peter tilted his head, his smirk widening with amusement. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Padawan? Losing yourposure already? I thought Jedi were supposed to be masters of control. Or is patience something they skipped when training you?¡± Obi-Wan¡¯s jaw tightened, his frustration boiling over. With a sharp snap-hiss, his blue lightsaber sprang to life, its radiant blue glow cutting through the tension like a de through silence. But before he could attack or anyone could react, a deafening explosion rocked the pce, shaking the walls and sending dust raining from the ceiling. The hall trembled as the sounds of destruction echoed through the building. The wall opposite the Jedi suddenly crumbled, and from the rubble emerged a wave of towering Cybertronians, their metal forms gleaming in the dim light. At the forefront were Optimus Prime and Bumblebee, their weapons raised and aimed directly at the Jedi. Everyone in the room, save for Peter, froze in stunned silence. The sheer size and presence of the Autobots were overwhelming, their glowing optics scanning the room as they assessed the situation. Padm¨¦ took a step closer to Peter, her eyes wide with fear as she whispered, ¡°Umm¡­¡± Peter reached a hand around her waist. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he said calmly. ¡°They¡¯re on our side.¡± Optimus Prime stepped forward, his deep,manding voice cutting through the tension. ¡°The city has been purged of all Trade Federation forces,¡± he reported. Bumblebee turned his gaze to Peter, his voiceced with curiosity. ¡°Are these people enemies?¡± Peter nced at the Jedi, tilting his head slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he said, his tone casual. ¡°Are you?¡± The room fell silent as the Jedi exchanged uncertain nces. Obi-Wan¡¯s grip tightened on his lightsaber, but before he could act, Qui-Gon ced a hand on his shoulder, his expression resigned. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Obi-Wan,¡± Qui-Gon said quietly. ¡°But Master¡ª¡± Qui-Gon shook his head. ¡°We can¡¯t win this fight.¡± Reluctantly, Obi-Wan deactivated his lightsaber, the de retracting with a soft hiss. Qui-Gon stepped forward, his hands raised in a gesture of peace. ¡°No,¡± he said firmly, meeting Peter¡¯s gaze. ¡°We¡¯re not your enemies.¡± Peter nodded, his expression unreadable beneath his mask. ¡°Good answer.¡± He turned to Optimus. ¡°You heard the man. Lower your guns.¡± Optimus gave a slight nod, and the Autobotsplied, their weapons retracting as they stood at attention, awaiting further orders. Peter gestured toward the unconscious Viceroy. ¡°Take him to the ship. Put him in a holding cell.¡± One of the Autobots stepped forward, scooping up Gunray¡¯s limp form with ease. The Viceroy stirred slightly, his eyes fluttering open as he realized what was happening. ¡°No! No! Jedi! Help me!¡± he screamed, his voice filled with desperation. The Autobot ignored him, transforming into a sleek starfighter with the Viceroy securely locked inside its cockpit. With a roar of its engines, the jet shot out of the pce, leaving the Jedi to watch helplessly. Peter turned back to Padm¨¦, who seemed conflicted as she watched Gunray leave, cing a hand on her shoulder, his voice gentle. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with himter. Right now, we¡¯ve got bigger problems.¡± He gestured to Optimus. ¡°Queen Padm¨¦ Amid, meet Optimus Prime. He¡¯s going to help you take back Naboo.¡± Optimus inclined his head. ¡°Your Majesty, I am at your service. Together, we will ensure Naboo¡¯s freedom.¡± Padm¨¦¡¯s initial shock gave way to excitement as she turned to Peter. Without warning, she reached up and pulled his mask up just enough to reveal his lips. And as they appeared, she lunged forward and pressed a kiss to them, her passion and gratitude clear in the gesture. Peter froze for a moment, caught off guard, but quickly responded, pulling her close and deepening the kiss, his arms wrapped around her waist. When they finally broke apart, Padm¨¦ looked up at him, her cheeks flushed. ¡°I love you,¡± she confessed softly. Before Peter could respond, a loud ttering from down the hall interrupted them. They turned to see the rest of Peter¡¯s crew¡ªTony Stark, Rocket, Groot, Natasha, Mika, and the others¡ªstanding there. Tony raised an eyebrow. ¡°Well, this is awkward.¡± Natasha and Mika, however, weren¡¯t amused. Their eyes narrowed as they took in the sight of Padm¨¦ in Peter¡¯s arms, their expressions darkening with jealousy. ¡°Who,¡± Natasha said, her voice dangerously low, ¡°is she?¡± A/N: 2151 words :) C226 Outed C226 Outed Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Natasha¡¯s sharp, low voice cut through the moment, her arms crossed as she stared pointedly at Peter. ¡°Are you going to introduce us to her?¡± she asked, jerking her head toward Padm¨¦. Mika, standing slightly behind Natasha, wore a simrly displeased expression, her hands on her hips. ¡°Yeah, mind exining why she¡¯s hanging off of you like that?¡± Padm¨¦, confused by the sudden tension, stepped slightly away from Peter but didn¡¯t let go of his arm. ¡°I¡¯m Queen Padm¨¦ Amid of Naboo,¡± she said, her tone polite but firm. ¡°Who are you, and why are you questioning Star-Lord like that?¡± At the mention of the name Star-Lord, Tony¡¯s head snapped up, his expression a mix of surprise and intrigue. ¡°Wait¡ªStar-Lord?¡± he said, recalling everything he¡¯s heard from Anakin. Natasha and Mika exchanged confused nces before turning back to Peter. ¡°¡±You¡¯re Star-Lord?¡±¡± They asked in unison. Mika¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°When exactly were you nning on telling us about this?¡± Peter groaned inwardly. Of course, this woulde up now. ¡°It¡¯s¡­plicated,¡± he said evasively, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Complicated?¡± Natasha repeated, her eyes narrowing. ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding another woman and a secret identity from us?¡± Tony let out a low whistle, leaning against the wall with an amused grin. ¡°This just keeps getting better.¡± Rocket, as usual, couldn¡¯t resist chiming in. ¡°I knew this would happen sooner orter¡­¡± he muttered in amusement. Tony smirked, leaning casually against the wall. ¡°I¡¯m giving him five minutes before someone pulls a ster.¡± ¡°I am Groot¡­¡± Even Groot couldn¡¯t stop himself from joining in. Padm¨¦ frowned at Groot, Rocket, and Tony, clearly irritated by theirmentary. She turned her attention back to Natasha and Mika, her voice sharp. ¡°Who are you, and what¡¯s your rtionship with Star-Lord?¡± Mika¡¯s lips twitched into a dangerous smirk. ¡°I¡¯m Mika, his girlfriend.¡± Padm¨¦¡¯s face scrunched, and she blinked rapidly, her mind reeling. ¡°Girlfriend?¡± she echoed, not fully understanding the meaning behind the alien word. Natasha stepped forward, her icy gaze fixed on Padm¨¦. ¡°She¡¯s one of his lovers,¡± she rified, her voice deliberate. ¡°The other one being me.¡± Peter sighed audibly, feeling everyone¡¯s eyes on him. ¡°Ladies, can we all just calm down¡­¡± Padm¨¦¡¯s world tilted as Natasha¡¯s words sunk in. She turned to Peter, her voice trembling with disbelief. ¡°Is this true? You never told me you had¡­ a rtionship with anyone else, let alone two women!¡± The room fell silent, save for Rocket and Tony¡¯s continued snickering. ¡°¡­¡± Obi-Wan and Qui-Gon exchanged uneasy nces, while Jar Jar looked on, wide-eyed, his head swiveling between everyone like he was watching a y unfold before him. Peter hesitated, knowing there was no way out of this. ¡°Yes,¡± he admitted finally, his tone quiet but firm. ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯m in a rtionship with both Mika and Natasha.¡± Padm¨¦¡¯s eyes widened, her emotions bubbling to the surface¡ªhurt, betrayal, and anger all at once. ¡°You¡ª¡± she started but stopped, shaking her head as if trying to clear it. ¡°You didn¡¯t think this was something I should know? You¡ª¡± Peter raised his hands in a calming gesture. ¡°Padm¨¦, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you, okay? I care about you, but this just sort of happened¡ª¡± He gestured vaguely between the women. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time or ce to talk about it. We need to focus on the Trade Federation first.¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes but didn¡¯t argue, though it was clear she wasn¡¯t happy about the situation. Mika crossed her arms and let out a frustrated sigh. ¡°Fine,¡± she muttered. ¡°But we¡¯re not done with this.¡± Padm¨¦ swallowed hard, her lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°You¡¯re right. This isn¡¯t the time. But don¡¯t think for a second that I¡¯m letting this go.¡± Her voice was sharp, but the hurt in her tone was unmistakable. Without another word, she turned away from Peter. Peter nodded, trying to hide his frustration at how quickly the situation was spiraling. ¡°Optimus,¡± he called out, turning to the towering Autobot. ¡°Take Padm¨¦ and start sweeping the. I want the Trade Federation eradicatedpletely. No holdouts. No mercy.¡± Optimus inclined his head. ¡°Understood, Captain.¡± He turned to Padm¨¦. ¡°Your Majesty, will you join us?¡± Padm¨¦ hesitated briefly, her anger still simmering, but she nodded. ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s get to work.¡± She didn¡¯t spare Peter a nce as she walked past him, following Optimus toward the exit. ¡°Padm¨¦,¡± Peter called after her, his voice soft. ¡°We¡¯ll talkter, okay?¡± She didn¡¯t reply. Panaka nced back at Peter, his expression unreadable, before following Padm¨¦ and Optimus out of the room. Peter turned to Mika and Natasha, hoping to salvage the situation, but they were already walking away, their bodynguage radiating irritation. ¡°Great,¡± Peter muttered, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°This is just perfect.¡± Before he could say anything more, Tony pped a hand on his shoulder, his smirk wide and infuriating. ¡°Women, am I right?¡± he quipped, clearly enjoying Peter¡¯s predicament. Peter red at him but didn¡¯t reply, too exhausted to argue. Rocket, stillughing, pped his knee. ¡°This is better than any soap opera I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± Peter muttered under his breath, ¡°Why did I think this was a good idea?¡± He sighed heavily, running a hand through his hair before turning back to face the remaining group. His eyesnded on the Jedi and Jar Jar, who were still standing near the shattered remains of the wall, their expressions a mix of wariness and curiosity. ¡°Well,¡± Peter began, his tone casual, ¡°since it looks like we¡¯re all on the same side¡ªfor now¡ªhow about you threee aboard my ship? You can hang around until the¡¯s liberated. Who knows? You might even enjoy yourselves.¡± Obi-Wan raised an eyebrow, his skepticism clear. ¡°You¡¯re inviting us aboard your ship after that little¡­ disy? You do realize we were about to fight each other just minutes ago.¡± Peter shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Yeah, and now we¡¯re not. Funny how life works, huh?¡± He gestured toward the open hallway. ¡°So, what do you say?¡± Qui-Gon regarded Peter thoughtfully for a moment before giving a slight nod. ¡°Very well. We will apany you,¡± he said, detecting no ill intent in the offer. ¡°We appreciate your hospitality.¡± Obi-Wan¡¯s frown deepened, but he remained silent, following his master¡¯s lead. Jar Jar, on the other hand, beamed brightly. ¡°Yousa so kind!¡± Peter chuckled, giving the Gungan a bemused look. ¡°d someone¡¯s enthusiastic.¡± Rocket, who had been watching the exchange with mild amusement, rolled his eyes. ¡°Great. More people. Just what we needed.¡± The group made their way out of the pce, heading toward As, which loomed over Theed like a protective sentinel. The sight of the massive warship brought mixed reactions from the Jedi¡ªQui-Gon¡¯s expression was one of quiet awe, while Obi-Wan¡¯s skepticism only deepened. As they boarded the ship, Peter turned to the Jedi. ¡°Make yourselves at home. We¡¯ve got a long few days ahead of us.¡± ¡­ .. . Over the next three days, the Cybertronian army swept across Naboo, their sheer power and efficiency unmatched by the Trade Federation¡¯s forces. Cities, towns, and viges fell one by one as the droid armies were systematically eradicated. The Autobots worked tirelessly, their advanced technology and unyielding determination making them an unstoppable force. Optimus Prime led the charge with Padm¨¦ at his side, the two coordinating their efforts to ensure minimal casualties among the civilian poption. The sight of the massive Cybertronian warriors fighting alongside their Queen inspired the people of Naboo, many of whom joined the fight, emboldened by the hope of reiming their. In the skies, Star-Lord¡¯s crew provided air support, piloting starfighters and engaging Trade Federation ships attempting to flee. Tony Stark, in his Iron Man suit, proved to be a one-man army, tearing through droid fighters with precision and ir. Rocket and Groot made quick work of ground forces, their chaotic energy a stark contrast to the Autobots¡¯ disciplined tactics. On As, Peter monitored the battle, issuing orders and coordinating with his team. Though he maintained his usual cocky demeanor, there was a sharp focus in his eyes as he worked tirelessly to ensure a swift victory. After all, he had to make it up to Padme somehow, right? And thankfully, his efforts paid off. Because by the end of the third day, Naboo was liberated. The Trade Federation¡¯s forces had been obliterated, their droid armies reduced to scrap metal. The people of Naboo celebrated their liberation, their cheers echoing through the streets as the Cybertronians stood guard, their towering forms a symbol of hope and strength. Peter stood on the bridge of As, watching the celebrations through the ship¡¯s viewport. Despite the victory, his mind lingered on Padm¨¦, Natasha, and Mika, who¡¯ve yet to speak to him since they met each other. He sighed, his fingers brushing the edge of his mask as he muttered to himself, ¡°One problem at a time.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª With Naboo liberated, thearymunications blockade was finally lifted. Qui-Gon Jinn wasted no time in contacting the Jedi Temple to report the events that had unfolded. Standing aboard his ship, which was parked in one of As¡¯s many hangars, he activated hismunicator, and within moments, the holographic form of Grandmaster Yoda appeared before him, his small figure emanating an air of calm authority. ¡°Master Qui-Gon,¡± Yoda greeted, his tone tinged with relief. ¡°Good to see you, it is. Worried, we were. Long, your silence has been.¡± Qui-Gon inclined his head respectfully. ¡°My apologies, Master Yoda. The Trade Federation¡¯s upation disruptedmunications, but I have much to report.¡± Yoda nodded, his ears twitching slightly. ¡°Begin, you should.¡± Qui-Gon recounted the events of the past few days, starting with their arrival on Naboo and the discovery of the Trade Federation¡¯s full-scale upation. He exined the Queen¡¯s imprisonment, the resistance movement, and the unexpected intervention of the enigmatic Star-Lord. When Qui-Gon mentioned Star-Lord¡¯s pivotal role in defeating the Trade Federation and his overwhelming army of Cybertronians, Yoda¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Troubling, this is. An army so powerful, trouble it could bring.¡± Qui-Gon hesitated briefly before dropping the most shocking revtion. ¡°Master Yoda, there is more. During an encounter with Viceroy Gunray, I witnessed Star-Lord use the Force. He¡­ he used a Force choke to incapacitate the Viceroy.¡± Yoda¡¯s sharp intake of breath was audible even through the hologram. His expression turned grave, his ears lowering slightly. ¡°A Force choke, you say? Concerning, this development is.¡± After all, Force Choke is widely regarded as a technique rooted in the Dark Side. Qui-Gon nodded. ¡°Indeed. It was troubling to witness. However, his actions, while aggressive, seemed calcted rather than malicious. Still, I cannot ignore the implications.¡± Yoda¡¯s voice was heavy with concern. ¡°Tell me everything, you must. Leave nothing out.¡± Qui-Gon proceeded to provide a detailed ount of Star-Lord, describing his appearance, his advanced warship, and the formidable droid army under hismand. When he began to describe Star-Lord¡¯s crew, Yoda¡¯s expression shifted subtly. The Grandmaster¡¯s eyes narrowed as he listened, a flicker of recognition crossing his face. Qui-Gon paused, noticing the change in Yoda¡¯s demeanor. ¡°Master, is something wrong?¡± Yoda did not immediately respond, his gaze distant as if lost in thought. Finally, he spoke, his tone cautious. ¡°Remain close to this Star-Lord, you must. Observe, you will. Report back to me, you shall, regrly.¡± The unusualmand gave Qui-Gon pause. ¡°Master Yoda, may I ask why¡ª¡± ¡°Questions,ter,¡± Yoda interrupted, his voice firm. ¡°For now, your mission clear it is. Stay vignt, Qui-Gon.¡± Reluctantly, Qui-Gon nodded. ¡°Understood, Master.¡± The hologram flickered and disappeared, leaving Qui-Gon alone in the quiet room. He exhaled deeply, his mind racing with questions he knew would remain unanswered for now. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, in his private quarters aboard As, Peter sat in his chair, gazing out at the stars through therge viewport. The weight of the past few days hung heavily on him, and he found himself lost in thought, considering everything from the war on Naboo to theplicated rtionships he now had to navigate. ¡®It won¡¯t be long before the Jedi figure out that I¡¯m Star-Lord¡­¡¯ Peter thought, fully aware that his crew would be recognized among Star-Lord¡¯s forces. ¡®But it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I¡¯m strong enough to stand on my own now that the Cybertronians have joined me.¡¯ Suddenly, the sound of the door swinging open snapped him out of his reverie. He turned his head, expecting one of his girlfriends¡ªor perhaps even Tony with some snarky remark. Instead, standing in the doorway was a young boy with bright, eager eyes. Peter blinked, surprised. ¡°Anakin?¡± The boy stepped into the room, his excitement barely contained. ¡°Is it true?¡± he asked breathlessly. Peter raised a brow, leaning back in his chair. ¡°Is what true?¡± Anakin¡¯s eyes widened, his voice filled with awe as he asked, ¡°Are you¡­ Star-Lord?!¡± A/N: 2177 words :) C227 Heroines Clash C227 Heroines sh Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Anakin''s bright, eager eyes fixed on Peter as he stood in the doorway, his excitement palpable. "Is it true?" he repeated, his voice almost trembling. Peter leaned back in his chair, his eyebrow raised. "Is what true?" Anakin took a step closer, practically bouncing on his toes. "Are you¡­ Star-Lord?!" Peter blinked, caught off guard by the boy''s enthusiasm. ''I guess everyone knows now¡­'' he thought, a certain loud-mouthed roon and idiot, yboy, genius, phnthropisting to mind. "Yeah, kid," Peter said, a small, resigned smirk tugging at his lips. "I''m Star-Lord." Anakin''s face lit up, his grin stretching ear to ear as he practically shouted, "I knew it! I don''t know how, but I had a feeling it was you! I''ve heard so many stories about you! You''re amazing!" Peter chuckled, the boy''s energy was contagious. "Stories, huh? What kind of stories are we talking about here?" Anakinunched into an animated exnation, his words tumbling over each other in his excitement. "Stories about how you defeated the Hutt ns in Knowhere! How you freed all those ves! You''re a hero¡ªmy hero! I''ve looked up to you ever since I first heard your name!" Peter''s smirk softened into a more genuine smile. He hadn''t realized just how far his reputation as Star-Lord had spread¡ªor how much it meant to someone like Anakin. It was humbling, in a way, to know that his actions had made a difference to someone. "Well," Peter said, leaning forward with a wink, "d to know I''ve got a fan." "Let me join your crew!" Anakin blurted out. "Huh?" Peter grunted, caught off guard by the sudden request. Seeing that Peter didn''t respond how he hoped, Anakin suddenly dropped to his knees. "Please, let me join your crew!" Peter blinked, unsure how to handle a pleading child. "Whoa, whoa, hold on a second, okay? Get up. Get up." Anakin refused to budge, looking up at him with wide, hopeful eyes. "It''s my dream to fight alongside you! To travel the gxy and make a difference! I want to be someone great, like you!" Peter sighed, trying to find a way to gently turn the kid down. "Look, Anakin, I get it. But you''re what¡ªfour? Five? I admit, you''re mature for your age. very will do that to you, but you''re still a little young to be traveling the gxy with me. It''s dangerous out there." "I''m not too young!" Anakin insisted, his voice rising with desperation. "I''m smart! I know machines better than anyone! I''m a good pilot, and I learn quickly! I can help you!" Peter shook his head, though his tone was gentle. "I''m sure you''re great at all those things, Anakin. But this isn''t just about you¡ªit''s about your mom, too. Are you just going to leave her behind? And how do you think she''d feel about her son running off to join a dangerous stranger who she barely knows?" Anakin faltered, his gaze dropping. "She''d understand," he said quietly. "She''d want me to fulfill my dream. Besides, she cane with us. This ship is big enough, right?" Peter looked down at the boy, his expression growing thoughtful as he studied Anakin, weighing his next words carefully. Anakin Skywalker. The Chosen One. A boy with incredible potential in the Force. Peter knew everything from his past life, the tragic rise and fall of Anakin. He could feel the boy''s immense power in the force even now, barely restrained, like a dam waiting to burst. Anakin wasn''t wrong about his abilities¡ªPeter could sense the raw potential, the intelligence, and the hunger for something greater. But he also sensed the danger. The boy''s desperation, his intense emotions, the longing to prove himself¡­ it was all there, just like the movies. ''He''s got everything he needs to be great,'' Peter thought. ''But he''s also got everything he needs to be terrible as well...'' An image of Darth Vader surfaced in his mind, menacing and filled with hate. Peter felt a pang of responsibility. If he took Anakin under his wing, he might be able to guide him¡ªto help him avoid the mistakes that led to the dark path he followed in the movies. But if Peter failed¡­ He sighed, running a hand through his hair. This was a choice he couldn''t take lightly. "Look, I''m not saying no, okay? But if we''re gonna even consider this, I need to talk to your mom first. This is a big decision, and I can''t make it without her input." Anakin''s face fell, and he looked like he was about to protest, but Peter cut him off with a raised hand. "I''m not saying no," Peter repeated firmly. "I''m just saying we need to do this the right way. Got it?" Anakin hesitated, his shoulders slumping slightly before he nodded. "Okay¡­ I understand." Peter reached out, cing a reassuring hand on the boy''s shoulder. "Hey, chin up, kid. We''ll figure it out." Anakin managed a small smile, though the disappointment lingered in his eyes. "Thanks, Star-Lord." Peter watched as Anakin turned and left the room, his excitement tempered but not extinguished. Once the door closed, Peter let out a deep sigh, rubbing the back of his neck. "Great," he muttered to himself. "As if my life wasn''tplicated enough." He sat back down for a moment, letting the weight of the past few days settle over him. Between the war, the Jedi, and now Anakin''s request, he felt like he was juggling a dozen different crises. But he knew he couldn''t sit around forever. He still had a mess to deal with¡ªnamely, the three women in his life who were all undoubtedly furious with him. Pushing himself to his feet, Peter headed for the door, muttering under his breath, "Time to face the music¡­" He strode down the hallway, his destination clear in his mind: Padm¨¦''s living quarters. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile¡­ Padm¨¦ strode through the gleaming halls of As, her steps quick and purposeful. Her mind raced, fueled by frustration, hurt, and determination. The Trade Federation had been eradicated, and her was free once more. But with the war behind her, a more personal battle hade into focus¡ªher feelings for Peter and the revtion that she wasn''t the only one vying for his heart. She found Natasha and Mika in one of the ship''smon areas, seated together on a sleek couch. They appeared to be deep in discussion, their voices low and their expressions serious. The sight only stoked Padm¨¦''s anger further. Taking a deep breath, she squared her shoulders and stepped into the room. "We need to talk," she announced, her tone sharp andmanding. Natasha and Mika turned toward her, their eyes narrowing slightly. Natasha leaned back, her arms crossing over her chest in a casual but guarded posture. Mika raised an eyebrow, her expression already brimming with irritation. "Do we?" Natasha asked coolly, tilting her head slightly. "Because I don''t think there''s much to say." "Oh, I think there is," Padm¨¦ retorted, her voice steady butced with anger. "I want to know how you can possibly justify sharing Star-Lord." Natasha''s lips twitched into a faint smirk. "That''s none of your business," she said calmly. "Especially since, from what I can tell, you don''t even know his real name. Or what he looks like under that mask." Mika, never one to hold back, snorted. "Yeah. Come talk to us when you actually know who he is. Until then, maybe keep your distance." Padm¨¦''s cheeks flushed with anger at their words, her hands balling into fists at her sides. "I may not know everything about him yet," she shot back, her tone heated, "but that doesn''t change the fact that I love him. And I refuse to share him with anyone¡ªespecially the two of you." Natasha raised an eyebrow, her expression calm but with an edge of steel. "You can refuse all you want, Queenie. It doesn''t change the fact that we''re not going anywhere." "Yeah," Mika added, her voice blunt and cutting. "We''re not exactly thrilled that he hid you from us, but we''ve already begrudgingly epted each other. And we''re not stepping aside just because you decided to show up out of nowhere." Padm¨¦ red at them, herposure slipping as her frustration bubbled over. "You speak as if you own him," she said, her voice rising slightly. "He doesn''t belong to you." ''He belongs to me¡­'' She wanted to say. Natasha''s smirk returned, though her eyes remained sharp. "He has the freedom to make his own choices, and nothing you say or do will drive him away from us. Or us from him." Padm¨¦ faltered slightly at Natasha''s words, but she quickly recovered. "I don''t care," she snapped. "I won''t share him. I¡ª" "You don''t have a choice," Mika interrupted, her tone cutting. "If you think you can just waltz in here and make us leave, you''re dreaming. We''ve been with him longer than you have, and we''re not going anywhere." Padm¨¦ clenched her jaw, struggling to maintain her queenly authority. "I may be new to this, but my feelings for Peter are just as valid as yours. He deserves someone who loves himpletely, not two women who are content to split his attention." Natasha''s expression hardened slightly, her voice growing colder. "You think this is easy for us? You think we don''t want him all to ourselves? Trust me, sharing isn''t exactly my favorite thing. But it''s the price we pay to be with him." Mika nodded, her tone more serious now. "If you can''t handle that, then maybe you should step aside. Because we''re not going to." Padm¨¦ opened her mouth to respond but found herself at a loss for words. Despite her anger, their united front left her feeling flustered and vulnerable in a way she wasn''t used to. She prided herself on herposure and strength, but this confrontation had shaken her. Natasha delivered the final blow, her voice calm but firm. "Peter loves all of us, Padm¨¦. And as much as it pains me to admit, that includes you. But this isn''t going to work if you can''t ept that. So, you need to decide¡ªare you willing to share him, or are you going to lose him altogether?" Padm¨¦''s chest tightened at Natasha''s words, the weight of the situation pressing down on her. Without another word, she turned and strode out of the room, her steps quick and unsteady. As she walked away, their words echoed in her mind. She hated how right they were¡ªhow much their confidence and unity had thrown her off bnce. She wanted to hate them, to see them as her enemies. But the truth was moreplicated. Deep down, she knew they were right. Peter had already made his choice. The question now was whether she could ept it. Her hands tightened into fists as she walked down the corridor, her mind swirling with conflicting emotions. She loved Peter, but was her love strong enough to endure sharing him? For the first time in a long time, Padm¨¦ didn''t know the answer. ¡­ Storming into her quarters aboard As, Padm¨¦''s emotions swirled in a storm of frustration, anger, and confusion. The argument with Natasha and Mika still echoed in her mind, their words cutting deep despite her best efforts to brush them off. She felt torn between her love for Peter and the painful reality of the situation. Her hands clenched into fists at her sides as the urge to release her emotions overtook her. Her gaze darted to the nearby table, and for a moment, she considered grabbing the nearest object and hurling it against the wall. Anything to vent the turmoil she felt inside. But before she could act, a voice spoke softly behind her, carrying a familiar mix of warmth and humor. "You know, breaking my stuff isn''t going to solve anything." Padm¨¦ froze, her breath catching in her throat. Slowly, she turned toward the sound of the voice, her eyes narrowing in confusion. Sitting casually on the edge of her bed was a man she didn''t recognize, his posture rxed and his arms resting on his knees. Her eyes widened slightly as she took him in. He was dressed in his usual gear¡ªleather jacket and casual attire¡ªbut the face was unfamiliar. Yet, there was something about him. Something familiar in the way he sat, in the tone of his voice. The man smirked, a mischievous glint in his eye as he watched her expression shift between confusion and recognition. "What?" he teased. "You don''t recognize me without the mask?" Padm¨¦''s heart skipped a beat as realization struck her like a lightning bolt. "Star-Lord?" she whispered, her voice barely audible. He leaned back slightly, his smirk widening. "Actually, it''s Peter. Peter Quill." A/N: 2154 words :) also, just saying, the next chapter is over 5000 words. So, tomorrows chapter should be good! C228 Child of Thanos C228 Child of Thanos Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Padm¨¦¡¯s Quarters¡­ Padm¨¦ stood frozen, her heart pounding as her gaze locked onto the man sitting casually on the edge of her bed. For a moment, the only sound was the faint hum of As¡¯s engines, muffled through the thick walls. Peter smirked, his hands resting loosely on his knees. ¡°What? You don¡¯t recognize me without the mask?¡± Padm¨¦ blinked, stunned, her mind struggling to reconcile the figure before her. The Star-Lord she knew¡ªthe cocky warrior in the glowing red-eyed mask¡ªwas gone. In his ce stood Peter, unmasked and unmistakably¡­ human. And handsome. ¡°Star-Lord¡­¡± she murmured, her voice soft, disbelieving. Then, as if testing the sound, she added almost to herself, ¡°Peter.¡± Peter tilted his head slightly, a small, lopsided smile pulling at his lips. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Padm¨¦ straightened, her arms folding tightly across her chest, an attempt to shield herself from the confusing rush of emotions swirling inside her¡ªanger, betrayal, longing. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± she demanded, her voice sharp. ¡°Why keep hiding your face¡ªyour real name?¡± Peter stood, his movements unhurried as he closed the distance between them. He stopped a respectful step away, his voice calm, genuine. ¡°I wasn¡¯t hiding from you, Padm¨¦. I was hiding from the Jedi.¡± His gaze softened. ¡°But it looks like I can¡¯t hide much longer.¡± Her brow furrowed. ¡°The Jedi? Why?¡± Peter exhaled deeply, as if preparing himself for what he was about to admit. ¡°Because I am one. A Jedi Knight, technically. And let¡¯s just say¡­ the Jedi Council wouldn¡¯t exactly approve of some of the choices Star-Lord makes.¡± Padm¨¦¡¯s eyes widened, disbelief written across her face. ¡°You¡¯re a Jedi?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Peter said quietly, the weight of truth in his tone. ¡°But secrets have a funny way of catching up to you. You can¡¯t bury them forever.¡± Her arms tightened across her chest. ¡°And what about Natasha and Mika?¡± she snapped, the edge returning to her voice. ¡°Why did they get to know the real you, but I didn¡¯t?¡± Peter ran a hand through his hair, sighing. ¡°They met me as Peter. I didn¡¯t have the mask on.¡± He took another step forward, his expression serious. ¡°This isn¡¯t about me favoring them over you, Padm¨¦. Or them being more important. I care about you. I care about all of you.¡± ¡°You care about us,¡± Padm¨¦ repeated, her voice trembling slightly as she turned to face the window, her back to him. ¡°You made me feel like I was special. Like it was you and me against the gxy.¡± She shook her head, her tone heavy with hurt. ¡°But now¡­¡± Peter¡¯s voice softened. ¡°You are special, Padm¨¦.¡± He stepped closer, the sincerity in his words breaking through her walls. ¡°You think I came all this way, fought an entire war, just because I thought it was fun? I did it because I love you.¡± Padm¨¦ turned sharply, her dark eyes locking onto his. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me the truth!?¡± Peter met her gaze head-on, no flippant remarks this time. ¡°Because I¡¯m an idiot,¡± he admitted with a quiet chuckle, self-deprecating and raw. ¡°I didn¡¯t n for any of this. I thought I could keep things simple, and that everything would just work out. That was stupid of me.¡± For a moment, Padm¨¦ said nothing. The anger in her eyes faltered as a storm of emotions swirled within her¡ªconfusion, longing, and hurt. ¡°Peter¡­¡± she whispered, his name slipping from her lips before she could stop herself. Peter lifted a hand slightly, as if to brush a lock of hair from her face, but he let it drop before it reached her. ¡°I know it¡¯s messy, and I know it¡¯s not what you wanted,¡± he said softly. ¡°But I promise you, I¡¯m serious about us.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re also serious about them,¡± Padm¨¦ said, her voice quieter now¡ªmore resigned. Peter didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Yes,¡± he answered simply, honestly. Her shoulders tensed, and she turned away again, staring out the window as if the stars held the answers. Silence stretched between them like a chasm. When she finally spoke, her voice was barely above a whisper. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can do this. I don¡¯t know if I can share you.¡± Peter¡¯s expression softened, and he nodded, understanding. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to decide right now.¡± He took a step back, giving her space. ¡°Just¡­ don¡¯t shut me out. We¡¯ll figure this out, okay?¡± Padm¨¦ didn¡¯t respond, her gaze fixed on the stars beyond the ss. But the silence felt softer now, less sharp than before. Peter lingered a moment longer, watching her, before quietly turning and heading for the door. It slid open with a soft hiss, and he stepped out, leaving her alone in the room. As the door closed behind him, Padm¨¦ finally let out a long, shuddering breath. Her fingers brushed the edge of the window, her thoughts a tangled storm of emotions. And for the first time, she truly didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In one of As¡¯s spaciousmon areas, Natasha and Mika sat on a sleek, metallic couch, each nursing a ss of alcohol. The air between them was heavy, the earlier confrontation with Padm¨¦ still hanging over their heads like a storm cloud. ¡°She¡¯s got fire, I¡¯ll give her that,¡± Natasha said atst, breaking the silence. Her tone was calm but carried a sharp edge of irritation. Mika snorted, swirling the liquid in her ss. ¡°More like arrogance. She walks in here, acting like she owns the ce. Who does she think she is?¡± Natasha smirked faintly, her lips curling. ¡°The Queen of Naboo, apparently¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In one of As¡¯s cavernous hangars, young Anakin fidgeted anxiously as he worked on his droid, C-3PO¡ªa familiar habit whenever his thoughts were running wild. His hopeful, wide-eyed gaze kept darting toward the open space where his mother, Shmi Skywalker, quietly stood. She looked small amid the towering machinery and sleek, alien technology, but there was an undeniable strength in the way she held herself¡ªstraight-backed,posed. It was a strength Anakin had always admired. Taking a deep breath, Anakin stood, clenching his fists at his sides. ¡®This is it. I have to convince her.¡¯ His boots nged softly against the hangar floor as he hurried over to her. Shmi turned as he approached, her face lighting up with a gentle smile that could soften the hardest edges of the gxy. ¡°There you are,¡± she said, reaching out to cup his face with her warm, calloused hands. ¡°I was wondering where you¡¯d run off to.¡± Anakin leaned into her touch briefly,forted as always by her presence. But then he stepped back, his face serious. ¡°Mom, I need to talk to you about something important.¡± Shmi¡¯s smile faltered just slightly, concern flickering across her eyes. ¡°Of course, Ani. What is it?¡± ¡°I want to join Star-Lord¡¯s crew,¡± he blurted out. Shmi froze. ¡°What?¡± Anakin pressed forward before she could object, his voice rising with emotion. ¡°I want to go with Star-Lord and travel the gxy. He¡¯s my hero, Mom! You know that.¡± Shmi¡¯s face softened with understanding, but her eyes clouded with worry. ¡°Anakin¡­¡± ¡°Please, Mom!¡± he pleaded, stepping closer, his words tumbling out in a rush. ¡°You¡¯ve always told me to dream big, to believe I could be more than just a ve. This is my chance! I can do something important¡ªI will do something important.¡± Shmi looked down, her hands sping tightly in front of her as if trying to steady herself. ¡°Anakin¡­ I know how much Star-Lord inspires you. I was just as surprised as you were when I found out who he is. But this life¡­ the life he leads is not safe. It¡¯s not what I want for you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Anakin argued, frustration bubbling up. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯ve seen worse on Tatooine¡ªwhat¡¯s out there can¡¯t be any worse than very!¡± Shmi closed her eyes, holding back tears. When she spoke again, her voice was soft, heavy with emotion. ¡°You¡¯re still just a boy, Anakin. You have so much ahead of you. I want you to be happy and safe¡ªnot running headlong into war and violence.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not just a boy,¡± Anakin said stubbornly, his fists tightening. ¡°You¡¯ve said it yourself¡ªI¡¯m special. I know it. Star-Lord will see it too. I can help him. I can be something.¡± Shmi knelt down in front of him, cing her hands gently on his small shoulders, forcing him to look into her eyes. ¡°You are special, my son. I have always known that. But this¡­¡± She shook her head faintly. ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is the right path.¡± ¡°It is the right path!¡± Anakin insisted, his voice cracking. ¡°This is what I want¡ªwhat we both deserve. Freedom. You cane with us!¡± He looked at her hopefully. ¡°Star-Lord¡¯s ship is huge, Mom. You¡¯d be safe here. We could still be together.¡± Shmi gave a faint, bittersweet smile. ¡°You¡¯ve thought of everything, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Because I want this,¡± Anakin said, his voice low and earnest. ¡°I want us to be free. Really free.¡± Shmi¡¯s heart ached as she gazed at her son¡ªher brave, brilliant boy with dreams far too big for the life they¡¯d been forced to live. She knew he was destined for greatness, but the thought of letting him go¡­ it felt like losing a piece of her soul. ¡°You are my everything, Anakin,¡± she whispered, pulling him into a tight embrace. Her voice trembled as she added, ¡°And I am so, so proud of you.¡± Anakin wrapped his arms around her, blinking back tears. ¡°I love you, Mom,¡± he murmured. ¡°I love you too,¡± Shmi whispered. She held him for a long moment before gently pulling back, cupping his face once more. ¡°If this is truly what you want¡ªif this is the path you believe you must take¡ªthen I won¡¯t stand in your way.¡± Anakin¡¯s face lit up, his heart leaping in his chest. ¡°You mean it?¡± Shmi nodded, though her eyes glistened with unshed tears. ¡°But promise me something, Anakin.¡± ¡°Anything,¡± he said immediately. ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll be careful¡ªthat you¡¯ll take care of yourself. Promise me you¡¯ll live a long, happy life.¡± Anakin nodded fiercely. ¡°I promise.¡± Shmi pressed a kiss to his forehead, lingering as if trying to hold onto him for just a little longer. ¡°Then go,¡± she whispered. ¡°Be the great man I know you can be. I¡¯ll be here, watching as you make your dreamse true¡­¡± Anakin grinned, excitement and hope flooding his heart. ¡°I¡¯ll make you proud, Mom. You¡¯ll see.¡± ¡°I already am,¡± Shmi said quietly, her voice breaking ever so slightly. With that, Anakin turned and ran back toward the corridor, his heart pounding with anticipation as he went to find Peter. Shmi remained where she was, watching him go, her hands folded tightly over her heart. She smiled softly, though tears finally slipped down her cheeks. ¡°May the stars keep you safe, my son,¡± she whispered to the empty hangar, her voice barely audible. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, Qui-Gon Jinn and Obi-Wan Kenobi stood in one of the ship¡¯s quieter chambers. The space was vast and unfamiliar, its sleek, metallic walls humming faintly with As¡¯s inner workings. The technology was unlike anything the Jedi had encountered before, and though their surroundings were peaceful, their expressions remained grim as the weight of the past few days lingered. Obi-Wan broke the silence first, his voice edged with frustration. ¡°Master, I cannot ignore what we¡¯ve seen. This Star-Lord is most definitely a Sith. You saw what he did to the Viceroy.¡± Qui-Gon sped his hands behind his back, his gaze distant as he stared out one of the narrow viewports. ¡°Yes, I did. He used the Force to choke the Viceroy. It is¡­ troubling.¡± Obi-Wan began pacing, his brow furrowed. ¡°Troubling? That technique is unmistakably of the Dark Side. And yet, here we are¡ªwalking among him and his army without consequence. We don¡¯t even know his true intentions.¡± Qui-Gon turned toward his Padawan, his calm voice an anchor against Obi-Wan¡¯s rising unease. ¡°And what would you suggest, Obi-Wan? That we confront him? That we challenge him and his forces here and now?¡± Obi-Wan stopped pacing, exasperation clear in his tone. ¡°No, of course not. But we can¡¯t simply ignore what we¡¯ve seen. Hemands an army of machines more powerful than the Trade Federation¡¯s droids. If he turns that power against the Republic¡ª¡± ¡°Fear,¡± Qui-Gon interrupted gently, ¡°is the path to the Dark Side, Obi-Wan. Do not let it cloud your judgment.¡± Obi-Wan sighed, though his frustration was far from gone. ¡°Then what would you have us do, Master? Wait and observe until it¡¯s toote to stop whatever it is he¡¯s nning?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qui-Gon¡¯s tone was resolute. ¡°We will follow Grandmaster Yoda¡¯s orders. We observe. We learn. And we wait. The truth will reveal itself in time.¡± Obi-Wan shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t believe he¡¯s a Sith? After everything?¡± Qui-Gon¡¯s expression remained thoughtful. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. His actions were aggressive, yes¡ªbut controlled. The Dark Side feeds on anger, hatred, chaos. I saw no such chaos in him. Star-Lord¡¯s intent was clear: incapacitate the Viceroy, not kill him.¡± ¡°But his methods¡ª¡± ¡°¡ªare unorthodox,¡± Qui-Gon finished, his voice steady. ¡°I sense no malice in him. He isplicated. Powerful, but not lost to the Dark Side. Not yet.¡± Obi-Wan folded his arms tightly, clearly unconvinced. ¡°Then what is he, Master? If not a Jedi and not a Sith?¡± Qui-Gon shook his head faintly. ¡°That is the question we must answer.¡± Before Obi-Wan could respond, Qui-Gon pped a reassuring hand on his Padawan¡¯s shoulder, his tone lighter. ¡°Now,e. Let¡¯s get some food. I haven¡¯t eaten since breakfast.¡± Obi-Wan exhaled sharply, his frustration ebbing just slightly as they turned toward the corridor. The door hissed open as the two Jedi stepped into the hallway. Before they could take more than a few steps, a small figure barreled around the corner at full speed. ¡°Watch out!¡± Obi-Wan called sharply, stepping aside just as the figure collided squarely into Qui-Gon with an audible thud. Qui-Gon staggered but quickly steadied himself, hisrge hands resting instinctively on the boy¡¯s shoulders to keep him from falling. ¡°Easy there,¡± he said gently. The boy bounced back on his heels, eyes wide with surprise. ¡°Sorry! I¡¯m so sorry!¡± he blurted breathlessly, his face flushed from his hurried sprint. Qui-Gon froze the moment his hands touched the boy. His eyes widened imperceptibly as a surge through the Force overwhelmed his senses¡ªa wave so powerful, so raw, it was like standing in the heart of a storm. The Force wrapped around the child like a living current, calling to him with an intensity Qui-Gon had not felt in years. Power. Pure, unrestrained potential radiated from the small boy, leaving Qui-Gon momentarily breathless. ¡°Master?¡± Obi-Wan¡¯s concerned voice broke through the moment as he stepped closer. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Qui-Gon blinked, his senses snapping back to the present. He looked down at the boy, studying him with newfound awe. Sandy blond hair, bright blue eyes, and the innocence of youth¡ªpaired with something far greater beneath the surface. ¡°What is your name?¡± Qui-Gon asked softly, his voice unusually gentle. The boy blinked, clearly eager to move on. ¡°Uh¡­ Anakin. Anakin Skywalker.¡± Qui-Gon exchanged a quick nce with Obi-Wan, whose brow furrowed as he, too, felt the faint ripple in the Force surrounding the child. It was nowhere near as overwhelming for Obi-Wan as it had been for his Master, but even he could tell there was something unique about the boy. Qui-Gon smiled faintly, lowering himself slightly to the boy¡¯s eye level. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Anakin. I am Jedi Master Qui-Gon Jinn, and this is my Padawan learner, Obi-Wan Kenobi.¡± Anakin blinked up at them, unimpressed by the formal introductions. ¡°Oh. Well, nice to meet you, but I really have to go!¡± Before either Jedi could ask further questions, Anakin spun on his heel and darted back down the corridor at full speed, his small form disappearing as quickly as he¡¯d appeared. ¡°Bye!¡± he called over his shoulder. Obi-Wan stared after the boy, his arms still crossed as he frowned. ¡°What just happened?¡± Qui-Gon didn¡¯t immediately respond. He remained rooted in ce, staring down the hallway Anakin had vanished into, his thoughts swirling. Finally, he murmured, more to himself than his Padawan: ¡°The Force surrounds him¡­ stronger than I have felt in a very long time.¡± Obi-Wan nced at his Master uneasily. ¡°You think he¡¯s Force-sensitive?¡± ¡°More than that,¡± Qui-Gon replied softly, his expression distant. ¡°The Force flows through him like a torrent waiting to be unleashed. He is powerful, Obi-Wan. Powerful beyond what he knows.¡± Obi-Wan¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Master, he¡¯s just a child.¡± Qui-Gon¡¯s gaze was steady as he looked at his Padawan. ¡°So were we, once.¡± Obi-Wan hesitated, though concern still lingered in his voice. ¡°And what do you intend to do?¡± Qui-Gon¡¯s lips pressed into a firm line. ¡°I intend to test his midichlorian count as soon as I can. If the Force is truly this strong within him, then this boy may be far more significant than we realize.¡± Obi-Wan didn¡¯t argue further, though his skepticism was clear. ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After leaving Padm¨¦ alone to think, Peter wandered the quiet halls of As, his footsteps soft against the metallic floor. He¡¯d hoped for a breather after their conversation, but he wasn¡¯t na?ve. There was no avoiding it¡ªMika and Natasha were next. And unlike Padm¨¦, they were probably armed. Following ALFRED¡¯s directions, Peter turned a corner and paused in the open doorway of one of the ship¡¯s dimly litmon rooms. The air smelled faintly of alcohol, and the soft hum of the ship¡¯s engines was interrupted by two very familiar voices. On the couch sat Mika and Natasha, slouchedzily against the cushions, their cheeks flushed and sses of glowing alien liquor in hand. A half-empty bottle teetered dangerously on the edge of the table in front of them. Peter didn¡¯t have to listen for long before the corners of his mouth twitched into a reluctant smile. Natasha scowled down at the liquid in her ss as though it had personally offended her. ¡°You know what I hate most about him?¡± she muttered, her voice a little slurred but still sharp. ¡°It¡¯s that face. That stupidly perfect, smug face.¡± Mika let out a loud, dramatic groan, flopping her arm over her eyes. ¡°And then¡ªthen!¡ªhe smirks. That smirk. Like he knows he can get away with anything just because he¡¯s Peter freakin¡¯ Quill. Curse his stupid face.¡± Peter decided now was as good a time as any to make his entrance. Leaning casually against the doorway, he cleared his throat. ¡°Wow. I¡¯m ttered, really. Didn¡¯t realize I was so handsome and universally despised.¡± The effect was immediate. Both women froze mid-rant, their eyes slowly turning toward him like predators spotting prey. ¡°You¡­¡± Natasha started, pointing her ss at him. Before Peter could blink, Mika grabbed her empty ss and hurled it at him with surprising speed. ¡°You showed up! You idiot!¡± Peter ducked, the ss shattering against the wall behind him. ¡°Hey! Hey! I didn¡¯te here to y dodgeball.¡± ¡°Stop dodging!¡± Natasha snapped, her own ss flying in his direction. Her aim, however, was far less urate, sailing wide past his shoulder. ¡°Coward.¡± Peter straightened up, holding his hands out in mock surrender. ¡°Okay, can we agree that throwing things isn¡¯t the healthiest way to handle this?¡± Mika flopped back against the couch, waving a hand in his general direction. ¡°You deserve it. You brought a queen onto the ship, Peter!¡± Natasha groaned, leaning her head back. ¡°Yeah. And you didn¡¯t even tell us about your Star-Lord nonsense. You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re pretty, or I¡¯d¡ª¡± Peter smirked. ¡°You¡¯d what? Throw another ss at me? Because you¡¯re two for two.¡± Natasha shot him a narrow re, though her lips twitched faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t get cute. You¡¯re still in trouble.¡± Peter stepped into the room, crouching beside the couch so he was level with them. ¡°Alright,dies. You¡¯ve had your fun, but let¡¯s call it a night before you start throwing furniture.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need help,¡± Mika muttered as Peter gently pulled her to her feet. She swayed unsteadily, leaning against him despite her protests. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly¡­ fine.¡± ¡°Yeah, I can see that,¡± Peter replied dryly, supporting her as they shuffled toward the door. Natasha stumbled up behind them, grumbling something iprehensible under her breath. Peter carried Mika to her quarters first, setting her carefully on the bed. She squirmed under the nket, her voice soft now, almost vulnerable. ¡°You know¡­ I hate you sometimes¡­¡± ¡°Only sometimes?¡± Peter teased, brushing a strand of hair from her face. Mika blinked up at him, her expression unguarded. ¡°Just¡­ don¡¯t leave me,¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible. ¡°I don¡¯t care how many women there are¡­ just don¡¯t leave me, Peter. Please.¡± Peter¡¯s chest tightened. He leaned in closer, his voice low and gentle. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere, Mika. I promise.¡± She gave him a faint, content smile before her eyes fluttered shut, her breathing slowing as she drifted into sleep. Peter tucked the nket around her, lingering for a moment before stepping back. Natasha was waiting in the hallway, leaning heavily against the doorframe. ¡°Lightweight,¡± she muttered, though there was no venom in her voice. Peter smirked, slipping an arm around her shoulders as he guided her toward her room next. ¡°Says the woman who can barely stand.¡± ¡°I can walk,¡± Natasha replied, though her steps were sluggish. Once inside, Peter settled Natasha into bed, pulling the nket up to her chest. Her eyes opened just slightly, her gaze hazy but steady as she looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re an idiot, you know that?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard,¡± Peter said softly, smoothing a stray lock of red hair away from her face. Natasha¡¯s lips curved faintly, her voice dropping to a near whisper. ¡°I hate sharing you¡­ I hate it. But¡­ I¡¯d rather have this than lose you.¡± Peter froze, the raw honesty in her words cutting deeper than he expected. He sat down on the edge of the bed, his voice quiet but firm. ¡°You¡¯re not going to lose me, Nat. I promise.¡± Her expression softened as she let her eyes close, murmuring faintly, ¡°You¡¯d better not¡­ or I¡¯ll haunt you.¡± Peter chuckled softly, standing and making his way to the door. ¡°Goodnight, Nat,¡± he whispered, his voice filled with warmth as he stepped out and let the door slide shut behind him. The soft hiss of the door echoed in the quiet room, and Natasha¡¯s eyes snapped open, clear and sharp. For a long moment, shey still, listening to the faint sound of Peter¡¯s footsteps fading down the hall. A small, knowing smile tugged at her lips as she turned her head slightly, staring at the ceiling. ¡°Idiot,¡± she whispered, the earlier drunken slur nowhere to be found. Her smile lingered as she exhaled softly, the whispered confession reying in her mind. ¡°I hate sharing you¡­ but I¡¯ll do it if it means I can keep you.¡± Her gaze grew distant as her voice dropped even lower, a sly edge creeping in. ¡°Just don¡¯t expect me to fight fair¡­¡± With that, Natasha finally let her eyes close, the faintest smirk still on her lips as sleep overtook her. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Naboo¡­ The pce halls had finally quieted, save for the asional sound of workers repairing the damage and distant murmurs of guards finishing their rounds. Here, Jar Jar Binks wandered through one of the pce corridors, his oversized feet pping loudly against the polished stone floor with every awkward step. ¡°Oh no, oh no!¡± Jar Jar wailed dramatically, iling his arms like a windmill. ¡°Why¡¯s dis pce gotta be soooo big? Mesa feet¡¯sies are killin¡¯ me!¡± As if on cue, he turned a corner and crashed directly into a pair of Naboo guards patrolling the corridor. The impact sent him sprawling to the floor, his limbs knocking into a precarious stack of crates. Tools tumbled everywhere, the tter echoing loudly down the hall. ¡°Gungan!¡± one guard barked, his patience clearly strained. ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going!¡± Jar Jar scrambled to his feet, his movements a chaotic mess of limbs. ¡°Uh-oh! Oopsie! Mesa so, so sorry!¡± he stammered, tripping over a fallen wrench and nearly taking out antern on a nearby shelf. The guards flinched as it wobbled dangerously before nging to the floor with a metallic crash. The second guard groaned, rubbing his temples. ¡°Why are you even here, Gungan? Just go. Before you bring the whole pce down.¡± Jar Jar nodded enthusiastically, backing away with his typical wide, goofy grin. ¡°Y-yes, yessir! Mesa goin¡¯ now! Real quick-quick!¡± He bent awkwardly to pick up a tool, only to knock another crate sideways. ¡°Ohhh noooo!¡± The guards both jumped in exasperation. ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Goin¡¯, goin¡¯, mesa already gone!¡± Jar Jar practically skipped backward, waving his hands in exaggerated apology before turning and shuffling clumsily down the hall. His footsteps scuffed the floor noisily, but he kept moving until he was well out of sight. The instant he rounded a bend and ensured the guards were far behind, his posture shifted. The grin vanished. His shoulders straightened, his steps grew smooth and deliberate, and his expression darkened into one of chilling focus. ¡°Idiots,¡± Jar Jar muttered under his breath, his voice now deep, calm, and eerily precise¡ªentirely unrecognizable from the bumbling fool he pretended to be. With practiced efficiency, he made his way deeper into the pce. His sharp eyes scanned the walls and corners, ensuring he was alone. Finding a narrow doorway hidden behind a forgotten tapestry, he slipped inside. The room was small, dusty, and long-abandoned¡ªa forgotten storage space. It was dark, save for a faint glow as Jar Jar activated the holomunicator set up on the floor. The device hummed to life, its pale light illuminating his focused, sharp features. Momentster, a massive, looming figure flickered into view¡ªThanos, the Mad Titan. His violet skin gleamed faintly in the projection, his cruel gaze piercing even through the holo-image. ¡°Father.¡± Jar Jar greeted. ¡°Report,¡± Thanos rumbled, his deep voice rolling through the space like distant thunder. Jar Jar lowered his head in a slight bow, all traces of his prior foolishness gone. His words came smooth, deliberate, and calm. ¡°The mission progresses as nned, my lord.¡± Thanos¡¯ narrowed his gaze slightly. ¡°The Trade Federation?¡± ¡°Wiped out,¡± Jar Jar replied, his tone matter-of-fact. ¡°The Queen of Naboo and her forces, with Star-Lord¡¯s backing, have reimed the.¡± For a moment, Thanos said nothing. His eyes narrowed, his massive arms folding across his chest. ¡°Star-Lord.¡± Jar Jar¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Yes. I met him, as you ordered. He¡¯s strong. Smarter than anticipated. His army of machines and¡­ allies¡­ eliminated the Trade Federation¡¯s droids in less than a week.¡± He paused, letting his next words hang for weight. ¡°But it¡¯s worse than that. Star-Lord can use the Force.¡± Thanos¡¯ gaze sharpened, his interest piqued. ¡°The Force?¡± Jar Jar inclined his head, his voice dropping even lower. ¡°He force-choked the Viceroy.¡± Thanos stared at the Gungan for a moment, considering this revtion. The hologram crackled faintly, but the menace in his voice was undiminished. ¡°And have you embedded yourself as instructed?¡± Jar Jar¡¯s smirk was faint, predatory. ¡°Yes, my lord. The Jedi have been ordered to observe him. I follow the Jedi.¡± Thanos narrowed his eyes thoughtfully. ¡°I see.¡± Jar Jar straightened slightly, his tone dripping with satisfaction. ¡°He is everything the rumors imed¡ªstrong, resourceful, a natural leader. But¡­ he¡¯s emotional. Attached to those around him.¡± Thanos¡¯ lips curled faintly at that. ¡°Attachments are good. They are weaknesses waiting to be exploited.¡± Jar Jar¡¯s smirk deepened. ¡°Exactly. The women around him are his greatest vulnerability. All it takes is one crack to bring the structure down.¡± Thanos considered this, his cold, calcting stare seeming to pierce through the distance between them. ¡°And his loyalty?¡± Jar Jar hesitated only briefly. ¡°Unclear. The Queen trusts him. The Jedi are cautious.¡± Thanos¡¯ voice turned ominous, the air heavy with his words. ¡°He will either be a part of my army¡­ or an obstacle.¡± He paused meaningfully, his gaze locking onto Jar Jar. ¡°If he is an obstacle¡­¡± Jar Jar¡¯s voice came without hesitation, filled with a predator¡¯s promise. ¡°Then I will deal with him.¡± The Mad Titan regarded him for a long moment, the faintest glimmer of satisfaction crossing his face. ¡°Good. Continue to watch him closely. Do not fail me.¡± Jar Jar bowed his head once more. ¡°As youmand, my lord.¡± The hologram flickered once, then disappeared entirely, leaving the room plunged into darkness and silence. For a moment, Jar Jar stood motionless, his sharp gaze lingering on the spot where Thanos¡¯ image had been. Then, his lips curled into a faint smile¡ªcold and predatory. ¡°Soon,¡± he murmured softly, his voice carrying a dangerous edge. ¡°Very soon.¡± With that, he turned sharply on his heel and stepped back into the dim corridors of the pce. As the shadows swallowed him, his posture shifted once more. His steps grew exaggerated and bumbling, his grin wide and vacant as he slouched forward. ¡°Uh-oh! Mesa gotta hurry! Mesa gonna miss dinner!¡± he chirped loudly, his voice back to its annoyingly cheerful pitch. He stumbled down the hall, his clumsy footsteps echoing off the walls. No one would ever suspect. No one ever did. A/N: 5008 words :) The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! C229 Republic Army C229 Republic Army Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The days following the Battle of Naboo passed in a blur. The capital city was alive with the sounds of rebuilding¡ªhammering, welding, and the distant hum of construction droids working tirelessly to repair what had been lost. The once-chaotic pce grounds now buzzed with a different energy: hope. Civilians returned to their homes, workers cleaned the debris, and guards once again patrolled with their heads held high. Naboo was healing. High above the tranquil, As remained anchored in orbit¡ªa silent, watchful giant. From its observation deck, Naboo''s emerald surface shimmered, its beauty untouched by the scars of war below. Inside the sprawling starship, young Anakin Skywalker hurried through the gleaming halls, his small boots echoing against the metallic floors. The past few days had been the most thrilling of his life. But still, one thing gnawed at him. Peter Quill¡ªStar-Lord¡ªhad yet to officially start his training. Anakin wasn''t impatient. Well, maybe he was. Just a little. He''d spent every moment he could helping out on the ship¡ªfixing wiring, tuning As''s auxiliary systems, and even assisting Rocket with important modifications, which mostly consisted of handing the roon tools and hoping he didn''t get yelled at for his troubles. But whenever he brought up training, Peter just smirked and told him, "Patience, kid. The gxy wasn''t built in a day." And so, Anakin waited. Until today. The doors to As''s central training room hissed open, and Peter stood waiting. The room was vast, its walls lined with racks of weapons,bat dummies, and glowing panels disying various forms of gctic technology. It was a perfect mix of old-world Jedi aesthetics and modern functionality¡ªfuturistic without being sterile. Peter leaned casually against one of the weapon racks, arms crossed over his chest, his ever-present smirk tugging at his lips as Anakin rushed in. "You made it," Peter said, pushing off the rack and walking toward the boy. "I was starting to think I''d have to send Groot to drag you out of bed." Anakin skidded to a stop, panting slightly but grinning ear-to-ear. "You''re really gonna train me today?" Peter raised an eyebrow, feigning thought. "Training¡­ training¡­ Did I promise that?" "Peter!" Anakin groaned, his excitement quickly turning to panic. Peter snorted augh and ruffled the boy''s sandy hair as he walked past him. "Rx, kid. I''m messing with you. Today''s the day." Anakin practically bounced on his toes, his bright blue eyes lighting up. "Really?!" Peter nodded, his tone shifting to something a little more serious. "Yeah. But before we start, there''s something I need to check first." Anakin tilted his head in confusion. "What do you mean?" "I''m gonna test your Midichlorian count first." Peter replied. The boy blinked. "Midichlorian count? What''s that?" Peter let out a small sigh, realizing this was about to be a lesson. "It''s¡­ well, it''splicated. You know what the Force is, right?" "Sort of," Anakin said, his brow furrowing. "It''s what Jedi use to do amazing things, like move stuff with their minds and fight with lightsabers." Peter smirked. "Yeah, that''s the cliff-notes version. But here''s the thing¡ªeveryone''s got these tiny microscopic cells in their body called Midichlorians. The more you''ve got, the stronger your connection to the Force." Anakin''s eyes widened. "Wait¡­ does that mean I might be able to be a Jedi?" Peter straightened up, shaking his head firmly. "Not a Jedi, kid. You''re gonna be my apprentice. Big difference." The boy blinked again, clearly confused. "Why not a Jedi?" Peter grinned, his expression full of mischief. "Because I didn''t exactly ask the Jedi for permission. And if I had, I''m pretty sure they''d have a thing or two to say about it." Anakin''s brow furrowed, concern flickering across his face. "Won''t that¡­ make the Jedi mad?" Peter shrugged nonchntly, his smirk returning. "Probably. But that''s not our problem, is it?" Anakin paused, processing Peter''s words. Slowly, a matching smirk tugged at the corner of his lips, mirroring the older man''s confidence. "Nope," he said with a grin. "Not our problem." Peterughed, ruffling Anakin''s hair again. "See? You''re already getting the hang of it." He turned and walked toward a nearby table where a sleek, silver device sat waiting¡ªsmall, palm-sized, and polished to perfection. Anakin stood opposite him, fidgeting with anticipation. His bright blue eyes were locked on the device, excitement bubbling in his chest like a coiled spring. Peter smirked as he held up the scanner, tilting it slightly, letting it catch the light. "Alright, kid, this little gizmo''s gonna tell us how strong your connection to the Force is. Think of it like a¡­ power gauge." Anakin''s brows shot up, his interest piqued. "And that tells you how many¡­ ''midichlorians'' I have?" "Exactly." Peter stepped closer, crouching so they were at eye level again. "Here''s how it works: I''m going to prick your finger, the scanner will take a tiny blood sample, and then it''ll spit out your number." Anakin blinked, his excitement stuttering for a moment. "Wait¡­ blood?" Peter grinned, clearly enjoying the boy''s hesitation. "Don''t worry, it''s just a little pinch. I promise I won''t drain you dry." Anakin frowned, crossing his arms stubbornly. "I''m not scared." "Good," Peter said with a teasing wink. "Because if you passed out, I''d have to drag you outta here, and that''d just ruin my day." Anakin rolled his eyes, though the nervous tension in his shoulders eased. "Fine, let''s do it." Peter clicked a small button on the device, and a narrow, glowing needle extended from its edge. "Hold out your hand." Anakin hesitated only for a second before thrusting his hand forward, his jaw set with determination. "Go ahead." "Brave kid," Peter muttered with an amused grin. He took Anakin''s finger gently and pressed the needle tip against the skin. A soft hiss sounded as the scanner extracted a minute blood sample, and Anakin barely flinched. "That''s it?" Anakin asked, blinking. "That''s it," Peter confirmed, retracting the needle and tapping the device''s side. A small disy lit up on its surface, numbers flickering across the screen as it calcted. "Now let''s see what we''re working with¡­" Anakin leaned closer, his heart thundering in his chest as he stared at the scanner. Peter''s brow furrowed slightly as he waited, his demeanor suddenly more serious. The numbers blinked for a moment longer before finally settling on their result. [20,537] The scanner beeped softly, disying the glowing digits in bright rity. Peter stared at the number, his expression unreadable, as though he had expected the result. "Hmm." Anakin squinted up at him, a mix of curiosity and concern. "What? What does it say? Is it bad?" Peter shook his head casually. "Bad? Nah. You''re a little above average," he said, smoothly masking the truth. ''No point inting the kid''s ego¡­'' Anakin grabbed the device, squinting at the numbers before ncing back up at Peter. "What does it mean?" Peter let out a slow breath, running a hand over the back of his neck. "It means you''ve got enough midichlorians to tap into the Force. Congrats." Anakin''s eyes widened as the numbers sunk in. "Wait¡­ so I could really be a Jedi?" Peter''s smirk returned, though it was tinged with a hint of seriousness this time. "I told you already, kid. You''re not bing a Jedi." Anakin''s face scrunched with confusion. "Why not? I thought the Force is what they use." Peter crouched again, his tone more deliberate now. "Yeah, the Jedi use the Force. But so do a lot of people¡ªSith, Force-sensitive smugglers, bounty hunters, and other force-sensitive folks out there in the gxy. The Jedi? They''re just one part of the picture." Anakin looked uncertain, but Peter''s words intrigued him. "So¡­ what are you gonna teach me?" Peter''s smirk widened, though his voice turned serious. "I''m going to teach you how to survive. How to use the Force in a way that works for you. I''m gonna teach you how to think, fight, and protect the people you care about." Anakin stared at him, wide-eyed. The words seemed to settle deep within him, sparking a kind of determination he hadn''t felt before. "That''s¡­ that''s what I want. I want to help people, like you." Peter grinned, reaching out to p the boy''s shoulder. "Good answer. But don''t get cocky just yet. We''re starting with the basics. If you want to fly with me, you''ve got a lot to learn." "What do I do first?" Anakin asked eagerly, practically vibrating with energy. Peter straightened, checking the time on a nearby panel. "Well, first I''m gonna give you a little lecture about the Force and how it works. And then¡­" He smirked as he gestured for Anakin to follow him. "Then I''m introducing you to my other apprentices." Anakin skidded to a halt, his eyes going wide. "Other apprentices?" Peter didn''t stop walking, his grin widening as he heard Anakin scramble to catch up. "What, you thought you were special?" Anakin''s mouth fell open, equal parts shock and indignation. "What? Who are they?" Peter nced over his shoulder. "You''ll see." As Anakin chased after him, the excitement and curiosity buzzing in his chest were almost overwhelming. This was what he had been waiting for. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile¡­ The Gctic Senate, Coruscant The Senate Chamber was a ce of grandeur and intimidation. Towering spires of pod-like tforms filled the massive dome, each holding representatives from star systems across the gxy. Today, however, there was no air of unity¡ªonly chaos. The chamber was alive with noise. Delegates shouted over one another, their voices rising in waves of anger, frustration, and confusion. The subject of their debate? Naboo, Star-Lord, and the Republic''s unsettling inability to respond in time to a crisis that had been resolved without their intervention. Supreme Chancellor Valorum sat at the central podium, his expression weary as he raised his hands in a futile attempt to calm the room. "Order!" he called, his voice barely rising above the cacophony. "The chamber wille to order!" Gradually, the noise died down, though murmurs of dissent still rippled across the hall. In a hovering pod near the center, Senator Bibble¡ªan interim representative of Naboo¡ªrose, his face lined with exhaustion but filled with resolve. "Honorable delegates," Bibble began, his voice carrying through the chamber. "Naboo stands before you free, liberated from the tyranny of the Trade Federation thanks to the bravery of its people and the assistance of Star-Lord." At the mention of Star-Lord, the murmurs red up again. Bibble raised a hand for silence. "Many of you ask how this could happen. How the Federation dared invade our world unchecked. But that is not the question that should be asked here today. The real question is: where was the Republic?" Gasps and angry shouts rose from several pods, but Bibble pressed on. "Naboo was abandoned. Had we relied on the Republic alone, my people would still be enved. It was Star-Lord who acted¡ªStar-Lord who delivered justice when we were forsaken." A senator''s pod floated forward¡ªBail Organa of Alderaan. Calm andposed, his voice carried the weight of reason. "Senator Bibble is right," Bail said. "Whether you like Star-Lord or not, his actions were just. He seeded where we failed. Should we condemn a man for helping those in need?" Several senators nodded in agreement, murmuring approval. "Perhaps," Bail continued, "Star-Lord should be seen not as a threat, but as an ally. His resources and his forces could prove invaluable to the Republic." The murmurs grew louder, some of the voices supportive, others deeply skeptical. From a distant pod, Count Dooku stood. His presence was maic, his voice carrying an elegance that demanded attention. "Senator Organa raises a valid point," Dooku began smoothly, his tone calm yet ominous. "Star-Lord and his army are powerful. That much cannot be denied. But power, unchecked, is dangerous." He paused, letting his words settle like a shadow over the chamber. "Today, he fights the Trade Federation. Tomorrow¡­ who''s to say he won''t turn his armies against the Republic itself?" A ripple of unease swept through the Senate. "Consider what we know," Dooku continued, his voice steady and deliberate. "This manmands an army of machines far superior to any droid forces we have ever seen. He defeated the Trade Federation not with diplomacy, but with violence. What happens when a power like his grows unchecked?" The room erupted in argument¡ªsome senators voicing their support for Dooku''s concerns, others railing against the suggestion that Star-Lord was a threat. Bail Organa stood again, his voice rising above the din. "Star-Lord acted because we failed to! If the Republic wishes to remain relevant, we must ensure that what happened on Naboo never happens again!" "Precisely!" Dooku''s voice cut through the noise like a de. "We must not rely on outsiders to fight our battles for us. The Republic must be strong enough to protect its own." Another senator¡ªthis one from Corellia¡ªspoke up. "What are you suggesting, Count Dooku?" Dooku''s pod drifted closer to the center. His voice, though smooth, rang with unmistakable power. "An army. A Republic army. One that can ensure peace, security, and sovereignty across the gxy." The chamber fell silent for a moment as the weight of his words hit. Then, as if a dam had broken, the Senate erupted once again¡ªsome shouting in agreement, others in outrage. Supreme Chancellor Valorum, looking deeply uneasy, finally called for order. "Enough!" he shouted, his voice carrying through the chaos. "We will put this matter to a vote." The delegates settled, though the tension in the air was palpable. "The motion is thus: Should the Republic raise an army to defend itself from future threats?" Valorum stated. "All those in favor?" The Senate chamber filled with the hum of voting devices. The result appeared momentster, projected inrge, glowing letters for all to see. The motion had passed. As the results settled in, the chamber was filled with mixed reactions. Some celebrated, believing the Republic had taken its first step toward strength and security. Others slumped in their pods, disheartened at the decision. In his pod, Count Dooku watched the chaos with a faint, satisfied smile. "It begins," he murmured to himself, his gaze sharp as he observed the room. ¡­ .. . Later, in a shadowed corridor of the Senate building, Dooku activated a small holomunicator. The flickering image of Darth gueis appeared, shrouded in darkness. "The Senate has voted to raise an army," Dooku reported. gueis'' voice was low, chilling. "And Star-Lord?" Dooku''s expression darkened slightly. "An unknown variable¡­ but one we will watch closely. His presenceplicates things, but he can be dealt with¡ªone way or another." "Good," gueis rumbled. "Continue as nned..." The transmission ended, leaving Dooku standing in the shadows, his expression unreadable as he looked out over the sprawling cityscape of Coruscant. A/N: 2504 words :)???? Chapter 230 Senate Summons! Chapter 230 Senate Summons! Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Anakin turned to look at Peter, confused. ¡°Others? You mean¡ª¡± Before he could finish, the heavy hiss of a doorway cut through the silence. Two towering security droids entered the room, nking a hovering tform upon which sat a figure that sent a chill down Anakin¡¯s spine. Darth Maul. His red-and-ck tattooed face was twisted into a permanent scowl, yellow eyes ring with simmering fury. The Zabrak¡¯s torso sat atop the hover-tform, limbless and restrained by faintly glowing containment rings. His hatred seemed to roll off him in waves, a smothering presence that made the room feel smaller. Anakin instinctively took a step back, his voice catching. ¡°Who¡ªwho is that?¡± Peter, unbothered, crossed his arms and smirked. ¡°Anakin Skywalker, meet Darth Maul. My prisoner¡­ and my apprentice.¡± Anakin¡¯s head whipped toward Peter in shock. ¡°What?! He¡¯s your apprentice?! But he doesn¡¯t¡ª¡± ¡°¡ªhave arms or legs? Yeah, I know.¡± Peter shrugged, his tone casual as though they were discussing the weather. ¡°That¡¯s because I cut them off the day we met.¡± Anakin¡¯s eyes widened further as he turned back to the glowering Sith. ¡°You¡­ you fought him?¡± Maul¡¯s growl rumbled low in his throat, his burning gaze locked onto Peter. ¡°And he cheated.¡± ¡°Sure, whatever helps you sleep at night,¡± Peter replied dryly, ignoring the usation. Anakin¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re keeping him prisoner?¡± ¡°For now,¡± Peter said, straightening up. ¡°But I¡¯m also giving him a shot at redemption. I¡¯m working on some shiny new cybeic limbs for him as well.¡± Peter smirked and looked directly at Maul. ¡°But he¡¯s got to pass a test first.¡± For the first time, Maul¡¯s fiery eyes widened in surprise. ¡°A test?¡± Peter nodded, his voice calm but firm. ¡°That¡¯s right. A test to prove you¡¯re ready.¡± ¡°I am ready!¡± Maul snapped, his growl filled with frustration. ¡°You think I enjoy rotting in this state, clinging to scraps of power?!¡± Peter held up a hand, cutting him off. ¡°Nope. You¡¯re not ready. I can still feel your loyalty to your former master, Maul. You hold onto his teachings like they¡¯re a lifeline. If I gave you those limbs now, you¡¯d just go crawling back to him.¡± Maul¡¯s snarl deepened, his hover-tform trembling faintly as his rage simmered. ¡°You underestimate me.¡± Peter shook his head, unbothered. ¡°No, I just know you too well.¡± Anakin stood rooted to the spot, torn between awe and unease as he stared at the Sith. ¡°Isn¡¯t he dangerous?¡± Peter nced at Maul and smirked. ¡°Oh, yeah. He¡¯s very dangerous. But you have nothing to worry about.¡± Peter stepped back, turning toward the center of the room. ¡°Now, don¡¯t mind him, kid. He¡¯s grumpy today. Happens when you lose to someone cooler than you.¡± Maul¡¯s re could have burned through metal, but he said nothing. Before Anakin could process anything, the air in the room shimmered. A bright, golden light spiraled into existence near the far side of the training hall, forming a perfect circr portal that pulsed faintly with energy. Anakin jumped, his eyes going wide as he grabbed Peter¡¯s arm. ¡°What¡ªwhat¡¯s happening?!¡± A figure stepped gracefully through the glowing portal. She moved with a confidence that seemed almost otherworldly, her golden robes flowing as though caught in an unseen breeze. The Ancient One¡¯s serene, knowing smile settled on Peter first, her sharp eyes twinkling with amusement. ¡°Master,¡± she greeted, bowing deeply with a faint smirk on her lips. Anakin¡¯s jaw dropped. She bowed to Peter? She called him ¡°Master?!¡± The Ancient One¡¯s gaze shifted to Anakin, who was staring at her in wide-eyed awe. She tilted her head slightly, her expression softening into something warm and weing. ¡°And who is this?¡± Anakin stammered, his voice caught somewhere between nerves and awe. ¡°I-I¡¯m Anakin¡­ Anakin Skywalker.¡± Peter stepped in smoothly, cing a hand on the boy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ancient One, meet Anakin. Anakin, meet the Ancient One, your fellow apprentice.¡± The Ancient One inclined her head to Anakin, her voice gentle. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, young Skywalker.¡± Anakin swallowed nervously. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re Star-Lords apprentice too?¡± The Ancient One smiled faintly. ¡°Yes. I am.¡± Anakin¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion, but before he could ask more questions, Peter pped his hands together. ¡°Alright, introductions are over. Let¡¯s get to work.¡± He gestured toward Anakin. ¡°From now on, the kid here will be joining us for training. So, y nice.¡± Darth Maul immediately let out a derisive snarl. ¡°Training?¡± His yellow eyes burned with frustration, his mechanical tform humming as it shifted slightly. ¡°You dare call what we do here training? What have you taught us exactly? Because the only thing I¡¯ve learned here is how to wriggle on the floor like a worm.¡± Anakin blinked, his gaze darting between Maul¡¯s hover-tform and Peter. Maul wasn¡¯t finished. He jutted his chin toward the Ancient One, who stood calmly with her hands folded behind her back. ¡°And the bald sorceress over there has done nothing but runps like some brainless soldier. If I were her, I¡¯d have killed you for wasting my time like this¡­¡± The Ancient One arched a single brow, though she didn¡¯t argue. Instead, she gave the faintest, almost imperceptible nod of agreement. Since taking Peter as her master in the art of the Force, their sessions had been unconventional at best¡ªand utterly confusing at worst. ¡°And now,¡± Maul continued, his voice dripping with venom, ¡°you bring a child to join this farce? Truly, this is the pinnacle of your ¡®training.¡¯¡± Peter turned toward Maul, utterly unfazed. He let the Zabrak¡¯s rant settle in the air for a moment before his lips curled into that trademark smirk of his. ¡°You think I¡¯m wasting your time?¡± Maul red at him, hatred practically radiating from his restrained form. ¡°You are wasting our time.¡± Peter just shrugged, the smug grin never leaving his face. ¡°Then let¡¯s mix things up today. We¡¯ll take a break from the exercises, and instead¡­¡± He paused, letting the anticipation build as he looked between all three of them. ¡°¡­we¡¯ll have a lecture about the Force.¡± Maul¡¯s scoff echoed through the chamber. ¡°A lecture? You intend to bore us to death instead?¡± ¡°Hey, no one¡¯s making you stay,¡± Peter said casually, unbothered. ¡°I can always send you back to your cell if you¡¯d prefer some quality time in solitary confinement.¡± He paused, his gaze steady as Maul flinched, remaining silent. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡± The Ancient One tilted her head slightly, her interest piqued despite herself. Maul said nothing more, though his re suggested he was only humoring Peter because he had no other choice. After all, it was either this or a dark empty cell¡­ Peter gestured for everyone to gather near the center of the hall. Anakin followed eagerly, eyes wide with curiosity, while Maul¡¯s tform floated begrudgingly closer. The Ancient One took a seat on a nearby bench, her sereneposure unshaken. Peter grabbed a glowing training staff from the rack, spinning it absentmindedly as he spoke. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start with the basics. What is the Force?¡± Anakin¡¯s hand shot up instinctively, like he was in school. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ what the Jedi use to fight.¡± Peter nodded approvingly. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what most people think. Though the Force can be used for more than just fighting.¡± He added before continuing his lecture. ¡°The Jedi see the Force as something to be followed, to serve the light and bring peace. To them, it¡¯s all about discipline, self-denial, and keeping their emotions in check.¡± Anakin frowned. ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t that good?¡± Peter pointed at him with the staff. ¡°Sometimes, yeah. But it¡¯s also their weakness. By rejecting their emotions, the Jedi limit themselves. They deny part of what makes them human.¡± Maul¡¯s voice cut in, sharp and mocking. ¡°And what of the Sith?¡± He asked, expecting a better assessment of his side of the force. ¡°Well¡ª¡° ¡°Wait¡­ what¡¯s a Sith?¡± As Peter tried to respond, Anakin¡¯s small voice cut through the exchange. The questionnded like a stone, silencing the room. Maul¡¯s gaze snapped toward the boy, though Peter quickly stepped in to answer. He crouched slightly so he could look Anakin in the eye. ¡°The Sith,¡± Peter began, his voice calm but deliberate, ¡°are like the opposite of the Jedi. They use the Force too, but not like the Jedi do. The Sith embrace their anger, their hatred, and their fear. They think those emotions make them strong¡ªand for a while, they do. But ites at a very big cost.¡± Anakin¡¯s brow furrowed as he tried to process this. ¡°So¡­ they¡¯re bad?¡± Peter nodded. ¡°Yeah, kid. They¡¯re bad. They let their power control them instead of the other way around.¡± Anakin nced nervously at Maul, who stared back at him with piercing, unblinking eyes. ¡°Is he¡­ a Sith?¡± Peter didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Yes,¡± he said evenly. ¡°But he¡¯s my apprentice now, which means we¡¯re working on that.¡± Maul scoffed, ring at Peter. ¡°You think you can ¡®fix¡¯ me?¡± Peter smirked. ¡°That¡¯s the idea. And if you stop whining for two minutes, you might actually learn something.¡± Anakin stifled augh. Maul, however, growled low in his throat, the yellow in his eyes ring briefly. Peter pressed on. ¡°To answer your question, Maul¡ªthe Sith are no better than the Jedi. If anything, they¡¯re worse,¡± he said, ignoring the look of disbelief that followed. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t look at me like that. History speaks for itself. Thest conflict between the Jedi and the Sith has made the oue clear: who the victors are and who the defeated remain. Even a Sith as stubborn as you can see that.¡± He leaned in slightly, his voice steady. ¡°You cling to rage, hatred, and fear, believing they make you stronger. And in a way, they do¡ªbut they also consume you. You can¡¯t wield power from only one side of the emotional spectrum. Rage must be tempered with serenity. Hatred needs to be bnced bypassion. And fear? Fear only has meaning when you pair it with courage. Without that bnce, you¡¯re not stronger¡ªyou¡¯re broken.¡± The Ancient One finally spoke, her voice calm and measured. ¡°The Jedi reject. The Sith indulge.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Peter said, snapping his fingers in approval. ¡°Two sides of the same coin, trapped in an endless cycle. Jedi and Sith. Light and dark. Neither one of them gets it.¡± Anakin¡¯s brow furrowed as he tried to process Peter¡¯s words. ¡°Then¡­ what¡¯s the answer?¡± Peter paused, looking each of them in the eye. ¡°The Force isn¡¯t just light or dark. It¡¯s everything. It¡¯s life, death, creation, destruction¡ªit¡¯s bnce.¡± The word hung in the air, resonating with weight. Peter continued, his voice quieter now. ¡°For years now, I¡¯ve walked a different path¡ªa bnced path. I¡¯ve learned that the Force doesn¡¯t want you to reject your emotions or let them consume you. It wants you to understand them. To ept every part of yourself¡ªthe good and the bad¡ªso you can be whole.¡± Anakin¡¯s eyes lit up with curiosity, his mind buzzing. ¡°So¡­ everyone else is wrong?¡± Peter chuckled softly, ruffling the boy¡¯s hair. ¡°Yeah, kid. Crazy, right?¡± Maul¡¯s re had lessened, though he still looked skeptical. ¡°And what makes your way so different? You speak of bnce, but bnce is an illusion.¡± Peter turned to face him, his tone unwavering. ¡°Bnce isn¡¯t an illusion. It¡¯s harmony. It¡¯s knowing when to fight and when to walk away. When to hold back and when to let go. It¡¯s the only way to truly master the Force without being consumed by it.¡± The room fell silent for a beat, Peter¡¯s words settling over them like a quiet storm. The Ancient One looked thoughtful, nodding faintly as she considered what he¡¯d said. Anakin¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re saying we can be stronger than the Jedi and the Sith?¡± Peter¡¯s smirk returned, full of quiet confidence. ¡°I¡¯m saying we can be better. The Jedi and Sith are stuck in their ways. We don¡¯t have to be.¡± Anakin grinned, excitement shing across his face. ¡°I want to learn that. How do we start? What do we do first?¡± Peter smirked, clearly pleased with the boy¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°We start with meditation.¡± Maul groaned loudly, the hum of his hover-tform echoing his displeasure. ¡°Meditation? Meditation?! You waste our time with Jedi drivel.¡± Peter shot him a look,pletely unbothered by theint. ¡°And that¡¯s why you¡¯re still a b on a hoverboard, Maul. If you don¡¯t get the basics, you¡¯ll never be ready for anything else.¡± Maul snarled, the red in his eyes flickering like dying embers. ¡°The Sith do not waste time sitting still. Power is gained through action.¡± Peter shrugged and turned his back to him. ¡°Yeah? How¡¯d that work out for you?¡± Anakin snickered quietly, quickly covering his mouth when Maul¡¯s re swung his way. Peter ignored the tension and crouched down to Anakin¡¯s level, his tone calm but firm. ¡°Meditation isn¡¯t about sitting around doing nothing, kid. It¡¯s about listening to the Force. Feeling it. If you don¡¯t know how to hear it, how do you expect to use it?¡± The Ancient One nodded faintly, speaking for the first time since Peter began. ¡°He¡¯s right. True strength begins with awareness.¡± Peter turned to the group and gestured for them all to sit. Anakin immediately plopped onto the floor, cross-legged and alert, while the Ancient One gracefully settled into a meditative pose. Maul reluctantly adjusted his hover-tform to hover lower, grumbling under his breath. ¡°Alright,¡± Peter began, his voice steady. ¡°Before we start, I need to teach you something important¡ªsomething that¡¯s going to guide you on this path.¡± Anakin tilted his head, curious. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°A code.¡± Peter paced in front of them, hands sped behind his back. ¡°A code is a foundation¡ªa set of words or beliefs to center you. The Jedi have one. The Sith have one. And now¡­ so do we.¡± He paused, letting the words settle. ¡°The Jedi Code goes like this: There is no emotion, there is peace. There is no ignorance, there is knowledge. There is no passion, there is serenity. There is no chaos, there is harmony. There is no death, there is the Force.¡± Anakin¡¯s brow furrowed as he repeated some of the words quietly to himself. ¡°They don¡¯t let you have emotions?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Peter replied, his voice tinged with disapproval. ¡°The Jedi think emotions are dangerous, so they try to shut them outpletely. They think that¡¯s how you stay strong.¡± Maul snorted derisively. ¡°Pathetic.¡± Peter nced at him but didn¡¯t argue. ¡°And then you¡¯ve got the Sith Code: Peace is a lie; there is only passion. Through passion, I gain strength. Through strength, I gain power. Through power, I gain victory. Through victory, my chains are broken. The Force shall free me.¡± Maul¡¯s eyes lit up faintly, a shadow of pride creeping into his features. ¡°At least the Sith embrace what makes us strong.¡± Peter shot him a knowing look. ¡°And that¡¯s why they always end up dead or crazy. Power without restraint will burn you alive.¡± Anakin nced between them, absorbing every word. ¡°So¡­ if the Jedi and the Sith are both wrong, what¡¯s the right code?¡± Peter smiled faintly, his expression turning thoughtful. ¡°Over the years, I¡¯ve been working on my own code¡ªa code that embraces the force as a whole, instead of just a single side.¡± He turned and recited the words, his voice steady and deliberate, as though each syble carried the weight of truth: ¡°Bnce flows through all¡­ Peace births passion to create¡­ Passion thrives through peace¡¯s guidance¡­ Knowledge fades without the strength to act¡­ Power blinds without the serenity to see¡­ I am the heart of the Force¡­ I am the revealing fire of light¡­ I am the mystery of darkness¡­ In bnce with chaos and harmony, Immortal in the Force...¡± The room fell silent, Peter¡¯s words resonating in the air. Anakin stared at him, his young mind processing each line. ¡°What does it mean?¡± Peter crouched again, meeting Anakin¡¯s eyes. ¡°It means that the Force isn¡¯t light or dark. It¡¯s both. And if you want to master it, you can¡¯t ignore half of who you are. You can¡¯t shut out your emotions like the Jedi or let them control you like the Sith. You ept everything¡ªyour light, your darkness, your strengths, and your fears.¡± The Ancient One smiled faintly, her eyes filled with understanding. ¡°A truly wonderful path.¡± Peter nodded. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± He straightened and gestured for everyone to close their eyes. ¡°Now, sit still. Breathe. Reach out with your senses and feel. The Force is all around you¡ªguiding you, connecting you to everything.¡± Anakin eagerly closed his eyes, his breathing quick at first but slowly evening out as he focused. Maul grumbled but begrudgingly obeyed. Peter stood back and watched them, a faint smile tugging at his lips. He knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy for any of them¡ªnot for Anakin, not for Maul, and not even for the Ancient One. But this was the first step. The path of bnce was not an easy one, but it was the only one worth walking. ¡­ Peter leaned back against a weapon rack, arms crossed, watching the three of them with an odd sense of satisfaction. He had started something here¡ªsomething new. ¡®A school,¡¯ he thought, the idea flickering in his mind. ¡®That¡¯s what this is. A school of the Force.¡¯ Peter¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he gazed into the distance. ¡°But what do I call it?¡± he muttered under his breath. The Jedi had their Order. The Sith¡­ well, they were Sith. But this? This was something different. Something built not on dogma, but on freedom, understanding, and strength. Peter¡¯s smirk returned as he nced at the three. ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out,¡± he said quietly to himself, the spark of an idea beginning to form. For now, it was enough that they were here, taking their first steps toward something greater. (A/N: Any ideas for a name?) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Naboo, Royal Pce¡­ The golden sunlight of Naboo filtered gently through the pce windows, casting soft shadows across the gleaming marble floors. The throne room, once filled with chaos and strife during the upation, was now bustling with the orderly hum of governance. Queen Padm¨¦ Amid sat on her ornate throne, her expression focused and regal as she reviewed the various affairs of her recovering. Advisors and officials surrounded her, providing reports on rebuilding efforts, trade negotiations, and resource distribution. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± one advisor said, bowing deeply. ¡°The southern districts report significant progress, though they are requesting additional construction droids to expedite the repairs.¡± Padm¨¦ nodded. ¡°See to it that their needs are met. Allocate additional resources if necessary.¡± The advisor bowed again, stepping back. Padm¨¦¡¯s calm but decisive leadership brought a steady rhythm to the proceedings, but beneath the surface, her thoughts were elsewhere. Peter. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about him¡ªthe man who had helped save her but had left her with so many questions. His face. His words. His secrets. Before her thoughts could wander further, the room was suddenly interrupted by the soft, high-pitched chime of an iing transmission. The hologram projector at the center of the room flickered to life, glowing faint blue as a figure emerged. An official in the uniform of the Gctic Senate stood tall, his expression formal and impassive. ¡°Queen Amid of Naboo,¡± the hologram intoned, bowing slightly. ¡°By order of the Gctic Senate, you are hereby summoned to appear before the Senate on Coruscant to provide testimony regarding the recent upation of your by the Trade Federation.¡± The room fell silent, the weight of the announcement hanging heavy in the air. The hologram continued. ¡°Additionally, the Senate requests the presence of the individual known as Star-Lord to answer questions regarding his role in the conflict and his activities on Naboo.¡± Padm¨¦¡¯s expression tightened ever so slightly, though her voice remained calm. ¡°Understood. When are we expected to arrive?¡± ¡°Immediately, Your Majesty,¡± the official replied. ¡°We look forward to yourpliance.¡± The hologram flickered and vanished, leaving the throne room in uneasy silence. Padm¨¦ sat still for a long moment, her gaze distant as she processed the summons. Slowly, she stood, her voice steady as she addressed her advisors. ¡°Prepare my ship. And contact Star-Lord at once...¡± A/N: 3409 words : The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! C231 He knows… C231 He knows¡­ Check out early ess chapters on my Patr¨¦on, currently 14 chapters ahead! ???? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The Pce courtyard buzzed with preparations, a flurry of guards and workers ensuring every detail was in ce for the Queen''s departure. The calm of the pce had given way to subtle tension, made more apparent by the dull roar of an approaching starship. The sleek shuttle settled onto thending tform, its engines purring softly as the ramp descended. From its interior stepped Peter Quill, the crimson hem of his coat brushing the ramp as he walked with his usual swagger. His mask covered his face, glowing faintly at the edges, but his unbothered air gave Padm¨¦ the unmistakable sense that he was grinning beneath it. Trailing closely behind him, Anakin Skywalker bounced on his heels, barely containing his excitement. "Can''t we go train again? I was just getting the hang of it¡­" Peter, unhurried, reached out to nudge Anakin''s head lightly. "Breathe, kid. Although training is important, you have to remember to stop and smell the roses every once in a while." Anakin raised a brow. "What are roses? And why would I want to smell it?" "Forget it¡­" Peter chuckled softly as they strode forward, his gaze lifting to find Padm¨¦ waiting at the top of the pce steps. d in her formal attire¡ªher intricate gown catching the sunlight like flowing silk¡ªshe looked every bit the regal queen. Yet Peter could feel the sharpness in her gaze long before he reached her. He stopped at the foot of the steps, tilting his head slightly. "You rang, Your Majesty?" Padm¨¦ remained still, her arms crossed, though the faintest tension tugged at her mouth. "You''rete." Peter frowned ever so slightly under his mask, realizing that she was still mad at him. However, he didn''t let it get him down, smirking. "Could''ve sent a fancier invite. Maybe a ribbon." Padm¨¦ ignored the joke, her gaze cool as she turned, ushering the inside. "Follow me. We need to talk..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Audience Chamber¡­ The chamber was far quieter than the courtyard, its tall ceilings making their footsteps echo faintly as Padm¨¦ led Peter and Anakin inside. She dismissed her guards and handmaidens with a quick wave, leaving the three of them alone. Peter removed his mask and tilted his head as he watched her carefully. Padm¨¦ turned to face him, her posture straight, her voice formal but tinged with irritation. "We''ve been summoned to Coruscant." Peter''s smirk didn''t waver, expecting this. "Huh. Do they want my autograph?" "Peter, this is serious," Padm¨¦ snapped, her voice sharper than she intended. "The Senate wants answers¡ªabout the Trade Federation, about Naboo¡­ and about you." Peter''s smile faltered ever so slightly, though he recovered quickly, crossing his arms. "I saved a. You''d think I''d get a ''thank you'' card, not an interrogation." "They''re afraid of you," Padm¨¦ said bluntly, stepping closer. Peter''s gaze softened, though his tone remained even. "Good." "Good?" Padm¨¦ echoed, frustrated. "You can''t be serious." Peter''s smirk returned, though it carried less bite. "Rx. I didn''t do anything wrong." Padm¨¦ squeezed his arm lightly. "I know that. But you can''t brush this off. Refusing to go will only make them see you as more of a threat." Peter was silent for a moment, studying her face. Slowly, he exhaled, brushing his knuckles gently against her cheek. "You worry too much." "And you don''t worry enough," Padm¨¦ replied, her voice hardening. Peter smirked faintly, his tone turning yful again. "We bnce each other out, then." Her lips jerked downward, forcing herself not to smile. "Now isn''t the time for this¡­" Peter tilted his head, his gaze unwavering as he studied her. "You''re still mad at me." Padm¨¦ blinked, caught off guard. "What?" "You''re mad," Peter repeated, his voice soft but pointed. "I can tell. You''re still sorting out¡­ us." Padm¨¦ stiffened, turning away slightly. "This isn''t the time for that." Peter followed her, closing the distance with a few careful steps. "No? Because I think it is." "Peter¡ª" she began, but his hand gently touched her arm, stopping her. "Hey," he said quietly, his voice softer now. "I know you''re angry. And I get it. I didn''t exactly handle things¡­ well." His tone turned self-deprecating. "But you''ve gotta believe me when I say you''re thest person I ever want to hurt." Padm¨¦''s resolve wavered, though she tried to hold firm. "It''s not that simple." Peter''s lips curled into a faint smile, his hand brushing gently down her arm to catch her hand. "Nothing about us is simple, Queenie. But that''s what makes it worth it." She looked up at him, her gaze conflicted but softening as he squeezed her hand lightly. "You''re insufferable," she whispered, though her voicecked its earlier bite. Peter grinned. "Yeah, but you like me anyway." Padm¨¦ let out a faint huff, pulling her hand back as she turned toward Anakin, who was watching them with wide, confused eyes. "You''re lucky we have bigger problems right now." Peter chuckled, slipping his mask back into ce with a faint hiss. "And here I thought my charm was unstoppable." Padm¨¦ shot him a look over her shoulder, though the faintest smile tugged at her lips. "Don''t push your luck." Peter followed her as they moved toward the exit, Anakin practically jogging to keep up. "So¡­ are we going to Coruscant or what?" the boy piped up eagerly. Peter ruffled Anakin''s hair, his tone light. "Yeah, kid. We''re going." As they stepped back into the sunlight, Peter donned his mask once again, his tone turning more serious as he nced at Padm¨¦. "Don''t worry. I''ll handle the Senate." Padm¨¦ nced at him, her gaze lingering longer than she intended. "And the Jedi?" Peter shrugged, though his voice carried an edge of steel. "I''ll handle them too. I''m not running from this." Padm¨¦ sighed softly, though her concern hadn''tpletely faded. "Just¡­ don''t make things worse." Peter''s smirk returned. "Me? Make things worse? Never..." "Right¡­" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The stars outside the viewports streaked into long, shimmering lines as As cruised through hyperspace. Despite the ship''s massive size, the interior was calm and quiet, filled only with the faint hum of its systems and the asional distant nk of droids working in the lower decks. In the main lounge, Padm¨¦ stood near one of the broad observation windows, her gaze fixed on the swirling tunnel of light beyond. The scene might have been beautiful under different circumstances, but her brow remained furrowed, her arms crossed tightly. "Pretty view, huh?" Peter''s voice broke the silence as he sauntered into the room, his trademark smirk softened just slightly by the low lighting. He stopped beside her, hands stuffed into his coat pockets. Padm¨¦ nced at him briefly before returning her gaze to the stars. "It''s beautiful," she murmured, "but¡­ fragile." Peter quirked a brow. "Fragile?" He asked. "Why do I have the feeling that we''re not talking about the view anymore¡­" She turned to face him, her expression serious. "Coruscant, the Senate¡­ the Republic. It looks so strong from afar, but the closer you get, the more you see the cracks." Peter hummed thoughtfully, leaning back against the window frame. "You''re not wrong. Governments have a habit of looking sturdy until you push too hard. Then they crumble." Padm¨¦''s gaze sharpened. "That''s what I''m afraid of." Peter studied her for a moment, his smirk fading as he reached out, brushing his knuckles against her arm. The touch was light but reassuring. "Hey. Rx. I told you¡ªI''ve got this." "You''re awfully confident for someone about to face the Senate and the Jedi," she said, narrowing her eyes at him. Peter grinned faintly. "Well, they''re politicians and space monks. I figure I''ll just smile, tell a few jokes, and let you do all the serious talking." Padm¨¦ sighed, though a small smile tugged at her lips. "This isn''t a game, Peter. They''re summoning you because they''re afraid of you¡ªafraid of what you can do. If they decide you''re a threat¡­" Peter shrugged nonchntly, though his voice held a quiet steel beneath its casual tone. "Let them. If they''re smart, they''ll realize picking a fight with me is a losing bet. I''ve got As. I''ve got my crew. And I''ve got you." Padm¨¦ looked at him, her expression softening just slightly. "You keep saying that. That everything will be fine." "Because it will," Peter said simply. He gestured toward the window, where hyperspace rippled like an ocean of light. "I''ve seen enough of the gxy to know when people are bluffing. The Republic''s rattled¡ªthey want to test me, feel me out. But they''re not ready for a fight." "And the Jedi?" Padm¨¦ pressed. Peter''s expression faltered briefly, his gaze dropping before locking onto hers again. "The Jedi are a different story. Yoda probably has me figured out already¡ªI''m sure of it," he said, the lingering presence of Qui-Gon and Obi-Wan on his ship still gnawing at him. ''They should have left by now¡­'' After all, they hadn''t exactly made the best first impression on one another. But after a few days, their behavior shifted¡ªthey grew less hostile and noticeably more amicable, which only deepened Peter''s suspicions. ''They must have reported back to Yoda, who told them to stay and spy on me¡­'' Peter realized. "But I''m done hiding. Whatever''sing, I''ll face it head-on." Padm¨¦ held his gaze, searching for something in his eyes. Finally, she exhaled softly. "I just don''t want to lose you." Peter''s smirk softened, and he reached out, gently tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. "Not gonna happen, Queenie. I''m harder to get rid of than that." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Coruscant¡­ Anakin pressed his hands against the viewport, his eyes going wide with wonder. The entire seemed to shimmer like a jewel, its endless cityscape glowing with the light of billions of lives. "It''s huge¡­" Anakin breathed, awe in his voice. "I''ve never seen anything like it." Peter stood nearby, arms crossed as he watched the boy with amusement. "Yeah, it''s big. Overrated, though." Padm¨¦ shot him a sharp look. "Peter." He raised his hands in mock surrender. "What? I''m just saying¡ªI''ve seen prettiers." Before Padm¨¦ could reply, an iing transmission interrupted them. A holographic disy flickered to life, showing a stern-faced Republic officer. "Greetings, this is Coruscant Defense Command. You are not authorized to enterary orbit. Power down your engines immediately." Peter smirked faintly. "Told you they''d roll out the red carpet." Padm¨¦ stepped forward, her voice calm and diplomatic. "This is Queen Padm¨¦ Amid of Naboo. We are here under summons from the Gctic Senate." The officer''s expression remained stony, though he inclined his head slightly. "Understood, Your Majesty. A shuttle will rendezvous with your ship shortly. You and your escort will be brought down to the surface." The hologram flickered out. Peter turned to Padm¨¦, his smirk still firmly in ce. "See? Smooth as butter." Padm¨¦ sighed, though a small smile betrayed her amusement. "Try to behave yourself when wend." Peter tilted his head, feigning innocence. "Who, me? I''m always on my best behavior." Anakin snorted quietly, and Padm¨¦ shook her head with a faintugh. "Let''s hope that''s enough." ¡­ The Republic shuttle pierced through Coruscant''s crowded atmosphere, its sleek hull gliding smoothly into the massive streams of air traffic. Through the viewport, the sprawling Senate District came into view¡ªabyrinth of skyscrapers, bustlingnding tforms, and glowing walkways. Ships of every kind darted through the skies, their movements a carefully choreographed disy of ordered chaos. Inside the shuttle, Anakin Skywalker sat wide-eyed, practically glued to the window. "I''ve never seen so many ships in my life!" Beside him, Jar Jar Binks let out a low whistle, his long ears twitching. "Ooh mooey mooey, dis ce bombad big! Mesa thinkin'' we might get lost." Peter sat across from them, Padme at his side, slouchedzily with his arms crossed. His mask remained on, though the faint glow of its red lenses flickered as he observed the city beyond. "Big''s an understatement. It''s like someone crammed a million hives into one giant metal ball." At the front of the cabin, Qui-Gon Jinn and Obi-Wan Kenobi stood silently, seemingly excited to return home after a long trip away from the Jedi Temple. Outside, the Republding tform loomed¡ªa polished expanse of durasteel ringed with security forces and officials. A small group of Jedi Knights, led by Yoda, stood waiting at the edge, their robes fluttering in the faint wind. Peter''s posture straightened slightly, though his casual air never wavered. "Looks like the wee party''s here." As the ramp descended with a soft hiss, Peter led the way, stepping onto the tform with his usual confident stride. Padm¨¦ followed close behind, her formal gown flowing around her as she held her head high. Anakin trailed them, wide-eyed and clutching at his small pack. Qui-Gon, Obi-Wan, and Jar Jar brought up the rear, thetter shuffling nervously as he tried not to trip over his own feet. The sight that greeted them was a mix of Republic officials, guards, and the unmistakable presence of Master Yoda at the forefront. His small frame seemed to radiate calm authority as his sharp green eyes locked onto Peter''s masked figure. Though nothing was said, Peter could tell Yoda was observing him carefully¡ªsearching, probing, a knowing look in his eyes. ''He knows,'' Peter thought, though he didn''t let it show. The mask helped with that. Peter stopped a few paces from Yoda, tilting his head slightly. "Grandmaster Yoda, I presume." "Presume right, you do," Yoda replied, his voice calm but pointed. His gaze lingered on Peter''s form, and though he said nothing further, Peter could feel the weight of his scrutiny pressing through the Force. Padm¨¦ stepped forward smoothly, her diplomatic tone breaking the tension. "Master Yoda, we''vee as the Senate requested. I trust we can proceed without incident." "Proceed, you shall," Yoda replied, inclining his head toward her. His focus shifted back to Peter. "Yet much to discuss, we have. Later." Peter''s mask tilted slightly, but his tone remained light. "Looking forward to it." Anakin, meanwhile, stayed close to Peter''s side, his gaze darting between Yoda and the other Jedi Knights. His awe was evident as he whispered to Peter, "Are they all Jedi?" Peter nodded nonchntly. "Yeah. But all of them are weak¡ªexcept the greenwn ornament over there, he''s the real deal." "What''s awn ornament?" Anakin asked curiously. Yoda''s ears twitched at the remark, as he spent enough time on earth to know that Peter was calling him a gnome, though his expression remained perfectly serene. Without a word, he turned and gestured toward the waiting vehicle that would take them to the Senate building. "Come. Time to move, it is." A/N: 2470 words :)???? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!